《The Third Prince Of Darkness》


 Chapter 1: Beginning

    At the end of my meaningless and painful life, as it was nearing its end, a tear fell from my eyes that had been dry for so long. The deep pain I felt was not because of my death, but because of my life. The hospital room I was in was lonely and dark, since there was no one there. Fortunately, a few seconds later, I heard a woman scream, and it was the last human sound I heard.


    Although the woman''s voice sounded familiar, I couldn''t figure out who she was.


    But it no longer mattered, and my worthless life had come to an end. Ironically, my painful life ended because of cancer, and I think I was 26 or 25 years old when I died. Yes, I didn''t even know my exact age, as there was no one to celebrate my birthday. I suppose I stopped celebrating my birthday after my only friend at the orphanage died.


    Anyway, none of this mattered because I was dead, but... why am I still thinking? I had lost my faith in God, but am I really in the afterlife? Will I be interrogated about my sins now? But the response I got was absolute silence and darkness.


    I didn''t know how long I had been here, and in fact, I didn''t know where here was. I had never thought that people would come to such a dark and silent place after death. Had the angels forgotten to take me?


    As I was thinking about this, something suddenly touched my right shoulder. When I looked to my right, I realized that the thing I bumped into was a kind of transparent sphere. Inside this perfect transparent sphere, something was moving, and it seemed as if small lightning bolts were striking within it.


    What I saw next shocked me because thousands of similar transparent spheres were standing before me. The more interesting thing was that each sphere was different inside, and there were different symbols within them. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It didn''t take long for me to realize that there were far more spheres than the thousands I had initially thought. My body was floating among these spheres as if it had no weight, and I carefully looked at each one, but I couldn''t understand what they were. A few seconds later, a sphere next to me exploded and quickly disappeared. I still didn''t understand what had happened.


    Then, in the place where the sphere had exploded, another sphere appeared, which was quite different from the one that had just exploded.


    I wasn''t sure if the concept of time existed here, but if there had been a clock, I was sure I had been here for hours. When I saw a dark sphere, I approached it curiously and reached out my hand. I hadn''t touched any of the spheres until now, but I decided to take this risk.


    My hand easily went into the sphere, and at that moment, it felt as if the sphere was trying to pull me in, so I quickly pulled my hand back.


    It seemed like something wanted me to enter that sphere, and I wanted to check if the same thing would happen with another sphere. When I approached another sphere, indeed, the same thing happened, and the sphere tried to pull me in. Fortunately, it wasn''t very strong, so I could pull my hand away, but now I understood something.


    These spheres were my ticket out of here, and maybe this was the way to heaven or hell. But this realization worried me; after all, which one should I choose?


    This was like a game of chance, and I guess God wanted me to roll the dice even if He didn''t. A few seconds later, I couldn''t help but get excited by a thought that came to my mind. Maybe God had pity on me because of the painful life I lived and wanted to offer me a second life!


    Just like in the novels I read that made me happy, I would be reincarnated and could live a happy life, but I wasn''t sure about this. As much as it was a pleasant dream, it would be a bit far-fetched for it to come true.


    Even if it were real, which sphere would I choose? After all, I had always been unsuccessful in games of chance in my previous life, and now, relying on luck to decide something that would change my future, was quite disheartening. But I had no other choice; I needed to choose one of these spheres, and with each passing second, some spheres were exploding and being replaced by others.


    Finally, I saw a sphere a little further away with symbols that appealed to me. The symbols of a lion, an eagle, and a long-horned goat were the first things that caught my eye. Inside, there was a tall mountain, and some of the green grass was stained with blood. What excited me the most was a wizard''s hat next to a sword symbol, and there was also a pentagram right beside it.


    I really wanted there to be magic, like in the novels I had read, but the blood on the grass worried me.


    In the center of the sphere, there was a magnificent throne that was constantly spinning around itself. All these symbols were mostly exciting to me, so with little thought, I reached my hand into the sphere, and soon after, the sphere pulled me inside as if inviting me.


    I didn''t resist the power of the sphere and allowed it to draw me inside, but I regretted my decision when I went blind a few seconds later.


    This time, there were only a few things I could feel, and one of them was the constant sound of a heartbeat. Sometimes, I felt like where I was shaking and trembling quite a bit, but mostly, it remained calm. I didn''t know where I was, but I decided to wait quietly. At one point, although I heard some strange noises, I didn''t care because I didn''t understand them.


    Despite occasionally feeling hungry, my stomach was soon filled, but I had no idea how it happened. After all, I couldn''t use my hands or mouth.


    I was unusually comfortable because somehow I managed to survive, and life continued like this for a long time. In fact, most of the time, I wasn''t aware of the passing time because my mind was mostly closed. But one day, when I felt pain, I woke up unhappily, and soon the pain increased.


    My surroundings were very tight and narrow, but when I felt something holding my head, I involuntarily began to feel afraid. It was as if I was being forcibly removed from somewhere, and whoever ended my peaceful life, I cursed them countless times. Suddenly, my whole body started to feel a chilly breeze for the first time, and I began to cry involuntarily.


    My survival instincts were confused, and when my cries turned into screams at one point, my body finally felt a very soothing warmth.


    I had never felt so comfortable in my life, and soon a soft thing touched my mouth. The thing that hit my face was warm, and I had never felt anything so soft before. My mouth opened involuntarily, and when a sweet liquid flowed down my throat, I thought I had reached heaven. A soft hand kept stroking my head and calming me with its warmth.


    Soon, my eyes began to close because of fatigue, and at that moment, for the first time in years, I prayed to God for this warmth never to end.


    "My little boy..."


    Before he had time to be surprised by the soothing woman''s voice, speaking something he had never heard before in a language, he fell asleep.


    ___


    I just wrote about the MC coming out of his mother''s womb and then drinking milk from her breast... mentalbreakdown.

 Chapter 2: The Sweetest Milk

    When my eyes finally developed enough to follow colors and objects, it had been approximately five weeks since that cold day; I presumed. From that day on, I noticed many things, and one of them was that I had reincarnated. I had truly achieved my dream and had another life.


    At first, I was a bit worried, but eventually, realizing that the woman I believed to be my mother treated me very well and the number of people constantly kissing me on the cheek around assured me that I was in a wonderful family.


    But now there was something to worry about because a man I had never seen before had come to check on me. Luckily, I could sense that the woman who was my mother was here, but it made me uncomfortable for this man to touch my body. Since these people were constantly speaking in a language I didn''t understand, I couldn''t comprehend what they were saying.


    Actually, the language they spoke resembled European languages a bit, but it definitely wasn''t a language from my previous world, or at least not one of the popular languages.


    In my previous life, I could say that I was knowledgeable about cultures and languages because I was a history teacher. Actually, the reason for this was not only because I was a history teacher but also because I had a general interest in linguistics. Anyway, right now, I was either in another world or had gone back in time, but I desperately wanted to be in a different world.


    Since I noticed the man talking to my mother making her laugh, I guessed that the man carrying me in his arms was my father. But when I saw another man enter the room and bow respectfully, it surprised me.


    I thought I might have been mistaken in my guess because the new man picked me up, but this man was talking to my mother and the man who had just been holding me with a serious look on his face. Finally, they put me on a soft pillow on the floor, and suddenly, silence filled the room.


    Unlike the two men who were looking at me with serious expressions, my mother had a worried look on her face, but she was also quietly waiting in a corner. Suddenly, when I heard a rattling sound, I looked in the direction of the sound and saw the man who had just entered the room tossing a toy. When I looked where the sound was coming from, everyone, including my mother, smiled.


    Later, the man who had just entered approached me, and when he touched my arm, I flinched because I felt a slight pain. This pain was like a mosquito bite, but since it happened unexpectedly, I looked at the man''s hand and saw a needle in his hand. While I was wondering why I was subjected to such a thing, I was surprised when I heard my mother''s joyful smile


    Then the man forcefully turned my head towards him and opened his palm. At that moment, my eyes widened as I looked at the shining and snowflake-like thing in the man''s hand. Actually, it didn''t exactly resemble snowflakes; they were more like tiny and beautiful particles. When I reached out my hand to the man''s palm, the particles disappeared.


    Once again, I heard my mother''s joyful screams, but this time, she was smiling more than before.


    The man who had done various things to me stood up and said something to the other man. Then, without turning his back, he bowed and left the room. My mother picked me up and lifted me in the air with joy, and as she did, I was still trying to understand what had just happened. The man whom I thought was my father kissed my cheek and then kissed my mother before leaving the room.


    That''s when I figured out what had just happened.


    To explain what the man did in order, first, he conducted a hearing test. The reason for this was because, according to his perception, I was very quiet for a newborn baby, hardly speaking or crying at all. Therefore, he had tested whether I had a hearing impairment.


    The reason he stuck a needle in my arm was for the first reason, since I hardly cried at all. Once, when I hit my head on something, I didn''t cry at all, which made my mother quite worried. He probably checked if I could feel pain or not.


    Lastly, the thing in the man''s palm seemed to be some kind of magic, in my estimation. I don''t exactly know what he did or how he did it, but it''s evident he had somehow controlled my ability to perceive these unnatural phenomena, and in the end, my mother''s cries of joy must have been because of this. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My mother laid me on the bed, which had some blankets on it, and she immediately lay beside me. I looked at her face, which was very close to mine. Clearly, she was worried because I wasn''t behaving like a normal baby, so the idea of mimicking a normal baby came to my mind. I raised my hand and touched my mother''s nose, hearing her sweet giggles, and I gave her curious looks like a baby would.


    My new mother responded with joy and happily put her arm around me. At that moment, I got a little bolder and squeezed her breasts like a baby would do... I was about to regret what I had done when I saw my new mother looking at me with a gentle smile and she sat up and took me in her arms.


    After saying something I didn''t understand in her sweet voice, she took out her big, soft breasts and brought them close to my mouth. Of course, since I was a baby and this was my only way to fill my stomach, I drank the sweet milk with an appetite... Yes, I definitely did it because I was hungry.


    Even though I died a virgin in my previous life, I wasn''t low enough to take advantage of my new mother, okay??


    Unfortunately...cough... Fortunately, I fell asleep while drinking my sweet milk and had a good night''s sleep, feeling the warmth of my new mother.


    When I woke up in the morning, I still felt that comforting warmth and saw my mother right next to me, looking at me with a beautiful smile. With her white hair and blue eyes, she was more beautiful than all the beautiful models and actresses I knew in my previous world.


    At first I thought the women in this world were more beautiful than those in the old world, but when I saw some servants, I quickly realized I was wrong. I wished I had inadvertently inherited the genetics of such a beautiful mother. As my mother gently stroked my cheeks, suddenly the doors to the room opened, and I looked to see who was coming and saw a man enter with several guards.


    ____


    Don''t worry, MC won''t always be a baby and there will be a time jump!

 Chapter 3: Stepmother affection

    A little girl who looked a lot like my mother entered the room and quickly ran to the bed. The man in armor adorned with bright gold embroidery bowed respectfully and left the room. As the little girl came closer, she resembled a miniature version of my mother, but her small body gave her an incredible sweetness. When she reached the large bed, she ran into my mother''s arms and hugged her first.


    It was clear they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, and considering my mother had never left my side since I was born, this now seemed quite interesting to me. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But maybe I thought she went out while I was sleeping, although every time I woke up, I saw her beside me. I even thought she might be a lord''s servant, but thankfully the servants approached my mother quite respectfully, and the man I thought was my father treated my mother very well yesterday.


    Finally, I thought there might be a tradition of not taking newborn babies outside for the first five weeks.


    Anyway, I was now looking at the little, sweet blue eyes staring at me curiously. With her small thumb in her mouth, she looked at me so curiously that I was surprised. Later, I guessed she was asking my mother questions about me based on her body language. I still hadn''t deciphered their language, but I blamed it on my baby''s mind. Wait a second... How could I thinking?


    How could I form such complex thoughts while in an undeveloped body and with a baby''s brain? This seemed illogical, despite the fact that I was reincarnated. The only answer that came to my mind was the soul. After all, I had learned that I was in a sort of spirit form after I died, and I guessed it was thanks to my soul that I could form such complex thoughts. Even so, this didn''t explain everything.


    Maybe the idea that this was normal in this world crossed my mind, but I immediately realized that was an illogical theory. While I was thinking about these things, suddenly my mother lifted me and placed me in the arms of the sweet girl who had just arrived. The little girl, who still looked at me curiously, now had love and affection in her eyes.


    Because of her resemblance to my mother, she was most likely my sister, and honestly, I was positive towards her. After all, who could hate such a sweet girl??


    Thus, I had to spend time with my sister and mother. Although, it would be a lie to say I wasn''t happy about it. Of course, I cried in embarrassment when my mother patted my back to help me burp in front of my sister, but other than that, it was a pretty nice day.


    At one point, when many visitors came to see us and pinched my chubby cheeks, my crying sessions started to increase. Finally, when an old man with long beards kissed my cheeks, I cried with all my strength and fell asleep. But I must admit, I had a pretty good family, or at least I could say this to the family members I had met so far.


    Especially the love and care my new mother showed me made me feel ashamed of the thoughts I initially had about her, and I quickly accepted my new mother.


    As for my previous life... I had no mother and no father. In my previous life, I grew up in an orphanage, and I naturally hated my parents, whom I had never seen. Anyway, it doesn''t matter anymore because I now had a family, and I accepted them pretty quickly.


    With each passing day, my love for the family members I had met so far grew. My days passed happily and peacefully. Since I was a baby, I slept most of the time, so time passed quite quickly for me, but whenever I was awake, I tried to understand something about this world.


    Finally, when six months had passed since I came to this world, I could learn at least the basics of this world''s language, but I never spoke to avoid drawing attention. After all, a six-month-old baby talking would likely be a big surprise even in this world, and I didn''t want any bad eyes on me in my completely defenseless body.


    For now, I planned to just listen to the people around me and learn something about this world. Luckily, my mother read me some children''s stories every evening, but since these were children''s stories, they weren''t very useful. But at least they helped me learn the language of this world.


    The Next day, when I woke up, I saw my mother getting dressed rather hastily. She kissed me before leaving me with a maid and rushed out. The maid was calmly dusting the furniture. Since the room was quite large, she had a lot of work to do, but she checked on me occasionally.


    About half an hour later, when the door opened, I thought my mother had finally returned, but another woman entered the room instead. With her beautiful black hair and red eyes, she was very pretty, much as my mother. When the maid saw her, she bowed her head respectfully.


    "Your Majesty" she said, kneeling.


    From these words, I understood that she was someone quite important.


    "Where is Luciana?" she asked.


    "She went to the throne room to check the preparations" the maid replied respectfully.


    Ignoring the maid''s words, the woman looked at me; her face immediately turning sour. She approached me, and after picking me up in her arms, turned back to the maid.


    "leave. I will take care of my dear stepson" she said.


    The maid, visibly nervous, gathered all her courage to speak. "Your Majesty, Majesty Luciana instructed me not to leave under any circumstances" she said.


    "Are you defying my order?!" the woman raised her voice, causing the maid to flinch in fear. Bowing her head quickly, the maid walked backward towards the door.


    "With your permission, Majesty" she said and quickly exited.


    Watching all this with fear, I tried to wriggle free from her arms. ''Damn this baby body!'' I thought to myself. I hated being this weak and powerless.


    "Shhh. Calm down" she whispered.


    Then she placed me on the bed and reached into her inner pocket. When she finally pulled something out, my breath caught. I didn''t know what it was, but I was certain this woman had no good intentions.


    "Forgive me,my God. You know why I am doing this..." she said, her face looking quite distressed.


    She held a type of plant in her hand, and her hands were trembling. She brought the plant closer to me and opened my mouth with her other hand. All I could do was cry, and I started to cry as loudly as I could. I cried in hopes that someone would hear me and call my mother.


    "Mommy!" I said with a lisp.It was the first word I said after I was born, and I never thought I would say it in a situation like this.


    When these words involuntarily left my mouth, I noticed that her grip loosened. I opened my eyes and looked at her, shocked. The woman who had just tried to force-feed me something was now crying uncontrollably, tears streaming down her face. She immediately threw the plant out the window. She covered her mouth with her hands and continued to cry.


    "I apologize, I''m sorry... Please, my God, forgive me" she said. When she saw my bewildered look, she picked me up and hugged me tightly, still crying.


    "I''m sorry. Please..." she said, still crying.


    When she heard footsteps outside the door, she quickly wiped her tears and returned to her normal, haughty self. A stunningly beautiful woman with snow-white hair entered the room, and upon seeing her, I immediately felt a sense of safety.


    But my mother''s face soured when she saw the other woman, who had regained her haughty expression. She quickly ran and took me from her arms, hugging me tightly. She looked at the other woman, trying clumsily to hide her anger.


    "What are you doing here, Isabella?" she asked, frowning.

 Chapter 4: Mommy

    "What are you doing here, Isabella?" she asked, frowning.


    Since regaining my sight, I had never seen my mother so angry. She was usually a woman who always smiled and spread joy around her, but now she showed none of these signs.


    "Calm down, Luci. I was just curious about my stepson, and now I''m leaving" she said, maintaining her arrogant expression as she walked out. As soon as the woman named Isabella left, my mother''s expression transformed. She hugged me gently and kissed my head. Her soft hands were so soothing that I immediately began to feel better.


    "Don''t worry, my little son. I will never put you in danger again" she said and opened her chest to feed me, her young child.


    As I drank the sweet milk, I thought about what had just happened. I needed to find out what kind of plant she wanted to give me. But I was quite happy because I had learned more today than in the past six months. I learned that my mother held a prominent position in this world''s hierarchical order, and therefore, I was also an important figure.


    Isabella had referred to me as her stepson, and previously, a servant had addressed her as "Your Majesty." This likely indicated that she was a queen.


    Since she called me her stepson, it was likely that my father had another wife, and therefore, my mother was also a queen. The important thing here was to determine whether my mother or Isabella were more powerful. My mother had ordered the servant not to leave this room and to protect me, but in the end, the servant obeyed Isabella''s order.


    This showed us that my mother became a queen after Isabella, but the tone of my mother''s conversation with Isabella also indicated that she was not a woman to be underestimated. However, apart from all this information, I learned something very important: I was most likely a prince.


    With a sly smile on my face because of this newfound knowledge, I looked at my mother when I giggles. Despite her large breasts making it difficult to see, I noticed with one eye that she was looking at me with love.


    For a moment, I wondered what expression she would have if she knew that the first time I said "mommy" I said it to Isabella, but I quickly realized that it might not be a good idea. However, I felt a bit guilty because a woman who loved me so much deserved to be called a mother.


    In this world, the word "mommy" was actually a two-syllable and easy word. So, I could say it to make my mother happy, and people would at most think I was a clever baby since they might consider it babbling. Thinking this, I continued to drink my sweet milk, and when I was finally full, I pulled away. My mother, who was reading a book at the time, noticed this and, covering her chest, lifted me up.


    Just as she lifted me, I moved my hands to touch her nose and, making her giggle, shocked Lucina within a second by opening my mouth.


    "Momy...?"


    "....."


    "..."


    We were both looking at each other, and as I wondered if I had made a mistake, a tear fell from Lucina''s eye. The tear that rolled down Lucina''s cheek widened her smile even more. She hugged me with trembling hands, stroked my hair, and said, "Ehhhe! You will never know how much I love you," and held me tightly. Then she looked at me with interest.


    "Come on, say ''Mommy'' again... Mommy" she said.


    ".... Mommy!" I said in a lisp, and I was once again attacked with kisses and hugs.


    In the magic of this moment, I felt completely safe. Lucina''s love for me made me realize once again that she was indeed a very good person. After a while, Lucina put me back in my place, covered me up, and gently stroked my head, saying, "You need to rest. You have a big day ahead of you tomorrow..." These words made me a bit curious, but exhaustion took over, and I soon fell asleep.


    The next day when I woke up, I saw many people in the room. There were also many guards in bright armor with eagle symbols on them. The guards were lined up on either side of the door with emotionless expressions. My mother was standing right next to the bed, looking at me with pride.


    Suddenly, a man walked in through the open door. He had black hair, brown eyes, and was quite tall. This man was my father, who had visited me and my mother many times before. He walked toward me, took me in his arms, and turned around. My mother joined us, and we walked out of the room together.


    Since it was the first time I had left my room since I was born, I was quite excited and curious, constantly looking around. We walked through rather magnificent corridors with guards. Finally, double wide doors greeted us, and the guards next to the door bowed respectfully before opening the door.


    When the grand door opened, I couldn''t help but be in awe of what was in front of me. It was one of the largest rooms I had ever seen, and directly opposite the door, a little distance away, was a magnificent throne. Dozens of people stood beside the tables on either side, looking at us with respect.


    As if the room''s size wasn''t impressive enough, there were also many people on the wide, two-sided balconies above, all looking specifically at me.


    There was a black carpet leading to the throne, and we started walking towards it. On either side of the central throne were two smaller thrones, positioned slightly lower. On one side of these lower thrones, I saw a familiar woman, and as we got closer, I realized it was Isabella. At that moment, I was certain that my earlier theory was correct.


    My eyes also immediately noticed my sister standing behind the throne, accompanied by several other people.


    As we ascended the steps of the throne, still in my father''s arms, I saw my mother walking towards the empty throne beside it. My father sat comfortably on the throne, still holding me, and looked at the people in the great hall.


    "Thank you all for coming on this blessed day. As you know, I have a new son, and I am pleased to say that he has a natural affinity for magic" he said, and immediately the hall filled with cheers and sounds of congratulations.


    My father raised one hand, and the room fell silent. "Now, before the celebrations begin, it is time for the tradition of the Water of Fate, which has been performed since the existence of the Kingdom of Asina"" he said. At that moment, I focused all my attention, as I knew nothing about the Water of Fate tradition. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Several servants quickly placed a large table in front of the throne and set a huge cauldron on top of it. The cauldron appeared to be filled to the brim with boiling water. A man holding a long staff approached the table and did things I didn''t understand about his staff. Then he set his staff aside, approached the throne, and bowed respectfully.


    Then my father got up and walked down the stairs to the table. The further he walked, the more scared I became.


    "He''s not going to do it, is he?" I thought in fear.

 Chapter 5: Water of Fate

    We were heading towards the cauldron in my father''s arms, and I was praying that what I feared wouldn''t happen. After all, even in my previous world, such strange and inhumane traditions had existed throughout history, and there was no guarantee that such traditions wouldn''t exist here, either. Facing such a fate in this new world reawakened my inner fears. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While I hoped to find security in my father''s powerful arms, now these arms were leading me towards such a danger, deepening my sense of helplessness.


    When we approached the cauldron, what I had feared finally happened, and they placed me over the cauldron. I screamed and cried as much as I could, but even my mother only furrowed her brows a little. They were going to put a six-month-old baby into a cauldron, and the cauldron seemed to be boiling as if it were very hot.


    When my feet touched the strange water, I immediately lifted my foot, but then I realized something and extended my feet back into the water.


    Even though the strange water, bubbling and boiling on the surface, seemed very hot from the outside, it was actually perfectly lukewarm. When my fear subsided, I didn''t even have time to be shocked when my father pressed me into the water. Just when I thought I was no longer in danger, now I was facing the risk of death again.


    "Damn you! Damn you primitive people!" I said to myself.


    I held my breath as much as I could and tried to rise to the surface, and luckily my baby body was quite light, but I was shocked when someone pressed my shoulder hard. I immediately realized that this person was my father.


    "Is this a crazy man trying to kill me?" I thought to myself.


    This must be some kind of test, otherwise my mother wouldn''t just let this happen, or would she? I''d only been in this world for a few months, but was it right to trust them so much already? Hadn''t I witnessed enough of the evil nature of people in my previous life?


    I don''t know...


    But no matter what, I knew I didn''t want to die...


    I held my breath as much as I could and closed my eyes. I tried to calm down and focus on my body. Luckily, I managed to control myself, but I was shocked when everything suddenly went dark.


    "No, it can''t be... not again?"


    A single tear fell from my eye. As always, fate hadn''t allowed me and seemed to mock me. Just when everything was going well, it was as if God didn''t want me to be happy and was hindering me. I had experienced this many times in my previous life...


    But since I was here again, maybe I could reincarnate into another world, or perhaps even return to the world where I had lived my second brief life. As I was thinking this, a black hole, millions or maybe even billions of times bigger than me, suddenly appeared.


    When I thought that I might not have a third chance this time, I realized that the black hole was actually a kind of closed eye, and a black-colored eye was looking at me.


    There was no emotion in its eyes, but it seemed to have the most emotional eyes. At that moment, when billions of other eyes opened around and within its eyes, I looked in awe. After looking at me for just a few more seconds, its eyes slowly closed, and the surrounding darkness lifted. Finally, when the hands on my shoulders lifted me out of the water, I took a deep breath.


    I was very scared, but when I finally entered my mother''s warm arms, the feeling of security returned. In the fear, curiosity, and admiration of what had just happened, I hugged my mother tightly, and at that moment, I realized.


    I didn''t die!


    Under the strange pressures of the people there, I hugged my mother tightly and rubbed my head against hers. She chuckled quietly and hugged me tightly. I realized now that I really wanted to live this life and protect my loved ones. But first, I needed to grow up and take this seriously.


    After all, there''s no proof that I''ll live a third life, and I also needed to find out what the interesting being I just saw was. Although I didn''t have much hope, I thought it might be a being unique to this world.


    "Shh, it''s over now. You''re safe, my son" she whispered in my ear.


    She was gently rubbing my back with her soft hands and showering kisses on my head. Although I was a bit upset with her, I soon realized that this was just a test. Probably most babies went through this, and as I wondered what the test was about, I turned toward the cauldron. People were looking at me with interest, likely surprised that I wasn''t crying.


    Ignoring them, I turned my head towards the man my father was watching intently. He was the one who had done something to the cauldron a moment ago, and now he was stroking his beard rhythmically while gazing at the cauldron where I had been.


    When I looked at the cauldron, I saw some symbols and a mixture of red and black colors. Everyone was waiting in silence, anticipating the words of the man holding a long staff. Finally, after about ten minutes, the man spoke and frowned at the king.


    "It has never taken this long, Hanius" the king said in his deep voice to the man.


    "Yes, I apologize for that, but this time, it was quite complex. First, let me start with the darkness and red of the water. Darkness represents many things, but this time it looked like something else, something even I realy don''t know" he said, looking at me curiously.


    "Red can mean many things, but seeing the Astraq symbol made me think it might represent blood."


    When his words echoed in the room, I felt a shiver in my mother''s arms and noticed she held me tighter.


    "What do you mean?" my mother asked, her voice betraying her concern.


    "I can only say that he will see much blood in his life, but it could mean something else" he said, taking a breath before continuing.


    "Most of the time, only one or two symbols appear, sometimes just one color. But this time, there were many symbols and two different colors I have never seen in the same cauldron before. It''s important to remember that this cauldron only suggests some possibilities or predictions, and nothing I say is ever certain.


    As for the other symbols, I am ashamed to admit that I have no idea¡­ I have never seen these symbols before" the sorcerer said.


    "It''s okay. If even your skills didn''t work, I don''t think anyone but time can solve this problem." said the king.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness" said the sorcerer, and after giving me one last curious look,he disappeared into the crowd.


    Then my father, the king, walked over to us and gently took me into his arms. I realized he was looking at me with more interest because of what had just happened. Together with my mother, who was smiling at me kindly, we ascended the stairs leading to the throne, accompanied by Isabella and another beautiful woman.


    A lot of young men and women, including my sister who had come to visit me, followed us. However, my father did not sit on the throne; instead, he went behind it and passed through a large door, making me squint because of the sunlight. We had stepped onto a kind of wide balcony, and when my father lifted me up a few minutes later. , I heard a great roar of voices.


    People were shouting and chanting, "Long live Asina! Long live King Richard! Long live the new prince!"


    When my eyes finally adjusted to the sunlight, I looked down, and a shock ran through me. Thousands of people were cheering for us, raising their fists in the air. The crowd extended beyond the large square, and some people were on a beautiful hill not far away, chanting the same slogans. When my father lifted me even higher, the crowd roared more enthusiastically....

 Chapter 6: Tournament

    I was sitting on my mother''s lap in the upper section of a long, open arena. The celebrations for my birth were still ongoing, and now a tournament was being held. Hundreds of people had participated in this tournament, hoping to showcase their skills and secure employment from the nobles present.


    All the fighters in this tournament had already competed in a previous tournament, and only those who had succeeded there were eligible to compete today. This meant that all the fighters who would take the arena today had already proven their strength.


    The white sand quickly became stained with blood, but because of its quick absorption, the ground was swiftly cleaned. As I looked down, I saw truly skilled fighters, but one in particular caught my attention. She was a very beautiful woman with slender arms and a narrow waist, likely around 12-13 years old, wielding a sword that resembled a long needle. She had already killed many fighters.


    At that moment, she was fighting a man with large muscles and a long beard.


    "That girl is finished. The person she fought is called Tahmeud and he was the winner of the second arena''s elimination tournament." the well-dressed boy in the back said in a low voice.


    This boy was probably the son of one of my father''s concubines. Over the past few days, I had noticed that the children of concubines bore the same silver eagle symbol, which they wore as necklaces, bracelets, or on their clothes. In front of them stood eight beautiful women, likely my father''s concubines.


    I only assumed this because they didn''t bear any symbol or emblem, but their proximity to the king made it a reasonable guess. My mother and Isabella, and another blonde woman were standing right next to the king. Behind them stood the eight women.


    When the crowd began to cheer wildly, I turned back to the arena and looked in shock. The muscular man was lying on the ground, covered in blood, at the feet of the girl with the slender sword. Shortly after, she quickly set her eyes on another opponent and brought him down within seconds. When the fight ended in just an hour, the last person standing was this beautiful girl with the slender sword.


    The entire arena was still staring at the girl in amazement. She calmly approached our area and knelt down. My father stood up and leaned his hand on the railing of the high balcony we were on for support.


    "Introduce yourself, champion." he said in a loud voice.


    "I am Emilia von Bleytian. I humbly bow before our great king and wish for him to grant my humble request" the girl said.


    From the furrowing of my father''s brows, I could tell he knew this girl or her family. I then strained my ears to listen to the murmurs behind me.


    "Which family is this?"


    "Isn''t it the fallen family?"


    "Shush, be quiet," one concubine hushed them.


    "What do you want?" Said my father


    "It is the humble wish of someone as insignificant as me to serve the great kingdom of Asina and the great King Richard" said the girl.


    After looking at her for a while, my father spoke. "If you have any motivation to avenge your family, you''d better forget it now. " When he said this, I saw the girl flinch slightly. My father then looked at her for a few more seconds before continuing.


    "I officially appoint you as a royal guard, and your duty is to protect my newborn son with your life. Do you accept these terms?"


    "It is an honor for me, Your Majesty" she said and she looked at me out of the corner of his eye


    "Come up here" he said, and she ran upstairs with the guards.


    When she reached my father, she knelt down and bowed her head again. My father approached her and began to speak. "With the divine authority bestowed upon me by my ancestors, I hereby declare this girl in front of me, through her bravery and success, as a royal guard of the great kingdom of Asina. You may rise."


    With these words, Emilia stood up and looked at my father without taking her eyes off him, but since she was still young, she couldn''t look the king in the eye. Immediately, a servant brought a wooden stool and placed it in front of Emilia. Emilia climbed onto the stool, hiding her embarrassment, but she still only came up to the king''s chest.


    Undoubtedly, my father was a tall and built man by the this world''s standards. Smiling at this situation, my father took a brooch from the well-dressed man beside him, who appeared to be a servant or aide, and pinned it to Emilia''s chest. He then struck the brooch firmly, and fortunately, Emilia didn''t fall off the stool despite the difficulty.


    It was clear that this was a known tradition of becoming a royal guard. Emilia stepped down from the stool, bowed her head again, came over to me, and stood behind my mother. When I turned my head slightly to look at her, I saw her smiling. When she realized I was looking at her, she blushed with embarrassment and quickly stopped smiling. I turned back to the arena, quite pleased with the situation.


    I had just acquired an incredibly talented girl despite her young age, and it was certain she had great potential. Unfortunately, I was still a baby and couldn''t help her development, but even if I wanted to, I couldn''t do it right now. Compared to this world and its abnormal powers, I was no different from a bug. I had to change that.


    It was evident from the eyes of my siblings looking at me that they didn''t like me much. Apart from the children of the principal wives, most of the concubines'' children didn''t like me either. Clearly, the battle for the throne had already begun, and I was too young for it.


    Despite being a baby, I could form complex thoughts and logical plans. The only thing I could do right now was to make as many plans and backup plans as possible. But first and foremost, I needed to know who was an enemy and who was an ally, and since I had plenty of time, I needed to figure this out over time. For now, the best plan was to make more plans.


    I snapped out of my thoughts when another team entered the arena and looked at the arena. It seemed the previous match was just the beginning. But since I was still a baby and had been awake for a long time, my eyes closed. I needed sleep to grow healthy, so I didn''t resist.


    When I woke up, it was already dark, and I realized I had woken up because my mother had taken me in her arms. Emilia was standing right next to us, accompanying us. After my mother closed the door, she opened her chest, and understanding her intention, I started drinking my daily sweet milk. Since Emilia was a woman, there was no problem, and she stood by the door to ensure no one entered.


    Seeing me greedily drinking her milk, my mother let me hear her sweet giggle. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Half an hour later, we entered a room as large as the throne room while I was in my mother''s arms and saw many people eating at tables. Except for Emilia and another female guard, the guards accompanying us waited outside. We approached a large window with beautiful embroidery at the back. The king, his two wives, and my siblings were sitting at a long table.


    The feast soon began, but when I felt a strange sensation on my back, I looked back over my mother''s shoulder. A girl with green eyes was gazing at me. Interestingly, this little thing had been watching me since the day of the fate water ceremony. At first, I thought she was a foolish child, but... I think I still consider her a foolish child.

 Chapter 7: Baby Steps

    The grand feast continued at full speed, and once everyone had finished their meal, the nobles approached our table one by one, offering their good wishes and gifts. The parents of the girl who had been staring at me were among the first to come, and after presenting their gift, they walked away with their daughter, who was still gazing at me with interest.


    It was clear that this girl''s parents were important people. After all, the order in which gifts were given was more of a show of hierarchy than anything else. Additionally, envoys from neighboring states and a man who introduced himself as my stepmother, Isabella''s brother, also presented their gifts.


    One important thing I realized on this last day was that nobles were excellent actors. Almost all of them were the type of people who wore masks and acted according to their own interests. In my previous life, I was mostly a person who observed and did not talk much, so my ability to see the true nature of people had developed quite well. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The people I should fear are not those stupid brothers who stare daggers at me, but those who hide their hatred.


    In any case, I was helpless now and could do nothing. I wished I had reincarnated into the body of an adult man, like in many other reincarnation novels. What I needed to do was gather as much information about this world as quickly as possible, especially about magic. Following all this, it was crucial for my survival not to attract attention.


    Therefore, I didn''t have the luxury of going to read books or observe people just yet. The only thing I needed to do now was to grow up healthy. But when the time came, I wouldn''t hesitate to show my power.


    "Congratulations again, Luci. God has certainly blessed you with such a sweet boy" said Isabella.


    "Thank you. I hope you too will have a sweet child soon" my mother replied, causing Isabella to cough up what she was drinking.


    They were likely exchanging barbed words, but I didn''t quite understand. I recalled the scene when Isabella entered my room and tried to make me eat that strange plant. I always wondered why she did that. Frankly, I doubted she wanted to kill me, because my mother''s servant knew Isabella had entered my room. If she killed me, it was likely that someone would punish her.


    When another thought crossed my mind, I realized what Isabella might have intended.


    She had come to my room the day before the Fate Water tradition. This showed she wanted to change what the cauldron would reveal and sabotage the day of the Fate Water tradition. That plant would affect the Fate Water, showing something in the water that would harm me or my mother. And what about the wizard with the strange staff? Was he working with Isabella?


    Was it Isabella''s plan that he couldn''t explain or wouldn''t explain my Fate Water?


    In any case, Isabella was far from being a friend. What Isabella did was not a good thing, and I must never forget this. Wait a second¡­ What if I forget? After all, I''m still a baby, and babies'' memories fade. No one remembers what they did or saw as a baby!


    Of course, I wasn''t a normal baby, but I still shouldn''t take the risk¡­ I need to secretly write these things down somewhere and make sure no one sees them.


    Finally, without any other significant events, the birth festival organized for me ended, and I set out to implement my plans¡­


    (Six Months Later, The Queen''s Palace)


    Right now, I was busy drawing something with a crayon on a blank sheet of paper like a normal baby would do. After about six months, I had found a way to keep the memories of my babyhood alive for later. I was preserving important events by drawing pictures. Unfortunately, because of the constant worry of being watched, I couldn''t write, but I could draw pictures, like any baby could.


    The key point was to make the drawings as bad as possible, and since I had no talent in that area, it was a simple task.


    The main reason for drawing poorly was so that no one would notice and understand, but my bigger concern was that my future self wouldn''t understand it. Therefore, I hid some small writings from the drawings. For now, I had finished my task, and the last thing I drew was that girl glaring at me. It wasn''t something significant, but a voice inside me told me I should draw it.


    Also, to avoid suspicion, I had to draw another picture. So, I drew one of me with my mother; of course, it was very bad, but the big breasts... umm, and the white hair I drew made it clear it was my mother.


    Now, all I had to do was wait. Since I usually hid these pictures in the garden, I first needed to get out of the window. As we were in the queen''s palace, there weren''t many guards, and all the guards were women. Sometimes my mother would leave me alone and take care of her work, but at night she would come back again. I think there was a job or a task that queens had to do.


    Also, since my bed was right next to the window, I could easily get out, but no one should see me. My only problem right now was Emilia.


    Emilia was always with me because she was my personal bodyguard, but thank God she was a woman. Like every woman, she had her period, and that was when I had an opportunity to be alone. Emilia was currently on her period, so I was waiting for her to go to the bathroom, and finally, unable to bear the pain, she rushed to the bathroom.


    Since there were still female guards outside the door protecting me, I wasn''t in danger... I hoped.


    Now I needed to get up and execute my plan. I quickly crawled onto the bed, climbed up the books I had previously placed there, and crawled swiftly on the soft bed to the window. From there, I placed my foot on the flowerpot below and climbed down.


    "Huh, this is so tiring."


    I took out the papers I had hidden inside the baby''s diaper I used before and put them inside the secret compartment next to the flowerpot. I quickly closed the round lid, covered it with soil, and finally camouflaged my secret stash completely by placing some long branches over it.


    Just as I was trying to stand up by leaning on the wall to go back, I heard footsteps. I rushed behind the flowers as I had no other choice, but when someone grabbed my clothes from behind and lifted me into the air, I almost wet myself.


    When I turned around and came face to face with her, I was sure my end had come.


    Long black hair and blood-red eyes stared directly at me. Her unusually beautiful face and the light dress she wore would definitely have stirred an organ if I weren''t a baby. She was still holding me in the air like a rag doll with one hand... or rather, two fingers. Wait... even if I were a baby, I wasn''t this light.


    Given that she was holding me with two fingers, the woman in front of me was more dangerous than I had anticipated.


    But at that moment, I felt my baby body was about to betray me, and I tried to control myself as much as possible. My manly pride was at stake now. I had to hold on! I had to hold on! But... "Prrft!"


    "Fuck it! Fuck me! All my manly honor is trampled!!"


    Just as I was about to fall into depression from what I had just experienced, I suddenly heard a very sweet giggle. When I looked at Isabella, I saw her chuckling, and soon her seductive laughter filled the garden."Hahahahaha!"

 Chapter 8: Painful Words

    Isabella, who had finally stopped laughing, saw the deadly glare I gave her. She pulled me onto her lap up and stroked my head, and just as she turned around, a shout came from the room. Emilia quickly ran to the window and looked at Isabella.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "No, Your Majesty, I just... may I know what you are doing with Prince Ethan?" she asked with a timid expression. Since Emilia didn''t have many friends, she wasn''t very social and wasn''t much of a talkative person either.


    "We''re just going on a brief trip. If you want, you can join us" said Isabella. Interestingly, she wasn''t in her usual arrogant manner.


    "With your permission," said Emilia, and jumped out of the window into the garden. Knowing that after today, my mother would never allow my room to be on the ground floor, I sighed.


    Seeing me sigh, Isabella stroked my head and started walking. She slowly walked down a winding path and entered a garden with beautiful, colorful flowers. She entered a white gazebo in the middle of the garden and sat down. The maids looked at me with astonished eyes, but after Isabella gave them a terrifying look, they didn''t dare say anything.


    "Serve us tea and cake," said Isabella, and the maids quickly set the table.


    She placed me on the table and began drinking her tea while holding me from the back to prevent me from falling. The cakes on the table whetted my appetite, and when my stomach growled, my body betrayed me once again! Isabella smiled slightly and started to break a cake into small pieces. Emilia watched carefully, wondering what she would do.


    She suspected that she had poisoned the cakes, but was afraid to speak out.


    "Your Majesty..." said Emilia, sweating from her forehead.


    Isabella handed a piece of cake to Emilia, who bolted it. When she saw that nothing happened, she nodded. Then Isabella fed me little pieces of cake with her hands, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t hide her smile. Since I still didn''t have full control over my body, I accidentally bit her finger, but instead of getting angry, she just smiled at me.


    ''Could she be a good person? So why is everyone afraid of her? And why did she want to feed me that plant? But still..'' I thought, and something inside me slowly started to change my opinion about this woman.


    As she continued to feed me the sweet cake and lightly smile, her expression suddenly changed one hundred and eighty degrees when she looked in another direction at the sound of approaching footsteps. She had an expression as if she had seen a disgusting insect and tried to ignore the person she saw by looking back at me.


    When I looked in the direction she was looking, I saw a woman with short blonde hair and a slightly swollen belly. This was the second queen, Fiona.


    One of the other things I had learned recently was that my mother was the third queen and Isabella was the first queen. Also, interestingly, Isabella only had a little daughter, but Fiona had four children¡ªtwo boys and two girls¡ªand was now pregnant with her fifth child. Fiona looked at us and, after giving us a disdainful look, walked towards us with a grin.


    Fiona approached Isabella and Emilia, who was sitting in the pergola, with a graceful yet mocking demeanor. Her eyes lingered on me for a moment before turning to Isabella to speak.


    "Isabella, how lovely to see you here," Fiona said with a sweet voice tinged with sharpness. "You always seem to enjoy spending time in this corner of the garden, don''t you?"


    Isabella greeted Fiona with a slight nod, as if she didn''t care about Fiona''s words. "Yes, Fiona, I was seeking some peace but it seems peace doesn''t always last" she replied, casting a sharp glance at Fiona.


    Ignoring Isabella''s remark, Fiona continued, "Have you started stealing the royal babies now, Isabella? Oh right... because His Majesty the King hasn''t been interested in you since that incident and that''s why you don''t have a baby... But if you beg me, I can talk to His Majesty the King and solve this problem.


    You know His Majesty values my words very much" Fiona said and gently stroked her slightly swollen prominent belly.


    Upon hearing these words, Isabella gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly. A brief flash of anger flickered in Isabella''s eyes, but she quickly regained her composure. Maintaining her cool, she replied to Fiona in a calm yet firm voice, "Fiona, I don''t care who the King is interested in or not.


    But maybe you should focus on your own children at this time, especially since I couldn''t believe it for a while when I heard that your eldest son attacked a virgin girl. And he''s only 14!"


    The sly grin on Fiona''s face froze for a moment and she frowned. However, she quickly recovered and said, "Of course, Isabella, you''re right. But unfortunately, I can''t afford as much leisure time as you do. I have too many responsibilities, especially with His Majesty spoiling me so..." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then she added mockingly, "Oh, before I go, there''s something I must tell you. From what I''ve seen, you are very eager to have a baby, and my younger brother''s coming-of-age ceremony was held at the temple last week.


    He told me before that he liked you very much, but at that time His Majesty the King was very fond of you, but now, if you want, I can let you be his concubine. "


    Fiona smirked slyly as she continued speaking, "Don''t worry about His Majesty the King, as I said before, I can persua-" Her sentence was cut off abruptly, and she suddenly felt like her ears were ringing.


    Isabella slapped Fiona faster than my eyes could see. Fiona threw herself to the ground, perhaps on purpose. I could tell by her mischievous grin that she had gotten what she wanted all along, but Isabella must have noticed her grin because she couldn''t resist and slapped Fiona again.


    "Aehhh No! Get away from me. Guards!" When she screamed again in pain, she received another hard slap on her cheek, and cheek which quickly turned red.


    Emilia immediately ran over and scooped me into her arms, walking us both a bit away from the fight. It was clear that Emilia didn''t want to get involved in the altercation. Fiona''s servants hurried to restrain Isabella and remove her from the scene, but they couldn''t budge her, receiving slaps to their faces that sent them tumbling to the ground.


    Isabella''s eyes had turned wild as she continued to advance toward Fiona. However, she seemed unaware of the grave mistake she was making. As soon as I realized this, I began searching for ways to stop her.


    After all, Fiona was carrying the King''s child, and if anything happened to her, Isabella would surely be severely punished. And I was about to fall in like with this woman! When only one thought occurred to me... "M-Mommy!" I shouted and I didn''t realize that my voice sounded so sweet on the outside.


    As much as I tried to scream, my voice wasn''t very loud, but Isabella noticed and stop. She seemed to have finally come to her senses.


    _____


    _____


    Note: I made small changes to the map.


    Also, if there''s anything you don''t like, write it in the comments so I can fix my mistakes!

 Chapter 9: A lot

    The guards quickly surrounded Isabella, but none of them dared to get too close. When Isabella turned towards us, I saw her expression, and I noticed something unexpected. Isabella''s face wasn''t angry... it was sad. Her tearful eyes surprised me, and I felt a sense of pity for her.


    Undoubtedly, this woman didn''t need my pity... at least not now, but after everything that had happened, I was sure she wasn''t a bad person. She walked towards us and took me from Emilia''s arms, holding me in her own. While Emilia followed us, Isabella quickly left the scene. At that moment, Fiona''s relieved expression made me angry, and I realized who my first enemy in this world was.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Isabella entered her palace and went into her room. Every queen had her own palace, and although these palaces weren''t as large as the central palace, they were quite majestic in architecture. The interior decor matched Isabella perfectly, with a harmony of red and black colors.


    Isabella was still holding me tightly in her arms, as if she found solace in me, and frankly it didn''t bother me. She entered the room and placed me on the couch. She stayed in the bathroom for about five minutes, and when she came out, her eyes were red and swollen. It was clear that she had just had an intense crying session.


    Frankly, I was involuntarily curious about what had happened to Isabella''s son. Even though I wanted to learn the details of what upset Isabella so much, it wasn''t possible right now. Suddenly, the door opened, and a little girl walked in. The little girl was about 4 or 5 years old, and she had a smile that could brighten anyone''s day.


    The red eyes showed whose daughter she was, but unlike her mother, she had golden hair. She looked very sweet with her cute yellow shoes and black dress.


    "Mommy!" she shouted in a sweet voice and jumped into Isabella''s arms.


    Isabella''s expression changed instantly, and she regained her enchanting smile. After hugging for a while, the little girl separated from her mother and her eyes met mine for a moment. But when she looked back at her mother''s face, she obviously noticed the dried tears and turned to her with a concerned expression before asking anything about me.


    "Mom, have you been crying again?"


    Isabella tried to comfort her little girl with a slight smile on her sweet face. "No, dear, I''m just a bit tired," she said. The little girl wanted to believe her mother''s words, but she also saw the pain hidden in Isabella''s eyes. It was clear that Isabella had shed more tears than she could hide from her little girl.


    "Liar! But don''t worry, one day I''ll grow strong and kick the butts of everyone who makes you cry" she said, and I made a special effort not to burst out laughing when I heard this.


    From the outside, it looked like the little girl was the mother.


    "Where do you learn these words?" Isabella asked, trying to put on an angry expression.


    But when the door opened again, mother and daughter looked at it. Emilia entered and immediately sat next to me. ''I think she is still in pain'' I thought.


    The little girl looked at me and walked towards me. "Who are you?" she asked in her sweet voice.


    "Are you my brother?!"


    I blinked at the little girl; her sweet-faced and brave energy impressed me. Isabella paused for a moment, not knowing what to say, but then turned to her little girl.


    "Yes," she said gently, "He is Luciana''s son, so he is your step brother, Ethan."


    The little girl''s face lit up with joy, and dimples appeared on her cheeks. "Great! Me too, Irina. Then I''ll show you everything. There are amazing hiding places in the palace and secret passages that mom doesn''t know about."


    Isabella looked at her daughter with a slight smile, but the pain in her eyes was still evident. Holding her daughter''s hand, she carried me in her arms, and we stepped out of the room with Emilia following us. As we passed through the corridors, the grandeur of the palace once again amazed me. The girl''s cheerfulness warmed my heart, even in the shadow of Isabella''s sorrow. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Later, I heard a voice rising at the main entrance of the palace, and Isabella must have heard it too, because she walked towards it. As we got closer, I realized the voice belonged to my mother. Isabella carried me down the stairs and saw Luciana. When Luciana saw me in Isabella''s arms, she could no longer control her anger and punched her way through the guards who tried to calm her down.


    Guards were thrown into the air and I was shocked, as I had never imagined my mother to possess such strength. ''Do women in this world have special powers?'', I wondered involuntarily.


    "Calm down, Luci. I''m not crazy enough to harm your son" Isabella said, frowning.


    Luciana, climbing the stairs angrily, responded, "Then why did you take him from my room?"


    "I didn''t take him! I just found him playing with flowers in the garden... Don''t do anything foolish, Luci." Isabella said.


    "First, give me my son", Luciana demanded.


    Isabella gently handed me to my mother. "Now, Emilia, where were you while all this was happening?" she asked, giving Emilia a stern look.


    "It''s not her fault. Most likely, Ethan jumped into the garden himself, and Emilia is currently on her special day..." Isabella explained.


    "Anyway, we''ll talk later, Emilia. And you!" Luciana turned to Isabella again. "Don''t ever go near my son again! I won''t be responsible for what happens otherwise."


    "I''m not a monster, sister. I just want to spend time with my stepson" Isabella said, but Luciana only gave her a stern look.


    "He is my son, and you''re right, you''re not a monster. You''re worse" she said, turning and heading down the stairs. But when someone held her skirt, she turned angrily.


    "What?..."


    "You can''t talk to my mom like that! She''s the best mom in the world for me! Got it?!" the little girl responded with a stern expression, but she paused when she noticed her mother''s firm grip on her hand.


    Luciana took a deep breath and, without taking her eyes off Isabella daughter, spoke in a soft but determined voice, "I have no problem with your mom. But remember, Ethan is my son, and his safety comes before anything else for me."


    The little girl''s eyes welled up, but she nodded without letting go of her mother''s hand. I saw a momentary softening in Luciana''s eyes. However, there was no such softening in Isabella''s eyes. In her eyes, there was still deep pain and helplessness.


    Isabella took a step closer to Luciana and whispered, "Luci, the thought of harming Ethan never even crossed my mind. But ultimately, he is your son, and so I will respect your wish and stay away from Ethan. However, I think you should be more concerned about Fiona, not me."


    Luciana hesitated, and for a moment, I saw a hint of guilt in her eyes. She took a deep breath and then spoke again. "We can talk about this later, Isabella. Right now, I need to make sure my son is safe." Isabella nodded slightly and stepped aside for Luciana.


    Holding me tightly, Luciana walked down the stairs towards the door, with Emilia following us. Isabella picked up her little girl and took a deep breath. The little girl looked at her mother''s face and asked, "Mom, did you cry a lot?" Isabella stroked her daughter''s hair and said, "Sometimes, crying is good, dear. But I''m very lucky to have a strong girl like you."

 Chapter 10: Alpshar

    (Third person POV)


    The Great Southern Clans: Territorie of the Four-Headed Lion Clan


    A young boy with red hair was sitting in an armchair behind a thick desk, reading a book. Nearby, a dead man lay on the floor, a small hole in his throat revealing the cause of death. The murder weapon, a dagger, lay on the desk, and the bloodstains on the boy''s clothes made it clear who the killer was.


    The red-haired boy appeared to be around 12-13 years old, with long hair and black eyes that made him quite a handsome child.


    "And it must not be forgotten that those born in darkness and living in darkness will inevitably see light as an enemy..." These were the last words of the book he held, and the boy looked a bit sad because he had finally finished the book. It was the autobiography of the great emperor and Conqueror Ogedion, written with his own hands, who lived about five hundred years ago.


    Emperor Ogedion was one of the greatest human leaders of all time. He was a great southern emperor who had conquered the entire continent except for the Tiamat Empire and had also subdued the northern coasts of the Drakoria continent. He was killed while planning a campaign against his fierce enemy, the Tiamat Empire in the north.


    The red-haired boy admired Emperor Ogedion and had wanted to be like him since childhood. Reading books about not only Ogedion but also many great kings and men who changed the course of history was his favorite activity. Also, he was the son of a woman descended from Emperor Ogedion, which he was always proud of.


    But unfortunately, the descendants of Ogedion no longer possessed the old splendor and power.


    His father had defeated a clan in a battle and taken his mother as a war booty. His mother was a slave, and his father was a man who constantly abused her. He hadn''t seen his mother for about three years because he was currently on a mission. One day, when his father was beating his mother again, the boy bravely stepped forward, but he wasn''t foolish.


    He knew how strong his father was, and indeed, his father was quite strong.


    So he asked for a deal with him and demanded that he set his mother free. When his father heard this, after a very long laugh, he gave him a task. If he could kill about 350 enemies of the Clan, he would free his mother. The boy accepted this and immediately got to work, since he had received some training in the clan. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, he failed on his first mission, sustaining a severe wound on his right leg that became permanent because his body couldn''t handle Kaizer properly at the time. But despite all this, he never despaired and never gave up.


    The only person he loved and cared about in this world was his mother. She was the only one who smiled at him, patted his head, always tried to help him, and called him "my son." This was why he never gave up, and today, he had finally killed his last target. He learned many things during this process, and the most important lesson was that intelligence always prevailed over strength.


    His targets were always quite powerful people, and the last man he killed was a 5. Kaizer strength man, but he managed to defeat him. After his initial failure, he defeated all his enemies with a specific strategy. He always mocked his enemies with his intelligence, as if he were playing a chess game.


    The boy''s name was Alpshar, and now his job was done. It was time to go home to his mother. With a certain smile on his face, he stood up and headed towards the library in the room. He took a few books he was interested in from the shelf, put them in his backpack, and climbed out the window onto the roof. Then, he activated the setup he had prepared and quickly left the area.


    Leaving behind a burning house, he slowly ran towards the forest. The man he had just killed was the son of a clan leader, and killing him was one of his most challenging tasks, but he had completed his job successfully.


    To lose his trail in the forest, he wore the shoes he had made himself. These shoes left tracks resembling those of like a bear, so people wouldn''t follow them. Alpshar then walked for half an hour along a specific path and reached his tent. He quickly packed up the tent and left. Since the trade route wasn''t far from there, he walked towards it calmly.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    **(6 days later)**


    Alpshar was looking at an enormous palace built between two vast mountains from a distance. This was the palace of Nazunmar, the first son of the Mountain Tiger Clan leader and father of Alpshar. Because his mother was a slave, Alpshar could never be an heir, but he had no desire to be an heir, anyway.


    He hated this clan with all his being, and now, looking at it, he remembered all the terrible memories he had lived through.


    Putting aside the terrible memories, Alpshar walked towards the main palace of the clan. It was time to be happy now, no time for bad thoughts! Alpshar excitedly reached the outer gate of the palace, and since it was midnight, the guards immediately drew their weapons.


    "Who are you? Identify yourself immediately!" shouted one guard.


    Alpshar raised his hands and replied, "I am Alpshar, the illegitimate child of the great Nazunmar."


    "Alpshar?"


    "Isn''t that carrothead?" The guards, who once saw him as a scrawny boy due to malnutrition, now looked at Alpshar, who had a fairly muscular body despite his young age, in astonishment.


    "Come inside!" shouted a burly guard.


    Alpshar entered, and the guards checked his bag. He glared at the guards who were rummaging through his bag, but he shouldn''t do anything now, so he gritted his teeth hard. The guards released him after they finished checking his bag and were convinced he was indeed Alpshar.


    As the Alpshar walked quickly towards the main gate of the palace, he heard the guards commenting behind him. ''Most likely, they''re talking about my limping gait because of my injured leg''he thought.


    "Poor boy, I hope he doesn''t faint from what he''ll see tonight" said the burly guard.


    Alpshar entered through the main gates of the palace and oriental music reached his ears. He hated this music because his father loved it so much. He followed the direction of the music and heard some mischievous women''s voices from inside, but he no longer wanted to wait, so he opened the door.


    However, he could never have predicted that he would be faced with a scene he would never forget for the rest of his life. Alpshar stood there, shocked and frozen. Nazunmar looked at his son with a satisfied grin when Alpshar finally let the tears finally fall from his long-dried eyes.


    A woman, still beautiful despite the dirt on her face and torn old clothes, stood in a corner of room. Bruises covered her entire body, and one of her legs was badly broken. There was blood on his stomach and head, and her broken leg was badly broken, as if someone had ripped it off and put it back upside down.


    This woman was Alpshar''s beloved mother, and now, when he looked into her eyes, the ever-smiling expression was gone, replaced by a soulless gaze. The woman who always smiled when she saw her son now looked at him as if her soul had already left her body.


    "Mom?!..." was all that came from Alpshar''s mouth in a sorrowful whisper.


    _____


    If you like the story plz leave a review and this to your library.

 Chapter 11: Behold!

    Please note: This chapter contains very disturbing, violent and traumatizing scenes (+18)


    -


    -


    -


    "Seems like you''ve grown quite a bit since we last met, my son," said Nazunmar.


    Alpshar''s eyes widened in horror as he looked at Nazunmar. He clenched his teeth so hard that some of them wouldn''t be intact after this night, but at that moment, his pure rage had overridden his ability to reason. He tightened his fists and threw a punch at his hated father, but Nazunmar easily blocked it. Ignoring his son''s fury, Nazunmar delivered a fierce punch to his stomach.


    The blow was so powerful that the sound resembled that of a person falling from the tenth floor.


    Nazunmar looked at the other men and prostitutes in the room. "Get out. I''m going to play a game with my lovely son" he said, and his monstrous smile sent a shiver down everyone''s spine. Then everyone hurriedly left the room.


    "Now, my son, let me tell you a importent story" Nazunmar said and delivered another brutal punch to his son''s stomach. Alpshar''s trembling legs, as if proving their uselessness, gave way, causing him to collapse to the ground.


    His mother stood up with great difficulty and punched Nazunmar in the back, but a fly would have done more serious damage. "Leave my son alone! Please do what you want with me, but let him go." she said desperately.


    Nazunmar slapped her hard and Irene, already injured, fell to the ground with a cry of pain.


    "Now where were we? Oh yes, the story! Cough cough. " he cleared his throat as if he was about to make an important speech.


    "more or less forty years ago, I was on my way home from practice on a normal day. Then my father''s right-hand man came to me and told me that my father had called for me. At that time, I was just a little boy of twelve years old and I worshipped my father. Anyway, when I went into my father''s room, my face was just as shocked as yours is right now. My dad beat my mom pretty badly.


    In fact, She was in worse shape than Irene. "


    Alpshar was still unable to move and had to listen to these words with hatred. As if the two blows to his stomach had some special power, all of Alpshar''s Kaizer power was gone, and the pain he felt was as if an elephant had run over him.


    "Then my father said to me, ``Now your last test has begun. If you don''t react when you see what I''m about to do, all my inheritance will be yours!'''' and I nodded, and then my father beat my mother to death! My mom looked at me with pleading eyes and screamed for help, ahhhhh it felt so good.


    Anyway, since I was the only one who passed the test, I was granted the right to become the heir to the Mountain Tiger Clan. Yeah is realy good, I know. I know." he said with a predatory look on his face.


    "But now, NOW! ...I''m pretty desperate right now, you know..." he said with a terrible smile as he patted Alpshar''s shoulder. His smile grew crazier by the second.


    "All my sons failed the test! They all cried and cried like it was a very difficult test. Unbelievable! Fortunately, such weak children had no right to bear my surname, so I killed them all! I may not be a very good father, but I am not cruel enough to let a weak child live.


    Anyway, now that you''re the only boy I have, I''ll have to make do with you, but don''t worry, this time I''ll use a knife to finish the job quickly.


    Unfortunately, I played a little with your mother before you came, but don''t be angry with me," he said and walked towards Irene with a crazy smile on his face.


    "No, no!... what are you doing? Wait, please wait please I will do anything you want, please. I will be your slave if you want, but please let my mother go" Alpshar said with tears that could not stop.


    "HAHAHAH. Ah, tonight will be quite fun but don''t disappoint me, son. All you have to do is keep quiet while I do my work. If you do that, you will inherit everything I have. Really! Oh Where do I start?


    Hmmm?"


    and pulled out his knife...


    "My Son, Please take care of your sister for me..." Irene lastly told her son, but his senses were dulled.


    He was about to faint and vomit from the emotions Alpshar felt, but he could only watch helplessly. When He saw his father''s first blow and could just see his mother''s face, which no longer contained a soul.


    He could not make sense of the emotions he felt. His brain couldn''t even make sense of existence. His mental health was deteriorating. His emotions were exploding and now he was at the bottom. He had fallen into the mental quagmire and the abyss. There was no longer any reason for him not to lose his humanity.


    Something unquenchable in him wanted to raise his voice...


    "And if you stare too long into an abyss, the abyss will stare back at you."


    Alpshar''s eyes widened in horror, and something inside him exploded. The mental quagmire he had entered had allowed his soul to disappear, and he had become a monster. His existence had allowed him to become something the darkest souls would fear. In fact, the shackles on his soul were now removed. There was no trace of his humanity.


    In the light of all this, Nazunmar, who was still stabbing Irene with a mad smile, did not realize what was about to happen. Alpshar, who had just lost all his strength and magic, stood up as if nothing had happened. NOW HE WAS REBORN!


    Sensing something behind him, Nazunmar''s survival instincts screamed as never before in his life. Turning around, he was momentarily startled by what he saw, and his ego was crushed by the fear of Alpshar.


    "W-What... What are you doing? Why are you looking at me like that? Stop looking at me like that or I''ll gouge your eyes out!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are a murderer, Nazunmar" Alpshar said in a whisper.


    "A MURDERER WHO KILLED THE MAN IN ME! ...But now you will listen to the silence of your own death." Alpshar said


    "Don''t you dare touch me... Son?


    "..... Don''t come near me!"


    "NO! HELP....ANYONE HELP ME?"


    "CAN ANYONE HEAR MY VOICE?"


    ".... Please, stop! I am your father"


    "WHO ARE YOU?"


    "I''m sorry...forgive me please"


    In the palace of Nazunmar, heir to the Mountain Tiger Clan, the screams continued until sunrise. For six hours, they were the most horrible and terrifying screams mankind had ever heard. Screams from men and women, even children and babies! No one knows exactly what happened that night, only that a monster was born. Darkness mocked the light that night.


    "Behold, beings in heaven and on earth! Rejoice! Behold the greatest masterpiece ever created by man! Today is the birthday of the one who will rule over all beings in heaven and earth... Just Celebrate!"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In a stable that smelled of horse manure, a baby was crying desperately, as if afraid of the darkness of that night. A servant held the baby in her arms, trying to silence it with her tears. As the barn doors opened, a human entered. Of course, he was far from human. His whole body was covered in blood, but it was not his blood. His red hair was disheveled and his face was painted red.


    The sun rising behind him challenged the darkness in his eyes.


    Alpshar slowly approached the woman holding the baby, with no emotion in his eyes. His bloody hand started itching again.


    "Please stop. Alpshar, please stop!" But Alpshar, as if he couldn''t hear, continued to move forward, ignoring the woman''s pleas.


    "Alpshar, Stop already. Have you gone mad enough to kill your own sister?" Tears streamed from her eyes as she hugged the baby tightly and tried desperately to hide her.


    When his ears heard these words, his black eyes widened. If his body weren''t bloody, one might think he was human again. Alpshar looked at the crying baby and saw the golden eyes that were just like her mother''s.


    He gently cradled the baby with shaking hands and looked at her. This... was undoubtedly his sister, and at that moment, his mother''s last words before she died came to mind. Unfortunately, he had been too mad to understand their meaning then, but now, as he gently held the little girl who had stopped crying as if sensing her brother, he realized that he once again had a reason to live.


    "My Son, Please take care of your sister for me..."

 Chapter 12: Kaizer

    ?¡ã??¡ã??¡ã??¡ã??¡ã??¡ã?


    I am slowly walking to library in my yellow funny shoes. Isabella gave me these shoes a week ago for my 6th birthday, and I started wearing them often because every time she saw me wearing them, she smiled sweetly. Anyway, now I am six years old, and I thought I should learn as much as possible about the Awakening Ceremony that will probably take place in the coming days.


    Of course, the first thing I wanted to learn when I first came to the library was what happened to Isabella''s son, so I read the royal book that provided information about the royal family. At first, I thought I would have a hard time because there were almost dozens of royal books, but luckily, I found him in the latest royal book.


    Ericsson Asina Lanistork!


    He is the first prince and also Isabella''s first child. But when I learned his story, the only two emotions I could feel were anger and pity.


    Ericsson was unlucky from birth because he was born a dwarf. Unfortunately, being born a dwarf in this world was quite a bad situation. Not only could they not use this world''s magic power Kaizer well, but in most of the prevalent religions on this continent, dwarves were also called the children of demons.


    The devout people of Asina and the nobles wanted this child to die, but when Isabella sent an ultimatum to all the nobles, no one dared to speak up. My father allowed the child to live, but Ericsson''s fate was still dark.


    The Fate Water ceremony held for Ericsson ended in disaster. The Fate Water suddenly boiled and caught fire, and when an ugly demon with horns appeared in the water for a few seconds, everything turned into chaos. The news spread astonishingly fast in the kingdom. The nobles and the people wanted the baby Ericsson to be executed for being the child of a demon.


    Yes, unfortunately, at first, I cursed the people and nobles multiple times for believing such a stupid thing, but then I realized that in my previous world, there were also such barbaric traditions and beliefs. In fact, even in the modern times I lived in, I witnessed the existence of quite disgusting beliefs and traditions, so I couldn''t blame people too much...


    Later, when my father saw that there were rebellions in some places, he executed the child, and it was clear that from that day on, Isabella had cut all ties with my father. Isabella was the daughter of a marquess in the Kingdom of Asina, and her father was the richest person in the kingdom. Isabella and Richard''s marriage was entirely political. But Fiona was another matter.


    Fiona was actually an insignificant person, and her family was also insignificant, but Fiona''s big brother was the person with the second strongest Kaizer (magic power) after the king.


    Fiona''s brother Lucas was also the marshal general of the Asina Kingdom, so he was a very powerful figure, but my father didn''t marry Fiona because of this. Theirs was a love story that could be featured in stupid soap operas. Honestly, at first, I thought it was indeed a coincidental love story, but since I had an unshakable suspicion about Fiona, I investigated it more deeply.


    Of course, the coincidental meetings or Fiona "accidentally" bumping into my father and falling on him at balls he attended when he was still a prince. Coincidentally, Fiona had the same tastes as my father, or coincidentally, Fiona being kidnapped in front of my father''s eyes and then my father "accidentally" seeing and rescuing her... Yes, a lot of accidentally . Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, my instincts tell me that the person who ruined Ericsson''s Fate Water ceremony was also Fiona. Additionally, just a week after the day of the Fate Water tradition, the whole kingdom started talking about it.


    There was definitely a conspiracy here. Following all this, the fact that Isabella was subjected to multiple assassination attempts shows me that Fiona is not innocent. Even though I want to eliminate her as quickly as possible, unfortunately, I am only six years old and have no trusted subordinate other than Emilia.


    Oh by the way, five years ago Isabella was not severely punished after attacking Fiona and the king only made her give Fiona a certain amount of money.


    There could be two reasons for this; either the king cared about Isabella more than I thought, or Isabella''s family''s or Isabella''s own power was greater than I anticipated.


    Anyway, I have some plans to strengthen myself and fix all this, but first, I need to wait for my awakening day. Even so, I need to stay vigilant at all times because my enemies are stronger than I expected.


    Among my future enemies, I must especially watch out for Fiona. Fiona is a hyena. If her opponent is strong, she smiles and compliments them, but then starts plotting behind their back. Such women are very dangerous, and for now, I will try not to draw her attention to me. At least until I cross the bridge, I will smile at Fiona and pretend to respect her.


    Now let''s return to the major topic. Awakening Day! As the name suggests, Awakening Day means the day when your magical power will awaken. As a former historian, the first thing I did was read the history of magic. And when I read the history of magic, one name kept coming up. Kaizer, or Kaizer von Goldstone or rather Father of magic!


    He was somewhat like the Newton of this world. Magic was used before him, but Kaizer was the first person to formulate magic and explain it mathematically. The Kaizer laws were taught as the most important subject in the academies of this world. Of course, this lesson was long and exhausting, but it contained something very important. The power system!


    **Magic Power Levels as Formulated by Kaizer**


    Briefly, the magic power levels formulated by Kaizer are as follows:


    Kaizer Stage 1


    .


    Kaizer Stage 2


    .


    Kaizer Stage 3


    .


    Kaizer Stage 4


    .


    Kaizer Stage 5


    .


    Kaizer Stage 6


    .


    Kaizer Stage 7


    .


    Kaizer Stage 8


    ...


    For example, Isabella is a Kaizer Stage 6 mage, which is why people fear her and she survives all assassination attempts. Anyway, another thing I learned now is that you must not awaken at Kaizer Stage 1 during the Awakening, and in fact, if anyone awakens at Kaizer Stage 1, it indicates that the person is weak.


    After all, the power difference between someone at Kaizer Stage 1 and someone at Kaizer Stage 2 is never the same. The difference between each level increases exponentially.


    So, to put it simply, if you want to defeat someone at Kaizer Stage 6, you would need at least dozens of skilled individuals at Kaizer Stage 5.


    These are important pieces of information to remember.


    Additionally, it was also a fact that the elements you are close to affect your power. On top of all this, the thing that excited me the most was that your lifespan increases according to your Kaizer power.


    If a person at Kaizer Stage 1 eats healthily, they can live for most fifty years, but someone at Kaizer Stage 6 can live for 300 years. When I first learned this, I was shocked, and then I felt a surge of excitement. After all, who wouldn''t want to live for hundreds of years?


    Oh, by the way, since the majority of humanity is at Kaizer Stage 1, the average lifespan barely reaches around 60 years, and also, Kaizer power potential is a hereditary trait, so if your father or mother is not talented, you are likely to be untalented too.


    Yes, this world manages to be quite dark in some respects. Additionally, when magic was first discovered in this world, only one percent of humanity could use it, but now everyone can use magic at Kaizer Stage 1. This was like an accelerated version of natural selection.


    Women preferred men with high Kaizer power because they wanted their children to be born with magical power, and men did the same, but the fact was that this world was a patriarchal one.


    It was normal for any man with high Kaizer power to have several wives. Of course, there were exceptions; for example, the emperor of the Tiamat Empire, the greatest power on the continent, had only one wife and was very loyal to her.


    ....


    While I was trying to get this kind of useful information, the door suddenly opened and I saw a relatively beautiful woman with short blonde hair. It was Fiona, looking at me with an arrogant and self-satisfied expression. Emilia frowned, dismantling the architectural marvel of books she had built, and came to my side.


    "You''ve been coming to your library quite often lately, my dear stepson..."

 Chapter 13: Pinky promise

    "Does this bother you? Majesty" I said with a polite smile.


    "No. I was just curious about what you were reading" said Fiona, not giving any hint of her arrogant expression.


    "I was reading something about the Grand Wizard Kaiser." I said. Since most children were raised with the legends and stories written about Kaiser, it was quite natural for a child to be curious about him.


    After looking at me for a while, the ring in her hand fell to the ground, and when I looked at the ring, I could tell it was quite expensive, but what caught my attention more was that Fiona did this deliberately, and I didn''t understand why. A maid slowly picked up the ring from the ground as if she wanted to show it to me on purpose. It was a large green emerald.


    "Oh, if I lose this ring, my husband might be upset. He gave it to me on our wedding anniversary" said Fiona, slowly slipping the ring back onto her finger.


    "Does your father give such gifts to your mother?" Fiona continued.


    ''Ah, now I understand...''


    "I don''t know, Your Majesty. I''m not interested in such things. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''d like to continue reading my book" I said.


    When Fiona turned and left the library as if she had lost interest, I was really about to feel sick. Honestly, she was probably expecting me to see the ring and later tell my mother about it. ''Oh my God,'' I sighed. I wondered if my father was blind, but most likely, Fiona was wearing a mask in front of my father, so he couldn''t see this side of her.


    She was truly a pathetic woman, and unless I get rid of her, she could create great dangers for me.


    I hate women who try to give meaning to their existence with worthless stones. Because they have an inferiority complex, the only things they think will make them valuable are such meaningless actions. I will let Fiona satisfy her fragile ego for now, but when the time comes, I will definitely make her suffer.


    Anyway, since I no longer felt like it, I got up to leave the library and went outside with Emilia. Honestly, I didn''t have any bodyguards other than Emilia, and the obvious reason was that I couldn''t trust anyone in the palace.


    I do this because I suspect Fiona in many matters and because she has too much power over the palace staff; I worry that my still weak body might be the target of an assassination.


    I hope with all my heart that I will awaken with actual strength on the day of my awakening. But of course, I will need to hide my power at first. From my readings about the awakening day, I learned that no one from the outside is allowed to enter and it''s completely forbidden for anyone to interfere with the awakening day.


    When the awakening occurs, my parents will probably watch me from behind a glass, and I''m sure Fiona will be watching me too.


    After all, the result at the Fate Water ceremony was quite interesting, and Fiona was definitely curious about my potential. I have a plan to hide my power for now, but I''m not sure about it. During the awakening, children usually cannot control their power and use their powers uncontrollably, which continues until the child faints.


    For example, a child who controls lightning will emit small lightning bolts around when the awakening is completed, but they cannot control it. In this way, the awakened person''s power, special abilities, and the element they are close to are learned.


    Here is my plan: if an overpowered power emerges, I will hide and control it. Of course, this will probably be very difficult, but since I have been researching this for months, I have theoretically learned how to control your power.


    While I was thinking about my plans, sweet laughter from a girl suddenly reached my ears, and I could easily guess who she was.


    "Kayle, slow down!" I shouted, but Kayle didn''t seem to hear me and ran towards me, wrapping her arms around me. The force of the collision caused me to fall to my bottom. Kayle was Isabella''s only child, and since I saw her often as a baby, I have somewhat gotten used to her boundless affection.


    When I looked behind Kayle, I saw Violet with her cheeks puffed out. It was clear that she was jealous of Kayle, but she didn''t say it because of her shy nature. Violet is Lucina''s daughter, meaning she is my biological sister, and since Violet couldn''t make any friends other than me and Kayle, she is quite attached to us. Over time, I also learned that she has a very fragile heart.


    "Will you finally tell us where you disappear to in the mornings?" Kayle asked.


    Honestly, since I wanted to stay quiet and alone in the library, I could never tell an energetic girl like her about it. Even though I was sure she would keep quiet, I couldn''t tell Violet either, because she would most likely tell Kayle right away.


    "I''ll never tell you, just forget it..." I said.


    "Then I''ll follow you tomorrow and find out where you go myself," said Kayle with a smug grin on her face. Fortunately, I had thought about this before and used some secret passages to get to the library, but I decided not to go to the library tomorrow. I knew how talented this girl was.


    "Do whatever you want," I said and quickly pushed her off my lap. I noticed some maids looking at us strangely, and even though I didn''t care about the maids, there was no need for Fiona to know how close I was to Kayle.


    "Do you know where my mother is?" I asked.


    "Yes, she is having tea with my mother" said Kayle.


    "Then I''m going to join them," I said and started walking. Suddenly, Violet blocked my way. I looked at my usually shy sister in surprise. She looked at me with slightly flushed cheeks.


    "You promised to play football with me" she said.


    "Oh yes, I promise I''ll play with you later," I said, patting her head. Even though there was almost a five-year gap between us, it looked like I was her older brother.


    "Pinky promise!" she said, extending her small, slightly trembling finger.


    "Pinky promise," I said, and squeezed her finger. When I saw the silly grin on her face, I couldn''t help but chuckle. Hearing this, Violet puffed her cheeks cutely. Unconsciously, my hands squeezed her cheeks until they started to turn red.


    By the way, football hadn''t been invented in this world, and I created it to spend time with my sister. Now that I think about it, this could be an investment that will bring me money and fame in the future. Anyway, when I taught football to my sister, both Violet and Kayle really liked this new and unusual game. Before long, it became an activity we played regularly for fun


    "Hey, that hurt" she said, but when I saw Kayle''s mischievous look behind me, I hurried away to get out of there.


    ¡­..


    When I reached the garden, I saw two women smiling and chatting with each other. Over time, my mother and Isabella got on very well and became good friends. It was clear that my mother realized her prejudices against Isabella were not true. Perhaps Violet and Kayle, being close friends, also played a role in this. I immediately ran towards my beautiful mother and sat on her lap.


    "Welcome, little prince. Did you learn anything today?" Luciana asked.


    "Yes, a lot," I said, and leaned back against my mother with a grin. Ah, the warmth of the two soft mountains on my head. This could be the best therapy. Unfortunately, I was quite depressed since I no longer drank that honeyed milk, but I was very happy right now.


    "Bou bro!" When I looked to my right, I saw the little baby holding my arm with her tiny fingers. This was my new little sister, who was two years old and had black hair and blue eyes, making her a very cute baby.


    "It looks like my baby wants to sit on my lap" said Luciana, lifting me from her lap and placing me on a chair. Then, as she took her onto her lap, despite her sweet smile, I looked at her with resentment. "Damn sister, how can you steal my beautiful warm fluffy mountains from me? And you are the only one who drinks that divine honeyed milk! Greedy, Definitely greedy!?


    I was almost about to cry because of my feelings when I didn''t even notice someone pulling me onto their lap. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How? Is it as comfortable as your mom''s?" Isabella asked with a gentle smile and she placed her own soft mounds on my head. When I looked at Isabella, I could swear I saw a goddess with white wings for a second!


    ____


    [I would be very happy if you would add the novel to your collection and rate it!]

 Chapter 14: Be a real man

    "Hey, don''t foul!" I shouted at Violet.


    "What are you talking about? It''s called a shoulder challenge!" Violet replied. For some reason, Violet, who is usually shy and passive by nature, turns into an incredibly aggressive woman whenever we play football.


    I cursed the day I taught this girl football. For a moment, I thought about teaching her cage fighting and bullying her, but as a prince, I didn''t want to be known as the guy who beat up his sister, so I gave up on that idea and stood up, glaring at Violet.


    It was impossible for her to beat me, coming from the world where real football was invented, but since she had already awakened, both her physical and Kaizer powers were much higher than mine.


    "I''m going to paint you blue now..." I said with a grin. I was about to show her my football technique that would make a Brazilian proud. As Violet watched me intently, I directed the ball to the right, but just as she moved her foot to my right, I twisted the ball to the left and saw her fall to the ground. I swiftly shot the ball towards the goal.


    "Goal!"


    "How did you do that?"


    I extended my hand to her and helped her up. "Are you okay?" I asked. She nodded slightly and said, "Thank you." She had suddenly reverted to her old shy and passive self. Sometimes, I wonder if this girl has two distinct personalities.


    "Are you being nice now? I thought you wanted to cripple me throughout the match...-Ahh!" She suddenly hit my arm and puffed her cheeks, looking at me, but she looked so cute that I forgot she even hit me. Just as I was pinching her cheeks hard, I heard someone approaching. A woman of above-average beauty, with large breasts struggling to be free from her shirt, was coming towards us.


    "Your Highness, Third Prince Ethan. I have come to deliver a message on behalf of His Majesty. It has been decided that your Awakening Ceremony will take place this evening," the woman said in a robotic voice.


    "Understood, I will be there," I said with a now serious expression.


    The woman slightly bowed her head and turned back, leaving with the sound of her high heels echoing.


    "I have to go now, Violetta. It''s already dark and I need to prepare," I said. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you need anything, you can ask me or mom," she said and came closer. She whispered in my ear, as if trying to ignore her blushing face. "Don''t worry, it will go well," she said and quickly left.


    I looked at my sister in surprise, but the Awakening Ceremony was definitely the most important thing in this world, and frankly, it was going to be a very important day for me, too. But interestingly, I''m not very nervous and I feel like it will go well. After all, in most of the stories I read in my previous life, the main characters always had very strong traits.


    In some stories, it was said that the main character was weak, but that only lasted for a few chapters and then the main character would gain a powerful ability. Wait a second, why do I still think this is a classic novel world?


    Maybe my perception of reality got distorted because I died once? I should be nervous on the most important day of my life, which has been given to me and perhaps will never be given again, right? What if I''m a talentless and powerless main character? Wait a second, main character? Why do I think I''m the main character?


    "..."


    "....."


    I guess I should hurry to my room before I go insane.....


    When I got to my room, I quickly put on some nice clothes, but now that I''m dressed, I remembered a detail I had forgotten about the awakening ceremony!


    "Why the hell is there another stupid tradition like this?!" I pounded my fist on my clothes. Yes, I have to be naked during the ceremony!


    When I got undressed, I stood in front of the mirror and actually.... not so bad.... With my beautiful sea-blue eyes and black hair, I didn''t look as good as the other six-year-olds. Of course, only my mom has seen the tiny dragon underneath, and I don''t want to show my dragon to anyone!


    Not because it''s tiny (that''s normal for a 6-year-old), but because the thought of showing my innocence, especially to my archenemy Fiona, makes me angry.


    Anyway, I dressed myself involuntarily. After all, I couldn''t allow the servants to see me naked. Once I was dressed, I quickly left the room and saw my personal guard, Emilia, standing right by the door.


    "Good day again, Your Royal Highness. Are you ready?" she said with a neutral expression.


    "Yes, let''s go," I said with a serious expression. Emilia nodded and walked behind me. As we walked through the long corridors, Emilia came up to me and said, "Don''t worry, Your Excellency. Whatever happens, I will protect you with my life for the rest of your life.


    I looked at her and smiled. "Thank you. You have never let me down."


    She gave a sincere smile, seeming genuinely pleased. We continued on our way and finally reached a large door. There, the King, my mother, Isabella, and Fiona were chatting with each other. I approached them and first bowed my head for a few seconds while looking at my father.


    "Raise your head, my child! Today is your day," Richard said.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," I said, and after seeing the smile on Richard''s face, I noticed a slight worry. Honestly, Richard was not a bad father for a busy king, but I couldn''t say he was a good father, either. He would visit me or take me hunting occasionally and treat me very well, but he never fulfilled the minimum amount of time a father should spend with his child.


    However, it must be remembered that he was a very busy man.


    My mother suddenly hugged me tightly and whispered in my ear, "No matter the outcome you leave this room with, you will still be my litle son '' she said with a warm smile.


    "I know." I said, and before she let go, she kissed my cheek.


    Then Isabella approached me and hugged me tightly. "What your mother said goes for me, too. You will always be our little Ethan," she said, and gently stroked my hair.


    "Thank you, but I still won''t disappoint you," I said, putting on the expression of a proud child. I did this to prevent Fiona from giving me an insincere compliment, and when I looked at her, I saw a disgust she couldn''t hide on her face.


    "Now go and be a real man," my father said, and pushed me into the room.


    As the doors closed behind me, I examined the room. In this blindingly white room, there was only a similarly white shape in the center. The only non-white things in the room were the windows high above, and soon I saw my mother, stepmothers, and father pass there to watch me.


    When I looked at the shape in the center, a tremendous survival instinct erupted within me, but I controlled myself and undressed.


    Then, as I approached the shape, I realized it resembled some kind of closed eye. "Where do I remember this from?" I thought. I shook my head and focused on the present. Since I was already told what to do a few days ago, I approached the eye even more and made a slight cut in my hand with a small knife. I let a few drops of blood fall on the eye.


    As silence ruled the room for a few seconds and I thought I had done something wrong, just as I was about to let another drop of blood fall, the eye suddenly opened.


    At that moment, it felt like a volcano had activated inside my body, and I was shaking from the pain. "AAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"

 Chapter 15: Awakening

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    There was no way to describe the pain I felt, and I sensed something stirring within me. When I tasted a disgusting metallic flavor, I opened my eyes and looked at my body. Flames were literally erupting around me, and I realized this was a sign of the elements I was close to after my awakening had started.


    Glancing quickly at the window above, I saw the only person who didn''t have a worried expression: my stepmother, Fiona.


    She was looking at me with a curious and arrogant expression. I saw my father trying to calm my mother, and it was clear that the pain I was experiencing wasn''t normal. Even Isabella, who usually had a composed nature, was looking at me with misty eyes and her hands over her mouth, clearly worried.


    What I was going through were the symptoms of an abnormally powerful Kaizer awakening, something I had read about in books, and I understood this would ruin all my plans as I met Fiona''s hate-filled gaze again.


    Yes, my main plan was to hide my power from Fiona as much as possible, but after today, I needed to be prepared for some assassination attempts. As I was thinking about this, I was surprised to see the surrounding fire extinguish and the air element become active instead, but when that damn unbearable pain erupted in my body again, I involuntarily screamed again.


    "AHHHHHHHH!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another abnormally powerful Kaizer ability. Undoubtedly, this indicated that I was quite talented, and setting aside the incredible pain, I tried to control the element as I had read in books. After a few painful minutes, the surrounding air calmed down. When I looked at the transparent window above again, I saw my mother with teary eyes and my father looking at me proudly.


    Isabella, too, was looking at me with a mixture of concern and pride. In contrast, Fiona was biting her nails, her expression quite anxious, but it was clear that her worry wasn''t for me.


    In this world, most people are born with one element, and some lucky people have two elements. But if you awaken with two abnormally powerful elemental powers, it means you are talented. Of course, there were many talented people like me, but it still meant I was valuable, especially in a world where power is everything.


    To summarize, in this world, the number of people as talented as I am is one in every thousand.


    So, I have a rare talent, but considering the population of this world, there are tens of thousands of people as talented as I am. The important thing is not to waste this talent and potential. With hard work and the blessings given to me by royal power, I can become a very powerful mage.


    Just as I was about to get up and go outside, I felt the same pain again and immediately curled up in a fetal position with worry. I couldn''t control the sudden emergence of the first two elements, but now I knew another element was awakening. I tried to relax and feel the power.


    First, I needed to find out which element it was and then calm it down, and if I succeeded, the power of the element would be more stable and healthier.


    But this time, the pain was different. Unlike the first two elements, I felt a cold shiver covering my body. My whole body felt like it was freezing. I closed my eyes and focused on this new power I felt inside. I tried to calm down by taking deep breaths. This was the water element.


    When I realized this, the surrounding air began to thicken, and I noticed it was getting humid. Cold droplets began to form on my body. Although I felt unbearable pain again, this time I didn''t scream and controlled the pain by biting my lips. Fortunately, this time, the pain wasn''t as intense, and I felt it was more controlled.


    I took a deep breath and gathered all my concentration. I tried to feel the water inside me and direct it. After a few attempts, I noticed the surrounding water calming down. When I opened my eyes, I saw my family''s gazes on me. The pride in my mother''s and father''s eyes was shining. The concern on Isabella''s face had turned to relief.


    However, Fiona''s face was filled with anxiety, and it was clear that her concern wasn''t about whether I had lost control, but about how great my potential was. At least, she didn''t know that I had also controlled the water element.


    However, I froze in my place when I realized something was stirring inside me again. "Four elements?!" I was incredibly excited inside, and as I felt at that moment, it was the strongest element awakening. This is going to be very painful, but I must endure it. Right now, I already have Fiona''s aggression within me, and if she finds out that I possess even greater potential, I''m screwed...


    Wait a second, what is this feeling? I thought it was going to be another nature element, but this time it''s different. This thing is entirely different and mysterious. It feels like I''ve seen this power somewhere before. It''s like... When I looked at the eye in front of me, I realized exactly what I had seen before.


    It was darkness... The Dark Element...


    "No way," I muttered to myself.


    Gripping the cold stone floor more tightly, I felt a deep, dark energy spreading through my body. As my heart raced, I knew this awakening differed from the others. The power of the Dark Element was swirling inside me like a storm I couldn''t control.


    My whole world had darkened, and this time, the pain was attacking my mind as well. Closing my eyes and taking deep breaths, I tried to clear my mind. The power of the Dark Element was more menacing and mysterious than the others. However, I had to deal with it. I needed to make peace with this power within me and bring it under control.


    I entered a battle within myself, struggling with the darkness in my mind, trying to rein it in.


    The power of the Dark Element was far more dangerous than the other elements, and I felt it would make me even stronger. But if I couldn''t control this power, I sensed it would be dangerous enough to harm not only myself but everyone around me. Finally, I managed to imprison the dark energy within a part of myself.


    Taking a deep breath, I opened my eyes and noticed the dark energy around me had calmed down.


    Although I hadn''t heard anything about the Dark Element in the books I had read before, I had learned about the existence of different powers. For instance, some ancient sources mentioned wizards who could control lightning, animals, light, or metal fragments, but this was quite rare. The development of these wizards was also much more difficult than normal.


    So, I didn''t decide for a while whether what happened to me was good or bad, but my greedy nature soon accepted that it was definitely something profitable.


    Now, I no longer had a talent seen in one in a thousand people, but perhaps a talent seen in one in a hundred million. However, since I didn''t fully understand the power of darkness, its rarity was debatable. Now, just like any other six-year-old, I need to pretend to faint to surprise those looking at me through the window, since I didn''t actually faint.


    I quickly threw myself to the ground and remained motionless, like someone who had fainted. Of course, the delay in the door opening and the sudden itch in my groin made this undoubtedly the worst experience I''ve had since coming to this world.


    ____


    I saw a reader comment on another site saying that I write my chapters very slowly, and they''re right, but I want to clarify this situation.


    First of all, as a university student and a part-time worker, I don''t have much free time. Maybe one or a few hours, and I spend most of this free time writing chapters. However, I am sorry for being slow. I hope you enjoyed the novel!

 Chapter 16: Side effects

    Finally, they moved me to my room, and I could hear other people in the room. They were speaking in hushed tones, and from what I could gather, my mother and Isabella were there.


    "Congratulations, Luci. It was evident even when Ethan was a baby that he had great potential" said Isabella.


    "I don''t know what to say... I just feel proud of my son" Luciana replied.


    "You should . I am proud of him too, but.... listen to me carefully, Luci. Every time I looked at Fiona during the Awakening Ceremony, I didn''t like the expression on her face, and I''m afraid she might harm Ethan" Isabella said, lowering her voice even more.


    "Are you sure? I don''t like Fiona much either, but I don''t think she''s crazy enough to go that far" Luciana said.


    "I''m sure, Luci. I''m just telling you to take precautions... Now I need to go. I have a tea party with some noblewomen, and among them is Viscountess Maria, whose daughter has just awakened" Isabella said, and I heard her get up from the chair she was sitting on.


    "Oh yes, I''ve heard of her daughter. I believe she''s a genius, and is it true that she''s engaged to one of Fiona''s sons?" Luciana asked curiously.


    "Yes... But maybe you should consider her for Ethan. After all, she will be a great Kaizer of the future, and I''ve even heard that the Chief Wizard is interested in her. If you want, we can talk to her mother and arrange an engagement for Ethan" Isabella said firmly.


    "No... Ethan can choose his own spouse when he grows up, and I don''t want to ruin our relationship with Fiona for now" Luciana replied firmly.


    "Alright, as you wish. Congratulations again" Isabella said, and I felt her approach and kiss me on the forehead.


    "See you later" Luciana said, and I realized Isabella had left when I heard the door close.


    After Isabella left, I was alone in the room with my mother. I didn''t want them to realize I was awake, so I kept my eyes closed and regulated my breathing.


    My mother waited in silence for a while, then took a deep breath, walked over to me and took my hand. "Ethan, I know this process has been challenging and painful for you too, but I''m proud of you, my sweet son," she whispered. She paused for a moment and then added, "I''ve always trusted you." I felt her stroking my hair for a few minutes, and after she kissed my forehead, she got up.


    I heard the door open slowly and my mother talking to someone. Shortly after, someone entered, and I cracked my eyelid so that no one would notice. When I saw Emilia''s increasingly beautiful face, I relaxed and closed my eyes.


    My mother had left the room, and I began to think about the conversations I had heard. This thought sent a chill down my spine. At that moment, I saw a light seeping from under the door. I slightly opened my eyes and noticed that the door was ajar. A shadow appeared outside and slowly slid inside.


    "Welcome, Your Excellency, Princess Kayle" Emilia said, and thus I understood who had come.


    "Thank you," said Kayle and approached the bed I was lying on. When she suddenly pulled the blanket, I was quite surprised.


    "Y-Your Excellency!?" Emilia asked in a startled voice.


    "Is there a problem?" Kayle asked harshly.


    "N-no... Your Excellency," she said. Although I couldn''t see her, I could feel that Emilia was turning her head away.


    The blanket over me was pulled a little more, and I heard Kayle lying on the bed. Fortunately, the bed was very wide, so there was no problem, but a few seconds later, when I felt Kayle approaching, I sighed inwardly with fear. Kayle placed my head on her shoulder and began to stroke my hair with her right hand.


    I could feel her looking at me, and I tried to act as normal as possible, but I wasn''t aware of how sweet I looked from the outside...


    "Most of the time, I feel you''re more mature than me, but seeing you in such a vulnerable state now is very enjoyable." Kayle whispered.


    When she lowered her left hand to my tomach, I would have definitely screamed if I weren''t pretending to be unconscious. Fortunately, her right hand stopped on my stomach and didn''t go any lower. Kayle rested her head against mine, and soon I felt her regular breaths. Kayle was becoming bolder day by day, and this girl''s nature was definitely straightforward. Too straightforward.


    She always said what she wanted, did what she wanted to do, and even if what she said would offend the person in front of her, she would still say it, but she never talked about her feelings. Kayle had such a nature, and frankly, I liked this side of her. She was someone you could trust without a second thought...


    A little later, as the sound of Kayle''s steady heartbeat started to lull me like a lullaby, I was about to fall asleep, drowning in my thoughts. My plans definitely needed to change....


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A few days later, after finally convincing my mother that I was fine for about half an hour, I returned to my normal life. In the meantime, today, my father came to my room and asked if I wanted to use a magical stone to find out the level of my Kaizer power, but after thinking for a bit, I immediately refused. There were many elements and power levels in this world.


    If Fiona somehow found out about my Kaizer power, she would definitely use all her powers to kill me.


    Especially since I am still a six-year-old child, I need to hide the fact that I have great potential for now. It is likely that Fiona will attempt to assassinate me, but I don''t believe this will happen soon. After all, killing a prince who had just awakened a few days ago would make suspicious. Besides, Fiona will probably want to see me grow up and her want ses my otential.


    Despite all these reasons, I''m not foolish enough to take risks. First, I need a few weapons and I have to obtain them secretly. Of course, given my position, I can get any weapon I want, but there''s no need for the assassin who will try to kill me to know this. For now, I will ask for help from Emilia, the only subordinate I trust....


    .


    .


    .


    When I finally finished my plans and preparations, I was walking in the garden. I was heading towards Isabella''s palace, and as I walked through the long corridors, I saw Lugoar in front of me. He was Fiona''s youngest son, born about five months after me. I immediately changed my direction to avoid confronting him, but when I heard the quick footsteps behind me, I realized I wouldn''t run away.


    "What do you want, Lugoar?" I said in a tired voice.


    "You will address me as His Excellency, Prince Lugoar" he said with an arrogant grin.


    "I don''t have time to waste with you, kid, get lost" I waved my hands back and forth and told him to go away, but of course this idiot with the potential to be a big third class dumb villain didn''t go away. Of course!


    "I heard you completed your Kaizer awakening, but don''t be arrogant, when I awaken in five months, no one will even talk about you, even your whore mothe-" Before he could finish his sentence, I grabbed him by the throat so hard that his eyes widened in horror. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I slammed him against the wall, and amid the servants'' screams, I remembered that the person in front of me was still a small child. Still, my anger was not abating. How dare he speak such vile words about my beloved mother?


    "Who?" I shouted.


    "P-please," was all he could barely say.


    "Who taught you these vile words?!" I asked. At that moment, I hadn''t realized how authoritative and frightening my voice sounded.


    "A-a-a-mom said my mom! Please... Cough!" I set him down firmly and waited for the anger to pass.


    "What just happened to me? This is not normal," I said to myself. The anger and hatred I felt inside... The urge to rip out Lugoar''s intestines and put them in his mouth.... all followed by a great instinct to protect my mother. This is not normal.


    Even though Lugoar''s words made me angry, I shouldn''t have lost control like that, I almost killed a child and it was completely unnatural for me to react in such an exaggerated way. The only guess I could come up with was the Element of Darkness.

 Chapter 17: Wearing sheepskin

    I was kneeling in a wide room, waiting. My father was sitting on a throne, though not as grand as the main one. Beside him were my mother Luciana, Isabella, and Fiona. Fiona was glaring at me with undisguised hatred. Right next to me, Lugoar was also kneeling, trembling, with his head bowed. I could feel my mother''s worry without even seeing her eyes.


    "Now, according to the maids who witnessed the event, you grabbed your brother by the throat, slammed him against the wall, yelled at him, and then threw him to the ground. Is this true, Ethan?" Richard asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," I said calmly.


    "W-What?" my mother asked, quite shocked.


    "Calm down, Luciana," my father said with a cold expression. I noticed the fire in Fiona''s eyes flaring up even more, and she was struggling to control her urge to kill me.


    "Why did you do such a thing?" Richard asked.


    "Does the reason matter?! Doesn''t he deserve to be severely punished?!!!" Fiona shouted.


    "I decide what will happen or not, woman. Either be quiet or leave the room." my father said, and his still authoritarian voice sent chills down one''s spine. Fiona flinched and said, "I apologize for overstepping my bounds," but I could feel her hateful gaze growing even more. In my new plan, I needed Fiona to hate me even more, and it seemed I would achieve that today.


    "Now, will you tell me the reason, Ethan?" Richard asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I lost my temper for a moment because the person next to me insulted my mother, but and then I let him go when I calmed down" I said.


    "Is this true, Lugoar?" my father asked, now fixing his cold eyes on him. I could see Lugoar trembling with fear, but after all, he was just a five-year-old brat.


    "I-I-I" Lugoar felt his mother''s gaze and glanced at her and.. "N-No, Your Majesty, t-this is not t-true" he said.


    "Is that so? Well, Ethan, can you tell us exactly what Lugoar said?" Richard asked.


    "Unfortunately, no, Your Majesty. I cannot let such degrading words about my mother leave my mouth," I said, and as I said this, everyone, including my mother, looked at me in shock.


    "Are you refusing my request, son?" Richard asked, using the word "son" for the first time during the questioning.


    "I am willing to face my punishment, but I can only tell you who taught Lugoar these vile words." I said.


    "Who?" my father asked.


    "My stepmother Fiona" I said with eyes full of hatred.


    "This is a lie, Your Majesty!" Fiona said angrily.


    "I haven''t even said what Lugoar said, yet you claim I''m lying. Perhaps this means you deliberately taught your son these vile words, but don''t worry, when the time comes, my enemies will have days they wish never existed" I said with a smirk on my face.


    "What insolence? Who do you think you are, you brat!" Fiona shouted, her fists clenched, and I realized she was close to losing control.


    "I am the precious son of the great King Richard. And you? The daughter of a peasant nobleman is no better than a plebeian. I think you look a little spoiled after becoming my father''s wife." I said with an arrogant grin. I noticed Fiona''s face turning rage and her eyes welling up with red.


    Just as she started to rush at me, I saw Richard stop her, and out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Isabella, probably with an abnormal Kaizer, ready to strike a deadly blow.


    "Enough! You''ve crossed the line, Ethan. Insulting my wife in front of me already warrants a punishment. It no longer matters that you were right about the earlier matter. Until I give a second order, you are sentenced to room confinement. You will not leave your room, and no one but the servants I appoint can enter.


    Now, get out of my sigh," he said sternly.


    "As you command, Your Majesty" I said and stood up. Though my mother''s sorrowful and worried gaze pained my heart, all this was necessary for my plan. My only fear was that they would confine me to another room, but fortunately, that didn''t happen. Before leaving, I looked at Isabella''s face and saw that she was looking at me with worry and a bit of anger, just like my mother.


    I understood what Isabella was thinking, but I couldn''t waste this opportunity to weaken Fiona''s power in the palace.


    Finally, before closing the door behind me, I glanced at Fiona secretly. Seeing her glaring at me with bloody eyes, I smiled slyly, which only seemed to infuriate her more.


    After the tense atmosphere in the room, I walked through the corridors with heavy steps, heading towards my room. Inside, a storm was raging, but I kept a calm expression on the outside. The first phase of my plan was complete. Fiona''s uncontrolled anger and Lugoar''s fear meant that Fiona would make a careless move against me.


    After closing my room door, I paused and took a deep breath. I needed to consider everything. This game was dangerous, and even the smallest mistake could ruin everything. Initially, this wasn''t my plan, but my ultimate goal was to reduce Fiona''s power in the palace. After all, when I went to the academy one day, my mother and Isabella would be left here alone.


    Although Isabella could protect herself, the same couldn''t be said for my mother. My mother was a practitioner at Kaizer level 3, but she hadn''t developed her magic skills much. Even if there wasn''t a direct assassination attempt on my mother, Fiona could still use poison.


    What I wanted to do now was to prove Fiona''s desire to kill me and play the victim as much as possible. However, things progressing this quickly could challenge me a lot. Initially, I planned to at least primary basic level magic, but I might not have much time now. But at least, maybe I could do something with the Dark element.


    I immediately sat cross-legged on the bed and focused on my dark element.


    After all, even if I could sense it and theoretically knew how to perform magic from books, it wasn''t that easy. Just as a person doesn''t become a primary swordsman after reading a book about swordsmanship, I couldn''t become a master of magic after reading about magic theory. But even learning a few simple spells would be quite beneficial.


    I hope...


    ---


    (Third-person POV)


    Fiona was pacing back and forth in her room, biting her nails out of stress. After seeing her son''s condition today, she was furious, and her hatred for Ethan was growing. She struggled to contain the boiling rage inside her, but after what happened today she didn''t want to control her anger at all. Her plans had faced a setback, and she didn''t give a fuck about losing control anymore.


    Fiona tried to gather her thoughts, muttering to herself. "Ethan has already shown that he is dangerous to my plans. I need to eliminate him before he grows up and becomes even more dangerous" she thought.


    Her maternal instinct to protect her son and her confidence made her even more aggressive. A gentle knock on the door snapped her out of her thoughts, and when she opened it, she found her loyal servant Lining standing there. Lining was her only chance to secretly communicate with her family, especially her big brother.


    "What did my brother say?" Fiona asked. Lining handed her the letter.


    "To my dear sister,


    I have sent the slave you requested. Unfortunately, since you asked for a slave immediately, I couldn''t send the most skilled one, but he should still serve your purposes well." After quickly burning the brief letter, Fiona''s smile grew maniacally. Though the letter contained some metaphors, she understood its contents. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fiona jotted a brief letter and handed it to Lining. "Thank you for the slave, dear big brother. I assure you that I will repay this favor once our plans succeed."

 Chapter 18: The Wolf

    I''ve spent nearly a full day focusing all my time on understanding the element of darkness, aside from short breaks for necessities, and I''ve finally learned a few things. The first spell I learned was one that allows me to hide objects in darkness. Right now, I''ve hidden many daggers and a sword in my own shadow.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t hide living beings in the Darkness, which dashed my hopes of camouflaging myself in Darkness. However, maybe I could achieve this in the future when I get stronger. It felt as if I was throwing objects into some kind of space-time void, and I didn''t think anyone could find the items I hid in the darkness.


    Objects seemed to disappear not only visually but also material from the world. Yet, whenever I wanted to retrieve them, I could pull them out of any desired dark spot. For instance, if I placed something in my shadow in a bright place and then moved to a dark area, I could extract the object from any chosen dark spot. The Darkness, seemed to work as a single entity or a unified body. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For now, even the ability to hide objects in the dark, unseen by anyone, was incredibly useful. It functioned like a kind of storage ring, but with a drawback. If it was bright everywhere, I could only hide things in my shadow. Additionally, if the object I wanted to hide was larger than my shadow, the spell would fail.


    One day, to better understand the spell, I tried to hide an object larger than my shadow in the darkness, but as I expected, it didn''t work.


    Although I wasn''t fully versed in this world''s magical doctrine, I knew how magic worked. The Kaizer power our bodies produce occurs thanks to the air we breathe, which then transforms into Mana. To cast a spell, you spend Mana according to the Kaizer power, meaning magic can''t happen without energy. But the dark element magic didn''t seem to work this way.


    When I used my dark power, either it consumed so little Mana that I didn''t feel it or I didn''t feel it because I didn''t consume any mana. Maybe I wasn''t using much Mana because I hadn''t put many things into the darkness yet.


    Since I''m currently in a room that gets checked every few hours, I can''t use my power to hide something like a chair or a cabinet in the darkness. If I did, someone might suspect me and discover that I''m using the dark element, which is the last thing I want. So, for now, I have to postpone my experiments.


    This experiment would undoubtedly help me understand the boundaries of the spell better. However, the advantages of the hiding spell provided by the dark element were undeniable.


    At night, in places where no one could see, I could hide my valuable possessions. This increased my chances of survival in dangerous situations. Still, I had concerns about protecting myself from assassins. If an assassin attacked in the morning, my chances of survival would be significantly reduced.


    Luckily, I doubted any assassin would be crazy enough to attack the palace of the Asina Kingdom during the day. However, I knew I always needed to be on guard. An assassin could be anywhere at any time, and I should never underestimate how cunning they could be.


    In any case, I think I''ve prepared enough for now. If I fail, I can immediately escape to Emilia, who is staying in the room next door. While escaping, I can also activate a trap I set by the door using the dark element, which would slow down any assassin chasing me.


    But if I can''t capture the assassin alive, everything will fall apart, and I''ll miss my only chance to weaken Fiona''s power in the palace. I''d have to come up with even riskier plans later, which I''d rather avoid. For now, I have no choice but to rely on the traps I''ve set and my dark element, and I hope I don''t die at just six years old in this new life.


    -----


    [Third-Person POV]


    On a beautiful night with a crescent moon, a short man was on a rooftop. If his lady hadn''t helped him, he would never have gotten into this palace. The palace''s security was excellent, and he was aware that the slightest mistake could cost him his life. Fortunately, his target was just a spoiled six-year-old brat, and since he was under house arrest, there was no one to protect him.


    The only guard was a beautiful girl, likely hired just for her looks. Frankly, he couldn''t understand why his lord had given him such a simple task.


    As the man moved quietly across the roof, many thoughts swirled in his mind. Why had his lord chosen such a simple target? And why didn''t he reveal his identity? A young child, locked in a room with almost no protection. This was too easy. However, a voice inside him told him to be cautious.


    After a while, he reached the window of the target room. He gently touched the windowsill and tried to look inside. The room was dimly lit, and no one was visible. The man quietly opened the window and slipped inside. The room looked like an ordinary child''s room. There was a toy box in the corner, and a few children''s drawings on the wall.


    However, what caught his attention was a large shadow in one corner of the room.


    This shadow was extremely intense, even though it was not far from the only light source in the room. As the man tried to understand what the shadow was, he suddenly felt movement. When he quickly turned, a dagger emerged from the dense shadow and came rapidly towards him.


    The man reflexively pulled back, but the dagger grazed him slightly. "So, it wasn''t going to be that easy," he muttered.


    The dagger vanished as it hit the floor. The man focused on the direction the dagger had come from, anticipating more weapons emerging from the shadows. Meanwhile, he heard a whisper from the other corner of the room.


    "What kind of magic is this? Is it demonic magic? Interesting." The man moved towards the source of the whisper. In the dim light of the room, he saw the small child hiding behind a chair. The child was performing a spell with slight hand movements.


    As the man approached the child, he saw fear in the child''s eyes. "Got you," said the man, reaching out his hand towards the child. At that moment, he felt an unbearable pain in his feet, and if it weren''t for the rigorous training he had undergone since childhood, he would have screamed like a woman.


    However, the sharp object that had pierced his foot was probably a dagger, and despite being a trained assassin, he lost his balance for a moment. When he looked at the child, he saw the child smiling at him.


    This smile was like the expression of a person looking at an insect. When the child quickly raised a finger, the man realized that a dagger had also pierced his remaining foot. He shed tears of pain and suppressed his scream, causing blood to spread in his eyes. Despite all his efforts, he couldn''t help but moan in pain and lost his balance, falling to the ground.


    "Uuhhhh!"


    At that moment, he realized he had underestimated the child. At first he had only thought that daggers were coming out of the dense shadow he had seen, but in fact it was a trap designed to make him interpret it that way.


    The child could produce daggers from all darkness, but if he had known this earlier, his advanced reflexes might have allowed him to evade even these daggers emerging from under his feet.


    "Huh. I didn''t expect Fiona to send such a stupid assassin. I haven''t even used all my traps yet." said the child, with a disappointed look on his face as if he was genuinely deprived of an important amusement.


    As the child looked at him with a crazed grin, two more daggers pierced his back, and through the bloody tears, he recalled what his master had always told him.


    "Never underestimate your opponent, child. You''d be surprised how many wolves in sheep''s clothing I''ve seen in my long life."

 Chapter 19: Genius and Madness

    [Ethan''s POV]


    I retrieved the ropes I had hidden in the darkness and tied up the assassin''s hands and feet as he lay wounded on the ground. After examining the assassin''s weapons, I took them.


    After removing the daggers from his body, I left him in a corner. I looked at the assassin with a smile, He watching me in fear and concern about what I would do next. "Watch and learn, kid" I said. Immediately after, I punched myself hard in the face. The assassin, surprised to see me punch myself, was taken aback. But when he used his own dagger to stab my arm, his surprise turned into shock.


    He was clearly wondering if I was insane.


    But I was just getting started....


    I quickly tore off my clothes and made dagger cuts all over my body. Each time my clothes were torn, and I had many scars, I turned to the assassin and punched him a few times in the face. Finally, it was time for the last part, which was the most fun and the least painful. I rushed to the bed and started to cut the sheets with my dagger, like a monster.


    The feathers flying in the air brought a smile to my face for no reason, but I didn''t know that it made me look like a maniac on the outside.


    After smashing the bed to pieces, I moved to the wardrobe and pushed it over, but before it could make too much noise, I carefully lowered it to the ground while holding onto it. It was still too early for the guards to arrive. After leaving a few more dagger strikes on the couches and walls, I wedged a dagger near the door handle.


    This dagger would make it look like the assassin had stopped me when I tried to escape through the door.


    Finally, shaping the room into a state where any sensible person would recognize a fight had taken place, I approached the right wall and made three small and four large strikes. A few minutes later, I watched Emilia enter the room, out of breath, with a grin on my face.


    "Your Excellency, are you alright?" she asked, evident fear and concern in her eyes.


    "No, I''m not," I replied honestly.


    Emilia quickly scanned the room and its surroundings. There was blood, broken furniture, and feathers everywhere. Her eyes flickered to the wounded assassin and then to me, shocked and worried. She took a hesitant step towards me. "Your Excellency, let me help you," she said, trying to suppress the tremor in her voice. I walked slowly towards her and made her look into my eyes.


    "Calm down, Emilia. Everything is going according to plan, as we discussed before. Now, if you want to help me, execute your part of the plan. Alright?" I said calmly.


    "B-but Your Excellency, your wounds?" she asked, with a worried look.


    "Emilia, if you continue like this, our entire plan will fail. Now, take a few minutes to calm down and drink this water," I said, handing her the water. She sat on the bed and drank the water. After a moment, she looked at me. Finally, she seemed somewhat calmer.


    "Are you okay now?" I asked.


    "Yes, but you didn''t tell me it would be like this. You said you would call me when the assassin arrived and leave the job to me, Your Excellency. How can I continue to be your guard after failing in my duty?" she said, her eyes starting to well up, but she managed to hold back tears.


    I could see regret and concern in her eyes, but at this point, we couldn''t afford to retreat. Emilia needed to pull herself together because we were at the most critical stage of the plan, and I needed her composure.


    "Emilia, I apologize for changing the plan earlier out of necessity, but I''m grateful for your understanding. I know how talented and brave you are. You will continue to be my guard, but right now, you need to trust yourself and remember our plan. We''ve captured the assassin. Now, take this dagger and act as if you''ve apprehended the assassin yourself.


    However, if we fail today, Fiona and her brother will take harsher measures against me, which puts me in greater danger. Think of the wounds on my body as a small sacrifice for a greater purpose. Alright? Can you handle this?" I said calmly.


    Although Emilia has been with me since infancy, she still finds my words surprising because she hasn''t fully accepted how unusual a child I am for my age. But after taking a few deep breaths, she nodded decisively.


    "I apologize, Your Excellency. I didn''t mean to cause trouble, but I''m fine now." she said.


    Taking a deep breath with her head held high, she walked towards the assassin. Gripping the dagger tightly in her hand, determination sparkled in her eyes. The assassin''s eyes widened in horror as Emilia''s every step increased his fear.


    I quickly dashed to the door and mimicked the terrified cry of a six-year-old child, "GUARDS! HELP! A-a-assassin tried to assassinate me!" I cried tearfully. Now, even I marveled at my acting skills.


    The armored footsteps of guards echoed in the corridors moments later, and I heard some guards shouting, "Assassination attempt!" Just a few seconds later, two guards approached me.


    As the guards entered the room, their eyes widened like fortune-telling stones when they saw the chaos and blood. They looked at Emilia standing right behind me and saw the bloody dagger in her hand. Emilia spoke with a firm and resolute voice, "I have neutralized the assassin. Our Excellencies are safe. We need to clean up here immediately and interrogate the assassin."


    One guard quickly stepped forward and leaned towards me. "Your Excellencies, are you alright?" he asked.


    "I''m injured but alive," I replied with difficulty. "If Emilia hadn''t intervened in time, things could have been much worse."


    The guards immediately lifted the assassin from the ground and escorted him out of the room. They looked at Emilia with admiration, their respect for me deepening even further. The first phase of our plan was successfully executed.


    "Emilia, go with them. I don''t want the assassin to be assassinated," I said.


    "But wha-what about you?" she said, her beautiful face showing hesitation.


    "Don''t worry about me. There are already five guards at the door," I said, pointing towards it. Emilia glanced at the door, then nodded as if convinced. "Please take care of yourself, Your Excellencies" she said.


    "I will," I replied, and Emilia pursued the guards who had taken the assassin away moments ago.


    A few minutes later, I saw my mother and stepmother Isabella enter the room. Isabella dragged a palace healer behind her, who looked sleepy with a bruise on her right temple. Clearly, Isabella had dragged her here against her will upon hearing of my assassination attempt. I admired this woman''s calm demeanor in such situations.


    My mother rushed to me and hugged me tightly, but withdrew quickly when a small groan escaped my lips, tears welling up in her eyes. "Who did this to you? WHO?" she yelled.


    "Luci, calm down! Right now, the only one who should be yelling is Ethan" Isabella said firmly.


    My mother gave Isabella a sharp look but composed herself. "You''re right, I apologize," she said in a calmer voice. "Right now, the important thing is his recovery. But I swear, once I find out who''s responsible for this, they''ll regret the day they were born..."


    Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 20: Limits

    "Come here immediately and look at my son''s wounds, you stupid old man," my mother said with anger on her face. Honestly, I knew she was more angry at the person behind this assassination than at the healer, but since she didn''t know who was behind it yet, she could express her anger strongly for a while.


    The palace healer quickly came to my side and started examining my wounds. His concern was evident as he carefully moved his hands over my body. "These cuts are deep but not fatal," he said. "Luckily, no internal organs were damaged."


    "Will there be scars?" my mother asked worriedly.


    "Some might remain, but most will heal over time," the healer said as he disinfected my wounds. "He needs to rest now."


    My mother came closer again and held my hand. "We will not let this go. Everyone who failed to protect you will be punished," she said resolutely.


    "Emilia is not to blame, Mother. If it weren''t for her, you wouldn''t have a son right now. So please, don''t go after Emilia." I said.


    I noticed my mother trembling aggressively when she heard "you wouldn''t have a son" and as her eyes started to tear up again, she seemed to grasp the seriousness of the current situation once more.


    Isabella, on the other hand, with a more strategic approach, said, "As Ethan said, we won''t be too hard on Emilia, but we must find the person behind this attack and increase security within the palace. This incident maybe might just the beginning..."


    After finishing his work and bandaging my wounds, the healer handed me a bottle of ointment. "I have cleaned the wounds and treated your son. Using this ointment every night could help the scars disappear. But it would be very beneficial if he rests for a few days" he said, looking at my mother with some concern.


    "I wish your son a speedy recovery and hope he gets well soon" the healer said, bowing slightly. Then he gathered his things and quickly left the room. My mother was still angry and worried, but the healer''s words had done little to calm her; in fact, her anger seemed to have increased.


    "Ethan, can you tell us exactly what happened? But you don''t have to if you need to rest or don''t want to recall this terrible memory" Isabella said as she approached me.


    "No, it''s okay, I will tell you" I said and began to narrate the fictional story I had prepared, mixed with lies. First, I showed them the bell I had attached to the window and told them it helped me realize the assassin was coming. Of course, this was a lie. I had placed the bell on the window after neutralizing the assassin.


    After all, if the assassin learned that a bell rang when he first entered through the window, he would be more cautious and prepared for an attack after entering the room, which would ruin my plans.


    I later told them that the assassin noticed that I ran towards the door after the assassin entered the room, but just as I reached it, the assassin threw a dagger that grazed my hand. When they looked at my left hand, they indeed saw a wound, and when they looked at the door, they saw a dagger hanging there.


    With every second of my story, my mother''s and stepmother''s faces grew sterner, and their anger swelled.


    Then I told them how I hurried to the wall and banged on it hard to alert Emilia to the adjacent room. I explained how I evaded the assassin''s attacks with the help of the objects in the room and a lot of luck.


    I got all my wounds running from the assassin, and finally, after 15-20 seconds, Emilia arrived. I said that upon seeing Emilia, the assassin tried to flee, and just as he was climbing out the window, Emilia struck his legs with own sword. Since the assassin was well-trained, I explained that Emilia had to hit his other leg and even his back a few times with her sword to stop him.


    I told all these lies skillfully, and it seemed both women believed me. One skill I had gained from my previous life was the art of lying. The first rule: If you want a lie to be convincing, you must believe it yourself. Anyway, when I finished my story, they looked at me with sympathy and a bit of guilt.


    It was clear that the fact that a six-year-old child had gone through so much in one night deeply affected them, especially my mother.


    When I finished speaking, a tall, handsome man entered the room. His broad shoulders filled the doorway, and his authoritative presence was palpable in his every step. This man was King Richard Asina Lenistark, ruler of the Asina Kingdom and my father.


    As soon as my father entered the room, there was a shift in the atmosphere. His eyes briefly fixed on me, assessing my wounds. Then he turned to my mother with deep lines forming on his face. "We will hold those responsible, accountable," he said with determination. "I promise you, Luciana, I will find the person behind this attack as swiftly as possible and ensure justice is served."


    My mother seemed somewhat calmed by my father''s resolve, but her anger returned even stronger after a few seconds. "You! You and your stupid rules nearly cost my son''s life today, but no! Instead, you punish your other son because harm came to the son of your beloved wife! THIS IS YOUR JUSTICE!


    I''m sure your precious wife orchestrated this assassination!" Luciana exclaimed, her anger now seeming uncontrollable.


    "Calm down, Luciana. You know I had no such intention" Richard replied.


    Before my mother could say more, Isabella interjected, but I quickly realized it was a mistake to think Isabella would calm the situation.


    "You had no such intention oh yeah? Does that even matter? After all, it was the woman you chose instead of me who committed this crime! And this isn''t the first assassination attempt! You know this, but your love for her has blinded you, Richard. And trust me, we don''t need your twisted justice!


    If necessary, I''ll use all my family''s resources to destroy Fiona! S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...For old time''s sake, let me give you some advice, Richard, stay out of our way. Not even a king can handle two angry mothers." Isabella said with evident hatred in her eyes.


    I never anticipated things would escalate to this extent, and it seemed my father hadn''t anticipated it either.


    "Don''t overstep your bounds just because you''re my wife. If there is a guilt, whoever is responsible will face the consequences. Lastly Isabella... let me give you a piece of advice for old times'' sake as well: Don''t test my limits" Richard said coldly.


    Richard''s words slightly took aback my mother, but Isabella appeared unaffected. The tension in the room was as sharp and intense as a sword. My father''s words only seemed to further enrage my mother and Isabella. It felt like there was no way to defuse this moment. I knew I had to do something before things got even worse.


    "Mother, Isabella, wouldn''t it be better to focus on controlling the assassin right now instead of arguing here? After all, the assassin could commit suicide or someone might want to silence them to prevent them from talking," I said, looking at both of them with chubby cheeks as I sat in my mother''s lap, eliciting a moment of surprise.


    "You''re right. I should go interrogate him myself," my father said, turning away and walking towards the door.


    "I''ll come with you" Isabella said, kissing my cheek before following Richard.


    Alone with my mother, I realized I needed to comfort her, her arms still trembling from the ordeal.

 Chapter 21: Monster

    I saw an old memory of my dream today, and I wanted to write it down. It was the birth of a monster and the beginning of my downfall story. Years ago, I was a queen and had ascended to the throne at a very young age. My family was from an insignificant noble lineage, but my father and brother were ambitious beyond measure.


    Over time, my brother climbed to high ranks in the kingdom because of his ambition and audacious abilities.


    As I aged, and my beauty grew, my father''s plans for me expanded. I was very happy when I finally realized that I, who needed the love of my family, could do something useful for them. Then my father made a series of plans to get me into the king''s good graces, and when the king of Asina finally noticed me, I didn''t say anything, even though I knew something was wrong inside.


    Alone in the palace at a young age, the only ones who seemed to help me were my brother and father. At least, I thought it was help back then.


    Initially, my sole purpose was to be a tool for my family''s advantage, and I succeeded in this role. However, when I had my first child, my priorities suddenly shifted. Looking at my eldest son, I wanted him to rise to the highest heights, to sit upon the throne.


    Motherhood had brought about this desire, and I began to scheme cunningly, particularly against Isabella, crimes for which I now feel guilt, telling myself then that I acted for my children. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Did I really do all this for my sons? Perhaps not entirely. In truth, having children provided a convenient pretext to fulfill my own ambitions. I did not want my sons to be the most powerful men in the kingdom; rather, I aimed to be the most powerful woman. I prioritized my desires over theirs, soothing my conscience by convincing myself that it was what my sons wanted.


    Looking back, I realize I was a rather bad mother, much like many others mother.


    Things were going smoothly then, everything under my control, until a child with eyes far older than his six years emerged. His steady, dark gaze seemed to have witnessed too much, exuding an air of wisdom. Sometimes I wonder, what sorrows could such eyes have experienced? This child, raised in the palace with a golden bottle. How did he come to possess such darks eyes?


    Regardless, it was too late. The monster had already been born... Now, looking back, I remember not doing much to stop him. I suspected he would pose a threat, but I didn''t take him seriously¡ªnot because he was just a six-year-old child. After all, I had taken the lives of even smaller and less threatening children.


    It was only because of the insidious pleasure that was growing inside me every day, wanting to ruin everything.


    Throughout my childhood, everyone, including my family, looked down on me, thinking me not very bright. This bred a desire in me to destroy everything within. I wanted to show everyone, especially my family, or rather, I wanted to shout! You can''t do it without me! I''m valuable too! Love me too!


    See how important I am! See me now!


    But looking back, I see that I only had the power to delay the birth of the monster. There was a stark difference between him and me. Do not misunderstand; I call him a monster not to degrade him, but to elevate him. Giving him any human title would not have been appropriate; he was a monster. That night I saw him, I felt it... the beginning of the end of my former ambitions.


    Anyway, I must prepare now. "He" will enter this city today with his army, and I am quite excited to finally see him. He recently conquered this city and expanded his kingdom further. The entire city is excited because they know a great legend will enter their city today.


    Even the daughters of poor families in the city have sewn beautiful dresses, hoping he will notice them. Just like me... I should go now; who knows, maybe I''ll secure the front row.


    <Queen Fiona''s Memoirs>


    ----


    [Present day/Ethan''s POV]


    I slid down from my mother''s lap before entering the expansive room. After all, I didn''t want to be in her arms as I was about to face the king himself. Anyway, as the grand double doors with golden embroideries swung open, I walked in alongside my mother.


    In that moment, I saw Fiona, her eyes reddened from crying, and the assassin who had tried to kill me before, standing right beside her. Next to the assassin, there was Isabella, eyeing Fiona as if ready to strike at any moment, and beside Fiona, a figure with a powerful aura. Amidst it all, my father stood with a stern jaw, exuding authority.


    I quickly noticed several high-ranking guards in the room as well.


    By the time my mother and I entered, I had already formed an idea of what had transpired. Upon entering, all eyes first fell on my mother, and then lingered on me for a long while.


    "The child didn''t need to come here. He''s only six years old anyway" said the stern-looking man next to Fiona. He was likely Huykaun, Fiona''s brother.


    "The child you speak of is a noble prince! He can go wherever he pleases, whenever he pleases. And you, you are just a servant of the kingdom! Someone who shouldn''t speak out of turn, anytime or anywhere" Isabella retorted, her tone menacing.


    It seemed Huykaun couldn''t say anything back and could only clench his teeth, because Isabella was right.


    "May I inquire what you have learned?" asked my mother, fists clenched.


    "The assassin confessed under my special interrogation techniques. We have learned that it was indeed Fiona who committed the crime, just as I suspected. Now, we await our just king''s decision on what kind of punishment is appropriate," Isabella said, her voice laced with barely noticeable mockery.


    "What are we waiting for to decide? Isn''t the guilty already clear?!" my mother demanded, her fists tightening.


    "That''s enough!" said my father, his voice echoing throughout the room. "This is not a marketplace. We are here for the truth to be revealed, not for personal vendettas."


    "Now, regarding Fiona''s punishment... Considering she confessed her crime and cooperated with us, Also, assuming she is a queen and the mother of my sons, I have tried to make the best decision for the kingdom. Fiona will be placed under surveillance outside the palace and will be forbidden from leaving. She will have no contact with her family members and will not step outside her home.


    This punishment will be lifelong," Richard declared in an icy voice,


    After these sentences, not realizing how great the anger of the two women would be...

 Chapter 22: Bridge

    When Isabella and Luciana heard King Richard''s decision, they looked at each other with anger. Both had expected a harsher punishment and were not satisfied with the outcome. Fiona, on the other hand, felt a slight relief upon hearing the verdict, but this relief was short-lived. She knew this was only the beginning, and real challenges were now beginning.


    "I will never forget today''s injustice, no matter what!" Isabella thundered angrily.


    Despite appearing as someone unable to control herself, she was actually a woman who calculated her every move. She couldn''t control her anger only when it came to her child, whom she saw as herself, but now she was trying to keep it in check. After all, any aggressive action she might take could lead to charges of treason and certain execution.


    In fact, the last thing she wanted was for me and my mother to be executed for a mistake she made. After all, if Isabella drew her sword and attacked, my mom would attack. And also, she knew that I would do anything to protect Luciana. So she did the wise thing by choosing to control herself and her anger


    Fiona''s brother, Huykaun, clenched his teeth and looked at his sister with eyes filled with anger. When their eyes met, I saw regret and fear in Fiona''s eyes. Yet, deep down, I sensed a spark of her former strength and ambition.


    "The Queen''s confession and cooperation were important to us," said King Richard. "But it means we need to be more careful to maintain the order of this kingdom and ensure the people''s trust." At that moment, I focused my attention on my father.


    As my father looked into my eyes, I felt deep disappointment. King Richard had been deeply wounded by Fiona''s betrayal, and now he worried about how to protect his sons'' future.


    However, I wanted to dig deeper into a matter where no one had changed. I knew that Huykaun was the real person behind it, but I didn''t want to blame him because he was the third most powerful person after my father and the archmage. The weakest person in this room was me and then my mother. If things got worse, my mother could be hurt.


    Isabella could protect herself, but in the end, she and her family could not do anything against the Asina army.


    But when I looked at my mother next to me, her anger had increased because of this unjust sentence. After trying to assassinate her only son, as well as failing to get the culprit punished, it further enraged him. Indeed, when he looked at Richard with dagger-like eyes, I understood that all the bridges between them had collapsed.


    Probably the second time tonight that Richard had ruined a relationship with another wife, and both times it was because of Fiona.


    Although there was not a strong bond between my mother and Richard, it was strong enough for a marriage. Unfortunately, Richard lost a perfect wife tonight. Of course, divorce from a king was not an option, but in the end, it was clear that they would only be husband and wife on paper.


    Frankly, I can''t say I have a lot of hatred for my father. After all, like most men, he fell in love with a woman and knew that this love led him to make wrong decisions, but he did not give up on her. I had a similar situation in my previous life, although not to this extent, but of course if that woman had tried to kill my son I would not have been kind to her.


    Maybe having too many children diminishes the value of children in your eyes, but of course I don''t know because I never had children.


    But nevertheless, today I could feel that something had broken between Richard and Fiona. It wasn''t certain that it wasn''t Fiona who killed Isabella''s son, or rather caused his death, but it certainly was this time. For now, though, being angry with my father won''t change much with my current power.


    ...for now


    But now, I should ensure the safety of my mother, who is the most valuable person in this life. At the moment, she was having difficulty controlling herself and perhaps the effort to control herself was for me. It seemed like she didn''t want to go crazy in front of my eyes, but she didn''t want to turn a blind eye to this injustice, either.


    Now the only thing I could do was hold my mother''s hand like a scared child. This could calm her down a little.


    My mother looked down and her face seemed to calm down a little. She patted my head lightly and then turned to Richard with fierce eyes. "At least I want to be the one who killed him." Said Luciana, breathing hard from her mouth. "Ethan, Please get out of here with Isabella."


    When I heard my mother''s instructions, I felt my heart tighten. I did not want to leave my mother in such a situation, but it did not seem right to oppose her. I looked Isabella in the eye, realizing she understood the situation. Isabella gently nodded her head at me, trying to reassure me. "Come on, Ethan," Isabella said, putting her hand on my shoulder. "Let''s go out.


    Your mother needs some time." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I held my mother''s hand tightly. After a few seconds, she nodded at me with gentle eyes, then I slowly left her. As the door closed behind me, I continued to feel the weight of the tense atmosphere inside. When we stepped into the corridor, Isabella took a deep breath. "I know how difficult this situation is for you, Ethan," she said. "But you must be strong now.


    Your mother needs you by her side."


    I nodded as I listened to Isabella''s words. "I know," I whispered. "But I can''t stand my father being so blind. How can''t he see Fiona''s true face?" Honestly, saying such to learn only Isabella''s feelings was great, but there was a great deal of reality in it.


    Isabella gave me an empathetic look. "Sometimes people can be blind because of love," she said. "But your duty is to protect your mother and yourself. And when you grow up and fall in love one day, don''t let that woman blind you. Remember, Ethan, you must act wisely to survive in this kingdom." She said as he stroked my head gently.


    "I know... But as long as you''re by my side, I''m sure my job will be much easier, right?" I said with the sweetest smile I could manage.


    Isabella looked at me with a warm smile and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll always be by your side."


    Forcing myself to put on another sweet expression, I smiled and asked, "Really?"


    "Really!" Isabella said, and she picked me up, calmly walking towards the garden since we were already nearby. Ignoring the agonized screams of a man coming from behind us...

 Chapter 23: Master

    -_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-


    "Third Person POV"


    The front of the magnificent palace, once adorned with white marble, was now stained red. Alpshar, now a young and handsome man with red hair, walked calmly among the corpses. He wore a large black armor that accentuated his broad body even more. Though he had just turned eighteen, he had accomplished feats that even those in their sixties couldn''t.


    Every strand of his long red hair was more noticeable in the refreshing breeze. The sounds of battle and the screams of people in pain behind him had become so familiar that they now sounded like a melody to his ears.


    Alpshar slowly pushed open the grand double doors of the palace. Not a single soldier remained inside; they were all fighting outside. The sound of his steel boots echoed off the palace''s outer walls, but aside from that, there was a deathly silence within. The palace courtyard was so clean it reflected the sunlight. As Alpshar walked slowly, he heard a brushing sound and turned towards it.


    When he stepped into the wide courtyard adorned with white and red marble, the first thing he saw were the magnificent statues. Even the smallest statue was at least five meters tall. When Alpshar looked at the smallest statue at the front, he saw a stern-looking man with powerful arms.


    This man was one of Conqueror Ogedion''s generals and one of the few who remained loyal to him until the end of his life.


    As Alpshar examined each grand statue, he realized they were the greatest leaders of the south. Finally, when he reached an area with black marble, he understood it was the center of the statue courtyard. In the very center stood a statue about thirty meters tall, adorned with gold and precious stones. The person depicted in this statue was none other than Conqueror Ogedion.


    Next to Conqueror Ogedion''s magnificent statue was a statue of a beautiful woman, his wife. But what caught Alpshar''s attention was the a old man cleaning the statue with a brush. When Alpshar approached the old man, he seemed to have finished his work and stepped down, looking at the statue with admiration.


    "You''ve done a pretty good job" said Alpshar.


    "It''s our duty, kid" said the old man, rubbing his tired eyes.


    "Unfortunately, the end of the woman and her husband depicted in this statue was not as magnificent," said Alpshar, crossing his arms and looking at the statues with interest.


    The old man turned to Alpshar and looked at him with a bit of reproach. "No human''s end can be magnificent. The important thing is the magnificent of their legacy" said the old man.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I admire both of them, but in the end, there''s one thing that even Conqueror Ogedion couldn''t overcome in this world: time. Above everything else, it defeats even the strongest leaders. His grandeur and power bowed to time. But his legacy lives on here, in these statues, for us."


    Alpshar''s words carried a heavy melancholy. The old man nodded silently, accepting what he said. Both of them stood silently for a while, looking at the statues, contemplating the splendor of the past and the harsh realities of the present.


    After a while, the old man broke the silence: "Since you still kept me alive, I guess you want something. What are you after, kid?"


    Alpshar took a deep breath. "I''m after Conqueror Ogedion''s greatest secret," he said with determination. "Before his death, he hid something. A power, a treasure, or maybe some knowledge. I don''t know what it is, but I''m seeking the most valuable thing he left in this world."


    "While Conqueror Ogedion was being killed by his own traitorous children, the last thing he would think about was hiding something," the old man said, disgusted at the mention of Ogedion''s children. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Moreover, since you come from the lineage of those traitors, I wouldn''t tell you even if I knew such information" the old man continued.


    "I come from the lineage of Conqueror Ogedion, not from the lineage of traitors" Alpshar said as he threw his helmet aside.


    "Everyone who comes from the lineage of traitors denies their heritage, kid" the old man replied.


    "Just don''t make it difficult for me, old man. You might regret it later. If you don''t value your own life, at least think about your grandchildren. They would surely hate you more than they hate me, especially since you had them killed by the man they loved" Alpshar said.


    The old man seemed terrified by Alpshar''s words, and his flinch showed that he truly cared about his grandchildren.


    "You are very cunning¡­ You seduced my grandchildren because you knew I would refuse your request... I must admit, you are a great leader, but remember, every Conqueror has a Jaohar," he said.


    Jaohar was Conqueror Ogedion''s eldest son and also his killer. Over time, this event had become a proverb used by anyone who became a great leader.


    "Okay... but Now, before revealing Conqueror Ogedion''s secret, don''t set your expectations too high, because you might be disappointed." he said and walked toward Conqueror Ogedion''s statue. He stepped onto the stand where the statue stood and pressed on something with his toe. As Alpshar watched curiously, he saw that Ogedion''s little toe was actually a removable part.


    This was undoubtedly an engineering marvel, especially for such an old statue.


    The old man handed the little foot toe to Alpshar, who examined it with both hands. When he saw nothing, he turned the statue''s toe upside down and noticed the engraved writing on the back. It was a list, and as Alpshar read each item, he realized it was a sort of advice written specifically for a king.


    Initially disappointed, he then set the statue''s little toe aside carefully to examine it more thoroughly later.


    "So, what happens now?" the old man asked.


    "A king should only be killed by another king¡­ But I respect you, Master Lencesg, so you can decide how and where you will die" Alpshar said, clasping his hands over his abdomen.


    "Master? I did think we were enemies" Lencesg said, surprised.


    "Whoever I learn something from, I call them a master, and I often learn the most from your enemies," Alpshar said.


    "Hmm, wise words" Lencesg said, then turned and walked slowly.


    They entered a large garden adorned with beautiful flowers, and Lencesg approached a large tree in the center of the garden. The light from the setting sun on the horizon created a magnificent scene in the sky. It was the kind of view a painter would want to capture on canvas.


    "Was I a good leader?" Suddenly Lencesg asked, looking at the setting sun on the horizon.


    "You were a very good leader¡­ And also you are a good man, Lencesg" Alpshar replied.


    "Thank you" Lencesg said with a heartfelt smile.


    "Do you have any last requests?" Alpshar asked as he drew his sword from its scabbard.


    "I would be very grateful if you bury me in front of this beautiful view..." Lencesg said, still enjoying the beautiful scenery with his old eyes.


    "You will get your wish" Alpshar said and raised his sword, slashing deep into his neck to ensure a painless death in the next moment. By now, the blood had stained the landscape. Alpshar cleaned the blood from his sword and put it back into its sheath.


    "A great leader like you should have a statue here, Lencesg. And I hope there is an afterlife, because you are a man who deserves heaven."


    _____


    This chapter is very special and important to the story, but why this chapter is special will probably be understood hundreds of chapters later.

 Chapter 24: Stepmom pillow

    I was walking calmly through the corridors with white walls and beautifully decorated windows. Every maid I passed looked at me more respectfully and greeted me. After Fiona left the palace, many maids were dismissed by Isabella, and the remaining ones, knowing that the power was no longer with Fiona, cunningly aligned themselves with my mother and Isabella.


    But I don''t blame them; after all, they are trying to survive in this palace, too.


    Anyway, I continued walking without acknowledging their greetings in my funny yellow shoes. Unfortunately, my sisters Kayle and Violet were currently in private lessons. They were being taught by Baron Luwans, the best tutor in the Asina Kingdom, and also Richard''s old teacher. I was learning both the elf language and the half-beast language, but of course, I wasn''t very good at it.


    Since knowing languages is one of the most important tools for my goals, I really wanted to be trained by Baron Luwans, but I couldn''t attend his lessons yet because I was too young. When I turn twelve, I''ll be able to attend his lessons, and even worse, Fiona''s younger son Lugoar will join the lessons with me.


    Shaking off these thoughts, I finally reached the door of the room Isabella used as her office. Emilia opened the door for me and I walked in. When Isabella saw me, a gentle smile formed on her face, and she signaled for me to come closer with an elegant hand gesture. "Welcome, little Ethan," she said in a soft but determined tone. "Come to me."


    Isabella''s room was furnished in a very minimalist style. The white and gray-toned furniture made the room look spacious and orderly. Besides many documents and notebooks on her desk, there was also the hourglass I had given her for her birthday the other day. The paintings hanging on the walls, in elegant frames, contained simple but impressive landscapes and portraits.


    I walked towards her, and she took me onto her lap. While enjoying the comfort of her soft thigh and the gentle touch of her breasts against my head, Isabella returned to the documents she was working on. This had become a routine for me; either I would go to my mother''s study and sit on her lap, or on Isabella''s lap.


    Meanwhile, I had finally learned what my mother and Isabella spent most of their time on.


    Typically, every queen is given an important task by the king. For instance, my mother managed the state''s social aids, and Isabella handled all the palace-related affairs. Fiona managed the transportation sector, but now that she was gone, Baron Kyluo, who graduated from the Dragon Academy, was in charge.


    Even though these tasks seemed like they were given to the queens to empower them, they were actually meant to stop the struggles and intrigues among the queens. In short, tasks were given to the queens to keep them occupied, but of course, no one could have guessed that this would lead to even more intense power struggles and intrigues.


    However, since the rule of giving tasks to the queens was introduced by the third King of Asina, it had become a kind of tradition.


    "Little Ethan, since you''re here, let me give you this," Isabella said, taking a kind of notebook from the desk.


    "What is this?" I asked as I took the notebook. It had the names of many people and noble houses written in it.


    "This is a list of palace friends for you. These are the noble children who want to be friends with you, and we have carefully chosen these names together with Luciana " Isabella said.


    Palace friends are a naturally developed tradition. Usually, children between the ages of six and eight are given as friends to princes and princesses. Of course, many noble families want their children to be friends with the princes and especially the princesses, as it can bring significant benefits to their houses.


    There was even a rumor that when some nobles found out that one of the queens was pregnant, they started impregnating their own wives. Of course, these were rumors, but I believed that such things did happen, after all, the age of the friend had to be close to that of the princes or princesses.


    "You can choose whoever you want. I trust you" I said as I handed the notebook back to Isabella.


    "Would it be a problem if I chose a girl for you?" she asked.


    "No, you can choose whoever is most suitable" I said. And rested my head on the two soft natural pillows behind me. Sometimes I wonder if I have a weakness for breasts. I think I have it. But shouldn''t every cultured man like breasts,right? It must be something in the nature of men.


    Actually, this is an interesting topic for discussion...


    When the door opened, I looked up to see who had entered and saw Emilia coming in with a tray in her hand. I hadn''t even noticed when she went out¡­ This woman''s skills were improving day by day. She approached us with the tray and served the drinks.


    "Thank you, Emilia. But If you had asked the servants, they would have brought it" said Isabella as she took her coffee.


    "No problem. It is my duty to serve my master." she said, while handing me my fruit juice and winking at me lightly. It seemed that Emilia was learning what made me happy as time went on. I was sitting comfortably as I drank my cold beverage.


    A few minutes after reading the letter, I noticed that Isabella had taken out a political map of this continent from the drawer and I looked at it curiously. Of course, I had already memorized the map, but what I saw surprised me.


    "Why is this area a single country? Shouldn''t there be many clans?" I asked, pointing to the southern part of the continent.


    "Not anymore. It seems that the South is aggressively merging, and the interesting thing is that the person who is merging it all is only eighteen years old." said Isabella in a murmured tone.


    This information shocked me for a moment. After all, the south is a place of tough men. The fact that the south was so divided yet still not conquered by other countries was no coincidence. Each clan leader is someone with very powerful Kaizer abilities who has lived for hundreds of years.


    That''s why the south has remained divided for centuries; after all, southerners only bow to someone stronger than themselves. And for this person to be eighteen years old was an absurd event.


    "What''s this person''s name?" I asked Isabella.


    "Alpshar....Oh? I see our little Ethan is quite interested in this matter" said Isabella as she literally nipped at my cheek.


    "Uh! Yes, I was just a bit curious" I said.


    "You are still very young, Ethan. Let us adults handle these boring matters" Isabella said as she stroked the cheek she had just bitten. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay" I murmured.


    Now that I think about it, it would be great if I had an organization from which I could get information personally. I need to gather information about this man named Alpshar, but I don''t know how to do that for now.


    I can''t tell if such a talented and powerful man is my enemy or not, and human fear the unknown the most. This event shows me that having an organization to exchange information with would indeed be wonderful, but unfortunately, even my dear stepmother doesn''t take a six-year-old child seriously. So, I should return to my very boring task¡­ Growing up.

 Chapter 25: Pomegranate Island

    (Third Person POV)


    In a wide, dimly lit basement, a man with his hands and arms tied was desperately trying to say something, but his words were incomprehensible because of the gag covering his mouth. The man appeared to be in his forties, and with his bald head, he didn''t look very handsome. He looked more like that annoying relative most families have. However, his incessant tears made him appear even worse.


    The tape on his mouth was wet from his drool, making the scene even uglier.


    The sound of the basement door opening was heard, and the noise of sturdy shoes descending the stairs echoed in the basement as someone calmly walked down. A man of average height slowly descended, one hand resting on the railing. The man tied up below realized this was the person who had kidnapped him, and his fear turned into panic.


    When the man descended the stairs, he slowly sat down on the chair directly opposite the bound man. At that moment, the kidnapped man finally saw his captor''s face and was confused by what he saw. Despite having a well-developed body, the captor''s face was that of a boy who had just entered puberty. He had bright blonde hair and light blue eyes and was quite handsome, despite his age.


    He looked like he belonged to a noble family, not like someone who would kidnap people.


    The young man wore expensive clothes, and his black leather gloves matched his stony expression. He resembled a professional serial killer, though his age made this hard to believe.


    "You must be Baron Hans, right? Naturally, you must be wondering why I kidnapped you" he spoke, his voice genuinely that of a boy who had just entered puberty.


    "Mm-mmm! Mmm-MM!" Baron Hans tried to speak, but the gag in his mouth was too thick and sturdy.


    "First of all, I should clarify that I have no personal problem with you, but I have to kill you because the Maid Guild requested it. Yes, the Maid Guild. Isn''t it funny? A prince taking on a job for the Maid Guild, but fortunately, they don''t know I''m a prince."


    Baron Hans tried to comprehend the words coming from the young man''s mouth, but couldn''t make sense of them. Maybe the person in front of him was crazy? "I hope he''s not a lunatic," thought Baron Hans.


    "Ah, you''re wondering what the Maid Guild is, right?" the young man asked, as if Hans had asked him a question.


    "Well, let me explain. The Maid Guild is a guild involved in espionage activities across the human continent. When you request information from this guild, they ask for something in return, which can sometimes be money or sometimes the killing of a person. In short, you can buy information from them through mutual agreement.


    Of course, this guild is highly secretive, and it took me a long time to learn about it. Anyway, the guild asked me to kill you in exchange for information," the young man said in a calm tone.


    "Mm?!" Baron Hans tried to say something again.


    "As the name suggests, the Maid Guild was founded by maids. They obtain their information from the maids who are members of the guild. And finally, regarding why they want to kill you... I think you know the reason very well, Hans. Among the dozens of maids you killed last month was a member of the Maid Guild, and that maid''s mother was a council member of the guild.


    In other words, even if it wasn''t me, someone else would kill you" the young man said, intertwining his fingers.


    "Ummm!" Hans broke into tears, unable to accept his fate, and the disgusting fluid dripping from his nose made it hard to look at his face.


    "Frankly, I am not a defender of justice wearing golden shoes, Hans. As I said before, I have no personal problem with you. I''m killing you in exchange for information I wanted, but ultimately, killing someone who deserves to die will at least prevent me from feeling guilty. Especially since this will be my first kill in both of my lives. I don''t want to feel bad.


    Now that I''ve eased my conscience, it''s time for you to die," the young man said, getting up from his chair.


    "Ummm! ~Ummmm!" Baron Hans tried to crawl away, crying.


    The young man approached Baron Hans and removed the gag from his mouth. "Any last requests?" he asked.


    "Please, spare me! I''ll give you everything I have! I''ll give you all my wealth!" Hans said, crying.


    "Didn''t I tell you before that I''m a prince? I don''t need your money... Actually, maybe it would be good to have a secret fund... And lastly rest assured, your wife and children won''t suffer because of your crimes," the young man said. Hans was shocked when he saw a sword emerging from the young man''s shadow and cursed the wheel of fate that allowed such a monster to kill him.


    ---


    (Ethan''s POV)


    "Oh no, no, no."


    My stomach clenched suddenly, and I felt the burning taste of stomach acid rising up to my throat. I noticed my face turning ghostly white. I tried to cover my mouth with trembling hands, but it was futile; I couldn''t control myself. My whole body shook as I bent forward and retched. I tried to deal with the intense nausea.


    Fortunately, something inside me seemed to limit this nausea after a certain point. Over the past six years, I had realized that the dark element suppressed emotions like fear, sadness, or excitement that would make me appear weak.


    Eventually, I cleaned everything up, grabbed the bag, and left the basement. This was my first kill, and even though I knew the man I killed was a bad person, I felt guilty. In the end, I realized that the dark element was suppressing my emotions again, and honestly, most of the time, I found it useful.


    I rushed up the stairs, dashed outside, and after one last check of the bag in my hand, I set off quickly.


    Half an hour later, I approached a small shop in the city center. It was obvious from the appearance that it was a store selling women''s primary materials, and when I entered, I could feel some women glaring at me with slight irritation. I approached the counter and saw a woman sitting on a chair below. She seemed to be knitting something with a needle and thread.


    "I heard the finest threads are grown on Pomegranate Island" I whispered as I leaned in closer to the woman.


    She looked at me in surprise, and her astonishment grew when she realized I was a man.


    "Sorry, could you please repeat that?" she asked.


    "I heard the finest threads are grown on Pomegranate Island," I said, this time with a firmer voice.


    "Oh yes, our new silks have arrived! Please follow me," she said and led me through a back door to another room. Soon, she opened a hidden door leading to the basement, and I took a deep breath, relieved that I would finally enter.


    _____


    Yes, I know that in this chapter I wrote that the main character has blond hair, but it''s not a mistake, there''s a reason for it.


    S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 26: Real Goat

    I was sitting alone on the couch in a well-furnished and beautifully decorated room. They had brought me to this room, and it had been about ten minutes with no one coming or going. Frankly, I was starting to get a bit bored, and the truth is, if I stayed outside the palace for too long, someone might notice. I was sneaking out of the palace because it was absolutely necessary to get my tasks done.


    Thankfully, Emilia had always helped me with this, and so far, I had encountered no problems.


    When the door to the room opened, I looked at the lady who had entered. Four women came in, and only one of them had an uncovered face; the others were masked. The woman with the uncovered face could easily be considered among the most beautiful women I had ever seen. Of course, she wasn''t as beautiful as my mother or Isabella, but she had curves that could make a man''s mouth water.


    Her short red hair touched her shoulders, and her emerald eyes emphasized her beauty.


    The woman appeared to be in her forties but had taken very good care of herself. She sat across from me, crossing her long legs, and looked at me with curiosity.


    "Do you know that it''s very inappropriate to keep a guest waiting?" I said, finally breaking the silence.


    "I''m sorry for that, but we had to check on you first" the woman said with a coquettish voice. Honestly, she might have had the sexiest voice I had ever heard, and I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of sounds she would make during a heated "fight."


    "Well then, are you going to fulfill my request now?" I said, pushing aside my immoral thoughts.


    "First, may I request proof that you''ve completed the task?" the woman responded.


    I handed her the round bag I had placed beside me and said, "Be careful; it might be a bit disgusting."


    The woman took the bag from me and opened it slightly and looked inside. Interestingly, she gave only a slight grimace and handed the bag to the masked woman next to her. Her minimal reaction indicated that she was accustomed to such things. She handled it pretty well, especially considering there was a head covered in blood in the bag.


    "Congratulations on completing your mission" she said, and took the documents from another masked woman beside her, handing them to me. "Here is the information on the person you requested."


    I took the documents and examined them carefully. The first page had an amateurish hand-drawn sketch of the man, but it at least showed his distinctive features. He had long red hair, black eyes, was tall, and had a handsome face. Then, I looked at the information about him. Most of it was superficial, and frankly, there wasn''t anything of great value.


    What he liked, what he didn''t like, what he ate, or the current number of soldiers in his army. Aside from his general habits, there wasn''t much important information.


    "There is nothing here that I want to know. All the information here is the kind I could get from any guild" I said, raising my voice a little.


    "Calm down. If you want more detailed information, you need to ask me" the woman said. She didn''t seem to appreciate my raised voice, and a voice inside me said that this woman was stronger than she appeared. So, it would be best if I kept my composure.


    "Alright, Miss...?"


    "Madeleine" the woman said, revealing her name.


    "Miss Madeleine, can you tell me Alpshar''s weak point?" I asked.


    "We believe he has only one weak point, but we''re not entirely sure," she said, then continued, "There is a little girl he visits frequently, and it seems she is quite affectionate towards him, but she is very cold towards anyone else."


    "Is that all? What''s the girl''s name?" I asked.


    "We don''t know..." she replied.


    "Could she be related to him?" I asked another question, still maintaining my Mona Lisa smile.


    "We don''t know that either. Our branches in the south were destroyed while we were trying to gather information about him" she said, a hint of sorrow briefly appearing on her face.


    "Did your guild assassinate him for what he did?" I asked.


    "Yes, multiple times, but we never heard from any of the assassins we sent, and the last assassin we sent was the member responsible for the southern region and one of the most skilled women in our guild. When she also failed, we decided to give up on this task and reduce our operations in the south" she said with disappointment.


    "I see... Lastly, what do you know about his family?" I asked.


    "Ah, what I know about that is limited... or rather, my information about that night is limited."


    Madeleine paused for a moment. "Alpshar was the illegitimate child of the heir to the Mountain Tigers Clan, and it was known that his father had a rather twisted personality. But one night, he was seen near his father''s palace... That night, screams didn''t stop until sunrise in the Mountain Tigers Clan palace, and he killed everyone in the palace.


    We recently learned this and still don''t know how he did it. Moreover, he was only around 13 years old at the time... Anyway, since that day, the leader of the Mountain Tigers Clan, who is also Alpshar''s grandfather, has mobilized all his power to kill him" Madeleine said, frowning.


    "And then?" I asked curiously.


    "The rest is very complicated. Alpshar hired mercenaries with the gold he stole from his father''s palace and quickly formed a large force. Even so, his army was nothing compared to his grandfather''s army. He quickly retreated to the mountains with his troops and stopped the much larger and more organized Mountain Tigers Clan army for two weeks.


    The interesting thing is that he did this with mercenaries who could change sides at any moment... Afterwards, he sent a letter to the Mountain Tigers Clan''s neighbor and enemy, the Mountain Goats Clan, and within a week, the Mountain Goats Clan attacked enemy."


    "The chief, who was obsessed with avenging his son, did not leave the mountain and attacked Alpshar''s troops with all his might, but this time he was victorious.


    However, when he reached the caves in the mountains that Alpshar used as his base with soldiers, Alpshar had already fled, and the Mountain Tigers Clan, exhausted by using all their power, was destroyed by their enemies within a few days," she said, finishing her story.


    "Wow, I wasn''t expecting that..." I said, unable to hide my feelings. It turned out that the man named Alpshar was a bigger threat than I had thought. Undoubtedly, Alpshar was very cunning, and judging by the defense he had made in the mountains, it was clear he was a tactical genius. Although he was far away in the south, he was still a dangerous man.


    "I understand but...This information is very valuable, and I think the simple task I performed is not worth this information. Given the valuable information and especially your words about your guild in the south, do you have any plans involving me?" I asked, taking a more relaxed position.


    "Hah, you are quite clever, Mr. Arthur, and I like clever men," Madeleine said, smiling slightly with the corners of her lips.


    "So, was my guess correct?" I asked, smiling in response to her smile.


    "Yes, I want to make a deal with you," she said.


    "Oh, what a coincidence, I also wanted to make a deal with you..."


    S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 27: Althea

    "Oh, what a coincidence, I also wanted to make a deal with you..." I said, clasping my fingers together.


    "What''s on your mind?" asked Madeleine.


    "I''m sure you need to find jobs for your members coming from the south, and at the same time, you need financial assistance. The survival of your guild depends on monthly dues from your members and your small shops. I''m proposing to expand your operations, and in return, I need manpower" I said simply.


    "What kind of business do you want to start?" Madeleine asked.


    "I have many ideas in mind, but I can''t tell you them. Don''t take offense, but I have no reason to trust you" I said, narrowing eyes.


    "You''re right about facing our financial difficulties, but likewise, why should we trust you, Mr. Arthur? I''m even skeptical that your real name is Arthur, as we didn''t find much data on you, and the lack of information, especially for someone as talented as you, doesn''t inspire confidence" Madeleine said, squinting at me.


    "I see... And what kind of deal did you want to make with me?" I said, changing the subject.


    "We want to assign you some tasks" said Madeleine. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry, but someone else will have to handle your the legwork and menial tasks. I believe focusing on my proposal would be more beneficial for both you and your guild" I replied.


    "We can offer you our servants. As you mentioned, there are many refugees coming from the south who need to be fed, which is quite costly. But I will have some conditions for servants" she said.


    "Of course, but let''s discuss these conditions later. However, what I want isn''t just manpower; I also seek full membership in the Servant''s Guild or a higher rank, or whatever you call it" I stated.


    Madeleine''s expression turned serious, and she scrutinized me again from head to toe. "What will the guild gain in return for this?" she asked.


    "I will give you a share of the profits from my new company, and I''m sure your earnings will be substantial. But of course, you may not believe me, so let''s revisit this matter a month after I''ve established my new company" I said.


    "That sounds reasonable, but you should know that I''ll need to present such important decisions to the guild council for approval," she said.


    "Fair enough" I said confidently, leaning back.


    "There''s one last issue..." Madeleine said, studying my face intently.


    "For me to trust you, you need to disclose your identity, Mr. Arthur" she said, emphasizing my assumed name.


    "I can''t risk giving you my identity and later facing issues because of it. After all, you run a guild that operates on information" I said.


    "Then there will be no deal on any terms" she said, starting to get up.


    "Wait... Please, sit down..." I said, trying to come up with a solution.


    "I''m waiting, Mr. Arthur," Madeleine said, smiling contentedly at my predicament.


    Finally, as an idea formed in my mind, I maintained a poker face and looked at Madeleine.


    "Do you have a daughter or a close relative?" I asked.


    "Yes, why do you ask? If you have any sinister thoughts, I can assure you that your life will be in danger, boy" she said with a vicious grin. I noticed the masked girl next to her reaction to my question.


    "No, madam, I have no such intentions. Before I reveal my identity to you, I need a hostage. But of course, this won''t exactly be a hostage; rather, she will be my servant" I said, and Madeleine''s grin widened when she understood my implication.


    "But if I reveal your identity or sell you for money, you will kill the daughter I gave you, won''t you?" Madeleine said with wolf-like eyes.


    "Yes, Madam Madeleine, but I hope such a thing never happens" I said.


    "Very well, I accept, and I will give you my daughter, but I hope your true identity will be worth all this..." she said.


    "It will be worth it, but before that, I ask that everyone except your daughter leaves," I said.


    With a gesture from Madeleine, everyone except one person left.


    The masked girl in front of me had only her eyes visible, and they were emerald green, just like Madeleine''s. When the girl saw that I was looking at her, she frowned.


    "Remove your mask, Althea, and introduce yourself to your new master." Madeleine said.


    Althea glanced at her mother for a while, and for minutes, they seemed to communicate silently with just their eyes. Not wanting to interrupt their conversation, I waited silently, and eventually Althea looked defeated.


    Althea took off her mask and stared at me with stern eyes, though I was unaware of this, for I was captivated by her beauty.


    She had cut her red hair as short as her mother''s, but a little shorter. Her emerald green eyes seemed to claim that she was the most precious gem on Earth and she definitely deserved it. A person could definitely get lost in this girl''s eyes. It was clear from afar that her dark pink lips were very soft. And every part of her face, every texture, seemed to be carefully placed.


    My gaze drifted downwards, involuntarily fixating on the curves. Suddenly, Madeleine kicked my foot hard, forcing me to tear my eyes away and glare back at her.


    "Watch your eyes, young man! Any wrong move towards my daughter could mean the death of your entire family" she said. Of course, that was impossible for her to achieve. I wanted to see the expression on her face when I told her about my family in a moment.


    "Well, I apologize, but you must admit your daughter is exceptionally beautiful" I said. Althea blushed at my words and glared at me with anger.


    "Very well. I accept your apology. My daughter is so beautiful that I lose my confidence around her" said Madeleine, smiling at her daughter and then turning to me. "Now it''s your turn to remove your mask."


    "I hope you won''t overreact, madam" I said, ignoring the expectant gazes of both women and standing up.


    "Allow me to reintroduce myself. I am Ethan Asina Lenistark, the third and most handsome prince of the Asina Kingdom. It''s a pleasure to meet you ."


    Madeleine and Althea looked at me with surprise. Silence hung in the air for a few minutes as they assessed whether I was serious or not. Then they began to smile.


    "And what about the color of your hair? As far as I know, Prince Ethan''s hair is dark black" Althea interjected.


    "I dyed my hair to avoid problems outside the palace, but if you don''t believe me, I can show you my actual hair color when I return to the palace" I explained.


    "I personally wasn''t expecting royalty," said Madeleine. "But this complicates our agreement. Dealing with royalty is difficult, but it can also be rewarding."


    carefully watched Madeleine''s reaction. "I''m sure our agreement will be beneficial to both sides," I said.


    Althea was still in shock, but she quickly controlled herself "If our agreement continues," she said, "there won''t be a need to test my loyalty, right?"


    I smiled. "Of course. My goal is to establish reliable partnerships, not to take unnecessary risks."


    Madeleine nodded slightly, turning to her daughter with a slight nod. "So our agreement will be as follows: you''ve revealed your identity, and we will show you our trust. Once you establish your company and prove successful, we''ll grant you full membership. During this time, Althea will assist you."


    Ethan nodded in agreement. "Deal" he said.


    With a determined voice, Madeleine added, "But remember, Mr. Ethan, if anything happens to my daughter, not even the kingdom''s power can save you. And rest assured, my words are not empty threats..."


    ____


    Check out the comments section!

 Chapter 28: Back to the palace

    Madeleine added in a determined voice, "But remember, Mr. Ethan, if anything happens to my daughter, not even the kingdom''s power can save you. And rest assured, my words are not empty threats..."


    "Of course! Hurting such a beautiful lady is a crime against all humanity" I said.


    "Hmph!" Althea grumbled, furrowing her eyebrows.


    "Then I will trust you," said Madeleine.


    I stood up and extended my hand to Madeleine. "It was a pleasure to meet you, Madam Madeleine. I must now return to the palace" I said.


    Madeleine shook my hand and replied, "It was a pleasure for me as well, Prince Ethan. I hope we will have a long-lasting relationship."


    "I have a feeling we will," I said, turning to Althea. "Would you like to come with me now or later?" I asked.


    Althea looked at her mother, and they started communicating through glances again. I waited silently once more, and finally, they turned to me.


    "I''ll come now, but please wait a few minutes for me to get ready" she said, quickly leaving.


    "I will wait for you outside," I said, turning to Madeleine. "Would you accompany me, madam?" I asked, extending my hand.


    Madeleine took my hand, and we walked upstairs together. As we returned to the small shop upstairs, I looked at the displays and thought about how different the women''s products here were compared to my old world. Some ideas immediately came to mind, but I preferred to keep them for my own company.


    "Do you have any advice, Mr. Arthur?" Madeleine asked. I appreciated her politeness in using my fake name since we were among the public.


    "Advice for your shop? But what will I gain in return?" I asked. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My life philosophy is simple. I don''t get involved in something unless there is a benefit, but of course, there is an exception when it comes to my loved ones. Also a benefit doesn''t always have to be material.


    "But if I''m going to be your friend, I can give you some advice or an idea" I said, smiling.


    "Friend?" she looked at me, surprised.


    "Well, if you want, we can have a closer relationship. After all, I realized I have a special interest in older women" I said. Like every cultured man, I had a weakness for milfes.


    "Hahaha! Maybe I can use you for fun, but I''m afraid you''ll get hurt. After all, I have a particular interest in being harsh with younger men" Madeleine said with a predatory smile.


    As I tried to find something to continue the conversation, the door behind me opened, and Althea entered.


    Althea walked in gracefully, gave her mother a brief glance, and then approached us. "I''m ready." she said firmly.


    Madeleine lightly touched Althea''s shoulder. "Take care, my dear daughter, and don''t forget to visit me often" she whispered. Althea nodded in agreement.


    "Master... we can leave now" Althea said, she trying to hide the embarrassment on her face for using the word " master"


    "Then, with your permission, Madam Madeleine" I said, quickly stepping outside, feeling her gaze on my back.


    "Goodbye..."


    It was late, and I shouldn''t stay outside the palace for so long. I definitely didn''t want anyone to notice me, especially since I intended to use my fake identity a few more times.


    Althea hurried to catch up with me and followed me without saying anything. Before long, we reached a small wooded area just outside the city. Although Althea realized we were moving away from the palace, she didn''t say anything but remained alert. I guess she still didn''t trust me, which was quite normal considering I was taking her to the forest.


    Finally, I approached a small rise and opened a small hatch below. "I''ll go in first," I said and entered. Althea followed me, wrinkling her nose slightly, and kept her hand on her weapon at all times.


    "Calm down... This is a passage I used to sneak into the palace. We''ll reach the palace in twenty minutes," I said.


    Althea just nodded but kept looking around cautiously, as if expecting an attack at any moment. Ignoring her, I entered the tunnel. This tunnel was actually a small natural passage with a diameter of just half a meter. Over the years, with my efforts and the use of the dark element, I had expanded it. Despite my efforts, I could only widen it to about 80cm, so we had to stoop to walk through it.


    There was also an oxygen issue here, making it unhealthy to stay in the tunnel for too long. I quickly ducked and entered the narrow part of the tunnel. I didn''t care that my clothes got dirty. All this was to ensure my fake identity remained hidden.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have many supporters in a possible throne war, and even my father, though he tried not to show it too much, supported Fiona''s son. If I wanted the throne, I had to achieve it with my own hands. In a throne war, the most important things were money and information.


    Today, I had taken a significant step toward achieving these two things, and I couldn''t throw all my plans away just because my clothes would get dirty.


    Althea and I continued to crawl, and finally, we reached the end of the path. I quickly stood up and extended my hand to help Althea get up, but she ignored my help and stood up on her own.


    "Let''s go," I said, lifting a hidden hatch and stepping outside. This was the wooded area and farmland located at the back of the palace grounds. We were now in the forested area, and I quickly climbed up and out. Althea followed me, her cautious eyes still scanning the surroundings. She still didn''t believe we were at the palace, as this was just a wooded area.


    "Ethan...!" I looked around when I heard a voice and soon saw Emilia running towards me. She ran up to me with an angry expression, and I had to speak before she did.


    "Calm down, Emilia! I know I''m late, but there''s a reason for it" I said.


    Emilia looked at the girl next to me, dressed in dirty clothes but as beautiful as someone out of a fairy tale. I quickly took the canister from Emilia''s hand to wash the dye out of my hair behind a tree.


    "Yes, I can see that... But if you had come a bit later, they might have noticed me. You know, Ethan, this place is very close to the concubine palace, so there are a lot of unwanted eyes" she said.


    "I know, I know, but it was worth it. Let''s go now, and I''ll explain it to everything you later..." I said, starting to walk towards the main palace.


    Emilia nodded and walked behind me, trying to start a conversation with Althea. Unfortunately, Althea wasn''t very friendly, and Emilia only managed to learn her name.


    After a long walk, we arrived at the main palace courtyard, and I quickly headed to my room for a relaxing bath. Both girls followed me.


    As I approached one of the round columns, I barely noticed someone walking quickly from behind the wall. The person was about to bump into me, and when I realized who it was, my eyebrows involuntarily furrowed. The girl continued walking quickly and didn''t seem to notice me until she came out from behind the column and bumped into me.


    Luckily, I caught her and the tray she was holding before she fell to the ground. The girl looked at me in shock, and when she realized what had just happened, her cheeks started to burn like lava. Even her small nose and ears turned red.


    "E-E-Ethan! I-I''m... S-sorryy!"

 Chapter 29: Cake

    ? (Roxanne''s POV) ?


    After a relaxing bath session, I quickly brushed through my raven-colored hair and straightened it. I drew a thin line around my light green eyes and refreshed the rest of my daily care routine. After selecting a beautiful dress with my maid from the wardrobe, I laid it out on the bed without putting it on and headed out of the room towards the kitchen.


    I decided to wait to wear the dress until I reached the palace to avoid getting it dirty.


    Today, I planned to make a beautiful cake for him. As I entered the kitchen, I ordered everyone else get out and donned my apron before heading to the counter. Humming a beautiful melody, I tried to make the most beautiful cake I''ve ever made, testing all my culinary skills.


    While making the cake, I thought about how Ethan would react to it and whether he would like it, which brought a smile to my face.


    Finally, after baking the cake, I immediately put the cake in a crate and used the ice magic to cool them. Leaving the kitchen, I headed back to my room and continued to think about him while dressing. Unfortunately, despite all my efforts, the percentage of his love for me had only increased slightly, but Pipkin told me not to rush.


    It was also very difficult to talk to Pipkin for years because she was so tired, and it was normal that creating such an opportunity for me was exhausting even for a being like her. But still, I was worried because I couldn''t seem to capture Ethan''s interest. When I first met him, his interest percentage was negative, but fortunately, it had now reached fifteen percent.


    Although it was growing, it was still very, very slow.


    Anyway, no need to let it affect my morale!


    Sooner or later, the day will come when I will win my beloved, and while thinking about all the things I want to do with him, I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "I will do everything this time to win you over and bear your children in my womb, my love...! But I wish you were only mine, or I could imprison you in a distant dungeon just to make you see only me... Ah, but a perfect man like you will have many wives and concubines... How painful! But at least this time, I will aim to be your favorite consort... My dear love...!"


    *A few hours later*


    I arrived at the palace in a carriage with the cake box in my hand, but I couldn''t find Ethan in the training area where he usually spends most of his time. The palace was so large that finding him would be very difficult, so I decided to ask the servants.


    After hours of searching for him, I still couldn''t find him, and finally, sweating profusely, I asked the servants to prepare a room and bath for me. After all, I couldn''t appear in front of Ethan dirty and sweaty, despite having very little physical contact with him.


    Since becoming friends with him at the palace, I have taken care of my cleanliness and tried to look good, And even though I''ve always tried to look good... I still haven''t gotten any praise from him. But now that I think about it, how excited I was on the first day I came to the palace!


    Honestly, I still get very excited when facing him, but in the last few years, at least I have managed to temper this bad habit a bit.


    After a quick bath, I quickly dressed and left the room to continue searching for Ethan. Even, I asked Queen Luciana and Queen Isabella where Ethan was, but neither of them knew exactly where he was. Finally, with tears in my eyes, I looked at the cake I had made with my own hands.


    "But I wanted him to eat my cake..."


    "Respected madam! I heard you were looking for Prince Ethan" said a high-pitched voice of a servant.


    I turned to the servant and rushed towards her without realizing that my eyes were shining like a child entering a candy store.


    "Do you know where Prince Ethan is?" I asked, grabbing her arm out of excitement.


    "Y-Yes, madam. I saw him heading towards the eastern lands of the concubine palace" she said.


    "Thank you!" I said and tightly hugged the servant out of excitement, but when I noticed the surrounding gazes, I let go of her and ran towards the place she described.


    ---


    ---


    (Ethan''s POV)


    The girl whose fall I prevented with my hand was of noble birth, chosen as my palace companion, but initially, I didn''t fully trust her. After all, she was betrothed to Fiona''s second son, and I suspected she might be a spy for Fiona or her son. However, I doubted this sweet and beautiful girl could be a spy. Besides, Fiona''s second son was currently at the Dragon Academy, and they had never met.


    So, I didn''t want to torment Roxanne and tried to get along with her.


    Roxanne''s beautiful green eyes and straight black hair are the type that would make any man react. And now, seeing her blushing face would make me doubt my masculinity if my teenage body didn''t react. Quickly, before my thoughts could change, I looked at the tray I caught before it fell from Roxanne''s hand.


    There was some kind of cake on it, and I was quite hungry from the exhausting day, so I quickly distracted myself.


    "What''s this cake? Is it my birthday today?" I asked, looking at Emilia.


    "No, Your Excellency. Your birthday is still far away" Emilia said.


    "Then what''s this cake for?" I asked, causing Roxanne to startle as she brushed her body against my arm.


    "Um... Th-this cake is a cake I made for you, Your Excellency! I made it just for you! With my own hands!" she said excitedly.


    When I saw one of the sweetest faces I had ever seen in my life, my head began to ache.


    "Ah, I see. Then, with your permission" I said and let go of Roxanne to tear off a piece of the cake and eat it. Feeling the taste melting in my mouth, I finally felt butterflies in my stomach, reminiscent of my old world.


    Seeing Roxanne look at me with eyes like a puppy, I petted her head. "It was the most delicious cake I''ve ever eaten. Thank you."


    When I saw blood coming from Roxanne''s nose and her entering a trance-like state, I quickly grabbed her in my arms. This girl''s biggest problem was that she overreacted excessively at the slightest word of praise from me. When she calmed down a bit, I let go of her arm and stepped back. I didn''t want to see her faint or start bleeding from her nose again.


    "Well then, I''ll go wash up. Emilia, please help Althea settle in for me," I said, and quickly left. As I left, I couldn''t help but worry a bit about Roxanne, who still seemed unable to snap out of her trance. Later, I would need to check on whether she was alright. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I quickly entered my room, undressed, and entered the bath prepared for me. I dipped my feet into the bathtub made of beautiful stones and waited for my body to adjust to the cold water. Honestly, if I had wanted, the servants could have boiled water for me, but even in my previous life, I hadn''t particularly liked hot baths.


    I had always preferred the pleasure that ice-cold water gave me, and it seemed this habit continued in this life as well.


    I immersed myself in the ice-cold water and enjoyed the sensation it gave through every pore. Using my habit of spending a long time in the bath, I began to review my thoughts and plans. Now was the time to put one of the most important steps in my plans into action...

 Chapter 30: I want

    I was underwater, my eyes closed. I felt bad this morning for some unknown reason. In my previous life, I had lived a modest and simple life, but now I was very distressed by all these intrigues and mind games. Sometimes, I had the urge to leave everything behind, escape from here, and live in a small cabin in a distant, snowy region.


    Of course, such a thing wasn''t going to happen because I now had a family I had accepted here and a lot of work to do.


    I lifted my head out of the water and got out of the tub filled with cold water. I entered my room naked and put on a piece of cloth. Then, after eating the last slice of cake left over from yesterday on the table, I got dressed. As the sweet cake melted in my mouth, I remembered Roxanne''s state yesterday and noted in my mind that I would visit her today.


    When the door to my room opened, a curvy woman with snow-white hair and blue eyes approached me with a smile on her face. This was my mother, and when I saw her coming, I opened my arms, and we hugged each other. Then she planted a kiss on my cheek and handed me the letter she was holding.


    "This is a new letter from your big sister" she said.


    I took the letter and placed it on the table. Violet and Kayle were currently at the Dragon Academy, and my sister Violet would send me letters almost every month. Of course, I would write letters in response to her, but for now, I would do this duty in the evening. Occasionally, Kayle would also send me letters, but I would receive one from her every three months.


    According to what Violet said in her letter, Kayle constantly rewrote and erased the letters she was going to send to me, so there were hundreds of letters she didn''t send. Honestly, I''m happy to have a good¡ªactually, a very good¡ªrelationship with both of my sisters. In my previous life, since I didn''t have a family, I always wanted to have a nice family.


    Excluding my stepmother Fiona and her children, I can say I have a better family than I ever dreamed of.


    "You haven''t fixed your hair again, son! I told you before, as a prince, you must care about your appearance" my mother said as she gently grabbed my arm and sat me down on a chair.


    "No need, mom, I can do it." I said, reaching for my hair, but my mother slapped my hand away, preventing me.


    "Let me do it!" she said, puffing her cheeks.


    Sometimes, I didn''t understand what was going through that my stupid father''s head. When he had such a sweet wife, he shouldn''t even look at Fiona''s face... instead, he had been staying at Fiona''s mansion for days.


    My mother took a comb in her hand and held my head from the back, fixing me in place. First, she nuzzled my wet hair back with her soft hands and then used the comb to style my hair. But she didn''t know that I was silently singing a sad song from my old world in my mind to avoid looking at the two massive mountains in front of me.


    "God, I wish I could be a child again and drink the honeyed milk from these two soft mountains! Oh, get a grip, Ethan! Get a grip... keep singing the song!


    ~I am all alone in the bosom of the black night.


    Somewhere far away the sun is rising


    I know


    I''m a branch of a dry tree, all alone


    Somewhere far away, something is taking root


    I see~"


    When my mother finally finished her work, she looked at me with a smile that could melt any heart, as if she were gazing at a work of art.


    "Ta-da! Now you have hair befitting a prince" she said, clapping her hands excitedly, with an expression similar to a child''s reaction after finally riding a Ferris wheel.


    When I stood up and looked in the mirror, I was amazed at how much a man could change with just a slight alteration in his hair. She had styled my slightly long hair backward in waves, revealing my broad forehead and handsome face. Indeed, a woman''s touch could make a man at least three points more attractive.


    "Thank you, Mom" I said.


    "You''re welcome, but make sure to pay more attention to your appearance from now on," she said, kissing my forehead. "I have to go now. There are a few things I need to take care of."


    "Okay, see you later, Mom," I said, leaving the room a few minutes later


    I walked towards the queen''s palace outside the inner palace and finally arrived at a large door. After knocking on the door a few times, I heard a sweet voice say, "Come in!" Smiling, I opened the door and approached Isabella''s desk.


    "Welcome, Ethan," said Isabella, giving a brief glance at her assistant. The woman placed a few papers and notebooks in her hands and then left the room.


    "Is there something I can help you with? Or did you finally just remember your stepmother and decided to visit my room?" she asked sarcastically.


    "I''m sorry, but I really had a lot of work to do. But I came here for one reasons" I said.


    "Hmm, really?" Isabella asked, taking a sip of her steaming coffee.


    "Yes. Actually, I need your help...",I said.


    Isabella''s lips curled into a mocking smile as she looked at me. "So, how can I help you, stepson?" she asked.


    "I want to start a company, but it needs to be a secret" I said, causing Isabella to choke on her coffee. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Cough!* "What? A company? Do you need money?" she asked.


    "Yes, but no one should know I have a lot of money unless I want them to," I said.


    Isabella raised an eyebrow, realizing I was up to something. "What''s your goal, Ethan? You know I won''t help you unless you''re honest" she said.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you." Knowing she wouldn''t tell anyone what I was about to say, I began to explain.


    "As you know, there are many nobles who support Fiona''s eldest son, and even her second son has more support than I do. I know you''ll support me, but your father would never get involved in such a risky war. My mother''s family can''t help either, and in the end, I can say I have no supporters. So one of the things I need most to survive a possible throne war is money..." I said.


    "Are you doing this just to survive?" she asked, with a mocking expression on her face.


    I had forgotten how sharp this woman''s mind was... I smiled at her and, as was now a habit, interlocked my fingers while looking at her.


    "You caught me...! As you might guess, I''m not doing this just to survive. I''m very ambitious, and my dreams are as big as the demon ocean" I said.


    "So, you want to be king, don''t you?" she asked, her face lighting up with excitement.


    "No, I want to be an emperor ruling over the entire continent..."


    _____


    When I saw that the story in the novel I read today advanced only twenty minutes over fifty chapters, I was truly shocked. Moreover, this novel was quite popular. By the way, I''m not entirely sure if the story in the novel lasted only twenty minutes over fifty chapters because when I stopped reading, twenty minutes hadn''t even passed yet!


    Please suggest me good novels! I realy need that now

 Chapter 31: A beautiful day to die

    Isabella took a deep breath, and her gaze became serious. "This is a big goal, Ethan. But remember, big goals come with enormous dangers... Are you ready for that?" she said.


    "No, I''m not ready. After all, no one can be fully prepared for something that doesn''t exist yet, but at least I believe I can do it. Also, I need you by my side on this thorny journey... Will you be with me?" I said, looking at her seriously.


    As the room''s atmosphere grew more serious, I felt relieved when I saw Isabella smile after looking at me seriously for a few minutes. "Time passes so quickly... From the day you flatulence in my arms as a baby to today, it feels like a harsh transition. Ahh, how sweet you were as a baby! I remember when you had so many places to hold on to, but you grabbed my breasts instead.


    I wish we could go back to those days," she said, recalling memories.


    "Please stop! And please, never tell anyone these embarrassing stories," I said. Truly, as I remembered those moments, I wished the ground would swallow me up.


    "Ah, you''re no fun, but I won''t tell anyone" she said with a sly grin on her face.


    "You still haven''t answered my question." I said, trying to change the subject.


    "What? Of course, I will be with you on this journey! But...-" Isabella looked at her glass as if trying to find the right words to say, but her speech was interrupted by a knock at the door.


    "Come in!" Isabella said with some displeasure.


    A man dressed in red entered and held a letter in his hand. After glancing at me, he bowed his head and said, "I salute Your Majesty and the sun of our kingdom," addressing both me and Isabella.


    "You may rise... What is that in your hand?" Isabella asked.


    The man stood up and approached Isabella, handing her the letter. "This letter was sent by our envoys in the north, and they implied that a very important matter has occurred," he said and walked backward without turning his back.


    This man was most likely one of the royal officials because they were very meticulous and disciplined units. Generally, royal officials were more respectful because they were often from the common people or low nobility. However, I had great respect for these men because they played a significant role in making the Asina Kingdom a powerful state.


    Isabella finally read the letter and spoke to the man, "Shouldn''t this be delivered to His Majesty King Richard? Especially, such an important letter should be delivered to the king immediately," she said.


    I was increasingly curious about what was written in the letter.


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty the Queen, but His Majesty King Richard is currently residing at Queen Fiona''s mansion, and the mansion''s guards are giving our officials a hard time" he said.


    Hearing the man''s words, Isabella rubbed the space between her eyebrows with frustration. "Alright, you may leave... I will handle this later" she said.


    The man bowed first to Isabella and then to me before quickly walking backward and exiting through the door. I got up from my seat and approached Isabella.


    "What''s the matter? What''s in the letter?" I asked.


    Isabella took a deep breath and said, "Both the Emperor and Empress of the Tiamat Empire are dead."


    "What?! How did they die?" I asked.


    "According to the report in the letter, they were returning from a diplomatic meeting with the Tamerid Empire when an earthquake occurred. The imperial entourage was passing through a road between two snowy mountains, and when the earthquake happened, they were caught in an avalanche. The search party found only their frozen bodies days later... At least, that''s what the letter says" Isabella said.


    I was truly shocked to hear this. The Tiamat Empire is the most powerful state on the continent, and the death of the empress is already a significant event, but the emperor dying as well is even more momentous.


    "Did they have any heirs?" I asked.


    "They have only a thirteen-year-old daughter, but she can''t ascend to the throne... it seems the late emperor''s brother will take the throne temporarily" Isabella said.


    This was a good thing; at least the Tiamat Empire wouldn''t collapse. Without a leader, the Tamerid Empire might start an invasion, and no one could stop the already overly powerful Tamerid Empire.


    "I understand... This complicates things. Anyway, I''ll be going to Fiona''s mansion today. Would you like me to deliver the letter?" I asked.


    When Isabella heard that I was going to Fiona''s house, she frowned. "Why are you going there?" she asked. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I need to meet with my father'''' I said, but seeing Isabella narrow her eyes at me, I felt the need to explain further. "I need to ask for permission to quell the rebellion in the Blackswamp village in the east," I said.


    "What?! You want to stop the rebellion? Forget it! I absolutely cannot allow you to go to such a dangerous place! Besides, you know Fiona is waiting for a chance to kill you."she exclaimed.


    "I know, but this is a valuable opportunity for me. As I said before, if I want to win the throne, I must do something, and now that I have a chance to gain the people''s respect and love, I can''t miss this opportunity" I said.


    "No, absolutely not! Also, did you discuss this with your mother? Because she would never allow such a thing...-"


    Well...For about thirty minutes, I tried to convince Isabella. Finally, thinking I had at least partially persuaded her, I left the room... I hoped she was convinced.


    A few hours later, dozens of armored cavalry soldiers were waiting for me in the palace courtyard, and I walked to the carriage standing at the entrance with Emilia. Once inside, I knocked firmly, and the carriage started moving, with the cavalry escorting us.


    While inside the carriage, I leaned on Emilia and drank horse milk... yes, horse milk. Horse milk is a traditional drink of this kingdom, and it actually doesn''t taste bad. Since various types of milk are constantly served in the palace, milk has become my new favorite drink. Of course, this has nothing to do with drinking breast milk after being reincarnated... okay?!


    Maybe I just... liked milk a bit.


    Anyway, I closed my eyes and enjoyed the few-hour journey. Naturally, I rested with my head on Emilia''s shoulder. A few hours later, we stopped in front of the most magnificent mansion in the city lands outside the city walls. However, there was something wrong, because we had stopped without entering the mansion. While wondering why they hadn''t let us in yet, there was a knock on the door.


    I opened the door and stepped outside. Emilia also stepped out with me.


    "What happened?" I asked a soldier assigned to protect me.


    "Your Excellency... You are not permitted to enter" he said.


    "What?! What do you mean, not permitted? By whose authority?!" I said, trying not to let my raised voice frighten the soldier.


    "I don''t know, Your Excellency... they just said we were not allowed to enter by order of Her Majesty"he said.


    Trying to control the emotions rising within me, I hurried toward the gate and noticed a portly man with a spear talking to the soldiers. Despite seeing my angry expression, he grinned disgustingly. "Your Excellency-" he said, rubbing his curly mustache with his hands.


    "What is the meaning of this? By what authority do you dare to stop me?" I nearly shouted.


    I was aware that something within me was about to explode, but I continued to control myself with all my strength.


    "Oh, that matter..." he said, patting his belly. "Her Majesty is a bit too busy right now to receive visitors" he said with a disgusting grin.


    At those words, I felt something inside me snap¡ªagain. I couldn''t control it anymore, and even though I realized the uncontrollable emotions were because of the dark element, I didn''t stop myself. I thought it was a beautiful day for the portly man''s death...

 Chapter 32: The days to come will come

    *Roxanne''s POV*


    I checked the notebook where my diary was once again, and today I checked my diary more times than I could count, but the writings hadn''t changed. An event that would penetrate Ethan and change his character was going to happen very soon. I don''t know what to do, even though I want to use this opportunity to improve my relationship with Ethan... I can''t do it.


    Pipkin only asked two things from me: first, that I shouldn''t talk about my secret with anyone, and second, that I shouldn''t use my knowledge of the future to help them.


    But... I don''t know... I really don''t know what to do... I wish there was a way out...


    How can I stay silent about an event that will affect Ethan so deeply? At least I should do something, but I can''t deal with that person with my own power. Pipkin might be able to defeat him, but he would never agree to fight him. No matter how much I tell Ethan not to go there, he will never listen to me.


    But all of this is my fault... If I had made Ethan fall in love with me, he would definitely listen to me, but I failed. Despite knowing so much about Ethan, I still failed... What should I do? What should I do?


    This time I can''t ruin our relationship... not this time... I can''t ruin this second chance... I think it''s best if I talk to Pipkin... maybe she will help me. After all, she is a mighty and high-ranking being.


    So, making up my mind, I stood up and opened the sliding door of the small built-in room in the corner of my room. Inside, it was actually designed as a closet, but this was Pipkin''s room. I bent down and looked at the cat with fluffy white fur. It was quite large for a cat, about the size of a small dog.


    From the outside, it looked like just a big cat, but actually, this cat was the body of a higher being and the very being that took me back in time. The only reason he helped me was out of pity... In fact, even I pity my future self, but now I''m here, in a time to do everything right, and I will definitely not be like my future self.


    I stroked Pipkim''s fur, who was still in a deep sleep, and gently tried to wake him up. Pipkim was my favorite person after Ethan, and I would be grateful to him for my whole life, but now I was quite nervous because I was going to tell him something I shouldn''t do.


    When he opened his purple striped eyes, I snapped out of my thoughts and looked at him.


    "You must have a good reason for waking me up, right? Nya~" She said


    "Y-yes... there''s something I want to talk to you about... I''m sorry for waking you up even though you''re very tired" I said, averting my gaze.


    "It''s okay! I''ve already regained most of my power. Nya~" she said and stood up, stretching his whole body.


    "So, what do you want to say? Nya~" he asked.


    "I... I want to give Ethan some advice about the future..."


    "Haven''t I told you before? You shouldn''t do that. Nya~"


    "I know, I know, but listen to me. I''ll just give him a small piece of advice. I''ll just tell him not to take one person with him, and if he refuses, I will not insist... Please let me... I don''t want to see him like future... I want him to be happy."


    Pipkin looked at me with her unusual eyes for a while, then closed her eyes and stood silently for a few minutes. "Okay... But just one warning! If you do something stupid, I''ll have to kill you myself. Got it?" She said in her thin voice. When I saw the cold expression on her face, I knew she was serious.


    "Yes! Thank you, Pipkin!" I said and kissed her fluffy head.


    "Stop it! I''m not like those other stupid cats! Don''t kiss me again! Nya~" she said, moving away from me.


    "Oh, sorry!" I said and quickly went to my bed. After tightly hugging my bed, I quickly continued with the fantasies I had about my dear love...


    ---


    (Ethan''s POV) S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I felt the darkness inside me coming out, I looked at Fiona''s guard in front of me and was about to attack when I saw Emilia''s hand moving behind me. It was a quick movement, and I could only see the moment she drew her sword back.


    When I looked at the man again, my eyes widened in shock. The man''s head had been enormously split in two and cut in just that "\\" way. The top of the man''s head had slid down as if he had fallen down a slide, and blood was gushing from his head.


    At that moment, Fiona''s other guards quickly drew their weapons and ran towards us. Simultaneously, all the royal cavalry units protecting me drew their weapons and positioned themselves to center me. They all kept a keen eye on potential attacks, and Emilia stood right next to me, holding her long, slender sword tightly.


    However, because the dark element within me was affecting my emotions, I felt as if a volcano had erupted inside me. I drew the sword with golden engravings, almost as tall as me, from my back and attacked the nearest guard.


    Unfortunately, he managed to evade my heavy sword at the last moment, but fell onto his hip.


    "How dare you draw a sword against a prince?! All of you want to die that much?" I shouted.


    Fiona''s guards seemed frightened by my words, and their hands, holding their swords, started to tremble. Each of them looked at one another with worried eyes.


    With trembling legs, they slowly retreated, but still held their swords toward us.


    "WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?!" I heard a woman''s shout, and my dwindling anger flared up again.


    "I''m the one who should be asking that question!" I said and walked towards Fiona, clinging to my sword. Emilia ran quickly behind me.


    "What are you doing? Have you gone mad?" Fiona said with widening eyes.


    I knew what I was about to do was wrong, but I didn''t stop my anger. But just as I reached the range to attack Fiona, the air in my lungs suddenly decreased. Everyone in the courtyard felt bad, and some even fell to the ground. The intense aura of the person who approached with heavy steps made it difficult to breathe. This person was, of course, none other than King Richard of Asina.


    "My son... Before you make a big mistake, drop your sword" he said, and his calm voice surprised me.


    I guess he wasn''t worried because he didn''t even see me as a dangerous person.


    "But father, just now...-"


    "Enough! Either drop your sword or I''ll have your head displayed in the city square for drawing a weapon against the king!" he said, and this time his voice had an angry tone.


    Clenching my teeth, I dropped the sword and said, "Drop your weapons..." to my men behind me.


    Then I knelt before Richard, and my soldiers behind me knelt as well. Since they were under my command, they listened to my orders. As I knelt before the king, I watched in disgust as Fiona clung to my father''s arm. Unfortunately, there was nothing I could do, but I promised myself that I would never forget this day.


    "I beg forgiveness for showing disrespect before the most exalted King Richard, the king of the kingdom under the Sun..."

 Chapter 33: Emilia

    "I forgive you... but first, tell me what happened" Richard said.


    "Of course, Your Majesty. I came here to visit you and convey two important matters. However... not only did Queen Fiona''s guard or knight tell us that we couldn''t come in, but he also behaved disrespectfully towards me.


    Someone who acts so immorally towards a prince has also wronged the Kingdom of Asina, and as a prince of Asina, I was about to use my authority to kill the guard when my knight and companion, Emilia, drew her sword and dealt with that scoundrel. After that, as if the previous disrespect wasn''t enough, Queen Fiona''s other guards drew their swords on us.


    In the midst of all these events, it was quite difficult to control my anger. And on top of everything, I thought of the assassination attempt against me when I was six years old by Queen Fiona and felt my life was threatened again, which made me overreact a bit."


    When I finished my long speech, I glanced at Fiona and licked my lips with satisfaction when I saw her shocked expression.


    "Is what he says true?" Richard asked someone nearby, who turned out to be my father''s knight, not Fiona''s. He had white hair, brown eyes, and a formidable physique.


    I had seen this man before. He was none other than Ugah Linaswan, the famous sword master of the Kingdom of Asina, known for his honesty. He was like an idol to all the knights in Asina, without exception. Additionally, he had been a knight since Richard''s grandfather''s time, making him a true legend.


    "Completely true, Your Majesty" he said in a deep, raspy voice.


    Just as I had heard, this man was honest and virtuous. Unfortunately, he had never taken sides in any throne struggles, and it seemed he would remain neutral in any future conflicts as well.


    "I understand... You may rise, Ethan. Later, I will ask you for a detailed report, and rest assured that no one who disrespected you today will continue to live," he said, then added, "Now, follow me."


    I stood up and continued on my way, feeling Fiona''s dagger-like gaze on my back. Richard led me to a study, and after sitting at his desk, looked at me silently. I closed the door behind me and sat in a chair.


    "You mentioned you came here for an important reason, I believe?" he said.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. First, let me present you with the letter sent by our men in the north" I said.


    Richard signaled with his hand for me to hand over the letter, and after giving it to him, I sat back down quietly. I was certain there was a woman eavesdropping on us from outside the door, and I hadn''t anticipated that today''s unpleasant events would work in my favor. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I understand... For now, it would be best to monitor the situation. What was the other matter?" he asked.


    Straightening my back in my chair, I said, "Your Majesty, if you permit, I would like to take action to stop the rebellion that started in the eastern Blackswamp village."


    "I was about to send a large force there... But are you sure? Leading an army of hundreds and successfully quelling a rebellion is a hard task. Have you also discussed this with your mother?"


    "No, Your Majesty, but I am sure my mother will understand. As for leading an army... well, we will see if I succeed, but I must say I have confidence in myself."


    Richard rubbed his chin for a while and quietly looked at the ceiling.


    "Very well, then. I grant you permission, but first, convince your mother. I don''t want her nagging me later. Also, I will order the army assembled to quell the rebellion to be increased... Now, if you wish, stay here tonight, and we will return to the palace together tomorrow" he said.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, but if this is not an order, I would prefer to return to the palace now. Staying in the house of a woman who arranged an assassination attempt on a six-year-old child is not very reassuring" I said.


    Surprised by my words, Richard merely grimaced, but did not object. After all, nothing I said was a lie.


    "Very well... You may go."


    "With your permission, Your Majesty," I said and walked toward the door without turning my back. Turning your back on someone of a higher rank, especially a king, is a great disrespect and can even cost you your life.


    After leaving the room, I hurried through the corridors leading to the main door and saw Fiona waiting by the door with her arms crossed. She seemed to want to say something to me, and in her eyes... regret? I didn''t know what it was or what manipulation plan she had, but it was best to ignore her.


    Without looking at her, I walked past, and for a moment, she raised her hand to stop me, but then changed her mind. Turning my back on a noble higher in rank than me on paper, I exited and went to Emilia, who was waiting for me there. We quickly got into the carriage and set off for the palace with the cavalry units.


    ----


    When I arrived at the palace, I quickly ordered the servants to prepare a meal for me and went to my study. While reviewing the information I had previously prepared and read about the rebellion, Emilia and the servants came in and placed my meal on the table. As usual, Emilia checked for poison in the food with an expensive natural white stone and then allowed the servants to leave.


    "I told them to prepare for you as well, so sit down and eat" I said to Emilia.


    Emilia nodded and sat in a chair. While reading the documents about the rebellion, I ate my meal. Starting a rebellion is a significant crime, but those who participated in this rebellion had committed far greater crimes than any other rebels. After all, the reason for the rebellion was that the rebels wanted to join another state, the Tamerid Empire.


    The village where the rebellion began is frighteningly close to the border with the Tamerid Empire, and the villagers started the rebellion because they wanted to come under the protection of the Tamerid Empire. So the people on a piece of land within the Kingdom of Asina want to join another state and thus want the lands remaining in the Kingdom of Asina to pass to the Tamerid Empire...


    This is truly madness.


    In this world, where wars have killed thousands for even a small piece of land, they want to join another state! Undoubtedly, this is a challenge to the Kingdom of Asina, and the rebels must be quickly eradicated.


    Previously, a 450-strong army was sent to the region from the capital and placed under the command of the local lord, but not only was the rebellion not suppressed, the number of those joining the rebellion increased. Now the rebellion is not limited to the village of Blackswamp but has spread to many villages and even a town on the border.


    Anyway, for now, I have learned everything I can about the rebellion. I need to wait for the army to be put under my command to be prepared, and since they are already in the preparation process, it doesn''t seem like it will take long to set off.


    After finishing my meal, I looked at Emilia and realized how sweet she was. Truly, Emilia is perhaps the one I trust as much as Luciana and Isabella in my life. She has been by my side since I was probably six months old, and to be honest, I have been feeling certain things towards her for a long time. Also, now that I think about it, I need a woman I can trust on this thorny path to the throne...


    What about...? What if I say that?


    "Emilia..."


    "What is it, Your Excellency?" she asked sweetly, swallowing the food in her mouth.


    "Will you marry me?"


    "!!!!!"


    _____


    Emilia''s Illustrations is in the comments!

 Chapter 34: Marry

    "Will you marry me?" After asking this question, I saw Emilia''s eyes widen in shock.


    "...Your Excellency, please don''t make fun of me" said Emilia.


    "I''m not making fun of you, Emilia. If you marry me, I''ll ensure you live a happy life" I said.


    Emilia blushed and played with her food using a spoon. It was as if she was thinking about a hundred things at once.


    "But Your Excellency... I''m the daughter of a fallen noble family... and I''m older than you. Even if you''re not joking, marrying me could put you in a difficult position" she said, embarrassed.


    There is an age difference of approximately 13 years between Emilia and me, meaning she is 25 years old. Despite receiving many marriage proposals from nobles so far, she hasn''t accepted any of them. There was even a viscount who proposed to her, but Emilia declined, using the excuse of being Prince Ethan''s knight.


    "I don''t care that you''re a member of a fallen family, and if anyone insults you because of it, I won''t hesitate to kill them. As for the age issue, if you want, we can postpone the marriage until I''m older" I said.


    Emilia was already a Level 4 Kaizer practitioner, and if nothing goes wrong, her Kaizer level seemed likely to increase even more. So, the age difference between Emilia and me, who will live at least 200 years, would eventually become a minor issue. Also, considering my soul''s age, I''m already older than Emilia.


    "But still... Please don''t misunderstand, Your Excellency. It would be an honor for me to marry you, but you''ll already be in danger because of the struggle for the throne, and I don''t want to be your weak point" she said hesitantly.


    "Then let''s postpone this matter until I become king. By then, I''ll be an adult. You can think about my proposal until then, but... if there is another man now or in the future, it''s not a problem. I''m not a tyrant, and ultimately, your happiness will make me happy."


    "There''s no such man! Your Excellency..."


    "Then do you accept what I said?"


    "Y-Yes! Y-Your Excellency," she said, blushing even more.


    Her hands continued to sweat despite wiping them on her legs repeatedly. I had never seen Emilia so flustered before, and if I wasn''t her master, she would have definitely run out of the room by now. I didn''t want to put her in a more difficult or frightening situation.


    "You may go, Emilia. It''s already evening... Good night" I said, and Emilia stood up.


    She walked toward the door in the corner of the room. This second door directly connected to Emilia''s room. After an assassination attempt when I was six years old, my mother insisted on having a door directly connecting to Emilia''s room, and I didn''t refuse.


    "Good night, Your Excellency," she said and quickly retreated to her room.


    After she left, I quickly got into my bed, closed my eyes, and tried to fall into a deep sleep. Tomorrow, I had to persuade my mother, and I needed to start thinking about how to do that.


    ???


    I woke up with the first light of dawn. Today would be an important day. I had to convince my mother of my decision to go and quell the Blackswamp rebellion. I got up quickly and performed my daily exercises. These practices I knew from my previous life helped me maintain a splendid physique. I even made weights for myself and regularly did these exercises every day, keeping me fit.


    After practicing body routines, I quickly went to the bathroom for a cold shower, then dressed and headed to the dining room. There, Isabella, my mother, and my six-year-old sister Odette were already seated.


    "Welcome back, my son..."


    "Welcome back, big brother!"


    "Thanks" I replied.


    I took my seat and waited for breakfast to be served. The dining room was quiet, everyone lost in their thoughts. My mother had her eyes fixed on me, as if trying to understand my resolve. Isabella, as usual, handled her fork gracefully. Odette was cheerfully wandering around the table. After a few minutes, my mother broke the silence. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think we need to talk about the Blackswamp Rebellion, Ethan."


    I nodded and took a deep breath. "Yes, mother. I am determined about this. I must go to suppress this rebellion."


    My mother furrowed her brow. "Ethan, it''s very dangerous there. Your safety is paramount. You could leave this task to others."


    Odette, sensing the seriousness of the conversation, quietly sat down and started eating, listening intently.


    "I understand, but I want to take responsibility for this task. It''s about the safety and future of throne. Besides, I want to gain experience leading troops" I explained.


    Isabella raised her head. "Ethan is right, Luci. He''s a prince who wants to be king. Such missions will be important experiences for him."


    My mother sighed deeply. "I know, but as a mother, I can''t help but worry.... Hufh...Alright, I''ll allow you to go, but you must be very careful. Promise me you''ll take care of yourself and stay close to Emilia..."


    "I promise, mother"I said firmly.


    After breakfast, I had another brief conversation with my mother. While I couldn''t completely alleviate her concerns, I managed to reassure her somewhat.


    She''ll worry every moment I''m not at the palace, but she needs to get used to it if I want to become king. She understands this, especially after seeing how much I suffered during the assassination attempt and how Richard protected Fiona that night. Still, I must be careful not to worry about her too much...


    It pains me to see her upset, and it seems the maternal figure I lacked in my previous life has already taken root in this world.


    I promised myself to make this woman happy, especially after I saw how much she suffered that night when I was assassin atack and later that night when Richard protected Fiona, but it looks like I''m going to have to break that promise for a while.


    After having breakfast and talking with my mother, I walked through the corridors and saw Althea quickly approaching me.


    "Master, my mom instructed me to inform you that the servants from the south are passing through the capital," she whispered.


    "Good... I''ll attend to that matter after quelling the rebellion" I replied, and Althea nodded, walking behind me.


    Just then, I was shocked to see someone in funny attire ahead of me, but then I recognized him. It was Shuto, the court jester.


    "I hear the little prince has finally stopped playing dress-up and gone off to war! Oh, he must think fairy tales are a real, poor thing" he said, intermittently playing a role.


    "Mind your tongue..." I said calmly.


    "Ah, the icy prince! Just like the wicked villain in those silly novels by foolish writers! HERE HE IS!" Shuto continued, clearly enjoying himself.


    Since Shuto was directly under the king''s authority, I gritted my teeth and decided to ignore him and continue on my way, but suddenly he blocked my path.


    "Ah, your excellency, don''t be cross with me. I only meant to amuse you, but I fear I may have gone too far. Allow me to give you a piece of advice, if you will'''' he said, as if about to impart a great secret, hands forming a barricade around his mouth.


    "If you wish to defeat a stronger enemy..." he leaned in, smiling,


    "Tickle them! That''s how you''ll surely win, but never strike below the belt! It''s considered a war crime by the council!"


    With that peculiar advice from the jester, I was about to give him a lesson, but before I could do anything, he disappeared with astonishing speed. Interestingly, he was extremely fast... But I continued on my way without paying much attention to what he said.

 Chapter 35: Council

    A few weeks later.


    I was in a spacious and simply decorated study. This was Isabella''s study, and she had summoned me because she wanted to discuss something important. Since I would be heading to the rebellion zone tomorrow, I assumed that would be our topic of conversation.


    "Alright?" I said, watching Isabella attempt to retrieve something from a locked box for about five minutes.


    "Oh, wait a moment, little Ethan. I had hidden this because it''s a very important piece" she said, and I waited another five minutes.


    "Ah, finally!" she exclaimed as she sat down in the chair next to me.


    Isabella showed me what she held in her hand¡ªit was a sparkling blue stone. The stone bore lightning motifs as if naturally occurring rather than crafted by an artisan. I also noticed Isabella wore a necklace with the same stone around her neck.


    "What is this?" I asked.


    "This stone was my parents'' my wedding gift. According to my father, he bought it from a mysterious old man, who said this stone is infused with powers that dragons imbued into it. When my father asked what the stone could do, the man replied, ''If the life of the wearer of one of these stones is in danger, it will instantly teleport to the side of the other wearer.


    But it should be worn by a couple who truly trust each other, and if they don''t, the stone won''t work at all,''" Isabella explained.


    "Did it work?" I asked.


    "My parents'' lives were never in danger, so I don''t know, but something tells me these stones will indeed work" she said.


    Teleportation magic was a complete mystery to humans. Throughout history, no human had ever invented or discovered teleportation magic; it was exclusively used by dragons. There was a teleportation portal on our continent that connected to the Dragon Academy, and according to legends, dragons had gifted it to humans thousands of years ago, but humans still couldn''t unravel teleportation magic.


    "Are you trying to give this to me?" I asked, looking into her eyes.


    "Do you trust me? Because I trust you" Isabella replied, looking into my eyes the same way.


    In this new world, there were only three people I trusted, and coincidentally, all three were women, with Isabella certainly among them.


    "I trust you, but I''m not sure if it''s right for you to give me something so valuable. Besides, I''m not going to war; I''m just accompanying a large army to stop a rebellion"


    "Still, if I give this to you, both your mother and I will feel reassured. And unfortunately, besides you, there''s no other man I could give this to... Now take it" Isabella said, placing the stone in my hand.


    The stone had already been turned into a necklace, so I quickly put it around my neck. "Thank you, I''ll take good care of it.'''' I said, taking the opportunity to kiss Isabella on the cheek.


    Her smooth and soft skin sent shivers down my adolescent body...


    "Just make sure you keep it with you at all times" she said with a slight smile.


    "Alright, alright... I should go now. A group of old men who exalt themselves are waiting for me" I said, standing up.


    "Hey, watch your tongue! They''re council members, and their support will be valuable to you" Isabella said from behind me.


    I waved my hand before turning away from her and approached Emilia next to the door. Since I proposed to her, she had become even more shy, starting to avoid eye contact with me. I won''t intervene for now, but seeing her sweet demeanor already makes me happy. Emilia, one of the kingdom''s most promising young talents, behaving like this truly quickens my heart.


    Where is Althea?" I asked.


    "She''s cleaning the armor you''ll wear tomorrow and checking if anything is missing" Emilia replied, still avoiding eye contact.


    "Okay" I said, turning back to the corridor. Emilia followed me as we headed towards the main palace, finally reaching a large room with wide double doors. I instructed Emilia to wait outside as I entered. Inside, four men sat behind an ornate table. The entire room was decorated in lavish style, predominantly using shades of purple.


    Among the four men, the one sitting in the highest chair was none other than King Richard himself. The other three were Sir George, handling judicial affairs as the "Minister of Justice" of Asina Kingdom, Sir William, managing financial matters as the "Treasurer" of Asina Kingdom, and finally Sir Edward, overseeing military affairs as the "Minister of War."


    These three elderly men were council members of the Asina Kingdom, with King Richard being the head of the council. According to the primary law of Asina Kingdom, the council was responsible for making all decisions that significantly affected the kingdom. I observed the council members until my father began to speak, realizing they were scrutinizing me in the same manner.


    "Do you know why you''re here, Ethan?" Richard asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty" I replied.


    "Then let''s begin... The first question will be from the Minister of War" he said.


    Sir Edward cleared his throat and began, "Tell me, Your Excellency, if rebel groups were to attack the army, you command, what would you do?" he asked, crossing his muscular arms.


    "I will destroy rebel groups that dare to attack as quickly and ruthlessly as possible" I said.


    The other council members looked at Sir Edward.


    "Approved." Sir Edward stated simply.


    "Now, it''s Minister of Justice Sir George''s turn to ask a question," Richard said.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty... Tell me, Your Excellency, how do you punish a fourteen-year-old boy who has been involved in rebel groups and activities against the great kingdom of Asina?" he asked.


    "The rebel groups were formed solely to replace the Kingdom of Asina with another state. These criminals are undoubtedly traitors, and therefore, all terrorists who attempt to rebel against the great kingdom of Asina should be sentenced to death without distinction" I said calmly.


    "Approved." Sir George quickly remarked.


    "Lastly, it''s the turn of Treasurer, Sir William" Richard said.


    "Thank you, Your Majesties. Your Excellency Ethan, my question to you is this: What will you do with the assets of individuals belonging to rebel groups after suppressing the rebellion?" he asked.


    "Twenty percent will go to the lord of the region for stabilization, another twenty percent to the soldiers, twenty percent to myself as the commander of the army, and the remainder will be allocated to the treasury of Asina Kingdom" I replied.


    "Approved." Sir William confirmed.


    "Excellent... Come forward, Prince Ethan" my father said.


    I approached the table slowly and stood tall, then knelt down in front of the table, bowing my head. I saw the council members and King Richard rise to their feet.


    "With the approval of the Council, I authorize the third prince, Ethan Asina Lenistark, to put down the rebellion and give him command of 3,500 men, including the first royal cavalry. And finally, take your oath, Prince Ethan." he instructed. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "With all my heart, I pledge allegiance to the noble Kingdom of Asina and vow to serve it with my body and loyalty" I declared loudly.


    "Approved. You may rise now..." Richard said.


    _____


    Finally, the arc of rebellion begins! You will enjoy this arc very much. HUAHAHHAHA!(villain laughs)

 Chapter 36: Roxanne

    *Roxanne''s POV*


    After breakfast, I immediately put on my dress with the finest fabric and chose the most beautiful hairstyle possible. Today was the day Ethan would leave the capital and head to the rebellion region, and I might not see him for a few weeks. Recently, my relationship with Ethan had developed significantly, and yesterday we grew closer while chatting in the garden. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He started making fun of me in a non-offensive way, and I puffed out my cheeks without realizing it because I was a bit annoyed by his teasing. I will never forget Ethan''s reaction at that moment.


    -


    "You''re so cute..."


    As I felt my cheeks warm up, I felt a hand on my head. These big and warm hands were definitely Ethan''s, and when I looked at him, he was patting my head with a smile on his face.


    God! I wished that moment would last forever, but unfortunately, the selfish gods above ignored my prayer. Still, his affection for me had reached 25 percent last night, and when I saw that percentage, I almost cried in front of him.


    I''ve never been this close to Ethan in my previous life.... Moreover, in the previous time, I had to get engaged to another man, thinking Ethan was dead. Even Queen Luciana believed he was dead, but when he appeared at my wedding nine months later, I was completely shattered. Although I was forced to marry under my family''s pressure, Ethan and I had promised to marry each other.


    Anyway, there''s no need to remember those days, as that won''t happen in this life. I will definitely marry him and be his wife... Later, we will have at least seven children! Oh yes, even imagining it is wonderful... I want to jump into his arms and kiss his lips right now, but I can''t!


    "Be patient, Roxi! Be patient!"


    It''s about time; I must go now...


    Oh yes, I should give him a hint about that matter. Maybe I should be more specific so he can handle it more easily... But I gave up on that when I saw Pipkin walking towards the door because Pipkin only helped me out of pity, and if he saw me as a threat to himself, he would definitely kill me... Though I don''t know why, he had told me never to tell anyone about future events.


    Still, I should at least give a small hint. Pipkin and I went outside and walked towards the main palace. Ethan had already allowed me to settle in the outer palace yesterday, so after a long walk, I arrived at the main palace. In the courtyard of the main palace, about three hundred cavalry soldiers were already lined up in a disciplined manner.


    Using the side path, I entered the main palace and quickly reached the main corridor.


    At that moment, I saw a face I could never get tired of, no matter how much I saw it. In my previous life, we became friends a few years later, and his mature demeanor back then could make any girl''s heart race. But now, since he was only twelve years old, he didn''t have that aura, though he still had a boyish charm.


    For a twelve-year-old boy, he was quite tall and well-built, standing out in the crowd.


    Ethan had truly beautiful blue eyes and coal-black hair. He had features that even some women envied, like a beautiful mouth and nose. It was as if the ungrateful gods above had been particularly generous this time. But looking at his mother, Queen Luciana, and his father, King Richard, it was clear why he looked so good...


    I quickly approached my little prince and tried to suppress the warmth in my cheeks. Ethan''s eyes lingered on me for a moment among the crowd, and just as he was about to look elsewhere, his eyes met mine again. A bright smile spread across his face, and he approached me. I tried to calm my adolescent body and my rapidly beating heart.


    "You look very elegant today, madam." he said into my ear.


    Even though I hadn''t met him before, I still had an engagement with the second prince,That''s why I could sense Ethan''s aloof behavior in public, but he wasn''t acting that way today. Trying to hide my blushing face, I said, "Thank you... Y-you look good too!"


    "Then, if you''ll excuse me, I need to say goodbye to my mother and Isabella" he said, still smiling at me.


    "Yes... Ah, wait!" I said, the last sentence unintentionally loud.


    "Yes, what is it?" he asked, turning back to me.


    Ignoring the people who turned to look at me for raising my voice, I approached Ethan. "Please be careful... Take care of yourself and Emilia I said.


    "Oh, alright, I''ll be careful" he said and was about to leave when I grabbed the back of his clothing.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "I really have a bad feeling... please be careful. Especially of E-"


    "MEOOOOW!" Suddenly, Pipkin attacked my foot, interrupting my words. I flinched and looked at Pipkin.


    He looked very angry and was trying to scratch me. I stumbled back, but luckily, Ethan quickly caught me. Then he bent down and picked up Pipkin.


    "Meoow?!"


    Pipkin was looking at me angrily, but when Ethan petted his head, all his anger vanished. I could swear Pipkin was purring as Ethan stroked the soft fur on his head. The usually cold and proud cat was now enjoying Ethan''s touch.


    "Is this your cat?" he asked.


    "Y-yes, I''m sorry. He usually doesn''t behave like this" I said, feeling jealous of Pipkin in Ethan''s arms.


    "No problem. He''s very cute, but I have to leave him with you." he said and gently handed Pipkin back to me.


    As soon as he was in my arms, his expression quickly changed, and he glared at me. "I''m sorry..." I whispered into Pipkin''s ear.


    Ethan had already gone to Luciana and was saying goodbye. When Queen Luciana felt she had given her son enough advice, she let him go. Next, Ethan hugged Isabella and spoke to her about something, and lastly, he said goodbye to his little sister, Odette.


    Finally, Ethan left the palace and mounted the white horse prepared for him. The horse wore a decorated armor that matched perfectly with the masterpiece armor Ethan was wearing. Standing on the horse, Ethan exuded maturity beyond his years, and his handsome face looked at me for a few seconds. Emilia positioned herself right next to him.


    Then, they moved to the center of the cavalry unit and headed towards the outer gate of the palace.


    I hurried up towards the walls and watched Ethan''s unit head towards the city. The citizens were seeing their prince this closely and clearly for the first time. People threw flowers and blessed the brave prince who was going to stop the rebellion.


    In the midst of all this, Ethan greeted the capital''s people with a slight smile. Eventually, Ethan, sent off by the joyous crowd, left the city as the sun set. With his departure, I felt a growing emptiness inside me. It felt like something had been torn away from me, and I was already feeling down.


    "Maybe I could feel better by secretly going to Ethan''s room..." I thought.


    The room filled with Ethan''s scent! The bed he slept on every day and the bathroom he used! The clothes he wore and the desk he used! Excited by these thoughts, I quickly returned. To inhale the scent of everything belonging to Ethan and to lie on the bed he slept in!


    I can already feel my nether regions getting wet...


    _____


    Roxanne''s illisturation in the comments!

 Chapter 37: Beyond good and evil

    (Ethan''s POV)


    At the end of the past six days, we reached the borders of the rebellion area east of the capital. I wanted to end the rebellion here as quickly and cleanly as possible and return to the capital, but that didn''t mean I wouldn''t give it importance.


    Frankly, the reason I wanted to suppress the rebellion was definitely for my own interests. For now, I had already started initiatives to handle the money-making business, and I had many ideas, so I could manage the money part. If I wanted the throne, the other thing I needed to gain was the people.


    Yes, the common people. In this world, most common people were generally not valued by the nobles, and this was because, according to the nobles, the common people had low Kaizer power. There were very few exceptions, but most of the people had low Kaizer power, and these Kaizer powers were too weak to be used in a war.


    Moreover, since they couldn''t get training, they used their already limited Kaizer powers very minimally.


    This is how society in this world had evolved. After thousands of years of evolution, it had created such a society. Hierarchy based on Kaizer power. As a prince, it was quite normal for me to have strong Kaizer power. After all, my ancestors, who had high Kaizer power, had more power than other people, and thus they saw it fit to establish a kingdom. After all, they were strong.


    I can definitely say that the hierarchy in this world is harsher and clearer than in the world of my previous life. However, alongside all this, there is one thing that the arrogant nobles don''t know or ignore: the power of the masses.


    No matter how high a person''s Kaizer power is, if they enter a war against tens of thousands of people, they will definitely lose. If all the normal citizens in the Asina kingdom rise up, I can''t say they would clearly win, but it''s certain it would be a huge threat to the king. At the very least, it would be clear that the Asina kingdom would collapse.


    In short, the reason I personally want to stop this rebellion is so that the people will look favorably upon me ascending the throne and unfavorably upon my brothers. In fact, one of my business ideas is to establish a company that produces a daily newspaper.


    After all, the people never change by themselves; they are shaped, and to shape the people, you need to do propaganda, and newspapers are great tools for propaganda. Anyway, these are my long-term plans, and I need to think more about them, but for now, I need to focus on the rebellion.


    Fortunately, the rebels don''t organize in a scattered manner; they generally gather together. There are many rebel camps in the forest or the mountains, but for now, we need to recapture the villages that the authority of the Asina kingdom hasn''t reached.


    From the beginning, this rebellion was quite small and local, but when I looked at the reports, it was clear that it grew due to the foolishness of the regional lord. Therefore, I definitely need to strip that lord of his noble title, and since I was sent here with full authority, I can certainly do that.


    After stripping a lord of his noble titles, the most he can do is sue me, but he definitely can''t win. After all, the rebellion had grown so much that the most prestigious units of the royal army, the cavalry unit, had been sent... at least on paper.


    In the army, there were three thousand cavalrymen and only fifty archer soldiers.The rest were infantry units This was because cavalrymen were not very important for the capital, but archers were very important. After all, in a situation of defending the capital, the most needed things are archers and then infantry.


    So even in the units given to me, there was very fine craftsmanship, and this was the work of the royal officials. Another reason I respect them.


    One of the important reasons, though not the biggest, that the Asina kingdom still stands strong despite being in the middle of the continent and neighboring three powerful states is definitely the royal officials.


    "I need to win them over too."


    I was lost in my thoughts while riding the horse, thinking about the future. I usually traveled in a carriage because I knew from my previous life that traveling long distances on horseback was not healthy for the back, but since we had already entered the rebellion area, I was on horseback.


    However, now I regretted it; for the sake of my dignity, I always had to stay upright and in a respectable posture.


    Somehow, I could manage this. When I looked at Emilia riding next to me, my upper lips curled. The light armor she wore and the long sword at her waist made her very attractive. Her mature beauty was seductive. It was quite pleasing to have such a strong and beautiful woman by my side. If she accepts my proposal when the time comes, I think I would be very happy.


    *Swosh!*


    My eyes widened in shock when I saw the soldier fall in front of my eyes, and I immediately looked at the fallen man. He had been hit right in the middle of his head with an arrow. When I saw Emilia quickly position herself as a shield for me, I snapped out of my trance and tried to find where the arrow came from.


    But when another arrow was shot, I quickly grabbed Emilia and pulled her off the horse with me.


    "Your Excellency?"


    While using my horse as a shield, I pulled Emilia close to me and looked into her eyes. Seeing my expression reflected in her pupils, I realized I needed to calm down.


    "Huh..." I took a breath and activated my Kaizer power.


    To use Kaizer power, you need to activate it. It can be compared to loading a magazine into a weapon, but you have to load the magazine every time. Within just a few seconds, I activated my Kaizer power and stepped out calmly from behind the horse. Although Emilia wanted to step in front of me, I prevented her.


    "Your Excellency, allow me to do my job," she said.


    "Emilia, let me protect the woman I love," I replied, looking at her.


    When her face turned beet red, I turned to the forest and looked in the direction the arrow had been shot from, but the cavalry had already formed a circle around me to protect me.


    "Your Excellency, please stay behind us," one of them said.


    I nodded affirmatively and stood behind the knights. Although I was not afraid to fight, I decided to wait for now because I didn''t want Emilia to rush into battle and endanger herself.


    About thirty minutes later, a cavalryman approached us on horseback, dismounted, and came to me. He knelt down and, with his hand over his heart, began to speak.


    "Your Excellency, we have captured the rebels who dared to attack us and lined them all up. What are your orders?" he asked.


    "Take me to them," I said as I mounted my horse.


    "Yes, Your Excellency, we left them just behind us," he said, leading the way. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few minutes later, I saw five dozen men with their hands and feet tied, sweating and kneeling, looking at me. I quickly approached and looked at each of their faces. Every one of them seemed quite frightened and desperate.


    Also, when I looked at the motionless bodies in the back, I realized that the rebels who had attacked us were more numerous than just these men.


    I stopped my horse and looked at my soldiers standing right behind the rebels.


    "Rising against the great Asina kingdom, disregarding the authority of the great King Richard, disrupting the balance and morals of society, and on top of all that, attempting to assassinate a member of the royal family... It seems all of you truly wish to die, huh?" I said in a loud, booming voice.


    My words were clear, and the message was unmistakable.


    "Your Excellency, we didn''t know it was your army! Please spare us! I have a wife and children!" one of them stepped forward and begged. But when he saw my cold gaze, he stopped as if his feet had taken root in the ground, although he was already within the range of my sword.


    When I saw the man''s head fall to the ground, his fellow rebels'' eyes widened in shock. Some of them began to cry, and I even noticed that the ground beneath one man became wet as a foul odor spread, but my face was cold and hard as a marble.


    "I sentence all of you to death for all the crimes you have committed," I said, and as soon as I spoke, the sound of my soldiers drawing their swords rose behind the rebels.


    "Please, my lord! I have a newborn baby!"


    "Your Excellency, my mother is bedridden and has no one else. Please spare my life. I''ll even become your slave if you want!"


    "Me too, me too! Please spare my life!"


    ...


    As the crowd''s pleas began to affect my modern conscience and I felt the results of my modern moral upbringing, I said, "Do it!" and lowered my hand.


    The sight and sound of dozens of heads being severed from bodies at once made me sick to my stomach, but I controlled myself. When I saw that only one rebel was not dead, I angrily spurred my horse to join the soldiers there...

 Chapter 38: Excessive mercy is treason to the homeland!

    I came riding on horseback in front of the rebel still standing strong and looked at the soldier responsible behind him. He had a young face above average. There was indecision in his eyes, looking at me with a worried expression. His hand holding the sword was trembling, and I looked at the rebel standing right in front of him.


    I understood why the soldier hesitated, as the only surviving rebel was quite young. He was nearly my age... or rather, close to my age in this world.


    "What''s your name, soldier?" I asked loudly.


    "Reanolf, your Excellency!" he replied with a fearful face and a shaky voice.


    "Why aren''t you doing what you''re supposed to, Reanolf?" I shouted, looking into his eyes.


    "Your Excellency... He''s just a child..."


    "So?"


    "I can''t do this... I''m sorry, your Excellency. Can someone else do it in my place?" he asked with trembling hands.


    Someone stepped out to the left, and when I looked at the badge on his shoulder, I understood he was a high-ranking officer.


    "Your Excellency, if you permit, I can do it" he said calmly and with a deep voice.


    "No, step aside and don''t speak again until I address you."


    , no matter how high his rank, ranks mean nothing next to a prince. I was his owner, not his superior, and discipline is the number one rule in the army. If discipline is not maintained during a rebellion and soldiers don''t take me seriously, failure is inevitable.


    The man stepped back, and I focused my eyes on Reanolf again.


    "You will handle this, Private Reanolf."


    "But Your Excellency, he''s just a chil¡ª"


    "Shut up! Who gave you permission to speak?" My harsh words frightened him, and his hands began to tremble intensely. Clearly, he was a rookie soldier, and this was his first experience.


    "For defying the authority of the Asina Kingdom and licking the boots of a foreign state! The punishment for these crimes is death. Moreover, belonging to an insurgent group that attempted assassination against a royal member like me and committing yet undetermined dozens of other crimes, the only punishment for this man is death, regardless of age, identity, gender, lineage, or blood!"


    "Please, your Excellency! We didn''t know it was you! We thought they were Lord Dayoesnis''s troops, but if we had known it was your command, we would never have attacked! Please have mercy!" pleaded the young rebel.


    "Excessive mercy is treason to the homeland! Now tell me, Private Reanolf, are you a traitor?" I asked loudly, ignoring the rebel''s pleas, and still looking at Reanolf.


    "N-No, your Excellency! I am not a traitor!" he replied, his eyes moving with fear.


    "Then do what you must...!"


    "..."


    There was still hesitation in Reanolf''s eyes, but he tightened his grip on the sword. Ignoring the other soldiers who watched the chaos with admiring eyes, I looked at Reanolf. He raised his sword into the air with trembling hands, and finally... determination gleamed in his eyes.


    The next moment, a painful cry filled the air for a few seconds, and Reanolf''s handsome young face was covered in blood, but the expression on his face seemed as if something had burst and enlightenment had occurred within him, oblivious to the blood on his face.


    "Well done, soldier! From now on, you are a loyal member of the royal unity" I said and controlled the reins of my horse to leave there. Leaving behind a silent atmosphere and the stares of the soldiers on my back, I went to Emilia.


    "Y-Your Excellency, are you alright?" she asked.


    "Yes, I''m fine. After waiting for the bodies to be buried, inform the captain that I want to go to Blackswamp village immediately" I said.


    "Yes, as you command" Emilia said.


    As I was about to leave, I grabbed her arm.


    "I will rest inside the carriage. Join me later if you want. You look tired" I said.


    Emilia was embarrassed to be so close to me and her face turned red, but she had been blushing so much lately that I think she was getting close to gaining immunity.


    "Yes, Your Excellency." she said.


    I let go of her and looked back at her. My eyes wandered for a moment to her back, then a little lower to her round and plump buttocks, but I quickly checked myself. Her hips, filling out her armor, were certainly attractive. "Not yet, little guy, not yet, but soon..."


    So I returned to the carriage prepared for me. I personally designed and prepared this carriage interior. There was an L-shaped seat in the carriage, perfect for sleeping. Clearly, I was very sensitive to sleeping while sleeping both before and after, so I was used to some comfort. Sitting sleeping was very difficult for me and that''s why I made it special for myself.


    I commissioned it from the Blacksmith.


    There was another reason I couldn''t place the L-shaped sofa...


    Five to ten minutes later, Emilia opened the carriage door and looked at me. "We are ready to leave, Your Excellency. Do you have any orders you wish to convey?" she asked.


    "No. Come inside," I said with a smile. It was as if there was an atmosphere where I hadn''t just been assassinated by rebels a little while ago.


    Emilia''s face blushed more than usual, and she entered the carriage shyly, avoiding eye contact. Trying to suppress her embarrassment, she sat on the other side of the seat, right behind me. I leaned back and rested my head on her lap. I think I''m above the clouds right now... My God, how can a human''s flesh be this soft? Her plump thighs were more comfortable than any pillow.


    Looking up, I noticed that Emilia was trying to hide her blushing face and was closing her eyes to focus on something else, but if you close your eyes, you feel the situation you''re in even more. Of course, being right under her two gigantic mountains, I couldn''t see her face much, but I could tell she was very shame


    Actually, the reason for doing this was to reduce her embarrassment and make her feel more comfortable with me, but I think I acted too quickly.


    "Emilia?"


    "Y-yes, Your Excellency?"


    "If you become my wife and I declare you the second queen, would you be upset with me?" I asked suddenly.


    "Wha-what-WHAT?!" My sudden question startled her.


    "I just wanted to tell you already.... "I think I made it more awkward...but I just wanted to bring up a topic that would make us forget that we were so close and I think I succeeded but that''s not what I wanted...


    "I-I wouldn''t mind... THAT IS IF I ACCEPT! Y-your marriage proposal..." she said, panicking. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I laughed at her sweet situation, she turned her face away, and her face turned red up to her ears. "T-this isn''t funny!"


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry... It''s just that your reactions are so cute."


    When she looked like she might throw me off her lap and run away at any moment, I decided not to tease her any further...


    But I was me...


    "But why wouldn''t you accept? Who wouldn''t want a handsome, wealthy, powerful, and most importantly, a husband who loves you? Moreover, even though I''m still inexperienced, I will definitely perform well in bed..."


    As these words came out of my mouth, I saw that Emilia''s skin had turned red, and her embarrassment had increased so much that she forgot I was a prince and threw my head off her lap, running towards the door. Unfortunately, I couldn''t catch her, and because I was laughing, she had already jumped out of the carriage before I could grab her.


    Luckily, the carriage wasn''t moving too fast, and Emilia managed to keep her balance. Looking out the window, I saw that she had already mounted her own horse in the back. To hide her blushing face from the other soldiers, she wore a steel helmet that covered her entire face.


    My heart finally calmed down, and when I looked at her, I noticed the involuntary smile on my face. "I think I''m falling in love..."


    After Emilia left, the carriage fell silent and felt empty. I had grown more accustomed to her than I realized, which was normal since she had been by my side since infancy and was my knight. Still, the reason I wanted to make her the second queen was not because I loved her less, but for her own good.


    After all, the first queen had never been someone without noble lineage, and if that were to change, although no one would say anything to Emilia''s face, I am sure they would gossip behind her back.


    In the end, the factions that did not want me on the throne could claim that Emilia was using me like a puppet or that I was too madly in love with her to be a competent king. When all this happened, Emilia would first blame herself, see herself as insufficient, eventually lose her self-respect, and perhaps even suffer damage to her mental health.


    Even though Emilia was a highly skilled swords woman and a very strong woman, I knew that her heart was soft and fragile like jelly because she had been by my side for years. So, if she protected me from physical attacks, at least I should protect her from emotional attacks.


    Most likely, among my future queens, she would be the only one to become queen because I loved her, but I would not be like my father. Even though Emilia''s character was very different from Fiona''s, I should not make distinctions among my wives.


    Still, it''s too early to think about all this... Now that Blackswamp Village is visible on the horizon, I must focus on quelling the rebellion.

 Chapter 39: Village of Blackswamp

    On a windy day, we finally reached the village of Blackswamp. The unmelted snow on the hills to the east of Blackswamp provided a beautiful view from a distance. Blackswamp looked more like a town than a village. Though not well-maintained, it had walls surrounding it and its roads were paved with stones, albeit quite neglected.


    In fact, the biggest problem in the village was its neglect and humid environment.


    When we entered the village, the guards bowed respectfully, and I got out of the carriage.


    "Is there a problem, Your Excellency?" asked Alexis, the captain of the cavalry unit.


    "No" I said and mounted my special royal horse.


    I had gotten off the carriage because I wanted to see the village up close, but the unbearable smell of the village made me regret it for a moment. The rebellion had actually already been suppressed in Blackswamp and security had been established in the village, at least according to the reports I had read...


    Moreover, the lord who was on duty when the rebellion broke out was still managing the village, which was very interesting. Also, three teams from the royal 12th cavalry unit, sent months ago to ensure security, consisted of very young men, and I didn''t like the expressions on their faces.


    As we moved a little further into the village, two horses quickly approached us, and I realized that the well-dressed man on the horse was Baron Dayoesnis, the lord of the village. He approached us and looked at me with a smile. His long mustache and chubby cheeks, combined with his short stature, made him look quite comical.


    "Your Excellency Prince Ethan! You have honored our poor village with your visit."


    "Indeed, poor... As far as I know, a large amount of money was sent to you from the capital to improve the condition of the village, right?"


    The man''s face began to sweat. A laugh involuntarily escaped my lips. Since I had never participated in any activities outside the palace, no one, including the nobles, knew what kind of character I had. They must have thought I was an easily manipulated boy since I was only twelve years old and had never left the palace.


    "Y-yes, sir, it did, but I was so busy dealing with the rebellions that I didn''t have time to renovate the village" he said. He grinned foolishly, as if he had come up with a very clever excuse.


    Our conversation was suddenly interrupted by a little girl running towards me. The little blonde girl had black streaks on her face from dirt and messy hair. As she ran towards me, she was stopped by a soldier wearing the uniform of the royal unit sent to the town earlier.


    "My lord, please help! My mother! She-" She was cut off by the soldier and was lifted by him with brute force.


    "Let her come!"


    My loud voice, especially, startled Baron Dayoesnis. The soldier let go of the girl and she ran to my side. She looked up at me with pleading eyes.


    Now I realized that the streets were completely empty, even though it was still bright. At first, I attributed this to the local people''s fear of me, but it didn''t seem normal. I noticed some locals secretly people watching me from behind some windows, but why were they afraid of me? Or rather, what were they afraid of?


    I bent down from the horse and reached out my hands to the little girl, pulling her up in front of me without caring that she was dirty. The little girl seemed surprised by this and kept glancing at Baron Dayoesnis with worried eyes.


    "It''s okay, child... I am stronger than him. Now, tell me what happened to your mother" I said.


    At this point, Emilia, noticing the oddity of the situation, approached me on her horse. The girl''s dry lips and dark circles under her eyes told me she was realy realy hungry.


    "Oh, my mother... She''s not moving. Please help her! I tried to wake her up, but I think she''s in a very deep sleep" she said.


    "What? Where is your house?"


    "Oh, we don''t have a house... She''s sleeping over there by the garbage dump on the left side of that back street."


    I signaled one of the men with my hand and a mounted cavalry quickly headed in the direction the girl described.


    "Well, little girl, can you tell me if the lord of this village takes good care of you?"


    The girl''s eyes filled with worry. A flash of fear passed through Baron Dayoesnis''s eyes, but it twisted into a smile.


    "Of course, Your Excellency. I take the best possible care of these poor people" he said, maintaining his smile. However, the girl''s eyes contradicted the baron''s words.


    "No, my lord, he... He never helped us. My mother always asked for help and... and it''s very hard to find food" the girl whispered, lowering her head.


    Baron Dayoesnis''s face turned as white as a sheet. "This... This child doesn''t know what she''s talking about, Your Excellency. This is just a misunderstanding" he objected, unable to hide the panic in his voice. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, the cavalryman I had sent returned, his face filled with concern. "Your Excellency, we found a woman there. Her condition is...-" I stopped him with a gesture of my hand.


    I could guess what had happened, and my gaze turned back to Baron Dayoesnis.


    "The condition of this village is entirely your fault, Baron Dayoesnis. By the authority granted to me by His Majesty King Richard and the council of the Asina Kingdom, I hereby remove you from the lordship of Blackswamp village. Furthermore, there will be a thorough investigation in the village, and to prevent any interference, you are to be detained" I said.


    Quickly, the cavalry surrounded Baron Dayoesnis and his aide.


    People like him are everywhere... The only thing they can boast about is their nobility, and the inheritance left by their fathers. This visit to the village of Blackswamp revealed only the surface of what was happening here. There might be bigger problems lying in the depths of the village.


    "Oh please, Your Excellency! I did nothing wrong. Let me explain for you" Baron Dayoesnis said as he was roughly seized by the arm.


    "Take him to a secure place... and make sure no one but our men approach" I said.


    The soldiers nodded and led the baron away.


    "Also, send our men to Baron Dayoesnis''s manor and don''t let anyone escape from there. Lastly, arrest all three teams of the royal 12th cavalry unit stationed here and the interrogation" I said.


    "Yes, Your Excellency!" the captain said and quickly set about carrying out the orders, effortlessly neutralizing the men from the 12th cavalry unit who were with us.


    Emilia examined the little girl carefully. "Can we take her with us, Your Excellency?" she asked. "We can help the children in this village. We also need to check on her mother''s condition immediately."


    "Alright, you take care of it" I said, handing the little girl to her.


    Emilia took the girl into her arms and held her in front of the horse. "What''s your name?" she asked.


    "Katie" the girl replied, still with a mix of fear and worry in her eyes.


    "Take her and her mother to the manor. Also, check on the situation there" I said.


    "But, Your Excellency, what about you?" she asked, despite the more than ten cavalrymen surrounding me.


    "I''ll be fine. When you get there, tell the captain that we need more of the army camping outside the village" I said.


    "Alright, I will... And please be careful" she said.


    After assigning a few cavalrymen to Emilia, she proceeded to the manor to safely relocate Katie and her mother.


    I then directed my horse towards the center of the village. Probably no one expected me to arrest the baron, the lord of the region, so swiftly and decisively. But despite appearances, as someone who had already reached his late thirties, I knew such fraudsters very well. Moreover, the first thing I could proudly say about myself was my observational skills.


    After paying attention to every detail in this village, I realized something was wrong... Actually, even a fool could understand this.


    In my previous life, having read hundreds of anime, manga, and novels, I could smell a clich¨¦d villain from miles away.


    As we moved towards the center of the village, more villagers came out, looking at me with hopeful and anxious eyes. By the time we reached the village square, the villagers had begun to gather slowly. I dismounted from my horse in the middle of the square and looked at the villagers one by one.


    "I am Ethan Asina Lenistark, the third prince of the Asina Kingdom. I have been sent here to quell the rebellion and address the problems of the local people. I want to help you, but I will need your cooperation in this process" I said, raising my voice as much as possible.


    A murmur spread among the villagers. Some looked at me with hope, while others were still apprehensive. At that moment, a woman stepped out from the crowd. "Your Excellency, please help us. We have been living in hardship for years. Baron Dayoesnis kept the aid sent from the kingdom for himself, and we are starving."


    I listened carefully to the woman''s words. "From now on, everything will change,"I said resolutely. "The needs of every individual in the village will be met, and no one will be allowed to go hungry. Additionally, all injustices and corruption in this village will be investigated, and the culprits will be punished."


    More than half of the villagers looked at me with disbelief, too afraid to voice their thoughts, but what I wanted most was to plant a seed of hope in their hearts. After all, everything I said was true. I was sent here not only to quell the rebellion but also to rectify the dire situation in the rebellion zone.


    However, looking at the village, it was clear that my task was bigger than I had imagined...

 Chapter 40: Execution

    Ensuring the security and order in the village of Blackswamp took me about a month. After an investigation, I led in the village and surrounding settlements. The reason for the rebellion was revealed.


    Frankly, I already suspected that Baron Dayoesnis was corrupt and embezzling royal gold, but I did not expect that soldiers from the 12th cavalry unit sent here months ago were also involved in this dirty business.


    Months ago, by royal decree, three teams from the 12th royal cavalry unit were sent to control the rebellion area and repair the places damaged by the rebellion. This means approximately 300 soldiers, led by three captains. These three captains, in agreement with Baron Dayoesnis, embezzled the royal gold.


    Fortunately, the people in the rebellion area rose up again, and due to the renewed rebellion, my father, King Richard, decided to send support to the region, and as a result, I was assigned here.


    However, due to my still being a child, they thought they could deceive me and even had a backup plan to escape if I suspected anything. But thanks to my immediate arrest of Baron Dayoesnis, all their plans fell through. For now, I have slowly taken control of things.


    I had to write many tedious reports and send them to the capital, and I also sent a letter requesting permission to execute Baron Dayoesnis.


    Even though I am a prince and sent to this region with broad powers, I could never execute a noble of my own accord. I could execute common people and soldiers if they committed a crime, but this was not applicable to a noble. Fortunately, since Baron Dayoesnis committed at least two of the greatest possible crimes, the answer sent from the capital was evident unless a miraculous situation occurred.


    Moreover, I had already interrogated the captains who collaborated with Baron Dayoesnis and obtained confessions from each of them. After sending this much evidence of Baron Dayoesnis'' crimes to the capital, I had the captains executed.


    And today, a letter had arrived from the capital. It bore the seal of King Richard himself, and I quickly opened it to read.


    As I read the letter, a wave of peace spread within me. My father, King Richard, had approved the execution of Baron Dayoesnis due to his crimes. The letter read:


    "My dear son, hearing of your success and determination in the village of Blackswamp has made me proud. The crimes of Baron Dayoesnis and the treachery of the captains are unacceptable. I approve the execution decision and grant you full authority.


    However, be careful during this process and do not forget mercy while ensuring justice. Remember, a leader''s power lies in their justice. I wish you continued success.


    Proud of you, your father, King Richard"


    After reading the letter, I took a deep breath. Preparations would be made to carry out the execution of Baron Dayoesnis. This was an important step to regain the trust of the people.


    At the same time, feeling my father''s support gave me great morale. While preparations were being made for the execution of Baron Dayoesnis, I continued to ensure peace and order in the village. To regain the people''s trust and show them that I was on their side, I frequently walked around the village and talked to the people. Each passing day, the villagers began to trust me more.


    One reason I did this was to uncover the location of the remaining rebel units hiding in the depths of the forest.


    Fortunately, after trying to find the rebel camp''s location for a month, we roughly identified the locations of three potential rebel bases and, thanks to the scouts I sent, learned there were two rebel camps. One was small, and the other was in a different region but was big, but they seemed to be in communication with each other. In fact, there was no attack or rebellion during my time here.


    This peaceful situation strengthened my second hypothesis of the cause of the rebellion. Most likely, the rebellion broke out because of the exploitation of the population by the regional lords led by Baron Dayoesnis, and now a temporary truce has emerged as the rebel groups await my decision on Baron Dayoesnis.


    Also, the report that the rebellion was because of the people wanting to join the Tamerid Empire was likely the work of Baron Dayoesnis. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if the rebels had such a desire, it was because of Baron Dayoesnis. For all these reasons, I quickly decided to execute Baron Dayoesnis and two of his three sons today. Unfortunately, as permission to eradicate all of Baron Dayoesnis'' household was not granted from the capital, I had to spare one male child.


    Fortunately, Baron Dayoesnis'' second son had a mild nature and was not at least greedy, so I allowed him to become the new Baron.


    After a quick cold bath and my daily routine exercises, I dressed. Following tradition, it was proper for a dying person to die without hunger, so I ordered Baron Dayoesnis and his two sons to be fed and sat down at the breakfast table myself. After having my breakfast, I commanded the village people to gather in the square, and about an hour later, the villagers had gathered in the square.


    The faces of the people showed both concern and curiosity. The villagers, who had gone through hard times because of Baron Dayoesnis'' abuses and his men''s betrayals, were waiting for justice to be served. The gallows set up in the square was in plain sight, and the people were waiting in significant silence.


    I approached the square step by step and ascended the podium. All eyes were on me. Taking a deep breath, I began to speak.


    "Dear people of Blackswamp, today we have gathered here to ensure justice and restore peace. Baron Dayoesnis and his men abused your trust, embezzled royal gold, and exploited you. This is an unacceptable situation, and they must pay the price for it."


    Baron Dayoesnis and his two sons were brought to the stage by the guards. They stood with handcuffs on their hands and a helpless expression on their faces. There was some movement among the crowd, but no one raised their voice.


    "Baron Dayoesnis" I said in a stern voice, "for violating royal laws and betraying the trust of the people, you will be executed by royal decree. This is the price of betraying both the justice of the kingdom and the trust of these people."


    For a moment, a look of regret appeared on Dayoesnis'' face, but then only fear remained in his eyes. His two sons stood silently, awaiting their fate.


    "This act of justice is a step taken for your safety and peace" I said, looking into the faces of the people.


    "From today onwards, I will do everything in my power to ensure peace and order in this village. Together, we will be stronger and united."


    Baron Dayoesnis and his two sons were put on the rope prepared for them and the ropes were tightened. The log under their feet was kicked one by one and the feet of the three men were suspended in the air. Their faces quickly turned red and their pupils began to roll, but they could do nothing because their hands were tied.


    *Coughs¨CCoughs!!


    As the executions were carried out, a sense of relief spread through the population. Freed from Baron Dayoesnis'' oppression, the villagers breathed a sigh of relief. But my work was not done. I still had work to do to eliminate the remaining rebel camps and restore peace to the village. Thus began a new era in Blackswamp Village. Justice was served, peace was restored, and public trust was regained.


    After the executions, the bodies were quickly taken away by the soldiers and handed over to Baron Dayoesnis'' wife and second son. I offered my condolences to the new baron and returned to the mansion. I also wrote a recommendation to the capital to change the new baron''s territory. Although Baron Dayoesnis'' second son did not show any hatred towards me, he definitely harbored some anger.


    Of course, he would not do anything foolish again, but his mother could manipulate his mind and direct him against the kingdom. For the Asina kingdom, a barony is insignificant, but the village is very close to the Tamerid Empire, and if they betray us in a possible war with the Tamerid Empire, the kingdom could lose a lot.


    After handing the letter to a mounted courier to send to the royal capital, I instructed Emilia to prepare the army and then went up to my study.


    Now, I laid out my future business plans, which I had been working on in my spare time, on the table. Initially, I wanted to establish three companies, but of course, I would not open these companies simultaneously; I would open them one by one over time. The first company would be a cigarette company.


    Cigarettes had not yet been invented in this world, but some southern clans had primitive cigarettes that could be considered their equivalent.


    To establish a cigarette company, I needed a large area to grow tobacco, but this was a simple task for someone like me, a prince. There were two reasons I wanted to sell cigarettes: the first, of course, was to make money, and the second was to use the addictive nature of cigarettes to gain influence over the masses.


    I also had a theory that cigarettes would be less harmful even to people with an average level of Kaizer, but since testing and waiting for the results would take years, I would not conduct the tests.


    Since I would offer cigarettes at a cheap price, there would be a market network, from the lowest commoners to the highest nobles. I believe this is quite a profitable business.


    The company I would establish after the cigarette business would be a newspaper and magazine company. The main reason for setting up this company was not money. Of course, I would make the media company profitable, but the main reason was the power I would have over the masses. The more I thought about the benefits of owning a newspaper company, the more excited I became.


    If I wanted, I could even have the newspaper write that cigarettes were a healthy product, and that they were recommended by healers. However, there was a significant obstacle to achieving this.


    The printing press...

 Chapter 41: Many things

    Printing was quite a complex and interesting technology, but luckily, in my previous life, I was a history teacher and even wrote a history book, so I was well-versed in printing machines. Moreover, since the invention of the printing press holds a significant place in history, I had to learn a lot about it as a historian.


    I have drawn a few printing press designs for now, but there were still some gaps.


    Anyway, the last company I will establish and the most profitable one is a banking company that had been established in this world before, but in a very primitive way.


    There were some establishments that could be called banks, especially in the Herumzam kingdom in the far south of the continent and in the Tamerid empire. However, using the knowledge from my previous life to set up a modern bank would definitely be very profitable. But of course, it was the company I would establish last among these three projects.


    Nonetheless, every day some technologies from my previous world come to mind, and my head is filled with ideas for new projects. But for now, these three projects would suffice. I left all my work on the table and cleaned it up. If there are no issues, I can realize these three projects within at least four years.


    However, the important thing will be to expand the market share of these three companies on the continent.


    Still, I think it will be challenging...


    I also took out the journal I started writing recently and briefly summarized the day. Initially, I used the journal to write down important information and details I knew from my previous world, but then I thought that keeping a real journal wouldn''t be a bad idea.


    After all, if I achieved my goals in this world, I would hold a significant place in history. And as a historian, knowing how difficult it was to access information about past events, I was writing this journal as a kind of gift to future generations of historians.


    After putting the journal aside, I dedicated my free time to strengthening my magical power. The more I activated the Kaizer power in my body, the more it developed. Since I had already reached Kaizer Stage 3, I could say that my potential was confirmed to be high.


    There was nothing that determined the potential of Kaizer power or Kaizer ability in a person. I could only learn at what stage my Kaizer power was, but the exact ability I had couldn''t be determined. I could only make a guess about the ability I had by looking at how quickly I developed.


    However, it was impossible for me to be born with a mediocre ability. After all, the Kaizer power level is a hereditary trait that is passed from parents to children. My mother Luciana''s Kaizer power was Stage 3, and since I already had as much Kaizer power as her, it was certain that I inherited my father''s Kaizer power.


    Although Richard''s exact Kaizer power was unknown, it was estimated to be at least Stage 7. This indeed indicated that he had great power. My initial plan for the kingdom was to overthrow Richard and seize power, but as I learned more about this world, I could definitely say that it was impossible for now.


    For now, I must continue to grow stronger in every possible way. Financially, militarily, magically, in terms of respect, and in many other areas, I must continue to strengthen myself. Somehow, I must rise to the top... I must be the man at the pinnacle.


    Thus, I spent my time moving the Kaizer power within my veins until darkness fell, and since my body was drenched in sweat, I went to take a cold shower...


    ????


    Three days later, I was checking the last details at the military headquarters outside Blackswamp village before mobilizing the army. As a result, I decided to attack the larger rebel camp first. The rebels, numbering about a 5 thousand, posed a significant threat and needed to be eliminated before gaining more members.


    Currently, I had roughly 3,500 soldiers under my command, and I had also incorporated the 12th Cavalry Brigade into the army.


    Although the leaders of the 12th Cavalry were traitors, most of the ordinary soldiers were not guilty, yet on paper, I could easily claim they were guilty and therefore provided them with a cheap but valuable motivation by telling them their crimes would be forgiven if we successfully suppressed the rebellion.


    Nevertheless, despite all this, the current number of soldiers was still fewer than the rebels, but this was not important. After all, my soldiers, who had been trained for years and whose job was to fight, would face rebels with little Kaizer power, consisting mostly of peasants armed with scythes.


    In short, I would achieve an easy victory, and my only desire for my first battle was to gain experience. Still, of course, I know I shouldn''t underestimate the rebels. After all, they could use the forest to create difficulties for me, and there might be many traps they had set up in the forest.


    That''s why I planned to attack when darkness fell and people were in deep sleep... But apparently, fate had different plans.


    This was what I was thinking when Captain Alexis entered my tent.


    "Your Excellency, two men carrying a white flag and identifying themselves as envoys of the rebel group wish to speak with you."


    "Allow them to come in," I said. I feeling... disappointment inside?


    "At your command!" he said and exited the tent.


    After Captain Alexis left, my thoughts filled the tent as swiftly as darkness. A white flag was a symbol of peace and surrender. Did the rebels really want to surrender, or was this a trick? Shortly afterward, two men entered the tent. They wore simple but neat clothes and had an obvious tension on their faces.


    "Your Excellency, we greet Prince Ethan with all due respect" said an older adults man whose hair had turned white.


    "Sit," I said in a composed tone. "I am listening to you" I said, and the two sat down on the chairs in front of me.


    The man in front seemed old and experienced. He took a deep breath and began to speak. "My name is Elias. I am leaders of the rebels. The young man next to me is Lukas. We have come to offer you a peace proposal."


    "Explain."


    "I presume you know how guilty and ruthless Baron Dayoesnis was, given that you executed him. We were fiercely loyal to the Asina Kingdom and His Majesty King Richard, and we absolutely did not wish to fall under the yoke of another state. The rebellion started entirely against Baron Dayoesnis."


    "I understand this, but the rules are clear - those who rebel are treated as rebels."


    "I know, Your Excellency, I know. My request... no, my plea is for you to pardon the rebels. I am the one who initiated and led this rebellion, and you may take my head as you wish, but my people are not guilty. It was my fault for leading them into rebellion. Please forgive them" he said,and getting up from his chair, kneeling before me, and beginning to plead.


    "Okay, old man, I accept your request, but why did you bring the man beside you?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your Excellency, if you accompany this man to our camp later, no one will give you trouble, and Lukas will personally escort you there. However, if you come with too many soldiers, they might see it as an attack and resist. Therefore, if you do not bring your entire army, both sides will avoid losses, and we will be grateful to you once again..."He said with a worried tone in his voice


    ------


    Once upon a time, there were two sons of bitches. They were called sons of bitches because they were literally sons of bitches. In short, their mother was a famous prostitute who sold her body for money, and they were the bastard sons of that prostitute mother.


    Their prostitute mother threw them out on the street when they were six years old and left them to starve. The two brothers somehow managed to survive on the streets and even picked up mice to avoid starvation. As time passed, the eldest of the brothers realized that he had a very strong Kaizer power, and this made him think that their father, whom he had never met before, was a very powerful man.


    So he went looking for his father and found him by chance. He saw that his father had taken his mother as a concubine, and he recognized him as his father because he looked like him in many ways. As he thought, his father seemed to be a very important man, so he went to meet him, but... That''s when she realized that happy endings only happen in children''s books.


    His father kicked him out of town, and his stepmother, his father''s first wife, sent men after them. As the days passed, life became more and more difficult for the two brothers. The two brothers lived in the woods and tried to survive somehow, but they became increasingly hungry and weak. The older brother, driven mad by hunger, had an idea that would disgust even the devil.


    One night, while his little brother was sleeping, he picked up a stone and brutally killed him by crushing his head. He then cooked and ate his brother''s body, saying it was the tastiest thing he had ever eaten. He never regretted it... This man, who has lived in some form ever since, now had the habit of cannibalism, and because of his powerful magic, he easily continued to cannibalize.


    And now he was back in the forest he hated, with a delicious target in his sights. His... The very thought of what a member of royalty would taste like excited him. Her smile widened as she watched him through the trees and saw that he was surrounded by only 150 soldiers.


    "This will be easy. Huhuhuhuhuhuhuh!"

 Chapter 42: Ambush

    I stared at the rebel leader Elias for a long time, trying to discern if he was attempting to lure me into a trap. Honestly, even if I received the smallest injury, the kingdom would execute all rebels without exception because of my status as a prince, and they might even execute their children and spouses.


    Furthermore, even the suspicion of another state''s involvement could be used as a pretext for declaring war. Although the Tamerid Empire is one of the strongest states on the continent, it cannot afford to start a war right now.


    Because of the expansionist policy of the Tamerid Empire, it has no allies among the states on the continent, and if it tries to expand westward, a large coalition would undoubtedly form against it. That''s why I initially considered the possibility that the rebels might want to join the Tamerid Empire, but I can confidently say that the Tamerid Empire does not want war.


    Moreover, I heard that some rebellions are being suppressed within the Tamerid Empire itself, while some new ones are about to start.


    "I won''t execute you, and if, as you say, the rebels surrender, their lives will also be spared along with yours. But if you try to deceive me, my soldiers stationed here to watch over you will execute you in the most painful way possible" I said. Actually, this was a lie.


    Elias had to be executed in any case, and if I didn''t execute him, the king would punish me for failing to fulfill my duty. Later on, during a potential succession war, those who would form a front against me could use this against me to undermine my legitimacy on the throne.


    Therefore, I would execute Elias, but there was no need for him to know that for now. The reason I told this lie was to reveal if Elias had any intention of deceiving me.


    "!!!!"


    "Do you have nothing to say?" I asked,


    "Your Excellency, thank you so very much! My daughter-in-law is pregnant, and I was eagerly looking forward to seeing my grandchildren, but I thought I would die and never see them. However, thanks to the mercy of a noble person like you, I now have hope to see my grandchildren! Thank you very much, Your Excellency!


    I will devote my entire life to you and kingdom!" he said, tears streaming down his face.


    "Stop. I hate exaggerated reactions" I said harshly, feeling uncomfortable with the rising guilt inside me.


    "Ah, I apologize, Your Excellency..."


    I signaled the soldiers standing guard outside with my hand, and quickly, three knights entered. "Put this man in the dungeon in a way that he can''t escape and assign at least ten soldiers to guard him to ensure he doesn''t escape."


    "Your command will be carried out, Your Excellency" said the lead soldier, tightly grabbing Elias by the arms and dragging him outside.


    "Now, your name... Lukas, right?" I asked, looking at the man who had come with the rebel leader earlier.


    "Yes, Your Excellency" he said with an excited voice.


    "We will be departing soon, so get ready and take care of your needs," I said, turning my focus back to the documents on the table.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency!"


    As Lukas left the room, my thoughts drifted to Elias. The promise of the rebel leader to surrender was both a strategic move and a psychological battle. Although Elias''s words and tears seemed sincere, the rules for surviving in this kingdom were clear and ruthless.


    As I focused on the documents, I pondered the future of the kingdom and my own position. My legitimacy on the throne could only be ensured by standing strong and resolute. Therefore, when I showed mercy to Elias and other rebels like him, I had to be very careful to ensure it was not seen as a weakness.


    ????


    (Three hours later)


    I was riding through the forest alongside Emilia and Lukas. I had brought about 100 cavalrymen and 50 archers with me. I had brought these soldiers to give us enough time to retreat in case of a possible ambush. We had been advancing for about an hour now, but we were moving slowly so the archers wouldn''t fall behind.


    Of course, I could have given horses to the archers, but doing so would make it difficult for them to quickly get into formation and adopt a defensive position in the event of an ambush.


    Moving slowly was not an issue for me, and if everything went well, I would finish this mission by evening at the latest.


    While riding, I was chatting with Emilia beside me. Every detail I learned about her made me involuntarily happy. Initially, the only reason I proposed to Emilia was because I trusted her, but now there was more to it. Even though I sometimes denied it, the truth was evident... I had fallen in love with her. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I thought I had lost the ability to love, as I was very unlucky in love in my previous life, but I guess I''m luckier in this new life than I''ve ever been.


    Now, I was truly grateful with all my heart for whatever power sent me into this world. Although there were times in this second life when I was overwhelmed by everything, I was generally happy. I sincerely thank the god or whatever it calls itself that granted me this second life.


    in my previous life, I would have gladly wanted to believe that took pity on me and sent me into this world. Unfortunately, I did not meet it after I died, but if I had, I would have become a prophet for it in this world and even spread its religion. However, besides all this, perhaps the reason behind my reincarnation was not a god.


    Energy or karma... whatever it is. I''ve decided to postpone thinking about this for now. For now, I just want to enjoy this beautiful life given to me and overcome obstacles to continue enjoying it.


    ¨CSwosh!¨C


    Suddenly, the sound of something coming from the forest disrupted all my focus, and I turned towards the direction of the sound to find out what had just happened. I was shocked to see the motionless body of one of my cavalrymen falling to the ground.


    "It''s an ambush!!!"


    "Form up!"


    Hearing the shouts, I quickly accepted the reality that we were under attack and drew the sword on my back. For now, I did not want to use the dark element and wanted to keep this power hidden, but if necessary, I would not hesitate to use it.


    ¨CSwosh!¨C


    Seeing another soldier killed with a dagger stabbed into his head a few seconds later, I realized the number of enemies was high. I quickly grabbed the terrified Lukas by the collar, who looked like a frightened chicken, and threw him harshly to the ground.


    "How many are there?" I shouted.


    "!! I don''t know, I don''t know!!" he said, shielding his face with his hands.


    "I won''t ask again! How many are there?"


    "Y-Your Excellency! I don''t know anything! They didn''t tell me anything. I had no idea! Please spare my life."


    Seeing no trace of a lie in his eyes, I quickly got up and cut his throat with my sword. Even if he was innocent, he was guilty. Also, I had no reason to keep him alive anymore now.


    As I killed Lukas, I saw that at least five people had already died, and I quickly turned to Emilia, who was watching me.


    "Retreat?" I whispered. Emilia understood my intention without hearing my voice.


    I got back on my horse and looked at the soldiers gathered around me. "Second Eagle!" This was the word I would use to initiate the retreat plan I had previously determined.


    Hearing my voice, the soldiers nodded, and the archers quickly retreated while shooting their remaining arrows into the forest where they presumed the enemy was.


    At the same time, the cavalry formed a circle around the archers and me. While the shield-bearing cavalry remained on the outer edge, the archers, along with me, stayed in the center and began to retreat, but the enemy was stronger than we had anticipated.


    My soldiers were falling one by one, dying without even being able to scream. Nevertheless, we continued to retreat somehow. Thus, we had been advancing at full speed for about twenty minutes, but the enemy continued to follow us and deplete my troops.


    Now, only fifty soldiers were left, and at least twenty archers were lagging behind, but I couldn''t worry about them now. After all, the enemy forces were estimated to be in the hundreds. I needed to reach the main army as soon as possible and launch a counterattack, so I ordered the cavalry to ignore the archers and ride as fast as they could, but the enemies were very experienced.


    They were using the forest as if it were their playground, and I was becoming increasingly worried because I had not seen a single enemy soldier during this process. Also, when the fog suddenly rolled in, it became even more difficult to proceed...


    At that moment, when I saw a silhouette waiting in the middle of the road, I gripped my sword tightly in my hand but was stunned when I saw who it was.

 Chapter 43: Nock! Nock!

    As we spotted the man standing ahead on the road, our remaining few soldiers gripped their swords, and five of our cavalrymen charged towards ahead. Ignoring the snorts of their horses, they advanced with their long swords held out towards the man. Although I couldn''t make out exactly what he looked like, it could have been a woman, given their relatively short stature.


    The unusually rapid thickening of the mist was abnormal, and my instincts screamed that this man was extremely dangerous. But it was already too late to stop the cavalrymen who had launched their attack. However...


    Despite not being able to see clearly through the mist, I could tell that within a few seconds, the ground was littered with pieces of flesh from the five soldiers who had attacked. This... was unreal.


    Entering the Royal Cavalry was no simple task, and the 150-strong team I had brought with me were the elite of the cavalry.


    "What happened to them?"


    "No, it can''t be...!"


    "What is this mist?!"


    Seeing the remaining handful of soldiers becoming uneasy, I realized I needed to intervene. After all, with 25 archers and 20 cavalrymen left, I could win no matter how strong the person in front of me was.


    "Stay calm! Archers! What are you waiting for? Fire! Cavalry, hold your attack!" I shouted, seeming to bring these soldiers to their senses; after all, they were trained soldiers.


    The archers loaded their arrows and released them towards the figure, slowly advancing through the mist. I hoped the arrows penetrating the mist would target the person, but the silhouette continued its crooked walk as if nothing had happened.


    The arrows of the archers had done no harm to this mysterious figure. As a few soldiers trembled and stepped back, I sought a rational solution.


    "Cavalry! Get ready!" I shouted. This time, I needed a strategic move. Instead of a direct assault, we needed to surround him. The cavalry took position and held their shields forward. "Now!" I cried out.


    The horses charged into the mist from all sides, while the figure, still walking with the same crooked gait, suddenly caught my eye with a glint in his hands. They were small but deadly daggers. Skillfully bypassing the shields of my cavalry, he swiftly neutralized them.


    With a shiver, I shouted, "Fall back!" but it was too late. As the mist thickened, I heard more of my soldiers falling amidst screams of terror.


    This man was not normal. Even judging by his ability, I could tell his power level was at least Kaizer Stage 5, and with that power, he could have easily gained fame in the kingdom.


    "Hehehehe. Would you like to play, Little princE?" A high-pitched and equally terrifying voice echoed through the air.


    "What? Who are you?" I shouted.


    I didn''t think he was one of the rebels anymore; after all, if such a powerful person were among the rebels, everyone would have known. Indeed, given that this man was at least Kaizer stage 5, he must have done a lot of damage during the rebellion, but there is no mention of it in the records.


    "I can feel fear in your voice, but I haven''t shown all my tricks yettttt..."


    "Then dare to show tricks while tasting my power!" What he said had made me very angry. This growing anger told me that the dark element was in motion.


    Regarding the dark element. I could use it up to the third level. As your Kaizer level increases, you gain a new feature in the element. For example, someone with a fire element can launch a fireball in the first Kaizer power, but in the second Kaizer power, they can do many things, but as an example, I can make a ring of fire.


    When I came in the third Kaizer power, the attribute I gained in the fire element was the firesword.


    In short, as you progress through the Kaizer levels, you gain new abilities, but the reasons for acquiring these specific abilities remain a mystery in this world. Additionally, abilities obtained at Kaizer Level 1 strengthen as your Kaizer power increases.


    Returning to the dark element, I was currently at Kaizer Stage 3. At Kaizer Stage 1; I gained the ability to use darkness as a storage area. When I advanced to Kaizer Stage 2, I acquired the ability called [Gleaming Body of Darkness]. Essentially, this ability significantly enhanced my physical capabilities.


    Moreover, by practicing exercises learned from my previous world every day, I had developed a very robust physique.


    Finally, since I recently advanced to Kaizer Stage, 3 I gained a new ability: [Darkness Fireball]. I hadn''t had another opportunity to use this incredibly dangerous ability after a few tries, but now was the perfect moment.


    Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath and felt the cold energy of the dark element enveloping my body. When I opened my eyes again, I knew how dangerous the mysterious figure in front of me was, but I was ready to confront him.


    "Darkness Fireball!" I shouted, extending my hands forward. A black, fiery energy huge ball shot rapidly towards the figure. The mist rippled and shimmered with the power of the energy ball. This time, I was curious about how this creature would react to it.


    When the energy ball hit the figure, a massive explosion erupted. The mist suddenly dissipated, allowing us to see clearly. However, when the smoke cleared, I saw that the figure was still standing. Through the black smoke, he looked at me with a slight smile on his face.


    I knew my soldiers beside me were looking at me with bewildered expressions, but I didn''t care about that now.


    "Little prince, little prince, Where are YOU? You have nO taiL, nO tail! Where''s your beauty?!" shouted something in a rising and playful tone, reminiscent of a children''s rhyme.


    Finally, the true form of the figure, obscured by the mist, was revealed. Clad in colorful attire from head to toe and with a painted face, he appeared like a jester. Blood adorned every part of his face, harmonizing with the blood on his small daggers. His twisted smile stretched up to his ears, making him even more terrifying.


    "What the fuck?!"


    As I saw the man still walking, my heart began to race rapidly. I felt like I was in a horror movie.


    "Your Excellency, please allow¡ª" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, Emilia! This is too dangerous. Stay back and just protect me like you always do" I said to the anxious Emilia.


    Turning to the archers remaining with us, I noticed their hands were trembling, and they couldn''t even hold their bows properly.


    "Everyone! Scatter in different directions!" I shouted. I hoped against hope to seize an opportunity to escape this hellish place. I could still use magic, but if I had a chance to escape, I didn''t want to face this monster.


    The twisted grin and jester costume of the man were surreal enough to drive me insane. As the weight of despair from my soldiers'' bodies crushed me, I searched for an escape. Watching the remaining handful of soldiers scatter, I noticed Emilia hadn''t left my side.


    "Emilia, you have to go; this creature is after only me. I can escape from him somehow" I repeated, my voice filled with desperation. But she shook her head and tightened her grip on her sword.


    As the jester approached step by step, I could see madness gleaming in his eyes. I didn''t know exactly what was going on, but something was definitely wrong. This wasn''t an ordinary warrior; it was a manifestation of dark powers.


    "Darkness Fireball!" I called upon my magic once again, stronger and more focused this time. Black flames surged towards the jester, and upon impact, they pushed him back. But it lasted only for ten seconds; the jester rose again, his face still sporting that horrifying smile.


    "Why so serious , L?TTLE PR?NCE? I''m just curious about the taste of your flesh!" he spoke in a twisted tone.


    If he could withstand the destructive power of Darkness Fireball to such an extent, he must possess an immense magical resilience. If I couldn''t harm him even with my most potent spells, there was no point in using other destructive magic.


    Just then, I saw the jester vanish. I anxiously tried to see where he went, but distant screams indicated he was busy chasing fleeing soldiers.


    "Now, Emilia NOW!" I said, and both of us sprinted as fast as we could towards the escape route. After several minutes of running, we had already cleared the mist and were racing back at full speed along the path we had used to reach the rebel camp before.


    However, when I saw the mist rising around us again, the brief fear I had felt returned to my heart.


    "One, Two, three, Four! One, Two, three, Four!" That disgusting and twisted voice echoed in my ears again, and my fear began to diminish as anger took its place. The dark element was influencing my emotions again.


    "Nock! Nock! Please park your horse!"

 Chapter 44: Highly predatory

    (Roxanne''s POV)


    I was looking at the moon with teary eyes while resting my arm on the windowsill. Although I didn''t know the exact day, something inside me told me that this cursed day was tonight. No matter how much I warned Ethan...what if he doesn''t listen to what I said?


    Honestly... it''s so painful to do nothing while I have the chance and know what''s going to happen. I haven''t been sleeping for days, or rather I can''t sleep... How can I sleep knowing that the only love of my life is suffering? If a flower knew the forest was burning, would it still bloom?


    My heart is hurting so much...


    "You''ve told him too much already, and you''re still sad? Nya~" Pipkin said while licking her paws.


    "What? I couldn''t tell him anything! I just told him to be careful, and that doesn''t change anything! He will still suffer, and it''s all your fault!"


    "Calm down, child... After everything that''s happened, he might think you know something when the day comes and blame you for not saying anything. That''s why you should actually say nothing.~Nya"


    "Why should I act this way when I could tell him everything? Why won''t you let me tell him? At least tell me the reason."


    As my inner anger began to rise, sleeplessness was clearly starting to affect my emotions more.


    "Because ''he'' might notice us, or rather me! You don''t know anything about existence! Do you know how much risk I took while bringing you back to the past?! And now, instead of being grateful to me, you''re yelling at me! I could kill you immediately and all my problems would end!"


    Pipkin''s harsh words echoed inside me, but I couldn''t resist her. Silently, with my eyes full of tears, I turned back to the window and took a deep breath. I focused my eyes on the sky and the soothing light of the moon. No matter how painful it was, I had to find a way to save Ethan.


    Pipkin''s threats were not empty. I didn''t know much about her, but I was aware that she was dangerous. Still, doing nothing hurt more than doing something wrong.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned to Pipkin. "I''m sorry... I can''t control my emotions because I''m sleepless" I said, my voice trembling. "I will follow your rules. But please, help me a little. There must be a way to save him from that situation."


    "Absolutely not! Just think about the second life and the future with Ethan that I told you about. If you do something stupid again, you won''t have any future with Ethan. Now go to sleep and leave things to the best guide - time. ~Nya" Pipkin said, stretching every part of her cat body, heading to her bed.


    Oh Ethan! My sweet cookie... I''m sorry, but forgive me for being selfish just once. I don''t want to die! I want to be with you and lie in a bed that smells only of us... I want you!


    Please forgive me... forgive me for my selfishness and for not being able to do anything, even though I know you will suffer...


    Now I need to sleep... I think the last time I slept was two hours two days ago. There was a saying that the skin of a woman who doesn''t sleep enough dries up... You told me this before going to battle in the future or rather in my past life... I really need to sleep.


    Maybe if I fantasize about making babies with my sweet cookie again in my head, I can sleep. No, definitely if I do that, I won''t be able to sleep until morning...


    ----


    (Ethan''s POV)


    "Here I am, there I am. Whoever catches me gets candy for free!"


    The damn jester''s voice seemed to come from all directions, and it was almost impossible to pinpoint his location, but I could feel he was close. Emilia, who was beside me, had already drawn her sword and didn''t seem to care about the power of this monster that was keeping up with us despite our fast pace on horseback.


    I kept my eyes on the road ahead and struck the horse''s sides hard with my feet to make it go faster. Fortunately, the horse given to me as a prince was extremely durable and strong, so it easily increased its speed.


    "Damn it!"


    When I suddenly noticed a barely visible rope on the road ahead, I regretted speeding up the horse. I pulled the reins as hard as I could and tried to stop the horse, but... to no avail. Stopping a horse this fast at such a short distance was against the laws of physics.


    When the horse fell hard, I fell to the ground with it. Emilia, coming from behind, didn''t fare much better as her horse also crashed into mine. But unlike me, Emilia managed to move her feet perfectly before falling, minimizing the damage from the fall.


    When I looked at my hands, I saw that my skin was peeled, but I felt no pain because of the high adrenaline. I stood up and noticed my sword lying at the base of a distant tree.


    I rushed to the base of the tree and grabbed my sword, but when I turned around and saw the mist already rising, my eyes widened with worry. The mist was so dense that I couldn''t even see a meter ahead.


    "Emilia? Where are you, Emilia?!"


    "Y-Your Excellency?!-Agghh!"


    When Emilia''s pained voice reached my ears, I ran helplessly in an uncertain direction within the mist.


    "Emilia?! Emilia! Damn it! Wasn''t I your target, you damned jester?! Come to-"


    Before I could finish these words, a dark hand reached out from the mist and cut my shoulder with a dagger at an incredible speed.


    "Argh!"


    As blood oozed from my wounded shoulder, the jester''s mocking laughter echoed in my ears. This cruel laughter, coming from the darkness, further frayed my nerves. The mist was thickening with every passing second, making it hard to breathe. When Emilia''s pained voice was heard no more, a fear sprouted inside me.


    Desperately, I swung my long sword around me, but the jester seemed to have disappeared again.


    Gripping my sword tightly, I took cautious steps. I listened carefully to figure out where the jester might be. I knew that if I was careless for even a moment, I would fall into his trap.


    "Emilia... please hang on," I muttered. "I will find you."


    But when I felt another hand reaching out from the mist, this time I was ready. I shifted my sword''s axis 30 degrees to the right, blocking the small dagger. Since I had received rigorous sword training as a prince since childhood, I had never complained, and now was the time to reap the rewards of my hard training.


    "Prince, prince! Why won''t you let me be? Why do you take everything so seriously... Prince, prince, let''s see where I am! If you find me, I have a gift for you." The disgusting, high-pitched voice made my skin crawl.


    Undoubtedly, I was now the prey and had come across the worst possible hunter. For the first time, I was experiencing what it felt like to have the perspective of a deer. After all, since the day I was born into this world, I had always been the hunter. Always looking down...


    "Arghhhh!"


    This time, I didn''t stop the dagger coming from behind to my other shoulder. Right now... right now, my life is in danger! Yes, my second life is in danger. I won''t have a third life! Damn it!


    Have I really taken this life seriously until now? Did I become immune to the fear of death because I died once before? Or maybe do I still think this world is a stupid novel and that I am the main character?


    Pull yourself together, Ethan, pull yourself together!


    I need to survive...


    Damn it, I''m scared and did I think I was some kind of main character? There''s no lie, it was something I thought after getting this second life, but which stupid writer leaves their main character in such a hopeless and painful situation?


    "Arghhhh! Damn it!"


    This time I took a dagger to my right foot, and it really hurt. Yes, I need to pull myself together! This is real! This pain I''m feeling is real!


    I took a slow, deep breath and tried to focus on not feeling the pain, listening to my surroundings. The mist had thickened, and every step I took had become a mystery. The jester''s laughter still echoed in my ears, but this time I was more cautious...


    A hand, moving at lightning speed, came towards my left leg from the mist, and I decided to make a risky move. I held my sword straight and struck downward at the approaching hand, but... the jester''s hand defied the laws of physics. In fact, his existence was a challenge to the entire world.


    "Ahggg!"


    As blood flowed from my knees and arms, my body began to tremble. The high adrenaline was gradually fading, and the pain sensors were starting to activate. I could still use magic, but in this mist, where was I supposed to cast it? Besides, I could hit Emilia.


    But the jester didn''t care about my dire situation and attacked again. I swung my sword, thinking I had blocked him, but even though I blocked the jester''s hand, it was too late.


    "Arghhhh!"


    This time, the dagger that pierced my abdomen remained lodged there because I hit the jester''s hand. Normally, the jester would wait for a while after an attack, but since I had exposed myself so much, he attacked again quickly. As a dagger pierced my back, I struggled to maintain my stance. Right now, I understood how useful the body-strengthening feature I gained from Kaizer Stage 2 was.


    Even though my body was covered in blood, there was still strength inside me.


    The jester attacked again and again from within the mist, but this time I managed to block his strikes. However, stopping many attacks within a second was impossible. Each dagger embedded in my body increased my fear.


    I lost my balance again because of a dagger hitting my leg, and taking advantage of this, the jester laughed and kicked me from behind, causing me to fall to the ground. I tried to get up quickly, but the jester''s relentless attacks prevented me from rising.


    "No...uhhhg"


    "Hihihiha" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I began to taste the disgusting metallic flavor in my mouth, the jester continued to make holes in my body with his dagger, as if he were a machine.


    But...


    However, another dark hand appeared in the mist, and when a needle-like slender sword targeted the jester, a tear fell from my eye. Not because of the pain or fear... but because I knew that the woman I loved was alive.

 Chapter 45: Shame

    Emilia''s slender sword barely managed to block the jester''s attack at the last moment with his dagger. Meanwhile, the jester not only parried Emilia''s strikes but also kicked me hard in the stomach, pushing me away from the fight. It was probably a smart move to keep me out since he didn''t want to fight two people at once, but it would be tough to do anything with my injured body.


    I leaned against the tree behind me and started watching Emilia''s fight with the jester. If I joined the fight now, I would only be a burden to Emilia. Therefore, I needed to come up with a plan to defeat the jester... But where should I start?


    Seeing blood dripping from the top of Emilia''s head and seeing her in pain, even though it was hard to notice from a distance... No, Ethan, focus! Control your emotions.


    First, I need to understand the jester''s abilities. How many magical properties have he used so far? The first ability could be the mist creation. After all, the mist was unnaturally thick only where the jester was. The second... Magical resistance?


    Yes, he definitely had high magical resistance! Even if the Jester''s strength was at Kaizer Stage 5, it was abnormal for him to easily overcome the my spell.


    So he must be at least Kaizer Stage 2, but that doesn''t seem right... From what I''ve observed in his fight with Emilia, I can definitely say he is skilled in dagger techniques. Mastering a weapon has many stages, but the highest level is that of [The Artist]


    Even Emilia hasn''t reached that level yet, but the jester had definitely has mastered the [The art of the dagger]. That would make him at least Kaizer Stage 3. However, he must still have some other ability that I haven''t seen yet, or a final trump card. Initially, I thought he was at least Kaizer Stage 5, but now, upon closer inspection, he should be around Kaizer Stage 4...


    Seeing that Emilia was still managing to fend off the jester''s attacks and even counterattacking, I realized I still had time to think.


    Let''s think... My physical capacity is lower than ever, but I still have enough Kaizer power. I can at least cast the [Darkness Fireball] spell twice. However, this spell had no effect when cast from a distance. Maybe if I cast it up close... No, the spell has a tremendously destructive effect, and if I use it at close range, I would certainly get hurt and might not survive.


    So what should I do?! Maybe I should just tuck my tail and run away like a coward! Think, Ethan, think... I can still use other elements. Maybe a fire spell at close range could kill him, but I can''t rely solely on that. Wait a second... S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I think his biggest weakness is his physical resistance. After all, his constant movement and stealth attacks are likely due to avoiding direct confrontation.


    No matter what, right now, in the middle of a forest, it''s just Emilia and me who need to defeat this man. Even if there''s a risk of dying from blood loss... I''ll deal with that later. I need to get up now.


    As I quickly stood up, I looked at Emilia, who was hiding in the mist and calmly parrying attacks. My entire body was covered in blood, but the dark element trait I gained at Kaizer Stage 2, which enhances my physical capacity, helped me stand. I moved to Emilia''s right side, taking a step to protect her back.


    When Emilia noticed me and glanced at me for a moment, I could see the worried look in her eyes. I probably looked terrible right now. I was covered in blood and my armor had many holes. Wait a second... I didn''t have any head injuries? Looking at Emilia, she didn''t have any head injuries either!


    If the jester clearly wanted to kill us both, why didn''t he target our heads at all? That might be another weakness! Maybe I can use that. I quickly pressed my back against Emilia''s and waited for the next attack. Several daggers were thrown, but we quickly deflected them. At that moment, the jester''s laughter echoed from the mist.


    "HIHIHAHA! What happened? What''s going on? So, this is how we''re going to play! Let''s see our new game then! Our game!"


    Here it was! The jester''s last trump card! As a circle disappeared from the mist, revealing a view on one side, my eyes widened in shock. The jester had a large earth-element ball growing on his hand. It was spinning rapidly and also growing.


    "Emilia, retreat!"


    I couldn''t run with my injured body... but Emilia could. Will I survive this? I don''t know... wait, why did I give up so quickly? Get yourself together, Ethan!


    Do you want to die?!


    I raised my hand and formed the largest water ball I could. The jester was not too far away, but he wasn''t very close either, so I couldn''t use the [Darkness Firebal] spell. Since his spell was made of earth, I couldn''t use a fire spell either, and since the air element was my least mastered, the best option was to use the water element.


    Seeing the earth ball thrown with a loud sound, I released my own water ball, and the two elemental spells collided in mid-air. Fortunately, only a few pieces of stone reached my body. As I successfully blocked his attack, a glimmer of hope rose within me, but... the jester was still laughing? Why? Don''t tell me he has another trick up his!


    Emilia dashed towards the jester''s previous location in the blink of an eye, but the jester had already vanished. Hearing a sound behind me, I turned and saw the jester repeating his previous attack. He was casting another earth-element ball spell. I aimed my own water ball at him, and... the same result occurred.


    The two spells collided in mid-air, neutralizing each other, and only a few stones reached me.


    Is this jester an idiot? What is he planning?


    Emilia attacked the direction where the jester had been, but once again, he disappeared.


    After the jester repeated the same attack several times within a minute, I finally understood. Oh no! The jester was waiting for my Kaizer power to deplete, or rather, my Mana to run out, by continuously attacking. Ultimately, he planned to kill me with one last spell when I could no longer cast any.


    "Damn it! Emilia..." When I looked at Emilia, I saw that she had also realized the jester''s plan.


    Moreover, to be honest... I could create a water ball at most once more, and now, as the jester launched another attack, Emilia rushed toward me quickly. Despite her smaller frame, she wrapped her arms around my waist and tried to lift me. She was stronger than she appeared.


    As she attempted to lift me as quickly as possible, it was in vain. Even if we changed positions, the jester magic would only need to move his hand slightly to reach us.


    ''Boom!¡ª


    The jester''s spell hit Emilia''s back, causing both of us to fall to the ground. Just a second later, as the jester launched another attack, I desperately formed a water ball. The two spells collided again, blocking each other. Without a doubt, I could no longer use magic. As the jester began casting again, my last remaining hope was fading away.


    This time, without hesitation, the jester threw the earth ball directly at me. The ball seemed to move in slow motion towards me, but my body felt like it was rebelling. No matter how hard I tried, escaping the earth ball that would hit me in just a second was impossible.


    At that moment... I could never have anticipated that I was at a turning point in my life.


    The woman I wanted to protect with all my being, my first love in this new life... was standing in front of me, shielding me with her body... with only a smile on her lips. Her eyes seemed to say that even if her sacrifice cost her life, it was worth it. For a moment... her gaze was that of a happy woman, not someone who was about to die.


    For me... who am I to deserve such a gift?! I had already been given a second life, but I didn''t take it seriously, and now I deserved to die! Why?! Why are you making me suffer by saving me?! Let me be the hero this time!


    I... don''t deserve this life! At least let me repay this grace! At least don''t let the woman I love die!


    ¡ªSuddenly, a sword sliced through the air and cut off the jester''s head... This was what I wanted to see! But no one could do anything... I couldn''t do anything.


    The earth ball struck Emilia''s body harshly, knocking her to the ground. When I saw her lying motionless, I felt something break inside me. The pain and anger within me made me abandon everything else. The deepest darkness of my existence flared up inside me! Yet, it didn''t suppress the emotions raging within.


    "Shame!"


    "Shame!"


    "Shame!"


    "Shame!"


    "Shame!"


    "Shame!"


    "Shame!"


    "Shame!"


    "Shame!"


    ...


    ?

 Chapter 46: Cold bodies

    Children born under darkness think of light as their enemy...


    Is darkness just an element?


    Or is it something more?


    I don''t know...


    But without a doubt, darkness is very powerful.


    Maybe the reason for the power rising within me now was the power of darkness, or maybe it was the power of anger.


    Without a doubt, there are things that human intelligence cannot comprehend. In this new world... In the world where people are stronger with the Kaizer power... actually, people are in a more helpless situation...


    Did I have to feel this pain for this power rising within me to be born?


    "Pain makes you stronger."


    Whoever invented this phrase, I curse their mother...


    A person who truly feels pain never wants to become stronger through pain.


    Looking at Emilia, who no longer smiles, lying on my arm, I don''t think it was worth it. The Kaizer power rising within me now is probably telling me that I have reached Kaizer stage 4, but...


    When I look at Emilia, who took her last breath, and see the small, transparent tear coming from her right eye, I finally understand. If there is an absolute similarity between this world and my previous one, it is that there is no justice.


    Pull yourself together, Ethan!


    When tears started to flow from my eyes, I told myself to pull it together again... Pull yourself together! Your life is in danger right now!


    Y-yes... Yes! Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, an idea came to my mind again, and to implement this idea, I activated my Kaizer power, which was rising again, and activated the freezing power, a feature of the water element. Starting from Emilia''s still weakly beating heart, I began to freeze her entire body with ice. All of this happened within seconds, but the jester who threw a dagger at my chest from a distance still did not rest.


    "Ighhm" a pained groan escaped my lips as the dagger pierced my chest.


    But I continued to freeze Emilia''s body without caring about the jester, and finally covered her entire body with ice, except for her face.


    I gently stroked her beautiful blonde hair, her now cold cheeks, and her full cherry lips. I gently tucked a strand of hair falling on her face behind her ear. Lowering my head, I looked closely at her beautiful face. And... I gently kissed those pale lips. This...


    was my first kiss... As tears began to flow from my eyes again, I quickly pulled my head back.


    In the meantime, the jester threw another dagger at me, but I no longer felt the pain...


    After looking at her beautiful but now pale face for the last time, I covered her head with ice, putting her into a deep sleep. Her face, visible through the ice, was still very beautiful, but this did not make me feel good.


    After all, this was a world of magic and many mysteries, and I am sure I will find a way to bring her back to life... I have to find it...


    Now that I have slowly laid Emilia''s ice-covered body on the ground, it is time to calm my rising anger...


    The fog was still surrounding me, and because of the intense emotions I was experiencing, my Kaizer power had increased. This was a rare but not impossible situation. In a book I read in the library before, it was mentioned that someone with enough potential could experience a surge in Kaizer power after intense emotional situations, but I am sure this increased power will never make me happy...


    Even though my Kaizer power had increased, my body was still injured. I also had no idea about the new features I had gained. But I don''t care! The only thing that matters to me right now is revenge. The intense desire for revenge was the only thing calming the intense pain in my heart.


    My steps were slow but strong. I had no idea where the jester was; I was just following my instincts. Every second I didn''t see him, my anger grew even more. When I saw a dagger being thrown at me, all my instincts worked in an inhuman way, and as the fog in front of me dispersed because of my speed, the only thing on my mind was revenge.


    I didn''t know what I was doing or what was happening, but that wasn''t important. In a quarter of a second, I reached the place where the jester was..


    "What? Cough! What? AaaEee?"


    When I grabbed the jester by the throat, he was making meaningless sounds as if his tongue had been cut off. He began to stab me with the two daggers in his hands, but I didn''t care... I just wanted to satisfy the greatest desire for revenge that humanity had ever seen.


    The jester''s daggers continued to make holes in my body, but the jester''s face was full of fear.


    When I looked closely at the jester, if it weren''t for the incredible anger I felt, I would definitely have been shocked...


    I hadn''t seen his face much because of the paint on his face and his constant presence in the fog, but now that I was looking this closely, I recognized him. This man... The man who killed Emilia was also the court jester in the Asina kingdom!


    This man was a servant personally chosen by the king, a member of the king''s entourage!


    "Let me go! Let me go!... please let me go"


    His eyes kept turning, and his body was trembling, but reflexively he continued to attack me with his dagger, but as I continued to squeeze his throat, his strength was gradually fading. Just as I had guessed, his physical strength was low, but I realized this was too late...


    "Ewwehe! Cough! Plea-se! For"


    These were his last words. With the sound of his neck bones breaking and his red face, silence reigned. As the surrounding fog slowly dispersed, the jester''s body fell from my hand. Without a doubt, he was dead, but... the desire for revenge within me had given way to anger.


    Killing him did not feel good. After all, Emilia had not come back... But now that I look back, I realize that I was also one of the biggest culprits in all of this. Yes, maybe I could have been successful in quelling the rebellion, but still... still, I didn''t take it seriously. What have I taken seriously since I came to this world?


    I always relied on my intelligence and thought I could overcome everything... How na?ve I was! I always saw this world through rose-colored glasses until today, but upon closer inspection, this world was even darker than my old world. Everywhere was full of deaths, and there was a significant class division within society.


    I couldn''t see all of this because I had a golden spoon from the moment I was born...


    "Aghhh!"


    My thoughts disappeared when I fell hard to the ground. The strength in my entire body was about to run out. I was covered in blood, and I had lost a lot of blood up until now. I no longer had the strength to stand up. I looked at Emilia''s body covered in ice a little distance away.


    "This... Is the worst possible ending?"


    Biting my lip, I crawled toward Emilia''s body. Even crawling felt like torture. How absurd it was to accept that I would die here in this desolate forest. After some effort, I reached Emilia''s body and leaned my back against her ice-covered form.


    "Huh, so cold..."


    Now that I think about it, I was pathetically far from being an emperor who wanted to conquer the entire world.


    "I wonder if I''ll be given a third life?"


    I realized now that I hadn''t even told Emilia, the person I trusted the most, that I was reincarnated... With the grass I was lying on stained with blood... my blood, it was obvious that it was too late to say anything.


    "Hah... Hah... Hah... Hah... Thanks..."


    ----


    (Isabella''s POV)


    As I was reviewing the documents scattered on the table, I picked up Ethan''s letter from the corner and started reading it. It was a rather brief letter and only talked about business. He wanted me to find a piece of farmland for him. He specified that it should get 6-8 hours of sunlight daily, have a temperate climate, and rich soil.


    I don''t know what he plans to grow there, but I think I can find land that fits Ethan''s requirements... I don''t know why I want to help him so much, but I want to be by his side and be the person he trusts.


    When he told me he would conquer the entire continent, I didn''t think he was serious, but I guess he was quite serious about it. Does he have any idea how bloody the end of this road will be? I don''t know, even so, I will support him when he suffers or is unhappy.


    As far as I know, he is currently busy successfully completing his mission in the rebellion area, but I''m sure he will return here soon... I don''t know why I miss him... maybe I see him as my son...


    Anyway, it''s time to sleep now...


    I got up from my chair and ate the last piece of cake left on the table. This cake was given to me and Luciana by a girl named Roxanne. I think she wants to get along with both of us, but the reason is probably that she likes Ethan. After eating her cake and praising it, the sparkle in her eyes showed she was truly happy.


    Unfortunately, Roxanne is engaged to the son of Fiona the Witch, but... they are not officially engaged yet. Maybe I can stop them, but I need to get Ethan''s opinion first.


    I lay down on my cold bed and silently watched the sky through the open window in front of me. The stars shining in the darkness of the night made one feel both very big and very small...


    "I wonder what Ethan is doing right now?"


    As these words left my mouth, the view in front of me closed, and a bright light appeared. My heart pounded in my chest with fear as I saw the bright blue light shining above me and the small lightning bolts flickering within it.


    While all this was happening, unaware that the necklace around my neck was glowing, I was looking for a way to escape, but when something fell on me uncontrollably, all I could do was scream.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"


    A moment later, I saw that the thing that fell on me was a person and that he wasn''t moving. When I looked at him, I saw blood flowing from everywhere and knife marks all over his body. Maybe instinctively, I reached out my hands to see his face and turned him over. When I saw his pale face... It... It...


    was Ethan!


    "!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 47: Take my breath

    (Roxanne''s POV)


    The room I had just entered was suffocatingly gloomy. I tried to steady my trembling hand with my other trembling hand, which felt somewhat comical, as I walked toward Ethan, who had been unconscious in bed for three days. Despite being personally treated by the chief wizard, his condition remained critical for a long time, but the chief wizard said Ethan would wake up today or tomorrow.


    Even with all his limbs and torso wrapped in bandages, he looked very handsome. Luciana was sitting right next to Ethan, so focused on him that she didn''t even seem to notice I had come in. The dark circles under her eyes clearly showed her state. Every day I was allowed to come here, I saw her anxiously by Ethan''s side.


    Even I, who knew this day would come and what would happen, hadn''t slept for days. When Queen Luciana finally noticed someone had entered the room, she straightened her posture, but her eyes betrayed her noble stance.


    "Has Richard left?" Luciana asked.


    Her voice was so faint that I had to focus on her mouth movements to hear it. Clearly, she had cried a lot.


    "Y-yes... he left a few hours ago" I said.


    I was surprised at how much my voice resembled Luciana''s at that moment. I guess I had worn myself out, too..., by the way, Richard went to the rebellion region to enforce his own "justice." I had seen this in my previous life.


    Hundreds of rebels were killed painfully, and harsh execution orders were issued in all the rebellion regions. He even executed soldiers among those commanded by Ethan. Richard went further and claimed that the Tamerid Empire was behind this and wanted to form a coalition against the Tamerid Empire on the continent.


    But the Tamerid Empire tried to prevent a possible bipolar war by sending their own princes.


    Of course, the reason Richard did all this wasn''t that he loved Ethan so much. After all, Ethan was a prince representing the Asina Kingdom, and an assassination attempt on the prince of the Asina Kingdom was a big deal. Naturally, if King Richard didn''t react and remained passive, other states might question the legitimacy of the Asina Kingdom and even act boldly.


    If Richard truly loved his son Ethan and was genuinely worried about his death, he would have executed Fiona first, but since Fiona''s responsibility for the assassination attempt was kept secret, he didn''t do much. Heh... Anyway, since I know the future, I just keep quiet to Richard...Frankly I feel nothing but pity for him.


    When the door of the room opened, I turned toward it and saw Isabella''s tired face entering. She looked like she had gone through some kind of trauma from that incident. Her black hair was messy, and her red eyes revealed her state of mind more clearly.


    "How is he?" she asked in a faint voice.


    After looking at Luciana, who was too tired to speak, I answered.


    "Good... The chief wizard said he would wake up today or tomorrow."


    Isabella approached and sat on the chair opposite Luciana, looking at Ethan''s condition. Just then, as if by a miracle, Ethan''s eyelids moved.


    Luciana and Isabella held their breath with great hope as they saw his eyelids slightly flutter. I, on the other hand, was staring at Ethan''s face in astonishment. In a moment of deep silence, Ethan''s eyelashes trembled as his eyelids slowly opened.


    Breaking the silence in the room with a faint voice, Ethan mumbled, "What happened?" His voice was tired and hoarse, but there were sparks of joy in Luciana and Isabella''s eyes.


    Luciana, unable to hold back her tears, approached Ethan and gently held his hand. "Ethan, thank goodness you woke up! Thank you, God, thank you so much...!" she said, her voice a mix of joy and exhaustion.


    Isabella also moved closer. "The chief wizard healed you. Your condition was critical, but you''re safe now," she said. Her wet eyes begged for tears, but she held them back.


    Ethan, struggling to focus his eyes on those in the room, asked, "How did I get here...?"


    "This... I think it was thanks to the dragon relic I gave you..." Isabella said. Her expression showed that a terrible memory had come to mind.


    "Hah... Where''s my father?" Ethan asked after a deep sigh.


    "He went to the rebellion region..." Isabella replied.


    Ethan tried to sit up but gave up when he saw the worried looks of both Luciana and Isabella. Since I was right behind Isabella, he seemed not to have noticed me... Still; it was very hard to hold myself back. I wanted to run and hug him tightly, but that wouldn''t be proper. Also, since his whole body was bandaged, hugging would be the worst thing to do.


    "I need to send a message immediately."


    "What? Tell me, and I''ll make sure it reaches Richard. His army should be a few hours away now," Isabella said.


    "Emilia... I froze her body with magic, and with the spell I created, it can stay intact for a few days at most. I need someone to go and renew the ice spell I cast and bring her here..."


    After his words spread through the room, there was a deep silence. The gloomy atmosphere in the room intensified. But I was more surprised by this situation. I thought Emilia had died in my previous life... Maybe Ethan had hidden this truth from me and the others... I don''t know.


    "Okay, I''ll send a messenger immediately, but can you tell us what happened first? If you feel bad, you don''t have to, but we''re curious about how this happened" Isabella said in a low voice.


    "Alright... The person who attacked us was The jester."


    This time the silence in the room was for another reason, but lasted just as long.


    "The court jester. It seems he hid his strength quite well."


    "What?! The person you mentioned... I mean, the one who attacked you was the jester here? Are you serious, Ethan?" Isabella asked.


    "Do you think I''m in the mood to joke? I don''t know why, but I''m sure it was him who attacked us."


    "Alright then. I think you should tell us the story from the beginning" said Luciana, who had been silently processing everything up to this point.


    After that, Ethan insisted that Isabella send a messenger, And Isabella spent about ten minutes writing something on a piece of paper with a trembling hand. Meanwhile, I called for a healer to check on Ethan''s condition. After the healer finished and told us that Ethan was fine but needed some rest, and He said the head wizard would come tomorrow to check on His Excellency.


    "Okay. A messenger left just now and will reach Richard''s army in a few hours. Now, tell us everything without skipping any details" she said.


    Ethan nodded and then explained to us in detail how he decided to go to the rebel camp and how he fought with the jester. Luciana listened quietly, while Isabella asked questions about points she found important. I sat in a corner, listening to Ethan, who occasionally looked at me.


    About twenty minutes later, Ethan finished his story and answered all of Isabella''s questions, then said he was tired and wanted to rest.


    Although Luciana said she wanted to stay here tonight, Ethan declined and he told him to sleep tonight. As the three of us left the room, Ethan''s gaze was strangely focused on me. He didn''t take his eyes off me, and as I turned around to head for the door to hide my blushing face, I felt his gaze piercing my back.


    ???


    Hours later, with the feeling of relief from today and the pleasant emotions evoked by Ethan''s looks, I lay down on my bed. The moon had already pitched its tent high above, providing a dim light for the beings below. As I was about to fall asleep while looking at the starry sky... S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tap-tap."


    When I heard a footstep, I turned around but saw no one, thinking the sound might have come from Pipkin. I laid my head back on the pillow.


    "Tap-tap-TAP-TAP-TAP."


    As the steps got closer, I realized it wasn''t the sound a cat party would make and quickly lifted my head, but then my heart started pounding loudly when I saw two hands around my throat. But... but... what hurt my heart even more and shocked me was seeing who the man strangling me was.


    "E-Ethan? What are you doing¡ª"


    "SHUT your mouth" he said with cold eyes that seemed to see my soul.


    At that moment, when I looked at the bubble above his head, tears welled up in my eyes from the shock I felt. H-his love percentage was 15... negative 15... This... This was the lowest value I had ever seen. Why?


    Why? Why? What have I done? What have I done? The love of my life...the man I care about most in this world...how can he hate me? Now...


    What''s my motivation to live now? Why should I live if Ethan hates me?


    "W-what did I do?"


    ....

 Chapter 48: Catherine

    (Third-person POV)


    Ethan''s cold gaze and still bandaged body looked as if they were straight out of a horror movie. As his hands gripped Roxanne''s throat, his face resembled that of a ruthless serial killer.


    "W-what did I do? " Roxanne said, her fear evident in her eyes.


    "You know what? Humans are creatures that constantly think, and I started thinking too... Before all these events, before going to the rebellion zone, I started wondering why a girl kept telling me to be careful. And I''m a paranoid person... I have trust issues. Besides, there was something this girl wanted to say before I left, but couldn''t.


    If I remember correctly, the last thing she said was, ''Please be careful. Especially E¡ª'' Now, what do you think she was referring to with that ''E''? Who do you think she meant? E? Emilia?! Could it be Emilia?


    Moreover, this girl lived in the palace where the jester who made Emilia see that situation stayed, didn''t she? Don''t you think she''s suspicious?" he said.


    Roxanne looked at Ethan with eyes widened in shock. She realized she was in the worst possible scenario right now. She remembered from her previous life that Ethan was a smart man and particularly sensitive about betrayal. She scanned the room with her eyes but, unable to find Pipkin, she looked at Ethan with teary eyes.


    "Please, let me go... This is a misunderstanding."


    Ethan looked at Roxanne for a few seconds before releasing his hands from her throat.


    "I have nothing to do with this. Your reason for suspecting me isn''t enough. After all, I only told you to be careful before you left the palace. What''s wrong with that?" she said, sobbing.


    "Everything. Why have you been so interested in me since you came to this palace? Why is the fianc¨¦e of the second son of the woman who wants to kill me so interested in me?"


    "I''m not his fianc¨¦e!" she said unusually loudly.


    "That still doesn''t explain why you''re so interested in me."


    "Because... Because..." Roxanne looked embarrassed, moving her hand back and forth while holding her wrist, her eyes darting between Ethan and the floor. Her still wet cheeks added another layer of appeal to her.


    "Because what?" Ethan asked.


    "Because I love you!... I-I told you to be careful because I was worried! I was worried about you getting hurt!" Roxanne said, her eyes closing in embarrassment as they started to blush.


    What she said was true, but she had ignored some facts when saying it. Clearly, Pipkin''s threat had worked.


    Ethan was shocked by this answer. He didn''t know what to say. This response eliminated many questions in his mind, and he internally questioned why he hadn''t considered this possibility before. A sense of guilt formed within him. But despite everything, having just lost Emilia, it was difficult for Ethan to trust someone so quickly.


    "You might be telling the truth, but you could also be lying, so I can''t trust you. I want you to leave here, leave the palace" Ethan said mercilessly.


    Roxanne''s eyes widened, and tears started flowing from them like a flood again.


    "Please...! Give me a chance! I''ll do whatever you want... I''ll do anything to prove that I love you¨CHICK! You can use me however you want, but please don''t push me away!" Roxanne said, falling to the ground and clutching Ethan''s feet, her hair now a mess, sobbing.


    Ethan looked at Roxanne, trying to control his emotions. After all, every man had an instinct to protect a weak woman, and the biggest mistakes of most intelligent men stemmed from their inability to control this protective instinct. But as usual, Ethan considered his own interests and finally leaned down, grabbing Roxanne by her shoulders.


    He moved his hands down from her shoulders to her waist and lifted her in a princess carry. Roxanne''s eyes widened in surprise, and she looked at Ethan with her wet eyes. She was too shocked and excited to think about checking Ethan''s affection percentage. As Ethan held her by her legs and back, he walked towards the bed.


    When Roxanne''s heartbeat became audible and she fell into a trance, Ethan sat her down on the bed. When he released her and Roxanne finally managed to calm her heart, she looked at the transparent affection percentage hovering over Ethan''s head... and was disappointed. A moment of excitement and hope gave way to heartbreak.


    But at least it was no longer a negative 15; instead, Ethan''s affection percentage was zero. Yes, a complete zero. No interest, no hatred.


    "I won''t kick you out of here, but from now on, you''ll have to do what I tell you to, and if I see any suspicious behavior... you won''t see me again. Got it?" Ethan said, leaning in close to Roxanne''s face.


    Roxanne''s plump lips pouted, and she flinched at Ethan''s last words, but she managed to nod her small head. "I... I''ll do whatever you want!" she said.


    If Ethan''s relationship with Roxanne hadn''t soured, he would have found her behavior very sweet and might have even started to like her, but unfortunately, a broken relationship is not easily repaired.


    "Then I''m leaving now. I will contact you soon... And oh, I apologize for my previous words. I''m far from my most polite self right now" he said.


    "It''s okay. I understand..." Roxanne said sweetly, nodding her small head.


    Ethan looked at Roxanne for a few seconds, then turned his back and walked toward the door. Ethan''s plan with Roxanne was simple. First, he would have her gather information about Fiona, but for that, Fiona had to trust her. While Roxanne acted as some sort of secret agent, Ethan would try to find out if she was lying.


    In short, Roxanne would be a useful tool for Ethan.


    As Ethan left the room, Roxanne took a deep breath and began to involuntarily replay the recent events in her mind. Her facial expressions kept changing¡ªsad, hurt, resentful, then excited, happy, passionate¡ªbut the last expression was determined. Of course, when she lay on her bed and hugged her pillow... or, to put it more bluntly, raped her pillow, she had a perverted look on her face.


    I guess we all know what she''s fantasizing about right now...


    ----


    Months before all these events, in the north, in the Tiamat Empire, a warm fire was lit on a wintry day. The logs feeding the fire were enormous, and atop these logs was a coffin. The coffin was quite ostentatious, so much so that any stranger who saw it burning would feel a pang of sorrow for the expensive coffin.


    Right next to the large burning fire, the earth had undergone a transformation, indicating that another large fire had been held there recently. Around this fire was a large crowd, and from this crowd emerged a very beautiful blonde girl.


    The blonde girl was dressed in white. In fact, everyone was dressed in white. In the Tiamat Empire, wearing white at a funeral meant that the deceased was viewed with feelings of love. And if everyone at a funeral was dressed in white, it meant a member of the imperial family had died.


    But today... on this wintry day, two members of the imperial family were being sent off. The emperor of the Tiamat Empire and the empress who died hand in hand beside him. It was said that they were returning from a diplomatic meeting when an earthquake occurred. The energy released by the earthquake caused avalanches in the snowy mountains along their route.


    Ultimately, the emperor''s retinue perished under the avalanche.


    Not only the emperor and empress but also valuable state leaders of the Tiamat Empire had lost their lives because of the natural disasters of that day. The Tiamat Empire had lost much in one day.


    And now, the empire''s sole heir, Princess Catherine, was staring at her father''s burning coffin like a robot. She didn''t shed a single tear¡ªmore precisely, she couldn''t. An heir... especially one who had fallen into a weakened position. Crying could be seen as a sign of weakness. Yes...


    this was really happening. The throne never accepts the weak! S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Underneath Catherine''s made-up eyes were actually bruised bags. Of course, these bruises were covered with makeup so that no one would notice, but no one can cover the pain of a heart with makeup... Undoubtedly, Catherine''s small heart was irreparably deformed by all that had happened.


    In reality, nature had mercilessly carried out what needed to be done. Not only in the evolutionary process but also in normal life, there was natural selection. While the weak perished, the strong continued to live in the absurd existence called life.


    And if you don''t want to be eliminated by natural selection, you must become stronger. And undoubtedly, for a person to become strong, they must first suffer... those who are strong without suffering only exist in silly stories told to children, but unfortunately, none of us are in a children''s story.


    ---


    Author''s Note: I''m curious if frequently changing the POV is disturbing. You can also check out Catherine''s illustration in the comments!

 Chapter 49: Battle of Elgarion

    In the South, near the Elgar Mountains, there was a great city. This city was never conquered because one side was surrounded by mountains and the other by a river. Additionally, this city was the birthplace of the Conqueror Ogedion. He was a great emperor who had captured most of the Human Continent and even the northern shores of the Drakoria Continent.


    The legendary man''s birthplace was the city of Elgarion, which was currently the capital of the Elgarion Clan.


    And today, a red-haired, limping man who was a fan of the Conqueror Ogedion was looking down at the great city from the caves within the Elgar Mountains. The man''s name was Alpshar, and he had already captured half of the southern clans with his own hands. Each passing day, this red-haired man was turning into a greater legend.


    He was only 18 years old, but his fame had already spread across all the continent.


    Last year, Alpshar had fought against an army much larger than his own when the three largest southern clans formed a coalition and attacked him. He won that battle with cunning tactics and became the most powerful man in the South in an instant. Undoubtedly, Alpshar played dirty, but it was necessary for him. His life had been full of hardships since the day he was born, and he always had to fight.


    Now, after all these events, he was about to do something for the first time because he wanted to. He wanted to take the city of Elgarion. As known, no one had ever taken the city of Elgarion, and if someone did, it would bring great prestige. However, what Alpshar cared about was not prestige.


    "Fragontt..."


    "Fragontt" was the respectful title used to address the southern clan leaders. Just as the king in the North was addressed as "Your Majesty," the clan leader in the South was addressed as Fragontt. It was not considered proper to address the top person in the hierarchy by name.


    Moreover, since the word Fragontt was based on an ancient mythological story, it was thought that being called by this title was necessary for legitimacy.


    Alpshar turned around and looked at the man who called him.


    "The preparations are complete. What are your orders?" he asked, bowing his head.


    "Good. We will wait until night," said Alpshar, turning back to look at the city below from the small natural window in the cave.


    "Sir, our supply routes will be extended for a long time¡ª"


    "Where did you find the courage to give me advice? Did anyone ask for your opinion?!" Alpshar snapped in a harsh tone. After puberty, his voice had become quite deep and slightly rough.


    "I have committed a dreadful sin, Fragontt. I request my head to be cut off right now for forgiveness" he said, quickly kneeling.


    Southern people were a warrior community. And the most crucial criterion for the continuation of warrior communities was discipline and hierarchical structure. Indeed, the main reason why the southern people could never be occupied by the northerners for a long time was this. In this community, making a mistake against someone of a higher rank was the greatest sin.


    Therefore, over time, the sociological structure of the southerners had developed to a level that could be considered quite radical.


    "As Fragontt, I do not allow this. But today, go and think for a long time about the mistake you made," said Alpshar.


    "Yes, sir!" he said loudly and hurried away. Undoubtedly, he would truly think about the mistake he made for a long time.


    This was how the evolution of this society had developed, and looking at history, it was clear why the southerners were such hard opponents. There was a saying in the southern sages: "The day the southerners stop fighting among themselves will be the day the world finds its true owner."


    As night began to fall, Alpshar reviewed his plans one last time. The desire to capture Elgarion was beyond personal ambitions; it would be a symbol for the unification of the southern clans. Taking Elgarion could mark the beginning of a period where the southerners could unite and aim for greater goals.


    The preparations in Alpshar''s army in the mountains were complete. Alpshar''s soldiers were moving quietly, preparing the necessary equipment and weapons. Alpshar trusted the discipline and loyalty of his men. Winning this battle would not only be a tactical victory but also a turning point that would change the fate of the southerners.


    There was a specific reason for Alpshar''s night attack. Today was the tenth day of the ninth month of the year, a very important day. It was the birthday of the great Conqueror Ogedion. Today, there was a grand celebration in the city of Elgarion, where they claimed to be the greatest representatives of Conqueror Ogedion.


    But already, The soldiers and city residents had nothing to worry about, as the city had never been conquered throughout history.


    In fact, no one had dared to attack this city for the last hundred years. But tonight was a night that would shock the entire South. The crazy leader of the South, Alpshar was about to attack this city.


    Alpshar''s small army emerged from the mountains and slowly descended a bit. After all, the place they had stayed in all this time was quite high. The army of about two thousand men, after descending enough, positioned themselves at the planned location.


    "Prepare!" a man shouted the order in a deep voice.


    The entire army activated their Kaizer power. The soldiers in this army were at least at Kaizer Stage 2. But mostly, it consisted of soldiers who had reached Kaizer Stage 3 or 4. There were even a few soldiers who had reached Kaizer Stage 6 among them.


    "Fire!"


    With this command, the army of two thousand mages launched their attacks on the city of Elgarion. As magical attacks rained down on the city, most of the soldiers meant to defend Elgarion were either drunk or unconscious. After all, today was their greatest holiday.


    And thus, at 1:15 AM, the Battle of Elgarion began.


    The magical attacks falling on Elgarion drove the city into unexpected chaos. Buildings were collapsing, streets were engulfed in flames, and the citizens were fleeing in panic. Alpshar''s plan was working flawlessly; an unprotected and unprepared city could not withstand a night attack.


    Alpshar, leading his army, was directing the assault. This young man, looking as if he had lost his mind, was determined to break through the legendary walls of Elgarion. The attacks from the mountains by the mages were mostly focused on the inner and outer walls of the city. Of course, such a large city could not be taken with just two thousand soldiers.


    The main army was waiting in the forest across the river.


    Because it was a holiday in Elgarion today, the guard towers outside the city were very weak. Few soldiers were stationed outside the city, and most of the Elgarion soldiers guarding these positions were drunk.


    Yes... Alpshar had planned this day in every detail years in advance.


    Alpshar''s main army, hidden in the forest across the river, began to flow towards the city. The Elgarion soldiers, suddenly forced to wake up, rushed to the walls facing the mountains, as the attack had come from there. But they didn''t know this would be a fatal mistake.


    The main army of Alpshar entered through the outer walls with little resistance and began to flood into the city through the inner walls with relatively more resistance.


    Meanwhile, the mage army attacking from the mountains continued their assault without stopping, but since Alpshar had ordered his soldiers not to attack the city''s historical and artistic structures, the army in the mountains didn''t have much difficulty.


    Everything had already gone according to plan, and the main army had already entered the city. So at 2:00 AM, Alpshar gave the order for the mage army to launch a full-scale attack, and the army of two thousand quickly ran down from the mountains to reach the walls of Elgarion.


    The soldiers on the walls facing the mountains had abandoned their positions because of the larger attack coming from the river. Therefore, when the mages easily entered the city, the Elgarion army found itself surrounded by enemy soldiers on both sides.


    So the Elgarion army was like ice melting in the summer heat , began to slowly disappear.


    When the first light of dawn hit the east, the city of Elgarion was nothing more than a battlefield. Amidst destroyed buildings, rubble, and chaos, the city was now under the control of Alpshar''s army. But very little damage had been done to special structures. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The city''s residents were trying to understand what had happened in shock, but they already knew an attack had taken place. Thus, especially women and children were staying in safe places. Mostly hiding in temples and basements, women and children were trembling with fear. Among these women was a beautiful and intelligent woman who would later become Alpshar''s first wife.


    When Alpshar, clad in armor, entered the city on his noble steed, all parts of the city had already been taken under control, and all the top officials of the city had been captured.


    And so, having won the Battle of Elgarion in just one night, Alpshar once again achieved a success that would be written in golden letters in history books.

 Chapter 50: Nature of death.

    (Ethan''s POV)


    I finally woke up from the nightmare when the disturbing rays of the sun reflected through the window. Although I tried to remember what the nightmare was about, I couldn''t, but I was almost sure it was about the events of a week ago. After that incident, I was waking up with nightmares every single morning without fail.


    Yet, after those terrifying events, my emotions are more stable than I expected. Yes, I was constantly having nightmares, but... I don''t know. Whenever something abnormal happens to me, I attribute it to the dark element, and maybe the reason I''m not angry right now is because of the dark element. Moreover, today is the day Emilia''s ice-covered corpse will reach the palace


    Oh, by the way, although I don''t have much time, I started testing the new abilities I gained. First of all, I am currently at Kaizer stage 4. I have the elements of air, water, fire, and dark. In these four elements, I currently have four unique abilities each, which means a total of 16 unique abilities.


    Yes, this might seem like a lot, but since I haven''t mastered the elements except for the dark element, I can''t use them to their full potential. Especially the air element. It''s the one I''m the worst at. But briefly, I noted down each of my elemental powers on a piece of paper and hid this paper in my shadow.


    Starting with the fire element:


    1. Fireball


    2. Fire ring


    3. Fire sword


    4. Fire roar


    By the way, I name all my abilities myself, but it helps me roughly remember what they are. Moving on to other elements...


    Air element:


    1. Air ball


    2. Air sound


    3. Air shield


    4. Air shoes


    Yes, I guess I''m not very skilled at naming them... But the last ability I gained, air shoes, I used involuntarily when I attacked the jester for the last time and incredibly quickly grabbed his throat. I think the intense emotions I felt at that moment somehow activated the ability.


    As for the water element...


    1. Water ball


    2. Water breath... Yes, water breath


    3. Water fountain...


    4. Water man...


    I think I should ask someone for help with naming them.


    And finally, the abilities I gained in the dark element:


    1. Storage of Darkness


    2. Body of Darkness


    3. Darkness Fireball


    4. Dark exploitation


    As for the last ability I gained... I''m still not entirely sure, but I think it''s a spell that absorbs incoming attacks. The few small experiments I secretly conducted before made me understand that this ability absorbs magical attacks, but I don''t know how powerful it is.


    After all, if someone attack me with magic, and later on, I block their magic attack with a spell they''ve never seen or heard of, that person would probably question what it is. They might even claim that I made a pact with a demon and gained demonic power.


    Also, I learned the hard way that the last dark element ability only blocks spells. When I looked at my right hand, it was still bandaged. While lost in my thoughts, the voices of the guards waiting at the palace gate brought me back to myself. Today was the day Emilia''s corpse would reach the palace, so everyone was on high alert.


    Although I still felt pain for her somewhere deep inside, I had to suppress these emotions. After all, there were people around me who trusted me, and I couldn''t appear weak to them.


    Taking a deep breath, I got out of bed and looked out the window. The palace garden looked flawless, as always. On one hand, I was thinking that I needed to pull myself together, and on the other hand, I was planning how I could better use the new abilities I gained. The powers granted by the dark element particularly intrigued me. However, I was also aware of how dangerous these powers could be.


    I walked to the end of the corridors and stepped outside through the main door, where I saw Emilia''s ice-covered body in the back of a waiting carriage. From a distance, she still hadn''t lost her beauty. But now, under the bright sunlight, although Emilia still looked beautiful, the many scars on her body painted a painful picture for me.


    Just as my emotions were about to rise, I realized once again that the dark element was stopping me.


    I could now easily understand that the dark element was trying to control my emotions. Perhaps it was because I was becoming more skilled and stronger in the dark element. However, I still didn''t understand how it worked. Firstly, I don''t know what the dark element relies on to affect my emotions.


    Initially, I thought the dark element only suppressed emotions that would make me appear weak, but I guess this isn''t entirely accurate... It''s too early to reach a definite conclusion.


    "What would you like us to do, Your Excellency?" asked the royal knight.


    "Bring her to my room," I said.


    I noticed some curious glances and also saw the royal knight''s eyebrows furrow for a moment because of what I said. After all, necrophilia was naturally a great sin in this world. In fact, it was a greater crime than it was in my previous world. The main reason for this was that necromancers or corpse wizards, as they were known, were considered sinners in all religions in this world.


    The knights carried Emilia''s ice-covered body to my room. After they respectfully bowed and exited the room, I immediately approached Emilia''s body and activated my Kaizer power to perform the experiment I had previously considered. After drawing the curtains, I moved Emilia''s body to the most suitable shadow in the room and tried to place her inside it.


    No living being can enter there, and if Emilia is still alive, this is the best way I can find out.


    But... But... In the end, her ice-covered body entered my shadow... I don''t know what to say. Until now, I hadn''t fully accepted that Emilia was dead... This might be the first moment I truly understood that she was indeed gone.


    Even if she''s dead, it might be possible to bring her back to life... Right? Although I haven''t read about anything like this happening before in the royal library during my research over the past all week, I still have a glimmer of hope. After all, a week of research doesn''t prove anything.


    ¡ªBumm!


    When my fist suddenly hit the wall next to me like a nail, I realized how intense my emotions were.


    ¡ªBumm!


    When I hit again, I noticed my anger increasing with each punch.


    ¡ªBumm!


    When I punched the wall once more, I realized these intense emotions weren''t just anger.


    ¡ªBumm! sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And when my now bloody hand finally entered the hollow in the wall, I understood that all this anger was actually an effect of regret and self-hatred.


    In the end, both of my hands were now injured. But I wish only my hands were wounded...


    I dropped myself onto the floor. When just a few tears flowed from my eyes, I realized once again that the dark element had activated.


    "Damn it!"


    Now that I think about it, why do I still keep Emilia''s already dead body with me... Why don''t I just let her go?


    Shut up!


    Why don''t I ensure she finds peace? Why do I continue to torment Emilia''s body?


    Because of your bitch mother!


    Why? Maybe the reason I do this is that of my own selfishness? After all, her body is encased in ice, not because she wanted it, but because I wanted it.


    Shut up...


    Why don''t I just accept it? The reason I haven''t sent off Emilia, who had such a valuable place in my life as she deserved, is because of my own despicable self.


    Please, just be quiet...


    Emilia, who saved my life, did it because she wanted to, and because she elevated herself to a higher level of being as a hero before she died. Her death was actually a release for her... Why can''t I just accept this?


    Please...


    Accepting something that has already happened will only hurt me. Look at the end of those who have gone against nature! They have met the most terrible ends. Who am I to defy Mother Nature just to satisfy my personal feelings? But one must not forget that the painful reality of life, just like happiness, is temporary... Ultimately, when happiness ends, only what is real remains...


    Just... just be quiet...


    I must now accept the harshest reality of existence. Accepting the truth is virtuous... Running from the truth eventually leads to the greatest disappointment. Life or existence is ultimately a joke that isn''t funny but constantly confronts us. Things rarely go as we wish in life, and in the end, there''s a truth we all forget or try to escape by attempting to forget...


    That is the annoying, inevitable nature of death.

 Chapter 51: Trial reward

    When my eyelids slightly fluttered open, I saw the small cracks in the white ceiling. My whole body ached, and I slowly got up. I must have fallen asleep on the cold floor yesterday. I angrily took off my sweat-soaked clothes and quickly headed to the bathroom. My eyes caught the mirror immediately to the right of the bathroom.I stood in front of the mirror and looked at my naked body... I had scars all over. I looked like a battle-scarred veteran who had survived dozens of wars by sheer luck. The ironic part was that all this had happened in just 12 years of my life in this world.


    "Huh...!"


    Despite those deep wounds, I still had a clearly well-built body. I was taller than almost all 12-year-olds and had a physique that was already taking shape. Perhaps it was time to see the positive side of life. For example, I had no scars on my face. And the scars on my body could make me look cool... Maybe it would be possible if there were fewer scars, but there was a scar everywhere.


    "Hahhhh..."


    After taking a deep breath for the second time, I entered my icy bathroom. Since there was another door in the bathroom connecting to the corridor, the servants wouldn''t have seen me lying unconscious on the floor.


    As soon as I entered the bathroom, the intense emotions I experienced yesterday came to mind, and... damn it. Yes, I wasn''t saying goodbye to Emilia because I was in love with her, but was that so wrong? Also, if I bring her back to life... If I manage to do that, I''m sure she wouldn''t be angry with me.


    Of course, I don''t know exactly what her spirit is doing right now, but I''m sure she wouldn''t be upset about me hiding her body.


    "Right? You''re not mad that I didn''t bury you, Emilia?"


    I quickly scanned my surroundings, but no matter how long I waited, nothing happened. Well, we''ve learned that Emilia hasn''t turned into a ghost and haunted me. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After twenty minutes, I came out of the bathroom and started dressing. Interestingly, I felt good today. It seems like my brain remembered to release endorphins after the intense pain I experienced yesterday. Finally!


    Now... since I feel better, I need to think again. I sat on the couch and reviewed my plans for a long time. This was a trait I had even in my previous life. Just thinking. I visualize my future plans in my head and review all possible scenarios.


    Although it''s impossible to think of every possible scenario in real life, I can still say that what I''m doing now is useful.


    But finally, we are come to a consensus on one thing... It feels like I have multiple personalities. Anyway, I''ve realized that there will be many times when I''ll need to be ruthless to achieve my goals. Or whatever happens, no matter how difficult the situation becomes, I need to maintain my composure.


    I''m not the fool in a shounen anime who can''t stay silent in the face of injustice and insists on delivering justice. If I behave that way, it will be extremely difficult for me to survive in this ruthless world.


    The laws of the forest apply in this world, and if I don''t become a predator in this forest, my death is inevitable. Even if I do nothing, I''ll have enemies. I''ve never had a merciful nature, but I wasn''t always someone who only thought about personal interests. However, I can''t continue like this. If I act contrary to my interests, I''ll fall off the mountain I''ve climbed in a terrible way.


    A prince''s life never accepts a merciful nature.


    Now, let''s assume I give up everything and say I''m stepping down from the throne. Even if I do this, Fiona''s sons will still see me as a threat and want to kill me. Yes, this may not make sense now, but it''s definitely true. Moreover, there is a law in the Asina Kingdom''s main constitution that states a prince must kill his siblings when he ascends the throne and becomes king.


    So, fratricide is encouraged.


    Yes, from a humanitarian perspective, this is inhumane, but I don''t see it that way. There''s a very reasonable explanation for this law, or rather multiple reasons, but the biggest one is to prevent a civil war. If a civil war occurs, thousands will die, and in the worst-case scenario, the kingdom will be destroyed.


    But if the king kills his siblings, there will be no civil war, and thousands of people will not die needlessly. The lives of one or a few princes are less valuable than the survival of the country.


    In short, as the big purple giant said, "A small price to pay for salvation."


    "Heh..."


    Now it''s time to get up and assign a task to one of the pawns needed for me to ascend to the throne.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    As I sipped my tea in front of Roxanne, I saw her pondering what I had said. We were sitting opposite each other in a white gazebo among the beautiful flowers in the palace gardens.


    "So you want me to get closer to Queen Fiona and give her information about you... Did I get that right?" Roxanne said, stroking the head of the cute cat in her hands.


    "You will pass on the information I give you to her."


    "But the information you''ll give me about yourself won''t be true, right?" Roxanne asked.


    "Yes."


    "If I handle this smoothly, will you trust me, then?"


    "Yes... little."


    "And...," Roxanne wanted to say something for a moment, but her eyes dropped again, and she stopped.


    "What?"


    "Nothing. I''ll just do my best, but... I don''t want to marry Fiona''s son" she said with a determined look in her eyes.


    "I''m not asking you to do that. Just for now, pretend you want to marry her son to get closer to Fiona" I said, sipping my coffee.


    Roxanne glanced at me for a moment, then continued stroking her cat. After taking a deep breath, she slowly nodded.


    "Alright," she said, her voice determined but slightly trembling. "I''ll do this for you."


    I saw a moment of hesitation in Roxanne''s eyes, but it twisted into a determined expression. Her courage and resolve were a significant advantage for successfully executing my plans.


    "But I''ll still continue to meet with you, right?" she asked, holding her wrist.


    "Yes. After all, since you''ll be giving Fiona information about me, you''ll have to meet with me."


    "That''s not what I meant..."


    "Well... if you carry out the tasks I ask of you smoothly, I''ll have some rewards for you" I said.


    Roxanne''s eyes widened with expectation, and her lips curled into a sweet, attractive smile. She excitedly waved her hands. "What kind of rewards?!"


    "It''s a surprise. As I said, you''ll see what your reward is when you do what I ask."


    "Ethan, you''re boring! Then give me a trial reward now" she said, excitedly waving her arms up and down.


    "Don''t be spoiled. I''m not your boyfriend. "I said.


    "Oh... I''m sorry," Roxanne said, her lips curling in pain. She pushed her fingers together, looking at them with watery eyes. If I say something foolish now, I might lose her... I got up from my chair and sat on the chair right next to her and... I hugged her tightly


    The carrot-and-stick approach is always a good manipulation technique.


    "... Huh?"


    I noticed Roxanne was quite surprised when she saw that I hugged her. I held her tightly around the waist and pulled her close, hugging her firmly from behind her head. Even though I couldn''t see her face, I could feel that she was blushing. After just a few seconds, she regained her composure and began to take in my scent... yes, my scent.


    I could hear her taking deep breaths, and frankly, I''m worried about her whether or not being perverted.


    Since her chest was pressed against mine, I could hear the rapid beating of her heart. I guess her feelings for me are real or she''s just reacting this way because she''s an inexperienced virgin... No, if that were the case and she wasn''t in love with me, she would be disgusted by this situation.


    After staying in that position for a few more seconds, I pulled back. Roxanne''s eyes were still shining with surprise. When she turned her head, I noticed that a reddish blush had spread across her face. No matter not careful I was, it was impossible not to notice the confusion in her eyes and the rapid fluttering of her heart.


    "Here''s a preview of the trial reward. Now I''m leaving" I said to Roxanne, who seemed to be in a trance due to what had just happened. I guess she really is in love with me...


    "Hmm..."


    She''s quite beautiful, and maybe accepting her affection wouldn''t be so bad. How my relationship with her develops will be decided with time.


    Anyway...


    Now I should focus on the task I need to start in the next few years. I need to complete the task of creating a source of income. For this, I need to go to Isabella''s room and handle the tedious paperwork. I now need a large plot of land to cultivate tobacco, and I hope Isabella can help me with this...

 Chapter 52: Avanne(+18)

    (Third Person POV) - Six Years LaterIn front of the large window of this expansive room stood a heavy-looking desk, and right behind it was a chair. Sitting in this chair was a man, with a half-naked woman bouncing on his lap and making obscene sounds. Loud sounds of a woman moaning filled the large room. Mixed with her moans were the creaking of furniture and the slapping of flesh against flesh.


    "Ahhhh! Your Excellency, it''s so good! So good!"


    The woman''s plump hips swayed rhythmically with the force of gravity as she jumped up and down on the man''s lap at her own will. Undoubtedly, the woman was making an effort to please the man, but she was also deriving immense pleasure from it herself. The man''s large, veined hand gripped her ample, soft buttocks tightly, helping her move faster.


    The obscene sounds grew louder as the love juices from her forbidden fruit gushed out with every powerful thrust. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhh Ahhh! Please don''t stop, Your Excellency! Oh yes, YES!"


    The cock inside her reached the deepest parts, making her scream as she climaxed. Waves of pleasure radiated from her vagina and down to her toes, making her tremble violently as she came hard. In that moment, she took the initiative to kiss the man''s lips passionately, holding his head tightly to prolong the kiss.


    The backs of her thighs were reddened, and there were some pimples on her chest, indicating that the couple had been at it for a long time.


    When the woman''s lips parted from the man''s, she was smiling.


    "Your Excellency Ethan, that was so good. Thank you" she said.


    Ethan''s bright white teeth flashed in a smile, his blue eyes enhancing the ambiance.


    "Why did you stop, Avanne? Keep going," Ethan said.


    The woman''s light gray eyes sparkled, and the mole beneath her mouth sweetly accentuated her smile. She mustered all her strength to move her legs again, but after rising once on the penis, she clumsily fell back onto it. Despite using her arms for support, her hips failed to rise. She looked like a battery-drained toy doll.


    "I-I''m sorry, Your Excellency, but I have no strength left" Avanne said.


    "But I haven''t cum yet" Ethan replied.


    Avanne''s full lips colored with a beautiful smile again. "A prince must fulfill his duties, Your Excellency. If you want to cum, you''ll have to do it yourself" she said.


    Ethan gripped Avanne''s buttocks firmly with both hands and stood up from the chair, his penis still inside her. As he approached the desk, he pushed the documents aside and laid Avanne on the desk.


    Ethan''s penis remained inside her throughout the process, and Avanne bit her thumb, indicating that she was getting aroused again. Ethan, placed both of her legs over own shoulders, positioned himself better, and held her slender waist tightly beneath her large breasts, thrusting in and out with a single stroke, more forcefully.


    Within seconds, he began to pound her hard like a machine, squeezing her large breasts with one hand.


    "Aaaaahhhh, it''s so big! I can feel it inside me...Ohh yeess" Avanne''s sexy moans resumed as the penis inside her hit the walls of her uterus.


    As Ethan ravaged his woman with violent thrusts, the over-100-pound desk began to shake, and the drawers creaked. Avanne extended her hands toward Ethan, who grabbed them and pulled her closer. As Avanne caressed Ethan''s muscular body, Ethan sucked on her neck while continuing to penetrate her at high speed. The moans echoed around the room, and Ethan kept increasing his pace.


    As Ethan''s penis moved forward, Avanne''s insides tried to resist, but the thick organ managed to penetrate her deeply every time, making both of them feel pleasure. Avanne, her legs spread open, wrapped her arms around Ethan''s back, her nails digging into his flesh from the intensity. This only spurred Ethan to increase his speed, and Avanne''s insides squeezed him even more tightly.


    "Aaaaahh! Your Excellency, I''m coming again! Again...Coming!"


    Avanne''s face took on an erotic expression, and as her insides tightened, Ethan recognized it as a sign of her approaching orgasm and increased his speed with all his energy. Avanne drew her face closer to his, and Ethan responded by sharing a passionate kiss.


    As the accumulated semen reached its critical point, Ethan lifted her from the desk and continued to drill into her while standing. Meanwhile, Avanne clung to him tightly with both her arms and legs, her nails digging into his shoulders from the pleasure-induced intoxication.


    "Huaaah! I''m coming! Ahhh, I''m cumming! Cum inside me! Please...! Ahhhh!!!"


    Hearing this, Ethan could no longer hold back. With one last thrust, he ensured that Avanne reached her climax alongside him. As Ethan''s copious sperm filled her insides, Avanne was lost in the warmth and intoxication of the orgasm, and the spurting love nectar mixed with Ethan''s semen.


    After reaching their peak, both were left breathless, and Ethan fell back into the chair with Avanne still in his lap. Avanne greeted him with a kiss, and they embraced passionately once more.


    "I love you, Ethan. I am completely yours."


    "Yes, you belong to me, Avanne."


    When Ethan withdrew his penis, white semen flowed out. Avanne smiled happily as she watched Ethan''s semen trickle out. They held each other for a while. Taking the initiative, Avanne got up from his lap and began to put on her scattered clothes, which hinted at an earlier, heated foreplay...


    ----


    (Ethan''s POV)


    After cleaning my penis with a cloth, I put my clothes back on and slapped Avanne''s plump buttocks as she bent to pick up her clothes. She shot me a naughty look while continuing to dress. Oh, I haven''t mentioned who this beautiful woman is.


    Avanne is a viscountess whose lands are adjacent to my first tobacco plantation, which is how I noticed her. Initially, she had a brother, and the two were rivals for control of the viscounty. I helped Avanne become the viscountess, and in return, I used her prime farmland to plant tobacco for my company.


    Of course, she never objected since she received a certain commission from the tobacco company''s profits. Over time, we grew closer, leading to our current situation.


    Additionally, although she is 39 years old, she remains single due to her inability to conceive. She has had a few suitors, but she gently turned them down. That''s why I can comfortably finish inside her. The last thing I want right now is to become a father. I''m sure Avanne would make an excellent mother, and if her child inherited her beauty, they would be very fortunate.


    Her beautiful gray eyes, shiny black hair, gravity-defying large breasts, and plump buttocks, along with her perfect face, made her stand out among all women. If I achieve all my goals, I will definitely add her to my royal harem.


    She approaches me, sitting on my lap with her soft buttocks, not hiding her beautiful smile.


    "I heard you finally invented that thing you wanted" she said after kissing my lips.


    "Yes, there will be a grand ball tomorrow night where I will announce the opening of my new company."


    The company I mentioned was a media company. Unfortunately, I still hadn''t succeeded in inventing a printing press, but I finally found the missing piece last month and, with the help of engineers, managed to build a printing press.


    Until now, my media company could only publish some magazines and weekly journals in the capital with artists'' hand-drawn illustrations and handwriting, but now there were no obstacles to spreading across the entire continent.


    However, unlike my media company, my tobacco and banking companies continue to expand successfully across the continent. First, I grew the tobacco business, managing to spread cigarettes not only across the continent but even to other continents.


    I introduced a more affordable cigarette model for the lower class while also producing higher-quality cigarettes and even cigars for the nobility and wealthy.


    Additionally, my banking company has opened branches across almost the entire continent, except for a few countries and the southern clans. It still has a way to go, but without the help of the Servant Guild and Isabella''s family businesses, I couldn''t have achieved such rapid and large-scale success.


    All my profits amount to roughly 16,000 Aklep gold coins. To put this into perspective, I essentially have around 16 billion dollars.


    This happened in just six years, but my still-growing banking company is not very profitable yet. Now, I''m not sure if I should come up with new ideas and start new companies. With all this money, I''ve already become one of the richest merchants on the continent.


    What began as a small party for the opening of my media company has now turned into a ball that all the important merchants on the continent will attend.


    "I''m going to take a bath," Avanne said, looking at me as I was lost in thought.


    "Yes, I''m coming right after you..."


    ____


    Check out Avanne''s illustration in the comments!

 Chapter 53: Opening party

    "Quite stylish!" said Avanne as she straightened the wrinkles in my outfit."Thanks."


    "Come here."


    She grabbed me by the collar, pulled me down to her level, and after lifting herself up as much as she could, she reached my lips and kissed me passionately. I supported her by holding her waist to maintain balance.


    "Mouu...! You''ve grown so tall, I can hardly kiss you anymore" she said playfully, tapping my chest.


    I had indeed grown taller than I had anticipated. Richard was over 190 cm. Luciana was over 170 cm, and it seemed that Richard''s genetics were more dominant in me. As a result, I had already surpassed 190 cm. I didn''t know if I would continue growing.


    "I will always bend down to kiss those sweet lips, for you madam" I said, leaving a small kiss on her lips.


    Avanne smiled sweetly, sat on the bed, and began to put on her shoes. As I reached the door of my private room, Avanne called out from behind.


    "I really wonder why you never show me that room. Are you hiding the bodies of the people you''ve killed there?" she said jokingly.


    These words made my hair stand on end, and a wave of anger surged within me, but I quickly controlled myself and responded briefly without turning around.


    "Nothing like that."


    Despite trying to calm my anger, Avanne, being an extremely observant woman, likely noticed that something was wrong. Without giving her a chance to stop me, I entered the room and closed the door behind me.


    The interior was dimly lit with a blue light, and the floor and walls were dark black. In the center of the room was a small round podium, and on it lay Emilia''s body, covered in ice. Her open eyes seemed to focus on me, and the sight of her wounded body still triggered a pang in my heart.


    After looking at her for a while, I went to the table on the side and stood in front of the mirror. Before applying the paint made of special herbs to my hair, I lit a small fire inside my own invention, a bulb, to illuminate the area. Then, I carefully dyed all my hair blond, making sure not to leave any black strands. Next, I started attaching the blond beard to my face.


    Only small hairs were growing under my chin so far, but I regularly trimmed them. Besides my golden hair and beard, I put on a monocle, achieving the exact image of an incredibly wealthy man I had in mind.


    Then I approached the stand where Emilia lay and looked at her calmly. Despite my attempts over the years, I had still failed to bring her back to life. There was one more option, but most likely since it would turn Emilia into a soulless robot, I didn''t want that. I wanted her back with her soul intact. For now, I postponed the research on reviving a deceased person until I got to the academy.


    "No matter what¡­"


    After gazing into her lifeless eyes for a few more seconds, I headed toward the door, took a deep breath, and quickly stepped outside, shutting the door behind me. Avanne was waiting for me by the door. After kissing me on the cheek, we headed out together. The place where I was currently staying wasn''t a palace; it was a private mansion I had built for myself.


    The most senior and reliable servants from the guild worked here. After all, in return for the gold I brought them, they gave me a purple badge, providing the highest level of service. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since I had designed every detail of this mansion myself, its modern architecture stood out, and without realizing it, some nobles had built houses based on the design of my mansion. Unintentionally creating a fashion trend, we walked through the corridors of my mansion, arriving at the main hall and then the main door, where I turned to Avanne.


    "I know, I know. I''ll leave before you." she said and stepped outside.


    She got into her noble family''s carriage and left the mansion''s garden. After waiting for a while, I also left the mansion and got into the carriage waiting for me. I didn''t want to be seen with Avanne because they could use her to threaten me.


    After becoming wealthy, I had made far more enemies than I could count, but fortunately, thanks to my false identity, they couldn''t find anyone close to me. Instead, they dared to attack me directly, but since I easily overcame these brave attacks, most my enemy learned in some way that my strength as Kaizer was high.


    Now, lying on the side of the carriage heading to the opening party venue, memories of my enjoyable conversation with Emilia before going to the rebellion zone came to mind. Her sweet blush was still fresh in my memory.


    "Haaahh."


    After sighing, I got up from where I was lying and approached the window, watching the scenery outside to escape these memories. The place we were going to be an extremely luxurious venue near the lake, and it would take over an hour to get there. During the journey, as I looked out the window, my thoughts were tangled.


    When the carriage finally reached the luxurious venue, a wave of unease washed over me. As I stepped inside, I wanted everything to look perfect. The music, the decorations, the guests... Everything had to be just as I had planned.


    As I walked in through the door, I felt all eyes on me. Everyone was eager to see this newly risen mysterious merchant. I presented a confident stance and made sure never to reveal the true identity behind my false persona. Avanne, chatting with some nobles in the corner, gave me a mischievous smile.


    I was quickly surrounded by nobles and merchants who had made an effort to dress well. Upon closer inspection, there were many people in the grand hall.


    The merchants were all ears, watching my every step. My mysterious merchant persona was the major topic of conversation, and everyone was eager to meet me. As I confidently walked forward, I felt Avanne''s gaze on me. Ignoring her for now, I started mingling with the guests and discussing my new company.


    Our business conversation continued until a nobleman with a beautiful young woman with a slightly flushed face approached me. Despite his white mustache and aged face, he had a noble and confident demeanor. This man was Marquis Benjamin, and the young woman was probably his granddaughter. He bowed slightly to greet me, and I returned the gesture.


    "Greetings, Baron Arthur." According to my false identity, I belonged to the side branch of Isabella''s house as a baron.


    "Greetings to you, Marquis Benjamin. I hope you are enjoying the party."


    "Oh yes, it''s quite a lovely party. And it seems you will be successful in your new venture, Mr. Arthur. Frankly, I admire your intelligence." he said.


    "Thank you, Marquis Benjamin. I am grateful for your compliments" I replied with a polite smile. "By the way, may I be introduced to the lady beside you?"


    Marquis Benjamin gently brought his granddaughter forward. "Of course, I wanted to introduce you to my granddaughter, Marilanne, the daughter of my eldest son." Marilanne greeted me with a slight bow.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Mr. Arthur," she said, blushing. I guess I had a bit of a handsome face.


    "The honor is all mine," I said, kissing her hand gently. "I hope you are enjoying the party."


    Marilanne''s face blushed again. "Yes, everything looks wonderful."


    It was impossible not to feel the envious stares piercing my back. I guess my relationship with Avanne had progressed too far. Even if she knew my true identity, she continued to be this bold towards me. But at least she wasn''t one of those two-faced women trying to get close to me just for my princely title. After all, when we first met, she knew me with my false identity.


    Now, she was probably angry because she understood Marquis Benjamin''s intention to get his granddaughter close to me. I should punish her for these bold actions sometime.


    "Arthur, right?" asked a other man approaching me arrogantly.


    "Yes. Do you need something?" I asked.


    "Oh no, I just wanted to meet the famous and mysterious new merchant. And I had a question. I heard you are planning to open a branch of your bank, Godfather, in the Kingdom of Herumzam."


    Herumzam was a kingdom located in the southernmost part of the continent, distinct from the southern clans. Currently, I heard they had bad relations with the island federation, and the kingdom was ruled by a very old king. Although the kingdom''s situation wasn''t great, it still had a market size that whetted the appetite.


    "Yes, that''s correct" I replied briefly.


    "Well, you know, the Kingdom of Herumzam isn''t very safe right now. There are bandits everywhere and pirates at the ports, but I can help you with that. I will grant you security there. In return, humble me, Count Luadrin, I only ask for half of your profits. So, what do you say?"


    Oh, here we go again...

 Chapter 54: The Devil

    Despite being surrounded by nobles, I looked at Count Luadrin, who was speaking arrogantly. The last thing I wanted right now was for something foolish to happen at the opening party of my media company, especially in the presence of such important figures."Thank you for your offer, Count Luadrin, but we don''t need your protection" I said.


    The whispering of the nearby nobles and the frown on Count Luadrin''s face made it clear that my words were not very polite. Well, I still haven''t adapted to the way these nobles speak.


    "Are you sure? The south is dangerous, especially for a northerner like you," he said with a smirk.


    This man... I don''t know why, but the more he talked, the angrier I got.


    "Thank you for your concern, but I don''t think there will be a problem" I said. After all, I had made many plans to ensure there would be no issues. With the information I would obtain from the servant guild, I could sway a high-ranking noble in the Kingdom of Herumzam to my side.


    "Concern? Me? For you? Hahaha! I was just being merciful to you, boy. But now I realize you definitely don''t deserve my mercy.


    Let''s see if you can make any money in our kingdom" he said threateningly.


    This man dared to threaten me, huh? Heh, arrogant people like this drive me crazy. Oh no, I think my dark element is starting to react, and my anger is rising uncontrollably, but thankfully I can still control myself... I hope I can.


    "Count Luadrin, you are overstepping your bounds! There are certain etiquette rules you must follow as a guest here. Please mind your manners" said Marquis Benjamin, intervening.


    "Yes, yes, that''s right! Especially insulting northerners is unbecoming behavior" said another noble.


    Count Luadrin looked around with a frown. Seeing the disapproval and shock in the eyes of the other nobles, he paused for a moment. But soon, a haughty smile returned to his face. "Ah, you misunderstood me," he said mockingly. "I just wanted to help a young and inexperienced businessman from the north, but it seems this young man is brave enough to challenge me.


    I declare in front of all of you that Baron Arthur''s Godfather Bank will never operate in the Kingdom of Herumzam!" Count Luadrin said arrogantly.


    "Count Luadrin... you call me inexperienced, yet you threaten a man you know nothing about... This could lead to your demise. You should be careful," I said.


    I really can''t control the dark element. I didn''t mean to say that, but it just slipped out. Haah... there''s nothing I can do. I can''t back down at this point.


    "Are you threatening me, young man?" said Count Luadrin, frowning. His haughty expression had disappeared, and he now looked at me with the eyes of a predator. I immediately understood he was strong because he was emanating from his aura.


    "Oh no, Count Luadrin, you misunderstood me..." I said, smiling.


    Everyone thought I was backing down, and Count Luadrin''s lips curved into a haughty smile again, but I continued speaking.


    "Why would I threaten you? After all, only a fool would bend down and threaten a bug. If I wanted to kill a bug, a simple movement of my foot would be enough."


    When these words echoed throughout the room, everyone looked at me in shock. Huuh, the dark element is getting stronger, I think. But I already have to kill Count Luadrin. After all, he could cause me problems in the Kingdom of Herumzam. Also, if I had bowed my head to Count Luadrin passively here, people might think I''m an easy target.


    Besides, I plan to reveal my true identity as a prince one day, and if I reveal it before ascending the throne, people might make bold moves.


    "Now... I think you understand that you are not wanted here. Please leave before you embarrass yourself further" I continued.


    Count Luadrin''s face was red with anger. The fury he could no longer hide was reflected in the mocking glances of the surrounding nobles. He took a few steps back and took a deep breath, but he didn''t take his eyes off me.


    "You will pay for this disrespect, Baron Arthur," he hissed. "You don''t want to make enemies in the Kingdom of Herumzam." He said and angrily turned and walked towards the main door. After he left, I could feel the nobles looking at me differently.


    The silence among the nobles was broken by the echoes of Count Luadrin''s angry steps. When everyone''s gaze turned to me, there were traces of mixed emotions on their faces. Some were respectful, some curious, and some clearly fearful. Marquis Benjamin stepped forward and placed his hand on my shoulder.


    "Baron Arthur, your courage and determination are admirable. But I must remind you to be careful. Count Luadrin could be a dangerous enemy."


    I nodded slightly in gratitude. "I am grateful for your concern, Marquis Benjamin. But if I am to succeed in the Kingdom of Herumzam, I am aware that I must proceed without fear and with determination."


    Marquis Benjamin''s granddaughter, Marilanne, was also looking at me with admiration. What is this feeling growing inside me now? Ahh, I felt this before too. I don''t know why, but after losing Emilia, I developed a desire to add all the beautiful women I saw to my harem. But I must save this desire for the Dragon Academy.


    After all, I have plans for some women there, and I don''t need too many women around me now. Besides, Avanne more than meets my sexual needs.


    Then the other nobles approached us, offering various praises and warnings. During this time, I kept thinking about Count Luadrin''s threats and the reactions of my dark element. Controlling my power was vital for both myself and my media company.


    As the party progressed, the tension in the atmosphere gradually began to dissipate. People returned to chatting and dancing. However, the shadow of Luadrin''s threat still lingered over us. I continued to socialize and build good relationships with people as planned, seeking to establish new allies. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the end of the party, I gifted everyone who attended with the finest cigars, which had never been sold before, and bid each person farewell by giving them the first issue of our magazine and first weekly news magazines printed from the press.


    When everyone had left, only Avanne remained in the room, gazing at me with passionate eyes. She finally approached me, wrapping her arms around my neck. Rising onto her toes to kiss my lips, I bent down slightly and kissed her back.


    "Are you free tonight, Excellency?" she asked with her seductive voice.


    "Sorry, but I can''t. I have business tonight" I replied.


    Though Avanne tried to hide it, I could sense her disappointment. "I''ll make it up to you another day" I said.


    "That''s fine. You know I''m not a flirt, right? You don''t think I''m one of those kind of women because I want you so much, do you? I only behave like this towards you..." she said, pulling away.


    After kissing her lips once more, I pulled back and caressed her cheek. Her cheeks reddened slightly from my sudden gesture. "I know you''re not that kind of woman. I have to leave now, but when you wake up in the morning, you''ll find me beside you, wrapped around you. Good?" I said.


    "R-Really? Well then, I hope you don''t forget" she said.


    What''s this? Why has she started blushing when talking to me recently? Anyway, I really need to go now.


    "I won''t forget. See you later," I said and immediately left through the door behind us, merging into the darkness of the night.


    ---


    (Third-person POV)


    ¡ªA few hours later


    The dim light of the rising moon was unable to illuminate the earth, as rain poured down as if it had suddenly decided to drench everything. Under this rain, several carriages and mounted knights moved quickly. This group was Count Luadrin''s escort.


    When this group set out, it wasn''t raining, so they were unprepared. While Count Luadrin sat inside the carriage angrily, the sounds of lightning striking the earth rose. As the Count clenched his fist in frustration, he heard another loud sound... but this time; it wasn''t the sound of thunder.


    The Count, with irritation, opened the slowly moving carriage door, but all he could see was nothing because of the intensity of the rain. However, amidst the heavy downpour, he could hear pained screams. He quickly went back inside, grabbed the sword from the corner, and activated his Kaizer power.


    After hearing some incomprehensible sounds for only a few minutes, he heard a loud scream and realized that it was the voice of his own carriage driver. Gripping the sword with his trembling hand, he braced himself.


    When the carriage came to a complete stop, the door opened a few seconds later, and a tall man with black hair and lifeless blue eyes, who had to bow his head to enter, stepped inside. Count Luadrin felt the arrogant expression and the noble aura of the man before him with his entire being.


    "W-who are you?!" he said with a trembling voice.


    "Huh? I almost asked that question myself because I couldn''t see the arrogant expression on your face" said the blue-eyed man.


    "I warn you! "I am Count Luadrin, a noble of the Herumzam Kingdom with the power of a Tier 3 Kaizer!"


    "Oh, is that so? Hah¡­ you''re no fun. Go on, make your best attack" the man replied.


    Upon hearing this, Count Luadrin quickly concentrated all his Kaizer power into his right hand and activated the water element. As he prepared his spell, he immediately targeted the man, who was very close by, and released his spell. However, the man began to yawn as he merely raised one hand. The water spell was less than a second away from hitting the man, but something shocking see Luadrin.


    Just as the spell was about to reach the man, he directed his hand towards it, and the spell slowly began to disappear as if it had never existed. In just a few seconds, the dark portal in the man''s hand lazily nullified the spell, as if dealing with a child.


    "Hm. I guess this ability is quite powerful, huh? Ah, I''ll kill you painlessly for showing me this...I guess..." the man said as he took a few steps closer.


    "You''re a devil! A devil! A devil! This can''t be, a devil!" Count Luadrin began to scream.


    "Yes, that''s right, I am a devil, and also Prince Ethan. The future emperor," said Ethan as he grabbed Count Luadrin with his bloody hand.


    Then, in that desolate place, the final pained scream was heard...and the howling of the wolves mixed with the rain, amplifying the sounds of nature...

 Chapter 55: Beautiful day(+18)

    In the middle of a spacious bedroom, there was an enormous bed, and I clung to Avanne''s naked body on the bed. While gently caressing her abdomen with one hand, I inhaled her scent. Despite being sweaty from our recent intense lovemaking, she still smelled wonderful.She placed her own hand over mine, which was caressing her belly, and tried to calm her still-breathless body. After calming herself, she lifted her naked body and came onto my lap, kissing me on the lips. After a passionate kiss, she pulled back and looked at me with her radiant smile.


    "Thank you..." she said.


    "For what?"


    "For being by my side... And for the beautiful feelings you just made me feel again... and again for everything" she said, resting her head on my shoulder and kissing my neck. I could still feel her rapidly beating heart... and those two enormous, soft mounds... ah, I''m getting hard again.


    "I''ll always keep you by my side... as long as you don''t push me away" I said, stroking her velvet-like black hair. For now, I need to check on little Ethan.


    "N-Never! I will never let you go! If you leave me, I''ll even start a rebellion against the kingdom! S-so it would be good if you don''t leave me" she said with a flushed face but with eyes shining with determination.


    I smiled at her and continued to stroke her hair. "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you" I said.


    Avanne took a deep breath while looking into my eyes and slowly released my arms, getting out of bed. The room was beginning to be illuminated by the first light of the morning, and the light falling on her body made it feel as if I were gazing at a goddess. I couldn''t take my eyes off her.


    Her breasts were so large that they got lost in my hands, and now, standing upright as if challenging Newton, they made my little dragon below wake up again.


    "I''ll check if the bathroom is ready" she said, turning her back to me and heading towards the bathroom door after putting on her nightgown. But even then, her large, rounded hips, which swayed even while walking, were visible through the thin fabric. After she entered the bathroom, I also got up, put on the delicate clothes made for the night, and then went to the bathroom.


    At that moment, I silently stared at the scene before me in shock. Avanne, bent over the bathtub to check the water, stood with all her grandeur. As her full backside faced me, my feet moved involuntarily, and I tightly gripped Avanne''s waist, who was bending over to check the water. She flinched for a moment, but when she saw my firm hands holding her, she turned to me with a surprised expression.


    "E-Ethan, what are you doing?"


    Without saying anything, I removed my lower garment, pulled Avanne''s nightgown, which was already down to her thighs, up to her waist, and entered her in one movement without saying a word.


    "... Ahhh! Ethan, slow down."


    "I''m sorry, but I couldn''t control myself in the face of this scene" I said, moving my hands towards her breasts.


    "Muu~ you can''t do this too much," she said with a seductive voice, but as I began to penetrate her brutally, the only thing escaping her lips was sexy moans. After that, I changed positions multiple times and made love to her in different ways, eventually finishing in the bathtub filled with cold water.


    a hour later, we left the bathroom, filled with the scent of our passionate sex, and went back to the bedroom. I started putting on my clothes. After getting dressed and helping Avanne get dressed as well, I received another sweet kiss from her.


    "Are you going to the palace?" she asked.


    "Yes." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How long will I have to wait you?" she asked with a hint of sadness.


    "I don''t know, but I''ll come to you when I find the time."


    "Okay..."


    After putting on my clothes and fastening my sword at my belt, I looked back at Avanne once more. Seeing the sadness in her eyes made my heart ache, but unfortunately, I had to go. There were tasks awaiting me at the palace. I didn''t want to leave her side, but I had responsibilities.


    "I''ll try to visit you as soon as possible" I said, smiling once more to reassure her.


    "Okay," she murmured, her voice trembling slightly. "I''ll wait for you."


    After giving her one last kiss on the lips, I headed toward the door. Before leaving the mansion I designed, I walked to a hidden room without dyeing my hair and went through the tunnel I had created, heading toward the palace. The location of this mansion was right above the tunnel I had secretly built for entering and exiting the palace.


    Moreover, it was easy to acquire this land since it was far from the city center and the nearest neighborhood was a poor one. Thus, I could build a mansion here without attracting too much attention. Isabella had been the most significant help in acquiring this land.


    As time passed, I made sure to expand the tunnel a bit more each time I used it, and eventually, I extended it enough to walk through without bending over, though it was still too narrow to fully open my arms. Well, there wasn''t really a need for that. As I progressed slowly through the tunnel, I didn''t forget to create a small fireball with my hand to provide a source of light in the dark tunnel.


    Interestingly, whenever I walked through this tunnel, a sense of peace would envelop me, and my thoughts would clear. It felt like a weight had been lifted. I even felt more at peace when I extinguished the fire in my hand and was enveloped in complete darkness.


    After walking for a while, I finally emerged from the tunnel with little difficulty... now that I think about it, whenever I exited this tunnel, Emilia would be there to greet me.


    Ah... Anyway, now I needed to quickly leave the palace without being noticed by the concubines. After stepping outside, I walked toward the main palace and noticed a few women chatting and drinking tea in the garden from a distance.


    These were Richard''s concubines, and as I looked at the children playing in the garden, I wondered how many siblings I had. Fortunately, the concubines'' children they couldn''t claim to the throne, but they would probably have a more peaceful life than princes and princesses.


    Still, I couldn''t help but feel some envious and admiring glances directed at me. Ignoring these looks, I continued walking toward the main palace. After walking for a while, I finally reached the main palace, went to my room, and quickly changed out of my soiled clothes.


    As I stepped out and was about to head toward Roxanne''s room, I heard a sweet and affectionate voice calling my name from behind. It was my mother, Luciana''s voice. I turned around to see her coming toward me quickly, puffing out her cheeks like a child. Her long white hair was flowing in the wind as she ran.


    "Mother? Is something wrong?" I asked.


    After getting closer, she made a fist with her hands but looked at me sternly. "Bow your head!" she shouted.


    I guess I had grown too tall for her to hit my head. Following her instruction, I lowered my head, and she tapped it lightly with her hand.


    "Ahg. What was that for, Mother?" I asked, rubbing the spot she hit.


    "Are you asking why? You haven''t even visited me for two weeks! And now, even though you just arrived at the palace, you were about to go somewhere else!" she said, folding her arms and frowning.


    "Hahaha, I feel like the parent here," I said, laughing.


    "Do you want another one?"


    "Hahaha, no, no, I''m sorry," I said, pulling her into a tight hug. "You''re right. No matter what excuse I make, I should still make time to visit my mother"I said.


    "Yes, you finally understand!"


    After parting from her, I looked at her face, now not so angry. "Are you here just to scold me?" I asked.


    "Isn''t that a sufficient reason? It''s enough reason to teach my foolish son a lesson, but you''re right, there''s another reason" she said, starting to walk ahead.


    As I followed her, I asked, "So, are you going to tell me?"


    "Yes. In a few months, your sister''s wedding ceremony will take place" she said and left me in shock.


    "What? Which one is getting married?" I asked.


    My mother turned to me, looking surprised. "Don''t tell me you don''t know. Fiona''s eldest daughter Umala will marry the second prince of the Tamerid empire." she said.


    For a moment, I felt a sense of relief for reasons I didn''t understand, but then that feeling quickly vanished when I heard who Umala was marrying.

 Chapter 56: Chapter 56:Cuddle

    "Exactly when and where is the wedding?" I asked."In two months, in the capital of the Tamerid Empire," Luciana replied. I noticed a cleverly concealed sadness in her words, but after roughly guessing why, I stood still. After a while, Luciana noticed my stillness and turned to me.


    "What happened?" she asked with a curious expression.


    "Are you thinking of marrying my sister off to increase my power on the throne?" I suddenly asked.


    Luciana was stunned and bewildered by my question. From the astonished expression in her eyes, I understood that my guess was correct.


    "I-I-"


    "There is no need for that, Mother. A king who gains the throne with the help of his sister is not treated like a king." I approached her, grabbed her arm, and looked at her intently. "Also, I don''t want Violet to enter into a marriage she doesn''t want," I added.


    "I-I actually..." Luciana stammered, unable to speak.


    "What? Don''t hesitate, say it," I said.


    "It was your sister herself who wanted this," Luciana said, lowering her head and avoiding eye contact. These words left me deeply astonished. Had Violet agreed to such a marriage of her own volition?


    "What do you mean?" I asked, looking at my mother, whose voice was trembling. "Why would Violet want something like this? Does she have someone she loves?"


    Luciana took a deep breath and fixed her gaze on me again. "Violet thinks this marriage is necessary for the kingdom''s and your future. She believes that being by your side and supporting you will make you stronger. In fact, all she wants is to help you." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I remained silent for a moment, contemplating Violet''s sacrifice. The fact that my sister was willing to take on such a great responsibility made me both proud and concerned. "I don''t want to burden Violet with such a heavy load," I said quietly. "She should live her own life, find her own happiness."


    Luciana looked into my eyes and said, "You should tell her that. Maybe talking to you will help her reconsider her decision."


    I nodded and took a deep breath. "You''re right. I need to talk to Violet."


    Luciana smiled softly and gently squeezed my arm. "I trust you''ll find the best way. But remember, Violet truly wants to be by your side... And I want to help you too, but it seems you''re pushing me away. I hate to say this, but if one of Fiona''s sons takes the throne, they''ll want to kill you. So don''t reject my or your sister''s help.


    I may not be very useful, but I''m ready to do whatever I can for you."


    Luciana''s words echoed in my mind as I pondered. The prospect of Fiona''s sons taking the throne really sealed my fate. Rejecting the help of my sister Violet and my mother was a luxury I had only allowed myself out of pride until now.


    "I understand," I said. "But I can''t let Violet ruin her life just for me. Put the marriage matter on hold until I talk to my sister. Okay?"


    "Okay, I''ll abide by what you said, but you also listen to me. Let us help to lighten the burdens on your shoulders."


    Luciana''s words resonated in my mind as I took a deep breath and nodded resolutely. "Okay, Mother, I''ll accept your and Violet''s help. But first, I need to talk to Violet."


    Luciana smiled softly, a forming in her eye. "I believe in you," she said, "and Violet believes in you too. Together, we''ll overcome every challenge." She rose to her feet to kiss my cheek and I helped her by leaning down a little. after kissing me, I noticed the worry she still tried to hide in her eyes.


    "Now I must go," I said.


    "Take care of yourself," she replied.


    I nodded to her and left the main palace. After walking for a long time, I finally reached the outer palace where Roxanne was staying, and after the guards bowed respectfully, I entered the outer palace. This was mostly where important people who had come from long journeys or guests of the royal family stayed.


    After walking through the corridors of the palace for a while, I reached the room where Roxanne was staying. I stood in front of the door, took a deep breath, and knocked. A graceful voice came from inside. "Come in," Roxanne said.


    When I entered and she noticed me, her eyes widened with joy. She was apparently expecting someone else, and that was why there was a sweet surprise on her face. I walked towards her nonchalantly, and as she guessed what I was going to do, she sat up in her bed. After sitting on her bed, I opened my arms and waited for Roxanne to jump into my lap and hug me tightly.


    With a squeal, Roxanne leaped at me and hugged me tightly. Over the past six years, her body had developed much faster than I had anticipated, and I could notice her curvy hips even through the dress that reached down to her ankles. When I started gently stroking her back with one hand and her hair with the other, she began to purr like a cat.


    "Not only did you gain Fiona''s trust, but you also got her to tell you her biggest secrets. Good job," I said, praising her.


    Roxanne had indeed done a good job. She pulled back a little and looked into my eyes, the sparkle of victory and happiness gleaming in hers. "I would do anything for you, know that," she said.


    This girl had worked tirelessly for me over the past six years. Although I was initially skeptical of her, as time passed and I witnessed her efforts, I couldn''t deny her. Her deep love for me was undoubtedly genuine. Despite all this, the only reward I had given her for her service was a hug.


    I had actually thought she would demand more and at some point wouldn''t be satisfied with just a hug, but it seemed I was wrong.


    For six years, after completing the tasks I asked of her almost every week, she had settled for just a hug as a reward and even now; she seemed content with this. In the first few years, I wanted to know when she would ask for more, but she never did. Despite her pure, deep love for me, she managed to suppress her own desires. The reason she was in my lap now was because of me.


    At the end of those years, even I had told her that she should at least come into my lap when we hugged.


    Ahh. Thinking back, her reaction was priceless. When I told her, she should climb into my lap and hug me, her fluster and eventual trembling ascent into my lap were truly sighted to behold. She was an inexperienced virgin, but it was unusual for her to react so intensely.


    "Is this enough?" I asked about ten minutes after she had climbed into my lap.


    "A-a bit more..." she stammered and blushed.


    When a sudden desire surged within me, I forced myself to stop. As I stroked Roxanne''s black hair, the urge to ravish this inexperienced virgin grew stronger. This desire had been increasing in a terrifying way since Emilia''s death.


    Ha... I''m really acting like trash. Since coming to this world, I''ve set two rules for myself regarding approaching women. First, never do anything to a woman against her will. Second, never do anything immoral to an underage child. The second rule was already certain to be followed because of the painful, traumatic experience I had in my previous world.


    Of course, Roxanne is now an adult, and she seems madly in love with me, but if it''s going to be her first time, I want it to happen in a more special way. Additionally, I am very curious about how this girl, who blushes to her ears even when I just hug her and stroke her head, will reach that point.


    So I wanted to conduct a small test and I slowly lowered the hand that was on Roxanne''s back. When my hand reached her waist, I noticed her flinch, but she didn''t stop me. My hand went further down and rested on her buttocks. I noticed her chest rising and falling rapidly, and she was panting, but there was still no resistance.


    She had buried her face completely in my chest, but I saw that her ears were red. And I kept stroking her buttocks slowly with my hands. She wasn''t saying anything, but her body was reacting more than ever.


    When Roxanne''s hands slowly moved to my back and she involuntarily started to move her bottom, she was startled to feel something hardening under her buttocks. I noticed that she was breathing loudly now and as I began to stroke her buttocks more eagerly, her buttocks began to tremble.


    ___


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

 Chapter 57: Good or maybe good news

    As I sat on the bed in the room filled with the sound of Roxanne''s deep breaths and my caresses, I continued to stroke Roxanne''s full hips as she sat on my lap. I felt her body moving involuntarily, and that she was enjoying my caresses.But when I felt my shirt getting slightly wet, I slowed down my movements. I looked at Roxanne, who had buried her face in my chest. I gently tried to pull her head back and see her face by holding her hair, but she stubbornly resisted showing her face.


    "Roxanne, are you crying?" I whispered into her ears.


    When her body flinched and she brought her hands to her face, I realized she was really crying. Reacting immediately, I took my hands off her hips and held her arms with my hands to lift her off my lap. I tried to push Roxanne away while pulling my body back.


    When Roxanne realized I was pushing her away, I don''t understood exactly what her reaction was, but I quickly stood up while gently pushing her onto the bed.


    I looked at her with a confused expression and immediately checked the windows. When I saw no one was there, I started searching the room. I didn''t understand why Roxanne suddenly started crying and seemed uncomfortable being close to me, but I searched the room thoroughly, thinking she might betray me.


    During this time, I noticed Roxanne''s bewildered gaze on me and that she was wiping her tears. Suppressing my emotions, I quickly approached her. When she realized I was approaching, she looked at me with eyes wide open in excitement, but when I gripped her shoulder, her body flinched.


    "Why were you crying? Did I do something you didn''t want?" I asked, trying to hide the anger in my voice.


    "What? N-no, no!" Roxanne said, waving her hands.


    "Then why were you crying? Was someone watching us?"


    Roxanne looked at me with completely open eyes and a surprised expression. "No such thing! No one was watching us."


    "Then I''ll ask one last time. Why were you crying?"


    Roxanne wiped her tears again and took a deep breath in response to my question. She looked down and began to speak slowly.


    "I''m sorry for overreacting," she said with a trembling voice. "But my feelings for you... I can''t control them, Ethan. I love you... I love you so much that I spend my time thinking about you every moment. And now, when you touched me so tenderly and kindly, I couldn''t stop my tears.


    I couldn''t help but cry tears of joy because the thing I''ve dreamed of every day finally happened," she said, her eyes moving quickly and observing my reaction.


    A momentary shock surged through my body at her words, followed by a feeling of guilt. I knew her feelings for me were too strong, maybe even psychotically strong, but I had momentarily forgotten this reality during the recent situation.


    I approached her and reached out my hands to wipe her tears. She trembled at my touch but didn''t refuse. As I wiped Roxanne''s tears with my hands, I began to speak to her in a calm voice. "I''m sorry. So, you weren''t uncomfortable because of my touch?" I said, trying to change the subject.


    In the end, I don''t even know why I thought she would betray me. I realized I shouldn''t torment a girl who is so madly in love with me.


    "N-no, never! ...I mean, I would never be uncomfortable with you," she said, unable to hide her excitement.


    "So, no matter what I do to you, you won''t refuse?" I asked as I moved closer to her.


    She shook her head, causing her black hair to ripple. "No, I would never refuse," she said. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I moved my face closer to her, a glint of expectation sparkled in her eyes. Her eyes widened as I quickly pressed my lips to her full, soft pink lips. It was a short, gentle kiss, but it was enough to make her body tremble. While Roxanne looked at me in a trance, I broke the kiss and stepped away from her.


    "Consider this kiss as an apology. I have to go now, but I''m already looking forward to the next reward day," I said, moving away from the bed and heading towards the door. Before leaving the room, I looked back at Roxanne and saw her still staring straight ahead in a trance. With a smirk, I walked out. After all, what man wouldn''t be happy to be chosen so obsessively by such a beautiful woman?


    As I closed the door behind me, I slowly brought my ear close to the door. When I heard a muffled scream from inside after a few seconds, my smile widened as I walked away. I can''t deny that I''ve been very happy for the past few years. Especially with so many beautiful girls around me.


    ---


    (Avanne''s POV) - a few days later.


    As I lay quietly on my bed, I pulled up the blanket and looked out the window. Sighing, I realized the sun had already risen. Recently, I had been feeling more tired than ever and behaving unusually lazy. Still, remembering that I had things to do, I got out of bed and ran to the bathroom with a sudden wave of nausea.


    "Ogghk."


    When I reached the bathroom, I released what was in my mouth and vomited. As I stood there for a few minutes, I wondered why this was happening. I tried to remember what I had eaten yesterday and recalled having fish for dinner. With a sigh, I stood up, and at that moment, my eyes widened at a new possibility. After all, my period was late, and all the symptoms made sense if I were...pregnant!


    But I stubbornly shook my head and quickly dismissed this possibility from my mind. I remembered what the priest had told me when I was little. I recalled eavesdropping as he told my father that I was cursed and could never have children. Ethan was the first man I had been with, and he was the only man I had ever loved.


    Carrying his child would make me the happiest woman in the world, but if there was one lesson I had learned in life, it was that the greater the expectation, the more painful the disappointment.


    Still¡­ imagining this possibility stirred beautiful feelings inside me that I had never felt before. My thoughts were chaotic. As I left the bathroom, I looked at myself in the mirror and was momentarily surprised by the happy, smiling expression I saw. With a sigh, I slowly walked out of the room.


    No matter how hard I tried to stop myself, I couldn''t stop dreaming of being the mother of Ethan''s child. I knew that Ethan didn''t feel the same way about me as I did about him, but I was sure he wouldn''t reject our child.


    Until now, I had pushed the idea of having children out of my mind and had never spent time with the opposite sex for this reason. That is, until Ethan came into my life. At first, I thought what I felt for him was just my body''s natural desire, but as time went on, my feelings grew stronger than ever.


    Our first time had happened in a barn, and now that I think about it, the thought that he was a prince never even crossed my mind. But by the time I found out he was a prince, I was already madly in love with him. My eyes wandered around aimlessly as I thought about the things Ethan had said to me that day. A spark of hope ignited within me, while at the same time, my fears gnawed at me.


    If I was really pregnant and this baby''s father was Ethan, what would my future be like? Slowly, I left the room and started walking down the corridor. With each step, my thoughts grew more entangled.


    Still, waiting at least a few months to be sure seemed like the best option. I didn''t really think I was pregnant, but I couldn''t deny the pleasure of dreaming about it. Ha¡­ Anyway, now I need to go to my office and look into the land deals for the tobacco company and handle the viscountcy''s accumulated work. I was still at Ethan''s mansion, but he had already set up an office for me.


    Trying to collect my thoughts, I walked into the study, where the usual neat desk and a few files were waiting for me. When I sat down, I had a hard time looking at the papers for a while because my mind was still preoccupied with the thought of the possible pregnancy. But knowing that I had to focus on the work, I took a deep breath and concentrated on the files.


    ___


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 58: Other things

    The sound of clashing steel echoed in the courtyard as I swung my sword towards my opponent as quickly as possible. While my body continued to sweat, I kept attacking with my sword. I glanced at the expression of the old man watching me from the corner and, seeing his emotionless face, I gritted my teeth and increased the force applied to my sword.About ten minutes later, the muffled voice of the old man in the corner echoed.


    "That''s enough for today!"


    I threw my sword aside and collapsed to the ground. After catching my breath for a bit, I stood up and went to Baron Luwans. This man was a wise master who had been mentoring me for about six years. As I stood up, I ignored Fiona''s son Lugoar, who was still lying on the ground trying to calm his breath, and approached the teacher.


    "Thank you for your teachings," I said without bowing my head, as I was a prince.


    Baron Luwans looked at me with his usual dignified and wise demeanor. "You are still pursuing your training with seriousness. This is a good thing. And considering you will soon be going to the academy, it comforts me to see you possess such willpower."


    "Thanks to your teachings," I said calmly.


    "Hahaha, you praise me too much, but it is not true. Without your own intelligence and willpower, my teachings would be useless for you," he said while writing something in his notebook.


    "Thank you. I am leaving now," I said, and with a nod from Teacher Luwans, I left the training courtyard.


    Luckily, my room wasn''t far away, so I reached it within ten minutes, removed my sweaty clothes, and entered the cold bath prepared for me. When my naked body entered the cold bath, I involuntarily looked at my body under the water. Scars had invaded every part of my body. Knowing that my back, which I couldn''t see with my eyes, was in a much worse state, I sighed.


    These deep scars hadn''t disappeared despite years passing and my body growing after puberty.


    Fortunately, Avanne was never bothered by these ugly scars. In fact, her concerned expression was quite sweet as she gently caressed my scars. Of course, she had asked what had happened to me, and I told her my story, but hiding the fact that I still kept Emilia''s corpse. After getting out of the bath, I dried myself with a towel and looked at myself in the mirror. My scars reminded me of the past.


    A few days ago, Roxanne crossed my mind. I wondered what reaction this girl, who was obsessively in love with me, would have if she saw these scars. Oh... Right. After that incident, when I returned to the palace with the dragon stone Isabella gave me, she was right beside me. Most likely, she had seen my scars.


    Now that I think about it, when did this girl fall in love with me? Yes, it is true that I was somewhat of a childhood friend to her, but we were not very close. Even though I tried to distance Roxanne from myself, knowing about her potential engagement to Fiona''s second son, she ended up madly in love with me instead of hating me. When did she develop these feelings? Honestly, I have no idea. Huh...


    Women are truly interesting beings.


    I went to my room, opened my wardrobe, and started selecting the clothes I would wear today. Being a prince, all my clothes were overly extravagant, but over time, I managed to get a few simple-colored outfits made for myself. I chose a dress decorated with black and blue colors. After dressing quickly, I left my room and walked towards my study, which was right across from Isabella''s study.


    I deliberately chose a study close to Isabella''s.


    I went to my room and quickly began reviewing the documents on the desk. Most were related to my companies. Currently, three different companies were managed under one roof by me. I named these companies after the titles of my favorite shows and movies from my previous world.


    The tobacco company was named "Copranos" The bank company was "Godfather" And finally, the media company was "Goodfellas" Since I wasn''t very talented at naming, why not use the names of the things I loved in my previous life? I thought about it and I gave them these names


    I think the names are quite stylish. Now, I need to handle matters related to my bank company, in particular. Oh, by the way, days had passed since I killed a noble of the Herumzam kingdom, but no trace had been found yet. After all, I put the bodies and everything belonging to that noble in my dark warehouse, and now no detective who goes there will understand anything.


    Ah, now that I think about it, what was the name of that noble? I don''t even remember the names of the people I kill anymore.


    My thoughts were interrupted when the door knocked. "Come in," I said, raising my voice. When a familiar face entered, my lips involuntarily widened. It was a woman with prominent breasts. Her gray eyes and black hair made the small, sweet mole under her mouth move when she smiled beautifully.


    As she approached me with some files in her hand, the smile on her face slowly faded and was replaced by a tired expression.


    "Greetings to His Excellency, Prince Ethan, son of the sun..." she said with a smile.


    "Welcome, Avanne," I said. Unfortunately, I still didn''t address her with a sweet nickname. "I thought our relationship was deep enough to leave formalities aside." I added.


    When her face blushed, my eyes widened slightly. Since when did this girl become someone who blushes at such a simple sentence? I don''t know why, but she looks a bit different.


    "You look tired. Didn''t you get enough sleep?" I asked.


    "No, I just feel sick lately. I think someone cursed me after the gold I gained thanks to you," she replied.


    In reality, a person with Kaizer power rarely got sick. Moreover, if I remember correctly, Avanne''s Kaizer power was in stage 3. I nodded understandingly and took the documents from her extended hand. After a quick glance, I realized they mostly concerned the tobacco fields.


    "Oh, by the way, do you know a girl named Roxanne?" she asked with a sour expression.


    Hearing her words, my muscles tensed, and I looked at her curiously. "Yes, what about her?" I asked.


    "Nothing. I just ran into her on my way here, and she looked at me with eyes full of hatred. Did I unintentionally do something wrong?" she asked with an angry look on her face. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t think so. Did she say anything to you?" I asked, putting the document on the table.


    "Oh yes. She said something like, ''I should have been the first one, you bitch!''"


    I involuntarily laughed and turned to Avanne, who was looking at me with a slightly irritated expression. "Do you know why she said that?" she asked.


    "Haha, who knows? But I guess she found out you were with me," I said, shrugging.


    "But how would she know? And why is she so angry about me being with you?" she asked curiously.


    "Well... she''s a bit in love."


    "With whom? You?" Avanne asked curiously. I nodded in response.


    "But doesn''t she know that you are a prince and and he probably doesn''t know that in the future there will be more than one woman around you? I think there''s another reason behind her anger towards me," she said, rubbing her temples.


    "I''ll talk to her later," I said, looking at Avanne, who sighed tiredly. "Come here," I said, motioning her to come closer.


    When Avanne approached me, I grabbed her by the waist and placed her obviously tired body on my lap. Avanne flinched momentarily and blushed again, interestingly enough. Why is this girl starting to blush? We''ve done much more than this, yet now she''s blushing like a virgin. I guess she can''t control her emotions because she''s sick...


    "Why?" she asked, looking at me.


    "Well, you looked tired, and I wanted to take advantage of the situation." I said, grinning.


    "Muuo~ Ethan, you''re naughty enough to take advantage of me even when I''m sick."


    There she goes, back to her usual self. Her maternal smile and coquettish eyes were arousing, but knowing she was sick, I controlled myself and focused back on the documents on the table.


    "Stay like this until I finish my work."I said while stroking her waist.


    As I held Avanne on my lap, the only sounds in the room were the rustling of papers and her deep breaths in the silence. I wanted to forget about work for a while and help her relax. She looked tired, which was a problem in itself.


    I pondered how disturbed Roxanne might be by this situation. It wasn''t hard to understand the source of her anger at that moment. Jealousy was a feeling that usually couldn''t be ignored. But knowing how Avanne could best support me in this situation was complicating things...

 Chapter 59: Not my son!

    I closed the document I had and placed it on top of the papers on the desk. The media company''s first news magazine will be available in most small and large shops in two days. For now, I have enough resources to reach the public in the capital and the four largest cities of the Asina Kingdom.Within a few months, the newspapers will slowly start spreading across the continent by expanding to neighboring kingdoms.


    Additionally, I''ve decided to integrate a game of chance into the magazine that will be published in the last month of this year. Just like the New Year lottery in my old world, I should try to increase the number of readers. However, I am still working on solving a major problem.


    I don''t have statistics on the literacy rate of people in this world, but compared to my modern world, this world would probably fail miserably.


    Perhaps an alphabet or other content to learn to read and writing could be included on a page of the magazines. But still, the first audience I want the newspapers to reach is generally the powerful and noble people. As noble and powerful people usually know how to read and write, I don''t need to worry too much about this issue.


    Another important issue for now is to establish a security network for my banking company and ensure the safety of the interbank money flow. Unfortunately, teleportation spells are not used by people in this world. Now that I think about it, maybe if I could invent something like a zeppelin, I wouldn''t have to worry about transportation security.


    For now, I have no choice but to gather information from the servant guild and hire the best and most suitable mercenaries. Later, a certain commission can be given to the local lords to ensure the security of the banks. Fortunately, I don''t need to worry about the tobacco company. After all, since we package the cigarettes and distribute them to the continent, security loss is not an issue.


    I distracted my thoughts for a while and looked at Avanne, who was in my arms. I realized that she had already fallen asleep with a sweet smile, resting her head on my shoulder. When I looked out the window, I understood that it was already midnight and used my hand to wake Avanne. When she didn''t wake up despite me applying a bit more force, I internally wondered how she had gotten so tired.


    Seeing her still sleeping sweetly on my shoulder, I couldn''t help but sigh. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Knock knock"


    When I heard the sound of the door, I said "come in" without raising my voice too much, but even if I had shouted, I doubt Avanne would have woken up. I wasn''t surprised because I already knew who the person entering was. A girl with short red hair and emerald green eyes, excessively beautiful, walked in.


    When she saw Avanne sleeping soundly in my arms, her eyes widened in astonishment and then she looked at me... with angry eyes?


    "Welcome, Althea," I said, smiling. I signaled with my hand for her to close the door.


    Althea frowned as she closed the door and then approached the desk without saying a word. She picked up the papers on the desk angrily but looked at me with anger in her eyes during this time. It''s true that I haven''t explained the relationship between Avanne and me to anyone so far, but this shouldn''t be a tremendous surprise. Besides, I didn''t understand why this girl was so angry.


    Had I done something else?


    "Why are you so angry, Althea?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Why would I be angry at you?" she suddenly snapped.


    "Well, I asked why you''re so angry, not why you''re angry at me" I wanted to say, but an inner voice told me to say these words. Still, I didn''t know what to say.


    "Did I do something wrong?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Althea looked at me as if what I said was very foolish and angrily gathered all the papers. Before she left, I took out a letter I had written for her mother from the drawer and handed it to her.


    "Deliver this to your mother," I said.


    She took it from my hand angrily and stormed towards the door with all the documents. After she closed the door behind her hard, I looked at the door with a deep sigh. I used to think I understood women very well, but now... I realize I know nothing about women.Why did she get angry after seeing Avanne in my arms?


    ...Could it be... Did she fall in love with me? Or maybe she liked me, but if that''s the case, after what just happened, I doubt she''ll continue to like me. This is the only possibility that can explain why she got so angry, but... Why did Althea fall in love with me... Wait a minute, why do I always question why the women who fall in love with me do so?


    Can I logically explain why I fell in love with Emilia?


    Yes, love is quite a complex emotion, and it''s better to just accept this feeling. Even so, throughout the years I''ve spent with Althea, I never noticed that she developed such feelings towards me. Althea was often a headstrong woman who did what she knew was right, and although these were terribly bad traits for a maid...


    Now that I think about it, she always made sure not to cause any problems for me. But it wouldn''t be right to say that she''s in love with me or likes me, at least not right now. Maybe there''s another reason.


    After making a mental note to talk to her later, I gently lifted Avanne from my lap and placed her on my chair. Then I looked around and noticed the two large couches in the room. After pushing the table in the middle aside, I lifted one couch and placed it against the other. This way, the couches were side by side, serving as a makeshift bed. I then turned to Avanne and lifted her into my arms.


    Before placing her gently on the couch, I positioned a few pillows under her head and then laid her down. I took the tablecloth from the table and covered her with it. Unfortunately, I didn''t want to take her to my own bedroom. There were several reasons for this. Firstly, I couldn''t show my enemies that I took one of my weak points, Avanne, to my bedroom. I didn''t want her to get hurt.


    Also, there was already a rumor chain among the nobles about a relationship between my false identity, Arthur, and Avanne, and I didn''t want to damage both Avanne and the image of my false identity.


    Moreover, Avanne, as Prince Ethan''s assistant and because of viscount affairs, was already very much in the spotlight, and putting her more in the spotlight was unnecessary. I jotted a note and placed it on the desk, along with the key to the room. Before leaving, I left a kiss on her forehead and exited.


    After instructing the guards outside to ensure no one enters my room, I started heading to my own room...


    ---


    (Third-Person POV)


    In a grand room, white smoke was rising, filling the air. Even while seated, it was clear that the man was tall as he consumed the cigar in his hand. On one side of the room stood another man, respectfully standing, indicating that the cigar-smoking man held a high position.


    "Heh, it seems my son is a genius when it comes to finance. This thing called a cigar is going to make him a lot of money" he said.


    "That''s right, Your Majesty. Indeed, the companies he has established have entered the market with extremely smart ideas" the standing man said.


    "Do you think Ethan will make a righteous king?" he asked suddenly, taking another puff from his cigar.


    "Eh, it''s hard to say for now, but I believe he will at least make a righteous king, Your Majesty," the standing man replied.


    "Could there be a better king than me, or rather King Richard?"Richard looked at the man, asking another question.


    "I''m not sure. But looking at what he''s done in the rebellion region, I think he could be a better king than you," he said.


    The tension in the room quickly rose, and the standing man''s hairs stood on end, but the tension quickly dissipated with the sudden laughter filling the room.


    "Ha hahaha! You really speak your mind. And to think you are heaping this praise on the who killed your son" he said, laughing while holding his stomach. After a while, he stopped laughing and looked at the standing man with a frown. "By the way, I never asked if you were angry with Ethan for killing your son."


    The man clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. "That Jester is not my son...!"The anger and pain on the man''s face were signs of deep rage.

 Chapter 60: Compassion

    Richard looked at the man and smiled. "He was still a talented boy; it''s a pity he died," he said.Richard took another puff from his cigar and glanced over the documents in front of him. The documents included information about Ethan''s company, as well as details about Ethan''s altercation with a recently disappeared noble from the Herumzam Kingdom. Richard carefully read the documents and set them aside.


    "It seems I made the right decision after all," he murmured.


    The man tensed and looked at Richard. It would be a lie to say he knew exactly what kind of man Richard was after all the years spent with him.


    "Forgive my question, Your Majesty, but why do you torture your children like this?" he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Torture? Who? What?" Richard replied, as if he had heard a particularly foolish question.


    "What I mean is, why did you want me to unleash that fool jester on Ethan? And you torture all your male children in different ways. I''m just curious about why, Your Majesty." the man said, stroking his goatee.


    "Oh, so you call it torture... But I wouldn''t call it torture. It''s more like... compassion" Richard said, turning his chair to look out the window at the palace grounds.


    "Compassion?" The man seemed surprised, as if this was the last word he expected to hear in the answer.


    "Yes, compassion," Richard said calmly.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Your Majesty. Where is the compassion in this? An incident occurred where a girl your son liked died, and honestly, I don''t see where compassion fits into this," the man said, looking at Richard''s back.


    "I wasn''t expecting you to understand," Richard said, turning his chair back to face the man. "Compassion is helping someone you see is about to fall or is likely to fall. Without that incident, Ethan would have just been prey for his brothers. I''m strengthening him, so to speak, with what you call torture.


    This way, when he encounters hunters, he can defend himself and learn to strike when the time comes," Richard said, once again focusing on the documents on the table.


    The man fell silent for a moment, trying to grasp what Richard had said. He felt something shift within him, but Richard''s calm demeanor always had an effect on him.


    "So, Your Majesty," he said slowly, "is this what you call tough love?"


    Richard frowned, a slight smile on his face. "Perhaps it is," he said. "But in my world, there is no room for the weak. This kingdom is a place where only the strong survive. And all my sons need to understand this truth."


    "And what if, despite all this, they still don''t understand?" the man asked, looking into Richard''s eyes.


    "Well... Then they will meet a brutal end provided by their brothers. Just as I killed my own siblings, one of my sons will rise to the top and take the throne in the end, And for that he will have to kill his brothers" Richard said.


    The man thought for a moment, then bowed his head. "I understand, Your Majesty. I hope you are right."


    Richard took one last puff from his cigar and placed it in the ashtray. "Of course I am right. Now, go and make your preparations. We have a big meeting coming up, and I don''t want any mishaps."


    The man nodded and left the room. Richard took a deep breath, looking out the window. The ruthless competition among his sons might make him stronger. But at the same time, he couldn''t help but question, deep in his heart, whether this harsh approach was the right one.


    On one hand, Ethan''s recent display of resilience and intelligence proved how capable he was. However, Richard knew that choosing this path came at a price. Each of his sons could become a victim of this ruthless game. He was very curious about what would happen, since Ethan and his brothers would finally face each other at his daughter''s upcoming wedding.


    -----


    (Ethan''s POV)


    After completing my daily routine of bathing and exercising, I got dressed and had breakfast. I walked with Althea towards the outer garden of the palace. There wasn''t much of a reason; I just wanted to take a stroll. Sometimes I have an instinctive urge to immerse myself in nature.


    I noticed that Althea seemed a bit upset while following me, but that was a good sign. If she was still angry because of what she saw yesterday and if she still had feelings for me, it meant she hadn''t completely pushed me out of her heart. Maybe I should talk to her here, but what should I say? Althea is one of the most difficult people I''ve ever met, a woman whose reactions are unpredictable.


    Additionally, I noticed that she resorts to violence when she is embarrassed.


    As we walked among the trees and flowers, I continued to think about her without her knowing. Althea is officially my head maid, but I knew her through the fact that her mother was an executive of the maid guild. Now that I think about it, I haven''t seen her mother for a long time. When I turned around and looked at her, I noticed that Althea was also looking at me.


    "Your Excellency," Althea said with a firm tone. "What are your plans for today?"


    "I don''t have any plans, but maybe I could chat with you," I said, trying to create an opportunity.


    Althea stared at me. "You can chat with the women who jump into your lap instead of chatting with me... Your Excellency" she said.


    Why is she throwing jabs at me now? S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I saw a nearby bench and walked over to sit on it. I looked at Althea and tried to think of what to say.


    "So...If chatting is what it takes, you can come sit on my lap."


    "..."


    No... What did I just say? After wracking my brain, I ended up saying that? Ah, you fool.


    "U-uh... I-I h-have no c-choice but to o...obey i-if this is an o-order!" she stammered.


    She said these words and then sat down firmly on my lap. Her face turned as red as a tomato, but she sat on my lap as if it were the most normal thing in the world. I watched her red hair in shock... Does she really like me? While trying to suppress the urge to bite her flushed and puffy cheeks, which were incredibly cute, I was once again reminded of how love can make someone do anything.


    Love can indeed transform even the most indifferent and tough-natured person into a child. However, if I make a wrong move now, I might lose this girl. Therefore, I gently held her waist to prevent her from losing her balance.


    "Now, tell me if there''s something you enjoy doing?" I asked, trying to start a conversation.


    I could tell that Althea, sitting with her back to me, was still blushing and struggling to answer. "F-fighting... I-I mean... I-I wanted to say sword fighting," she continued to stammer.


    "Really? I enjoy fighting as well." I continued talking without much thought, enjoying the sweet sight of Althea on my lap in the forest.


    "L-let''s h-have a match s-sometime!" she said excitedly.


    "Certainly. I''d be happy to win against you."


    Althea suddenly moved on my lap and looked at me. Although her face still showed signs of redness, it was much less, and she looked at me with challenging eyes. But my thoughts were not in her eyes, as she moved while standing on my lap. To avoid making myself look foolish, I was currently trying to calm down little Ethan.


    "Huh? You can''t beat me! I''ve been trained by my powerful mother since childhood!" she said.


    Just as I had guessed, Althea''s mother wasn''t a normal woman. She was not just a maid. She was probably a noble, or a fallen noble, or she might not be any of these.


    "Oh, really? In that case, can you spar with me tomorrow?" I asked.


    I figured it would be best to deliberately lose to avoid harming her pride. Plus, if she wins against me, she would have a reason to stay by my side. Assuming she is in love with me, she would want to protect me, and if I am stronger than her, there would be no need for that. So, I would give her a purpose by deliberately losing.


    This way, I would slowly win over the valuable daughter of the maid guild''s executive.


    I continued to talk with Althea, gradually getting her used to being around me and making her feel more comfortable. In this place where the rustling of the trees and the chirping of the birds grew louder, and the scent of flowers filled the air, it wasn''t hard to make sure she would never forget our conversation.


    Moreover, gently stroking her back would ensure that this moment stayed vivid in her mind...

 Chapter 61: Beyond Desire And Liking

    I spent several weeks getting closer to Althea by spending more time with her, and over time, she began to get used to and open up to me. Although I used most of my free time to get close to her and continued to maintain physical intimacy with her, it seemed like it would take some time for her to express her feelings. In fact, because of her character, she might never confess her feelings.So, I need to encourage her to take the first step.


    The thing that would force her to take the first step, of course, is jealousy and fear of missing out. That''s why I frequently told Althea that I was visiting Roxanne or Avanne. Now, as I was preparing to visit Avanne again, Althea stood sulking in a corner of my room, glaring at me.


    Just because of this, I took longer to get dressed and, finally, sprayed a generous amount of perfume, which is considered a luxury in this world.


    "Is all of this really necessary?" Althea grumbled.


    "Well... Avanne doesn''t like it when I smell bad," I said. Of course, this was a lie. Avanne had never said I smelled bad, but Althea didn''t need to know that. The point was to give Althea the message that I made an effort for Avanne. Besides, if I''m going to have a harem, my girls need to get used to each other.


    They shouldn''t overreact when I show affection to another girl.


    I heard a muffled grumble from Althea, and knowing I had to make a move, I approached her. She became flustered as she saw me coming closer, but she didn''t move. I brought my face close to hers and put my hand on her chin. Even though she tried to suppress her emotions and looked at me coldly, her blushing face rendered all her efforts meaningless.


    Although she was pretending to be aloof, the loud beating of her heart showed that even this slight gesture excited her greatly.


    "If you want, I can make sure to smell good when I come to you too," I said.


    When I finished speaking and took a few steps back, she let out a deep breath. I had indirectly told Althea that I could show the same care for her as I did for Avanne. She might not understand the underlying meaning of my words now, but when she''s alone and reflects on our recent intimate moment, she will definitely understand.


    Watching her expression, I took a few more steps back and headed for the door. Just as I reached the threshold, I heard her soft, trembling voice from behind me.


    "Wait," Althea said, her voice filled with hesitation, but also determination. I slowly turned around and looked into her eyes, reading the mixed emotions on her face.


    "I don''t want you to go," she added, averting her eyes. This unexpected declaration caused a slight warmth to form in my heart. It had taken Althea a long time to open up and express her feelings, but even this small step was significant progress.


    I approached her and gently placed my hand on her shoulder. "Alright, I''ll visit Avanne a few hours later. Is that what you want?" I asked.


    She nodded her head like a chicken, and I couldn''t help but smile at the scene. "So, what do we do now?" I asked.


    Althea looked at me with determined eyes. "You can do with me whatever you do with those women," she said.


    This time, I couldn''t stop myself from laughing at her words. Althea glared at me angrily. "What''s so funny? Did I say something amusing?" she demanded.


    "No. But what do you think Avanne and I do when I visit her?" I asked.


    Althea furrowed her brows and looked at me. "How would I know? Does she sit on your lap?" she asked innocently.


    "Well, technically yes. Sometimes she wants me to, but most of the time I''m on top," I said with a neutral expression.


    "What? What does she want you to do?" she asked.


    Well, it''s natural for an inexperienced virgin like her to be ignorant about sex in this world. Moreover, without pornographic videos or magazines in this world, her behavior is understandable. Still, people in this world usually have some knowledge about sexual relations.


    "Well... We play adult games," I said.


    "Then you can play with me too; after all, I''m an adult," she said, nodding her head.


    "Oh, but Althea, I can''t play those games with you," I said, adopting the expression of a man about to do something very wrong.


    "Why not? I''m just as much of an adult as you are," she said, raising her voice.


    "But if we play that game, something could happen¡ª" I said, using my acting skills to pretend I was embarrassed.


    Althea furrowed her brows and looked at my supposedly embarrassed face. "What could happen?" she asked angrily.


    "Well... You could get pregnant... But don''t get me wrong. It''s not that I don''t want you to have my child¡ª" my words were suddenly cut off because I saw Althea clench her fist.


    "!!!!!!!!!"


    Her expression was constantly changing: embarrassment, anger, jealousy, desire, and indecision, but mostly embarrassment was shining on her face. Seeing her face and even her ears turn red, I tried to take a step closer. I could see Althea struggling with her thoughts.


    Suddenly, she ran towards me, pushed me with her hands, and ran towards the door, opening it quickly without closing it behind her. As I watched her run away with all her might, I couldn''t help but smile. The conversation we just had wasn''t planned, but it wasn''t bad. After all, everything I said today would occupy her mind in the coming days and make her keep thinking about me.


    Additionally, she would start getting mentally accustomed to sexuality.


    For now, since Althea left, and I had no other business, I decided to visit Avanne in the hidden mansion I planned to go to.


    ---


    ** (Avanne''s POV)**


    In recent days, apart from some headaches and nausea, my breasts had become unusually sensitive. And since it''s been over a month since my last menstrual period, I''m now very likely pregnant... Although this news made me very happy at first, I couldn''t help but develop some concerns because of constant thinking.


    Moreover, I''m even more unhappy because I can''t go to a temple and have a priest check to confirm my pregnancy. Although I know that pregnant women experience emotional fluctuations, I hadn''t expected my feelings to change so frequently.


    When I heard the door of my bedroom open, I looked at the door. Ethan entered, looking at me with his blue eyes as if he could solve all my problems. He smiled at me with that bright smile and headed to the window before approaching the bed.


    "Please don''t draw the curtains."I said in a tired voice.


    "Okay" Ethan said, and he climbed onto the bed. I felt his hand caressing my stomach over the blanket. Normally, whenever he visited me, my energy would immediately rise, and I would happily cling to him, but now I''m far from normal.


    Ethan brought his face closer to mine and kissed my lips gently. He took off his top clothes, revealing his broad shoulders and visible muscles. In the past, seeing this sight would instantly make my lower lips wet. Actually, they were starting to get wet again... Additionally, the scars on his body always invoked a feeling of tenderness in me.


    Once again, my hands moved involuntarily, and I caressed some scars on his chest. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ethan kissed my lips again, and after a while of kissing, he moved to my neck. After spending some time on my neck and making me feel good, he came close to my ear.


    "I missed you..." he whispered.


    Those three words triggered something inside me, but... I tried to control myself and bit my lip. After all, I had heard stories where pregnant women had miscarriages after intercourse. I couldn''t risk that. I couldn''t lose my baby for just one night. But I didn''t know what to say to Ethan.


    "Um... Ethan. I''m not feeling well right now," I said hesitantly.


    I secretly knew that my relationship with Ethan was always a one-sided platonic love affair. But fortunately, my body pleased him, allowing us to be together. However, if I didn''t give him my body now... I was very afraid he would leave me.


    "Hmm? Are you sick?" he asked with a concerned look. Though his response surprised me, I nodded my head without moving my lips.


    Ethan got up from the bed and, while I watched him curiously, he took something out of the pocket of the jacket he had previously removed. My eyes widened when I saw what he had pulled out. I didn''t know why he had taken it out.


    "You''ve been ill for days, and this doesn''t seem like a normal illness. So you need to drink everything in this vial" he said.


    As my eyes widened in astonishment, I was about to respond when he said, "If you refuse this vial, I''ll throw it out the window right now" while heading towards the window.


    "No, no! Don''t throw away the potion!" I shouted.


    "Then will you use it?" he asked.


    I had no choice but to nod. The potion was a treasure. A golden-colored potion! It was an incredibly valuable potion with effects I had heard of but never see in my life. I could only buy at most two small vials if I sold all my wealth. But of course, even buying two small vials was because of the incredible growth of my viscountcy, thanks to Ethan.


    When I took the vial in my hand, I looked at Ethan''s face. I tried to read his expression, but saw that he was waiting for me to carefully drink the potion. I smiled involuntarily. I hadn''t expected him to give me this potion just because I was ill. This brought a warmth inside me. An idea crossed my mind...


    Maybe Ethan was starting to like me too... With that thought, I lifted the vial and drank it down to the last drop.


    It was definitely the most delicious thing I had ever tasted. I licked my lips, thinking that this taste would stay on my palate for a few days. I stroked my stomach. After all, this potion would benefit my baby in my womb more than me. In fact, the golden potion was most beneficial for babies in the womb. Perhaps Ethan had guessed that I was pregnant and had given me this potion...


    But looking at his face, I realized that this was unlikely.


    "Good, now lie down. It should start showing its effects within a few hours" he said, pulling up the bedspread and covering me.


    I watched in astonishment as he did this. When he pulled me close and embraced me, I looked into his eyes. "It''s late, so it''s best if we sleep" he said, stroking my cheek.


    Feeling the warmth spreading inside me, I adjusted my stomach into a comfortable position before snuggling up to Ethan and closing my eyes. I had never felt so good. For the first time, I realized that Ethan was showing interest in me outside of my body. Maybe he had always been this way, but I hadn''t noticed... Anyway, to enjoy this moment.


    I snuggled up to Ethan even more and plunged into the best sleep of my life, surrounded by his soothing caresses on my waist.

 Chapter 62: Reunion

    **-A Few Weeks Later**When I woke up, I felt a weight on me. As I rubbed my half-open eyes, I saw a silhouette above me and immediately opened my eyes fully, only to find a girl with long, wavy blonde hair and red eyes sitting on my thighs, looking at me with a wild grin. There was only a quilt between us.


    "Who are you?" I asked, still groggy from sleep.


    "Don''t you recognize me, little brother?" she said, crossing her arms over her chest.


    I was surprised by her calling me brother, but when I looked into her red eyes and saw her golden blonde hair, someone came to mind. My brain refused to believe that my sister Kayle, whom I hadn''t seen for years, was now this mature and very beautiful girl sitting before me.


    "Kayle? Why are you on my lap?" I asked, still trying to wake up. I must have practiced too much fighting last night. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh? Do I need to ask for your permission to use you as a chair?" she asked, swaying on top of me.


    Oh no no no!...I hadn''t had sex with Avanne for weeks, and with no one else to do it with, I was very horny. So, every morning, I had to spend time calming my erection. And now, with a girl on top of me who could outshine even the actresses from my old world, controlling myself became impossible.


    "What''s wrong, little brother? Your face is turning red. Are you embarrassed to see your beautiful sister after all these years?" Kayle said, laughing.


    Of course, her laughing made her body move more, and eventually, my little dragon started roaring. It''s all Avanne''s fault! She even banned me from touching her! Actually, it''s not her fault at all. The real blame lies with my damn father! Because his genetics were dominant in me, I also inherited his lustful nature!


    When I looked at Kayle, I could see her eyebrows furrow, probably feeling the hardness beneath her hips. Damn subconscious. Finding this situation exciting, my penis started to harden even more. Kayle, trying to understand what was going on, moved back and forth on me to figure out what this hardness she felt was.


    "Stop..."


    "W-what is this, l-little brother?" she asked, starting to blush.


    "Well, I guess I''m not so little anymore..." I said, grinning.


    Kayle looked at me with a flushed face and jumped off me, pulling my quilt to cover her body as if she wasn''t wearing any clothes.


    "DON''T LOOK, YOU IDIOT!" she shouted.


    "You''re not naked, idiot!" I retorted, getting up.


    Seeing me stand up, Kayle took a few steps back and covered her face with the quilt. Ah, now I remembered that this girl had a problem communicating with men, and I was probably the only man she was close to. So, what she just experienced might have been somewhat traumatic for her.


    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t control myself..." I said to Kayle, who I couldn''t see because she was covering her face with the quilt.


    Kayle pointed at me with a trembling finger and shouted, "You have to take responsibility for this!"


    Responsibility? Hasn''t this girl learned anything about sex all these years?


    "Take responsibility for what? I didn''t do anything you! Besides, we''re siblings, even if only half-siblings, you idiot!"


    "So what if we''re siblings? You still have to take responsibility for what you did!"


    Ah, right? In this world, incestuous relationships and even marriages aren''t that unusual. That''s why some noble families marry their children to each other if they can''t find someone as strong as their children, to ensure that the next generations don''t weaken and the family''s power doesn''t diminish.


    After all, Kaizer strength was a genetic trait passed down from parents to children. So if your parents are weak in this world, it is very, very likely that you will be weak too.Incestuous relationships aren''t common in the Kingdom of Asina, but they are in the Tamerid Empire and the south.


    "Get out of my room. Go talk to your mother and learn a few things about sex!" I said and tried to drag Kayle out by her arm... but what is this?


    I couldn''t move Kayle at all. In fact, even if I pushed with all my strength, I could barely budge her. This meant that her Kaizer power was higher than mine. After all, increasing Kaiser power not only boosts your magic power but also strengthens your body.


    A few seconds later, Kayle freed herself from my grip and ran toward the door. Before leaving, she turned to me and threw the quilt she had been covering her face with at me. Now that I think about it, how did she manage to run straight to the door while her view was blocked by the quilt? No doubt, Kayle had grown quite strong during the years we were apart.


    "We''ll talk about this later!" she shouted, and I heard her running footsteps as I pulled the quilt off my face.


    After a deep sigh, I could only pray that Kayle wouldn''t exaggerate the incident when telling she mother Isabella. I got up and walked to the bathroom to start my usual morning routine with a cold shower.


    ???


    Over an hour later, I finally managed to leave my room. Unfortunately, calming my dragon took longer with Kayle''s contribution, but I felt better now. After leaving my room, I initially headed toward my master''s place for a lesson, but then changed my mind and walked toward my study. After all, I was on vacation since Fiona''s daughter''s wedding was a week away.


    Ah, right! My sister Violet, who is currently attending the Dragon Academy, should also be back now. I need to talk to her about marriage... Also, my other siblings should have arrived at the palace. The last time I saw them was at the Ceremony of the Water of Fate, but I don''t remember their faces at all. After all, I was a newly reincarnated baby back then.


    So, I would be meeting Fiona''s two sons for the first time in eighteen years.


    I had heard that her eldest son was quite popular among the nobles. Even I had heard rumors about his virtuous personality and how helpful he was. As for Fiona''s second son, I knew he was a muscle head skilled in combat. Also, that muscle head would likely want to formalize his engagement to Roxanne.


    I can''t leave my beautiful Roxanne at the mercy of someone like him. I definitely won''t let him have Roxanne, and I need to come up with a plan to steal her away. I had already told Roxanne that she wouldn''t be with that muscle head and even made her a promise.


    I already had a few plans, but they were a bit risky. First, I can''t kill that muscle head. Not that I can''t kill him, but rather I shouldn''t. I believe I can beat him in a fight. But if I were foolish enough to kill him, I definitely wouldn''t be able to hide the fact that I did. After all, our strengths are roughly equal, and I wouldn''t come out of that fight unscathed and would be weakened.


    And most likely, his elder brother, the first prince, would seek revenge, effectively handing him the throne on a silver platter.


    For now, I have a plan to save Roxanne from the second prince, but I hope I can come up with a backup plan...


    With these thoughts, I had already reached my study. I opened the door, walked to my desk, and sat down. I opened the notebook in front of me and continued writing from where I had left off. I was currently writing a book. This book was a blend of the philosophy and psychology books I had read in my previous life.


    Especially ideas resembling those in Plato''s books, which I wrote as best as I could remember.


    I planned to publish this book and future books not under a false identity, but under my princely identity. The reason for this was, of course, to increase my prestige, especially among the nobles. Later, I would give these books to the printing company founded by my false identity, Arthur, to have them copied and spread across the continent.


    After all, it was a nice and useful hobby to ensure my free time didn''t go to waste. So, I continued writing and began composing the dialogues of my fictional character, Socrates. Of course, it would be somewhat different from the original work, since I couldn''t remember the entire book, but at least it would be a quality philosophy book.


    When I wrote the other books, I would certainly be respected on the continent. I would be very famous, especially among the elite.


    "Knock~Knock~Knock!"


    When I heard the knocking, I raised my head and looked at the door. "Come in!" I said, raising my voice.


    A very beautiful woman with white hair and blue eyes came in. She had a smile on her face as she looked at me and slowly walked in.

 Chapter 63: Ally

    **Violet''s POV**¡ª(Luciana''s daughter)When I arrived at the palace, a flood of emotions surged within me. I had lived some of my best memories here. For now, since it was very late, and I was quite tired, after a brief hug and crying session with my mother, I went to my room and laid my head on the pillow. I don''t know how tired I was, but I must have been very tired because I passed out as soon as I laid my head on the pillow.


    The next day, when I woke up, I used the palace''s rose-scented bath. There was no such luxury at the dragon academy. After the bath, my mother came to my room, and we had a long conversation and had breakfast together. I could tell from her eyes how much she had missed me. She also talked to me about Ethan. When she told me what had happened after I left, tears streamed down my face.


    Ethan had told me he was going to the rebellion zone and after that it was just a minor mishap...


    Ethan''s inability to tell me about such an important event left a wound in my heart, but my mother said that he didn''t tell me because he cared about me. She also explained that Ethan had changed a lot after this incident and that he had become a grown man.


    Later, she told me that they had discussed my political marriage with Ethan, but he had refused it. After talking about this for a while, my mother told me that I shouldn''t become a victim of a political marriage. We then continued with a regular mother-daughter conversation.


    After some time, I said goodbye to my mother and told her I would visit Ethan. She nodded and, after a long hug, let me go.


    After walking for a while, I learned that Ethan was in his study, which was also close to Isabella''s room. When I finally arrived at the room, I took a deep breath and knocked on the door to see my younger brother, whom I hadn''t seen for years.


    A deep, strong voice from inside said, "Come in." After pondering for a moment whether this voice belonged to Ethan, I opened the door and walked in. Was it really true that this large man in front of me was Ethan?


    His broad shoulders, muscular body, and blue eyes that seemed to see into my soul caused me to freeze for a moment, but a smile quickly spread across my face. I closed the door behind me and walked toward Ethan, who was smiling at me in the same way.


    "Welcome, sister Violet," he said in that deep voice of his.


    Now that I think about it, I missed his kid years. But after all,I wasn''t even there for him during his most painful days. Am I really a good sister?


    Ethan saw me walking towards him and stood up. Oh, my God. I was barely reaching his chest! I remembered this kid was a baby just yesterday! Damn, I wish I were as tall as he is. The closer I got to him, the more his massive body seemed to grow.


    He opened his arms to me, and I jumped into them and hugged him.


    I felt safe in Ethan''s arms; the longing for years vanished in an instant. After a brief silence, Ethan gently pulled his head slightly away from mine and said, "It''s really wonderful to see you, Violet." His voice held both happiness and a touch of sadness. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I missed you so much, brother," I replied, trying to wipe the tears from my eyes. "You see, seeing you like this makes me happy and reminds me how quickly time has passed."


    -----


    ** (Ethan''s POV)**


    When I saw Violet enter the room, I felt a warmth in my heart. A mix of longing, happiness, and a bit of guilt came together. Hugging her felt like filling the void of all these years. Although I feeling her rest her head on my chest warmed me inside.


    She didn''t let go for a while, and we just hugged. Then I sat her down on the couch and took a seat across from her. We talked about the times we''d been apart and she told me some stories about the Dragon Academy.


    "But Ethan, you should know that I''m upset with you," she blurted.


    "What did I do?" I asked.


    "You told me you were going to the rebellion zone and after that you said there were just some minor setbacks. But you were almost dying!" she said, raising her voice suddenly.


    "Yes, I''m sorry about that, but it''s been a while and I''m fine now," I said, taking a sip of water from the table. "Besides, you needed to focus on the academy....Also, me too upset with you. You never told me you were going to make a political marriage just for me" I added, trying to quickly change the subject.


    Seeing that my attempt to change the subject was successful from Violet''s expressions, I continued.


    "I don''t want that from you, sister. Don''t worry; I already have sound plans to secure the throne."I said


    "Well then, tell me those plans!" she raised her voice.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t do that. It''s not that I don''t trust you, but... I just can''t explain," I said.


    "Then I''ll go and carry out my own plans without consulting you" she said, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Hah... Who are you planning to marry?" I asked, trying to understand her better.


    "I don''t know... Right now, I only have one name in mind that is both beneficial for you and the kingdom" she said, pausing occasionally as she spoke.


    "Who?" I asked with curiosity.


    "Alpshar. I''m sure you know who he is. The man who is uniting all the southern clans and will soon declare his empire. He''s also very young, and I think he could be an excellent ally" she said.


    I was surprised for a moment, but on reflection, he really was the best option. There were other princes of the Tamerid Empire, but among the contenders for the throne, the strongest prince was about to marry Fiona''s daughter. The Tiamat Empire didn''t have a suitable candidate and was not as strong as the Tamerid Empire in neighboring kingdoms.


    The remaining two options were to choose the only prince who would become the next king of the island federation or to choose Alpshar, the Conqueror of the South. Since the island federation was much farther away from the Asina Kingdom and was entirely a naval kingdom, Alpshar was the best choice.


    "It''s not possible" I said simply.


    "Why not?!" Violet asked angrily.


    "Because it''s not possible. I know more about Alpshar than you do, and trust me, he wouldn''t make a good husband. Besides, he already has several wives and many concubines" I said calmly.


    "Every king has a harem and many concubines. If I want to marry someone strong, it''s a fact I have to endure."


    The mixed feeling of anxiety inside me was growing, but Violet''s determined look showed the seriousness of what she was saying. During our conversation, I realized that Violet''s thoughts and plans over the years were of great importance.


    "Violet," I said, taking a deep breath. "This is not as easy a decision as you think. What you''ve said about Alpshar''s marriages and relationships might be true, but we also need to consider what kind of person he is and his impact on our kingdom."


    "Then why aren''t you telling me anything? Tell me everything you know about Alpshar" Violet said.


    "Alpshar comes from the lineage of the Conqueror Ogedion, who ruled much of the continent a long time ago, and like his great-great-grandfather, he wants to conquer the entire continent. Do you understand what I''m saying? He wants to conquer us, too. And it seems he has the capabilities to do so.


    Therefore, strengthening him further will put us in danger in the long run" I said, taking a sip from the light drink glass instead of the water on the table and continued.


    "Moreover, let''s say you marry Alpshar and I ascend to the throne. How do I know that Alpshar won''t use you to gain power in the Asina kingdom? Or worse, if he captures you and threatens me, what will I do? Alpshar is more cunning than he appears and never shows an honorable character in war. He''s the type of man who will do anything to win" I said, finally letting out a sigh.


    The look of shock on Violet''s face clearly showed the impact of what I had said. Despite her determination, it was somewhat reassuring to see that my words had such a powerful effect. Her eyes were filled with concern and thought; it seemed she was considering what I had said about Alpshar.


    "Where did you get this information?" she asked.


    "I earned a high-level badge from a guild with the best intelligence network on the continent. Accessing this information wasn''t very difficult for me."


    "But does your concern mean this person won''t make an excellent ally? We need to find a truly strong ally right now." she said.


    "Leave the task of finding an ally for me" I said, taking another sip from the glass.


    "Who do you have in mind?" she asked.


    "Princess Catherine of the Tiamat Empire, who is alone and weak but incredibly beautiful..."

 Chapter 64: High-Human

    **(Third-person POV)**Among the southern clans, there was one clan that was quite different from the others. This clan was actually a small island clan. What set this clan apart from the other southern clans was not just the fact that it was established on an island; the biggest difference was that, despite raising incredible warriors, it never went to war with other states.


    This clan was called the Black Dolphin Clan. They were the only southern clan that had not yet been conquered by Alpshar. However, time passed quickly, and Alpshar brought all the main southern clans under his control, leaving only the extremely peaceful Black Dolphin Clan. Foreseeing that war was imminent, the leader of the Black Dolphin Clan, Uraluon, began preparing for battle.


    He fortified the island''s perimeter with traps, barricades, and other defenses to protect the entire island. Six months after uniting all the southern clans, Alpshar sent a letter to Uraluon, asking him to peacefully accept his rule and submit.


    At around 337 years old and him life devoted to the Great Water God, Uraluon responded with a letter filled with harsh insults. Six months later, Alpshar''s ships appeared around the island, and a great battle began. Alpshar had not been able to build a large fleet in such a short time, so he suffered the greatest losses he had ever faced in battle.


    Moreover, a rebellion could break out at any moment in his newly established southern kingdom, so this war had to be concluded quickly. For this reason, Alpshar launched an all-out assault, which he called Operation Lightning . After nearly three months of struggle, Alpshar''s forces finally breached the main castle of the Black Dolphin Clan, but there was a huge problem.


    Uraluon, at 337 years old, was at the seventh stage of Kaizer power.


    He positioned himself in the courtyard of the auxiliary castle at the rear and cut down the advancing soldiers like cheese. Having already wasted much time, Alpshar, for the first time since his childhood, decided to use his Kaizer powers in battle.


    "Hah... hah... hah... You''re quite strong, boy" Said Uraluon as he took deep breaths.


    Uraluon was sitting on the long stairs beside the courtyard, his face covered in blood. His long white beard and hair were also stained red. A massive sword, identical to the one he held in one hand, lay on the ground. Looking at the deep gouges in the courtyard floor and the walls, it was clear that a fierce battle had just taken place.


    Opposite Uraluon stood a young man with red hair, trying to calm his breathing. He had pushed his body too hard, for the man before him was even more formidable than he had anticipated.


    "You''re strong enough for an old man..." said Alpshar, taking a deep breath before continuing, "but unfortunately, the strength of someone about to die is irrelevant."


    "Hahaha, I suppose you''re right. But don''t be too proud, Alpshar. You''ll die soon too! Do you think the other kingdoms will just sit back and watch as you continue your conquests and expand your lands?" Uraluon said as he reached for the other sword on the ground without getting up.


    "I''ve heard there will be a marriage between the Tamerid Empire and the Asina kingdom. And the current emperor of the Tiamat Empire is nothing more than a puppet of the Tamerid Empire. The Tamerid Empire now has all the north in its grasp, and do you really think they''ll be peaceful with you? When you are the biggest threat to their plans?" he shouted in a hoarse voice.


    "Let them come. The larger the enemy army, the greater the victory I''ll achieve"Alpshar replied with a smile.


    Uraluon looked at the young man before him for a while. His gaze lingered on Alpshar, and then his eyes reflected concern and fear. Indeed, Alpshar was a monster. He had the potential to annihilate any army that crossed his path. There was no doubt that this young man was blessed by all the gods.


    "Every conqueror has a Tiamat" he whispered. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The proverb he quoted meant that every great emperor would eventually be defeated by someone even stronger. Slowly, his eyes turned upward, looking at the cloudy sky. Then he looked back at the young man with blood-red hair standing before him.


    "At least will you tell me why you declared war on us? We, the Black Dolphin Clan, were never a threat to you! We never fought with the other clans! We only grew stronger to be closer to the Great Water God! We trained soldiers, but only to draw closer to the god whose power surpasses all nature! What problem did you have with us?


    What did we do to you... No, what did this world do to you? But in the name of all the great gods, I curse you, Alpshar! And I hope May all the places you bring suffering don''t heal..." Uraluon said.


    Alpshar looked at Uraluon with a contemptuous gaze for a moment. "You and your foolish gods... The greatest insanity I''ve ever seen in my life is people like you. Gods and religions are nothing but nonsense created by the weak to make themselves feel better. And did you only remember the god when you lost? Did you only remember the god when you fell?


    And in your battle against me just now! Did the thought of a god cross your mind at all?" he said.


    Uraluon took a deep breath and struggled to stand, forcing his heavily wounded body upright. In one hand was his massive sword, and in the other, his ribs, which he clutched in pain. Although he wanted to carry the other massive second sword, he failed, so he threw it to the ground before standing up.


    Slowly, he took a few steps toward Alpshar; with each step, blood seeped under his feet, staining the stone courtyard. His eyes were filled with both rage and sorrow.


    "No matter how wrong you are about the gods, trying to correct someone like you is futile. Something within you has already broken, Alpshar..." Uraluon said, his voice hoarse and sorrowful. "Remembering the god doesn''t happen in the midst of battle; it happens at the end of the battle, at the final breath of life. Because at that moment, only the truth stands before you.


    When you realize your own smallness, your helplessness, your regrets; only then does one turn to the god."


    Alpshar laughed mockingly at Uraluon''s words. "I don''t want to hear the excuses of the weak," he said coldly. "Neither you nor your god can stop me."


    Uraluon closed his eyes in response to Alpshar''s words. For a moment, he recalled the peaceful days of the island long ago¡ªthe blue seas, the blowing winds, and the temples dedicated to the Water God. For a brief moment, a sense of peace filled him, but it was short-lived.


    When he reopened his eyes, he was face-to-face with the young conqueror standing before him. "Alpshar, remember?" he said in a heavy tone. "Every conqueror eventually meets a Tiamat. Every emperor has an end, and your end may be very near. You can kill me, but there are things you can never destroy. The gods'' curse will haunt you."


    As if tired of the old man''s ramblings, Alpshar raised his long sword and took a heavy step toward Uraluon. There wasn''t a hint of mercy in the young conqueror eyes. An icy wind blew through the courtyard, momentarily easing the intensity of the battle, but the lingering scent of blood and the silence of death remained.


    Uraluon looked up at the sky one last time. He recalled the blue seas, endless horizons, and the grandeur of the temples. He took a deep breath and gathered his remaining strength. Although he was too exhausted to stand, his spirit had not given up the fight. But the young man before him was far too powerful¡­


    Alpshar lunged forward, raising his sword. The sharp edge of the blade gleamed in the air for a moment before it slashed toward Uraluon. However, Uraluon stepped back at the last second and met the young ruler''s blow with his sword. The metallic sound of clashing swords echoed through the courtyard, startling the birds in the vicinity and causing them to take flight.


    He realized that the young man''s Kaizer element was something abnormal. After all, his body had never felt so heavy before, and the sword he used to lift as easily as a feather now felt as heavy as a mountain. Uraluon grimaced in pain but didn''t falter. Ignoring the wound on his left hand, he used all his strength to resist Alpshar.


    Every movement pushed the limits of his aged body, but the determination in his spirit remained unshaken. Clinging to his own strength, experience, and faith, he tried to stand against Alpshar.


    Alpshar, on the other hand, watched this resistance with astonishment. He was surprised that Uraluon was still this strong despite his age and the Kaizer feature he used. However, this surprise didn''t stop him; on the contrary, it motivated him even more.


    In his eyes, the old man''s stubbornness was just a futile effort, the struggle of a dying wolf in the last moments of a battle that was already lost.


    In the end, Uraluon fell to the ground with a heavy blow, realizing the harsh reality of death beside him as he crawled toward the stairs of the courtyard. Just as he reached the stairs, he felt Alpshar''s foot on his back, but it was as if the weight of an ocean had pressed down on him.


    "Ahhhghggg!" he screamed with all his might in pain.


    "In my brief life, I have realized that humankind is naturally enslaved. They were like slaves who believed in nonsense, clinging to meaningless things to give their meaningless lives some semblance of purpose. The unskilled fools awaited hope from their gods, while those who thought themselves powerful declared themselves gods¡ªuntil someone stronger came along.


    All of this is nothing but a feeble attempt to add a shallow meaning to their lives, inherently enslaved by their nature" said Alpshar and gave more strength to Uraluon''s foot on his shoulder.


    "AHHHHHGGGGGGGGG!" Uraluon screamed in agony as the sound of breaking bones echoed in the air. Alpshar continued speaking with a smile that resembled that of a madman.


    "And I, Alpshar! The king of kings, born a slave, has long since broken my chains! I have transcended the nature of humanity and have become something greater than the rest! I am now the High-Human! Hear me, inferior beings... Listen to my voice and break your chains with me¡ªrise up and ascend!"

 Chapter 65: Pleasure(+18)

    (Ethan''s POV)This time, I woke up not because of the sun''s warm rays as usual, but because of the noises coming from outside. For days, the capital has been in a festive mood because of the engagement celebrations that will take place tomorrow. Fiona''s daughter will officially get engaged tomorrow, and in ten days, she will marry in the capital of the Tamerid Empire.


    Tonight, there will be a traditional pre-engagement party. For someone like me, who wasn''t very social in my previous life, this will undoubtedly be a challenging night. I got out of the large bed and went to the bathroom.


    Fortunately, thanks to the "body of darkness" ability granted by the dark element, I no longer suffer from the fatigue and body aches that I used to experience after waking up in my old life.


    I entered the bathroom and got into the water-filled tub. Actually, calling it a tub would be incorrect; it was more like a bathhouse. The bathroom was quite large and luxurious. After a quick bath, I opened the wardrobe. Normally, on such important days, servants would assist a member of the royal family like me in getting dressed, but I didn''t allow it.


    For someone who lived in a modern world like me, privacy was an important issue. However, I made an exception for today and called the servants in. After all, it couldn''t be that bad.


    Fortunately, the servants were women; it wouldn''t be a pleasant experience for a man to see my naked body. I looked at the woman in her forties among the four female servants.


    "Nothing colorful" I said simply.


    "Your wish is our command," said the older servant, bowing her head, and then headed to the wardrobe.


    Since my entire wardrobe is renewed every two months, different outfits constantly arrive in my room, and now that there''s an upcoming wedding, my wardrobe is filled with more luxurious clothes. The female servants quickly removed the clothes I was wearing, but since I had just come out of the bath, my hair and body were wet, so they quickly dried my entire body...


    yes, they dried that area with special care.


    Unfortunately, because of the lustful genetics I inherited from Richard, no matter how much I suppressed myself, I quickly hardened. The blushing faces of the younger servants didn''t stop them from continuing to dry that area. Finally, when my half-erect penis stood tall in all its glory, the older servant, who was choosing clothes in the corner, cleared her throat loudly.


    "Your Excellency, if you wish, one girl could relieve you" said the older servant.


    Although I was momentarily shocked, I didn''t show it. Right, I was a prince, and I had forgotten how powerful my influence was over ordinary people. Also, these servant girls probably saw being with me as a blessing. After all, if they slept with me and I was pleased with it, they might have a chance to become concubines. At least, that was what the servants thought.


    For these reasons, some noble families even sent their most beautiful daughters to the palace as servants.


    Especially if a woman becomes a concubine of the king, she would undoubtedly have more rights than even a duchess. So, many young girls dream of becoming a prince''s concubine.


    I looked at the blushing faces of the servants around me and noticed that only one of them wasn''t avoiding my gaze. This either indicated that she was an experienced woman or that she was using all her willpower because she desperately wanted to be with me.


    Frankly, I didn''t find it necessary to think too much about it and looked at the girl with a voluptuous body and purple hair who stood out among them.


    "What''s your name?" I asked, looking at her.


    The purple-haired girl looked at me with wide eyes. "M-my name is Ganea, Your Excellency" she said.


    "Would you like to have sex with me? Don''t worry; if you refuse, nothing will happen to you, and you can continue your life as a normal servant. So, if you don''t want to, don''t hesitate to say so" I said in a gentle tone.


    "N-no, Your Excellency! It would be an honor for me to be with the Sun Prince" she said, stammering.


    When I heard Ganea''s words, I hesitated for a moment. In my previous life, I could never have imagined such a situation. The rules and moral values of this world were quite different from the norms of the modern world. But now, in this new life, I was living in a world where such things happened frequently, and I had to adapt... Actually, this was the best world to adapt to.


    "In that case, undress" I said.


    Ganea removed her clothes and stood naked before me. She was still avoiding eye contact and was quite shy, but when I touched her shoulders and gently massaged them, she began to relax.


    "Are you a virgin?" I asked, and as I moved behind her, I began to gently stroke and massage her back.


    Ganea only nodded, and I could see from her flushed face that she was quite aroused. I turned to the other servants and noticed that even the woman who looked to be in her forties was looking at me with longing and desire, but when I spoke to them, I could sense the disappointment on their faces.


    "Leave us alone."


    When the other three servants left, Ganea seemed to relax a bit. After all, no woman wants to lose her virginity in front of an audience... Maybe some woman might actually want that.


    I lifted Ganea''s long hair over her ear and, as I whispered close to her ear, my hands had already reached her breasts and were gently caressing them.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle..." I said and jogged my hands over her skin. "If there''s ever a moment when you want me to stop, just say ''stop,''" I whispered in her ear.


    Ganea nodded, and when I looked at her face, I noticed her eyes were closed in shame. Gently, I guided my hands to the forbidden garden below and slowly massaged her pleasure points. But when I realized Ganea was already wet, I placed my hand on her back, encouraging her to bend over as I tried to position my throbbing shaft at her entrance. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, I inserted the tip of my penis into her entrance, which no one had entered before. Ganea let out a muffled moan, burying her face in the bed.


    "It will hurt a bit at first, but you''ll get used to it" I said, thrusting my penis deep until I reached her hymen and tearing it with a single push.


    "Ahhh! It hurts!" she said in a muffled voice, her face still buried in the bed.


    I kept my penis still inside her and used my hands to massage her vagina and breasts. After a few minutes, seeing that Ganea was getting wet again and moaning, I thought she was ready and began to move. Even though my penis had been inside her for a while, it was still very tight and felt like it was trying to suck me in.


    "Ah, mmm, ahhh!" Ganea''s muffled moans began to grow bolder, and I started to increase my pace.


    As Ganea''s sticky fluids flowed from her forbidden garden, I had already lost myself and began to penetrate her like a wild animal. Since our regular sessions with Avanne had ended, I was more filled than ever. Therefore, this poor woman would have to endure me for a while.


    The sound of flesh hitting flesh was now so rapid that it seemed like a machine was operating.


    "Ahhhhh AHHHHH! ~ PAH~PAH~PAH~ Your Excellency, slow down! PAH~PAH~PAH~ Please slow down. AHHHHHH PAH~PAH~PAH~"


    As Ganea''s screams echoed in the room, her legs began to tremble and she started to orgasm. The fluids flowing from her vagina made her inside much smoother, and I began to enter and exit quickly.


    As Ganea continued to have several orgasms, the minutes passed rapidly, and eventually, my penis reached its fullest form and began to pulse like a heartbeat inside her. I grabbed Ganea by her arms and lifted her. Since she was much shorter than me, I had to lift her off the ground, but that was the last thing I could think about.


    She connection to the ground was now only through my penis and the two hands I held her arms with.


    "PAH~PAH~PAH~ AHHHHHHHHH!" As Ganea experienced her biggest orgasm yet, her eyes rolled back, and her hips started to tremble.


    As I reached my limit, I released her arms and gripped her hips firmly, penetrating her forcefully like a beast. With relentless power in my veins, I continued to increase my pace and prepared for the last thrust. The pleasure I experienced shot through my body like lightning, and the intensity was almost unbearable.


    As I entered one last time, I shouted, "I''m coming!"


    "AHHHHHHHHH~~~" As Ganea screamed one last time, my hot semen began to flow inside her, and a satisfying groan escaped my mouth. Ganea''s inside was completely filled, and I collapsed on top of her, bringing us both down onto the bed. While on top of her, she finally began to speak coherent sentences.


    "HOT! Your¡­ sperm! Your sperm is so hot inside me~~"

 Chapter 66: The Mask

    "I think this dark navy color suits you very well, Especially matching your blue eyes," Ganea said while adjusting my dress as she sat naked in my lap."Hmm, is that so? I thought you preferred me in my naked form" I replied, playfully poking her nose with my finger.


    Ganea blushed, lowering her head as she continued buttoning up my dress. I had thought she would be more relaxed after our three passionate sessions. I glanced at the dress Ganea was helping me put on.


    The clothes in this world were a bit different from those in my previous world. Specifically, the men''s clothing was somewhat of a hybrid between medieval European attire and traditional Indian garments. Women''s clothing, on the other hand, was a mix of ancient Far Eastern (Chinese, Japanese, Korean) styles and Victorian-era European women''s clothing.


    Of course, this fashion was more typical of the nobility and varied slightly from country to country.


    The outfit I wore was adorned with numerous jewels, carefully chosen to indicate my royal lineage. Additionally, I had to wear two rings, also meant to signify my connection to the royal family. Of course, dressing this way wasn''t mandatory¡ªat least not officially¡ªbut rejecting this style, which was a norm in this society, would be unwise. Besides, I didn''t look too bad when I glanced in the mirror.


    As Ganea carefully fastened the buttons, I noticed her hands trembling. Watching her shy demeanor gave me a strange sense of peace. Despite having been so close during our three sessions, her continued shyness was a kind of intimacy I wasn''t used to in this world.


    "Thank you," I said, tilting her chin up and leaning in to kiss her on the lips.


    As my tongue began to invade her mouth, she opened up and started to wrestle with her tongue against mine. Interestingly, whenever we kissed, all her shyness disappeared, replaced by an aggressive desire. So much so that when I tried to pull back, she wrapped her arms around my neck, preventing me from moving away. When she was finally satisfied, she let go and looked at me with hazy eyes.


    "I have to go now, but remember, from now on, you belong to me. Even if my father, King Richard wants you, you''ll refuse. Understood?" I asked.


    "Y-yes..." she stammered, blushing at my words.


    Without wasting more time, I rushed outside and headed to the dining room for lunch. Since there were many dining rooms in the palace, queens or concubines would eat in different rooms. But my mother and Isabella had chosen to dine together whenever they had the time. When I entered, besides my mother and Isabella, Kayle, Violet, and my little sister were also looking at me.


    I quickly sat down in the empty seat between my mother and my little sister and started eating my meal.


    After I sat down, the others resumed their conversation. Other than the occasional sharp looks Kayle threw at me, I ate my meal peacefully.


    ???


    A few hours later, as night began to fall, the evening celebrations before the engagement finally started. Nobles from both the Kingdom of Asina and the Tamerid Empire began to flock to the palace, and the palace exuded a lively atmosphere like never before.


    As the night continued in the grand ballroom of the palace, the rhythm of the music gradually picked up. Nobles from both kingdoms, dressed in dazzling attire, glided across the dance floor. The golden and jewel-encrusted, sparkling outfits created a magical atmosphere, twirling around the room with the lights.


    I stood in a corner of the palace, sipping red wine from a delicate crystal glass, watching the guests.


    I noticed Avanne enter and exchanged glances with her. She approached me and grabbed a fruit juice from the table. Normally, this girl loved alcohol, so I wondered why she wasn''t drinking, but she likely didn''t want to get drunk on such an important day. After all, in the numerous drinking contests we had before, she was always the first to get drunk.


    "You look stunning as always, my lady," I said, taking Avanne''s hand and gently kissing it.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency. I must say, you''re one of the most handsome men at this party," she said with a teasing smile on her lips.


    Fortunately, there was no one nearby to hear us. "Well, you''re right, there are quite a few handsome men at this party and women of a beauty I''ve never seen before in my life... Now that I think about it, as a gentleman, I should don''t leave the most beautiful women alone" I said, giving her an equally teasing smile as I looked at Avanne''s now furrowed face.


    Just as I was about to leave, she grabbed my arm and stopped me.


    "Hmm? Is there something you need, my lady?" I asked.


    "I''m sorry. Can we talk normally now?" she said.


    I turned back to her and refilled my glass. Thanks to my dark element ability to resist intoxication, getting drunk was highly unlikely.


    "I''m already speaking normally¡ªto strangers" I replied sarcastically.


    "You''re saying this because I''ve been distancing myself from you, aren''t you? But I swear, after your sister''s marriage, you''ll understand why I acted this way. I can''t explain it now because there are too many eyes on us," Avanne whispered, her last sentence barely audible.


    I raised my glass slightly toward Avanne, with a gleam of curiosity and mild sarcasm in my eyes. "Of course, I can''t wait to uncover the secrets you keep hidden, my lady," I said quietly. However, a sense of unease had begun to settle within me. Avanne''s mysterious behavior and the distance she put between us were starting to shake the comfort I had felt when I knew her better.


    Avanne narrowed her eyes and looked around before turning back to me. "Tonight, if you''d like to dance, I would be happy to accompany you" she said, but her tone was serious. This wasn''t just an offer; it felt more like a warning.


    "Thank you for the offer. However, as tempting as it is, I think I''ll prefer to lose myself in the crowd tonight"I replied, bowing slightly. I didn''t want her to understand my actual intentions, but I would wait for the right time to learn the reason behind this distance.


    The sorrowful expression that appeared on Avanne''s face triggered something in my heart. "Then... let me know when you decide to dance" she said, forcing a smile.


    Just as I was about to respond, I noticed the crowd growing, and I saw a man approaching me. I immediately recognized him by his golden-blonde hair. His eyes were brown, and he stood about 190 cm(6''2") tall. As he approached, he wore a radiant smile and, without saying anything, hugged me tightly.


    "My brother Ethan! I''m so glad to finally see you! Look at you; you''re even taller than me" he said as he hugged me. This person was none other than Liam, Fiona''s eldest son.


    When I noticed that we were surrounded by many nobles, I realized this man was as popular as the rumors said. But, of course, I immediately noticed the mask he was wearing. Honestly, I could see what kind of mask people were wearing from their subtle facial expressions. And Liam, despite trying to hide his expression of disgust as he hugged me¡ªthough he was good at fooling others¡ªcouldn''t fool me.


    "I''m glad to see you too, brother! The rumors I heard about you occupied my childhood quite a bit! I heard you made it into the top hundred at the Dragon Academy. That''s truly an impressive achievement!" I said, putting on my own mask. But my mask was flawless. Even Liam looked at me with surprise for a moment, but then his face soured when I mentioned the Dragon Academy.


    "Hahaha, thank you, brother. The last time I saw you was probably at the Fate Water ceremony. I was very worried when darkness and blood appeared in the Fate Water that day, but it seems you''re perfectly fine now, huh? That''s very reassuring," he said, smiling.


    And subtly began to attack me. Just as I suspected, he sees me as an obstacle. After all, I had predicted this before. The royal family, behind its grand facade, was nothing more than a group of cunning people wearing masks, trying to cut each other''s throats. Liam''s next cunning words already revealed his true intentions. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I heard you attacked our little brother. But don''t worry, I forgive you. Brothers should know when it''s time to forgive each other, right?"


    As Liam''s sly words echoed in my ears, no wave of emotion rose within me. Without breaking the mask on my face, I knew the best way to counter him was to remain calm and confident. I slowly smiled and raised my glass toward him with a slight tilt. I started to speak, careful of my next words.


    N N

 Chapter 67: Wolf and wolves and lambs

    "Wow, His Excellency Prince Ethan is so handsome!""Yes, yes, you''re right, he is very handsome!"


    "But, but what about Prince Liam? He''s not only handsome but also a very kind prince... I''m still rooting for Liam."


    "But we don''t know much about Prince Ethan, and for some reason, his mysterious nature makes him more attractive to me."


    "Yes! Do you think so too?"


    "Ahh! You girls talk as if you have the right to choose between them!"


    "Yes, yes, you''re right... I wish I could at least be one of their concubines..."


    ----


    I could hear the whispers of the crowd around us. And as I looked at Liam standing before me, I could tell he was experiencing the same thing. I could see from Liam''s face that he was angry. The reason was that, after years of building a perfect image among the nobility, I had become his rival in just one day. And I did it quite simply.


    By not attending any of the parties or balls attended by the nobles, I increased their curiosity about me. Also, due to both my appearance and demeanor, I made people feel a mysterious aura around me. In the end, my plan succeeded.


    However, Liam did not know that all of this was part of my plan to strengthen my image among the nobility. He had merely found a rival who could threaten his image in a short time, which bruised his ego.


    "As you said, these things happen between brothers. If something similar happens between us as it did with Lugoar and me, I hope you will forgive this little brother of yours. Right, brother?"


    The dark glint in Liam''s eyes immediately showed the impact of my words. Although he tried to hide the tense expression on his face, at that moment, I realized that the indirect threat I had directed at him had dealt a heavy blow to his ego. For a brief moment, our gazes clashed; in this silent duel, a thin smile appeared on both of our faces.


    However, these smiles were the exact opposite of what they seemed¡ªcold and calculating.


    "My brother, of course," Liam said, his voice calm but with a tremor that betrayed the anger brewing inside him. "Family comes first, and if there is any disagreement between us, I''m sure we can resolve it with maturity."


    There was a brief silence after these words. The whispers of the surrounding nobles could still be heard faintly . While most of them might not have heard our conversation in its entirety, they must have sensed the tension between us. Some of them were aware that they would soon have to choose sides in this mysterious rivalry.


    In the gossip-filled corridors of the palace, such a rivalry meant a dangerous game for the throne. I was sure Liam knew this well.


    I looked at Liam''s face once again. "Great. I thought the same, brother. After all, we share the same blood, and this bond is stronger than anything." I scanned the surrounding crowd with my eyes. "However, I don''t want to keep the crowd''s attention on us any longer. Unlike you, I don''t particularly enjoy interacting with people."


    Liam''s lips curled into a forced smile. The tension between us brought a cold atmosphere with it, but from the outside, it only seemed like an ordinary conversation between two brothers. However, we both knew it was much more than that. "Ah, of course," Liam said, trying to conceal the slight hint of sarcasm in his voice. "Everyone has their own style, don''t they?


    Your mysterious and distant demeanor has piqued a lot of curiosity among the people. But I guess this situation affects not only you, but all of us."


    There was a warning behind these words. Liam was aware that my rise made not only me but also our family a subject of discussion. But I knew he wouldn''t go so far as to ignore this warning. I returned his forced smile with one of my own.


    "That''s right, brother. Everyone has a role to play, and I''m playing mine," I said, giving a slight nod. "But still, we mustn''t forget that being cautious never hurts anyone."


    These last words were a reminder to Liam and perhaps a slight threat. At that moment, the whispers of the nobles reached our ears once again. This game had become much more complex. And tonight, this complexity was only the beginning. After that, Liam quietly left with the crowd beside him, and I walked in another direction.


    As I wandered through the crowd, I could feel Liam''s angry gaze on me from the corner of my eye. This was a sign that our war had not yet begun, but would soon erupt. But I was ready for this battle. I knew that in the intrigue-filled corridors of the palace, I had to tread carefully with every step. And in this game, I couldn''t afford to overlook a single detail.


    As I wandered through the crowd, I suddenly remembered Avanne and turned back, but she wasn''t there. My eyes scanned everywhere, but I couldn''t see her anywhere. It shouldn''t have been too hard to spot her in the crowd because of the bright red dress she was wearing, but she was nowhere to be found... Had she left so early? Anyway, I''ll talk to her later. For now, I need to get through this night.


    As I felt a gaze that seemed like it could pierce through my back, I noticed Roxanne staring at me intensely. Ah, now that I think about it, I had forgotten to reward her. Who knows, maybe after tonight, or even tonight itself, she might get her reward. Oh, by the way, Roxanne had given me the most valuable information so far and should be rewarded extra for that.


    After Roxanne got close to Queen Fiona, she provided me with a lot of information, but a few days ago, she told me something that surprised me quite a bit. While having a tea day with Fiona, they were chatting, and at some point, the conversation turned to Fiona''s children. And that was when Roxanne realized that things were not going well between Fiona and Liam.


    This was extremely valuable information. Moreover, Fiona''s second son... What was the name of that brute... Anyway, she also said that Fiona''s relationship with that muscle head wasn''t very good either. And the reason Fiona mentioned these to Roxanne¡ªor rather to her future daughter-in-law¡ªwas to ask for Roxanne''s help in mending her relationship with her children.


    As I continued walking through the crowd, pondering why Fiona had a bad relationship with her children, my eyes met those of two young people who suddenly appeared in front of me. A young man and a young woman stood before me, but they looked very much alike. Both had green eyes and turquoise hair, which made me think they were twins.


    "Y-Your Excellency, Prince Ethan of the Sun! It is an honor to meet you" said the young man.


    "Ah yes... May I ask your names?" I said, glancing at the young woman. She was undoubtedly one of the sweetest-faced girls I had ever seen.


    "We are the twin children of the fifth concubine, Lady Elbuanur" said the young man, again taking the initiative to speak.


    The young woman, on the other hand, held her brother''s arm and stood slightly behind him. It was clear that she was quite shy.


    "Oh, so you are, in a way, my siblings, aren''t you? Could you please introduce yourselves?"


    The twins nodded slightly. The young man seemed to have gained a bit more courage and continued speaking. "Yes, Your Excellency. My name is Markuol, and this is my little sister, Marsiel, who was born half an hour after me" Markuol said, introducing himself and his sister.


    The young girl, Marsiel, meanwhile, lowered her head shyly and averted her eyes. The shyness in her eyes intrigued me even more. He continued speaking with a smile.


    "How nice. I''m pleased to meet you," I said sincerely. "But there''s no need for such formal talk. Please feel at ease," he continued.


    The young man seemed to relax a bit at these words, but the girl still hadn''t shed her shyness.


    "So, is there something you need?" I asked, curious about the reason these two had approached me.


    Concubines and their children did not often interact with the royal family, especially with a prince like me. However, sometimes, some concubines'' daughters could become the concubines of princes, and there were concubine girls who presented themselves to a prince. But I didn''t think these two had approached me for that reason.


    "Yes, Your Excellency... We need help."


    Markuol''s shy but determined expression caught my attention even more. The young man continued speaking, looking directly into my eyes. Marsiel, on the other hand, was still hiding behind her brother, casting shy glances at me. It was clear that these two needed help, but their bold approach to me indicated the seriousness of the situation. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Markuol took a deep breath and began to speak. "Your Excellency, our mother, Lady Elbuanur... She has been going through a very difficult time in the palace lately. She is constantly being ostracized and belittled by some nobles and even other concubines. Our mother is a powerful woman, but these pressures are wearing her down. Our mother...


    Because she is not His Majesty King Richard''s favorite, she is being attacked by other concubines, and even... I''m not accusing anyone specifically, but... I suspect our mother has been poisoned several times."


    His words made me think. The intrigues and power struggles within the palace are always dangerous, especially among the concubines. But these young people telling me about their mother''s situation carried a risk that could harm not only their mother, but also themselves.


    "Your Excellency," Markuol continued, his voice trembling slightly. "We ask for your support for our mother, to extend a helping hand to her. Perhaps even a word from you could change this situation."

 Chapter 68: The List

    "Your Excellency," Markuol continued, his voice trembling slightly. "We ask for your support for our mother, to extend a helping hand to her. Perhaps even a word from you could change this situation.""And what will I gain by helping you?" I asked.


    For a moment, surprise flickered in Markuol''s eyes. He seemed not to have expected such a question. In the naivety of youth, he must have thought that goodwill alone would be enough to help their mother. But I had to act according to the harsh rules of this palace. In this palace, everyone had a price, a vested interest.


    The young man quickly composed himself, straightened his posture a little, and looked at me. "Your Excellency," he said, his voice gaining a determined tone, "We could be of great use to you."


    "How?" I asked, smiling.


    Markuol glanced around and gestured to the crowd. "It''s not appropriate to show you here, but I am sure that when you see our powers, you''ll understand how valuable we can be," he said.


    Markuol''s confident demeanor piqued my interest. This young man was offering much more than just speaking on behalf of his mother. In the cunning and ruthless atmosphere of the palace, such an offer was either a bold move or a desperate attempt. Narrowing my eyes, I looked at Markuol.


    "Your powers?" I repeated, carefully measuring my tone. "I am eager to see how your powers could benefit me. Then visit me tomorrow. Does that work for you?" I asked.


    After a brief hesitation, Markuol bowed his head slightly in response. "Of course, Your Excellency. Whenever is convenient for you is also suitable for us" he said, with a slight note of relief in his voice.


    I was curious about what kind of powers these two possessed, but I also wanted to see how far they would go in this matter. In the palace, everyone had an interest, a secret, and many of those secrets could be deadly. However, this offer from the twins, especially their desire to do something on behalf of their mother, presented a different opportunity for me.


    "Then, tomorrow, at the first light of dawn, I will be waiting for you and your sister in my private chamber," I said. "Let''s see what kind of power you will offer me."


    Markuol and Marsiel bowed respectfully once more. "Thank you, Your Excellency. We will not disappoint you" Markuol said with determination in his eyes.


    As I watched the twin siblings depart, I began to ponder the truths hidden behind their offer. In the complex games of the palace, such proposals usually concealed larger plans and intrigues. However, I was eager to see what these twins could offer me. If they were as powerful as they claimed, using them in my own plans could be a significant advantage.


    In the midst of the crowd around me, I watched Markuol and Marsiel disappear from sight. In the dark corridors of the palace, such games were always dangerous. But where there was danger, there were also great opportunities. Tomorrow, I would have the chance to seize one of those opportunities.


    I needed to return to the party now. I looked around and noticed the eyes fixed on me. As I saw several nobles approaching me, with their daughters, whose faces were slightly flushed, I sighed deeply...


    Frankly, if I had received such treatment in my previous life, I might have felt quite good, but now, knowing the real reason behind the desperate attempts of these nobles to introduce their daughters to me, this situation had become rather tedious.


    A group of nobles pushing their daughters forward approached me. One of them gently nudged his daughter by the arm and greeted me. "Your Excellency, I am Viscount Fhrang, and I would like to introduce you to my daughter Elizabeth on this fine evening," he said, his voice excessively polite.


    My eyes fell on the young girl. Elizabeth was looking down shyly, but her shyness seemed to be nothing more than false modesty. As she raised her head slightly and tried to look at me, I noticed the ambition that flickered in her eyes for a moment. After all, no one in this palace could be truly innocent.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Elizabeth," I said in a formal tone, trying not to show much interest. "This is a beautiful night for everyone, isn''t it?"


    Elizabeth nodded slightly and responded in a trembling voice. "Yes, Your Excellency. It is a great honor for me to meet you tonight."


    These kinds of introductions in the palace had become more of a game to me. The nobles, while presenting their daughters to the prince, were actually trying to gain some benefit for themselves. The rules of this game were simple: whoever attracted the most attention would gain a step forward in their family''s power dynamics. But I had grown weary of playing these games.


    The other nobles around me were also waiting for their turn to introduce their daughters. They all had similar expressions on their faces; polite interest, but underneath, the ambition and calculation were clearly evident.


    The more I thought about how superficial these encounters were, the colder I felt inside. In this world, I was not sure if there was anyone I could truly trust after Emilia''s death. Perhaps I could trust my mother or Isabella. But the realities hidden beneath these false displays made me feel more alone than ever.


    I continued to respond politely for a while longer, memorizing each noble''s face, but I made sure not to show any special interest in any of them.


    Finally, as the nobles'' attention began to wane, I took a deep breath and looked around before stepping in another direction. Tonight, I had once again seen the truths hidden behind many masks. However, the most important thing was the meeting I would have tomorrow morning with Markuol and Marsiel. I was eager to see what they would offer me and curious about how this new game would unfold.


    "Tuuuut! Tututuuut! Tuuututuut!"


    At that moment, a trumpet sound was heard from the entrance, and I turned my eyes in that direction. I saw an incredibly thick and ostentatious group of men and women entering, dressed in luxurious garments. These were the princes and princesses of the Tamerid Empire. The Tamerid Empire had seven princes and twelve princesses... I suppose the Tamerid Emperor is quite diligent...


    Anyway, there were some princes or princesses among them who stood out, but most had already been sidelined from the competing throne. Currently, only six were secretly competing for the throne. Four of them were princes, and two were princesses. However, despite the secret but intense struggle among these siblings for the throne, they were currently displaying a very happy family picture. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if they were a family that got along very well with each other.


    As the princes and princesses of the Tamerid Empire stepped into the hall, each of them, with their elaborate clothing, caught the eye. Accompanied by trumpet sounds, this grand family displayed itself in all its splendor. While the other guests of the palace immediately stepped aside in their presence, the Tamerid nobles bowed respectfully.


    My eyes wandered over the large group, aware of the nobility and power that each prince and princess carried.


    There were particularly some princes and princesses who caught my attention. They were at the forefront of the secret struggle for the throne. But now, the polite and brotherly behavior they were showing in front of everyone seemed almost like a mask. As a few of them looked at me through the crowd, I saw a faint calculation in their eyes.


    Every individual in this family acted according to their own interests. Their internal battle, though hidden, was extremely fierce. In this struggle, which was the most intense of the palace intrigues, every move, every word, carried meaning. However, although I was accustomed to such games, this time the players before me could be more dangerous and clever.


    As I looked at them, I suddenly felt that one of them had been looking at me for a long time, and when I looked at the one watching me, my eyes widened. This girl... That person was Princess Evangeline. Her pink hair resembled cotton candy, and she had one of the biggest breasts I''ve ever seen in my life. She had a beautiful and innocent gaze, but I knew she was hiding her true face.


    The Servant Guild regularly issued a list every month. This list, in short, was a list of the most dangerous people. This list was accessible only to the highest members of the Servant Guild, while everyone else had to pay a substantial amount to reach it. At the top of this list were two names. One was the new king of the south, Alpshar, and the other was the emperor of the Tamerid Empire.


    And the most dangerous tier on the list was indicated in purple.


    Just below the purple tier on the list was the red tier, and only fifteen people were listed in this red tier. My father was also in this red tier, but the main point was that this list also included Princess Evangeline, the fifth princess of the Tamerid Empire, and no other Tamerid prince or princess was in the red tier.


    Additionally, when I requested information about her from the Servant Guild, my request was denied for the first time, which meant that she was in cooperation with the Servant Guild.


    Now, as I looked at Princess Evangeline, I saw her smiling as she looked at me. Who would think that this woman is as powerful as King Richard, who is at least in the seventh stage of the Kaizer? There was probably a backstory behind why such a young princess was so powerful, and that likely meant she had an abnormal element like me...

 Chapter 69: Who am I dancing with?

    Princess Evangeline''s mysterious smile stirred both curiosity and a sense of unease within me. I knew she was a dangerous opponent, but the proper point of concern was how, despite being so powerful and influential, she managed to present herself as so innocent and pure.The palace was rife with power struggles, but the intrigues surrounding this woman were perhaps the most complex and deadly of all.


    Evangeline took a few steps toward me. As the crowd parted to let her through, I tried to suppress my excitement at the prospect of meeting her. It was possible to sense the ambition and danger hidden in the depths of her eyes, but it was equally fascinating to see how she controlled this inner power.


    "Prince Ethan" she said softly, her tone neither overly respectful nor disrespectful.


    "Princess Evangeline, your beauty shines like the sun on this dark evening" I said, but contrary to my words, my face showed no emotion.


    "Thank you, Prince Ethan. I can tell you are someone who would shine even on the brightest of days" she replied.


    Evangeline''s delicate compliment was wrapped in carefully chosen words. There was politeness in her speech, but it was impossible to sense the underlying meaning. Conversations in the palace were always two-layered: the surface of meaning and the true intent beneath. Therefore, I assessed her words carefully. "Thank you for your kindness, Princess Evangeline," I said with equal calmness.


    I noticed that many of the other princes and princesses were observing me with curiosity as Evangeline spoke to me. Evangeline stared into my eyes for a while, and I reciprocated by looking into hers. I could see my own reflection in the pupils of her eyes, and perhaps Evangeline could see herself in mine.


    The gaze lasted uncomfortably long, but another trumpet sound redirected my attention to the entrance.


    At that moment, the second prince of the Tamerid Empire and his partner, Umala, the eldest daughter of Fiona, entered. The second prince, Keithun, had a notably handsome face and a gentle smile. I also looked at Umala, who was holding his arm happily. Undoubtedly, this marriage pleased her. The couple walked to the dance floor and began to dance in tune with the music.


    Their dance drew the attention of the other guests. Keithun and Umala glided across the floor as a harmonious pair, showcasing the power and grandeur of the Tamerid Empire. The pure happiness on Umala''s face clearly indicated how important this marriage was to her.


    The sensation of Evangeline standing next to me brought me back to reality. My gaze shifted from the dancing couple back to her. Evangeline had glanced briefly at Keithun before returning her gaze to me. I couldn''t read her thoughts, but the cunning in her eyes and the mysterious smile on her face remained. She looked at me silently and then suddenly raised her right hand.


    "I heard that you are a gentleman, Prince Ethan, and I thought you might invite a lonely and powerless princess like me to dance" she said in a melancholic tone.


    ''This girl¡­'' I sighed silently and gently placed a kiss on her outstretched hand. "May I have this dance, Princess?" I asked with a false smile on my face.


    The immediate look of pleasure on Evangeline''s face indicated she appreciated my gesture. She nodded slightly, and we walked together to the dance floor. As we glided between the couples, I could feel the eyes of those around us. Everyone''s gaze was on us; Prince Ethan and Princess Evangeline were measuring each other within the dance.


    It would be fair to say we attracted more attention than Keithun and Umala''s dance.


    As we matched the rhythm of the music, Evangeline''s proximity reminded me once again of how dangerous she was. "Princess, it''s not surprising to see you so popular within the palace," I said with a hint of sarcasm. "But I''m curious why you chose to share this dance with me."


    Evangeline''s enigmatic smile drew her closer to me. "Prince Ethan," she said, her voice almost a whisper, "You know that in this world, no one can truly be trusted. Sometimes the safest place might be next to the most dangerous person."


    "So, am I the most dangerous person?" I asked with curiosity.


    "You are not¡­ At least not for me" she replied.


    Princess Evangeline''s words once again revealed how skillfully she played the game. Her answer both intrigued and reminded me to stay cautious. As we continued dancing, I realized once again how complex and dangerous the power games within the palace were. Friendships in this world were fleeting, and alliances could be perilous.


    "You seem to know a lot about me, Princess," I said, leaning forward slightly because of the rhythm of the dance. Meanwhile, Princess Evangeline took this opportunity to draw even closer and whispered into my ear. Undoubtedly, this scene must have created quite a gossip among the onlookers.


    Feeling her breath against my ear, I felt strange being so close to her. Additionally, her scent involuntarily passed my nose, smelling like the most precious and guarded flowers. It was impossible not to notice the piercing stares directed at my back during this time. I saw Roxanne standing aside with a displeased expression. Beside her, Fiona''s second son, with a scowl, was seated.


    "Prince Ethan," Evangeline whispered in my ear, drawing my focus back to her. "Unlike the limited information you have about me, I know a great deal about you," she whispered, and then, as we resumed the rhythm of the dance, our bodies moved apart once more.


    Although her words surprised me, I immediately understood the reason behind them. "So, the servant guild betrayed me, did they?" I said in a quiet and calm tone.


    From an outsider''s perspective, one might think we were getting along well or even having romantic moments because of Evangeline whispering in my ear, but the reality was far from that. Hearing my words, Evangeline was momentarily surprised, but quickly regained her composure.


    "Well, they were a guild driven by their own interests from the beginning, and you should know that. They might see me as a more profitable ally than you." Evangeline said with a slight smile on her lips.


    "So, the servant guild, which has enriched itself and resumed again activities in the south thanks to the gold they gained through me, sees you as a more valuable ally, does it?" I said, my voice tinged with mild irritation. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now I recalled that the leader of the servant guild resided in the Tamerid Empire. Although I had only corresponded with her a few times, she might indeed be a close friend of Evangeline''s. This could explain why I could not access information about Evangeline, though I still couldn''t understand why she was on the red list.


    "Yes, exactly," Evangeline simply said.


    Evangeline''s calm demeanor and ambiguous smile only deepened the uncertainty within me. The knowledge she had about me unsettled me. The cunning in Evangeline''s deep blue eyes reminded me to stay alert. As we danced, every movement of ours was under observation, which also led to an increase in the gossip swirling around us.


    "Princess," I said, briefly adopting a quiet tone. As I looked around, I saw many couples dancing close to us. "What is the purpose behind this interest you''re showing in me?" I asked suddenly.


    "Prince Ethan, I am not your enemy, so there''s no need for you to be on edge. In fact, I am just a young girl who admires you because I know a lot about you. Look at the surrounding women; you''ll see that some of them, even if they have a partner, occasionally cast secret glances at you. I''m like those girls¡­ except I know much more, about you" she said with a smile.


    Evangeline''s words deepened the uncertainty I had felt throughout my time at the palace. Her "admiration" for me was both unsettling and thought-provoking. Understanding her true intentions and strategies behind her words was a complex task.


    "You pose a threat because of the extent of what you know about me, Princess, but I will still trust your words... Moreover, given that a young woman like you is on the red list and is so beautiful, I too suppose I am slowly starting to feel some admiration for you" I said, though this was a lie.


    Well, perhaps there was a kernel of truth in my last statement, but I would never be foolish enough to trust Evangeline.


    Evangeline''s faint smile widened further. "Prince Ethan," she said, her voice elegant and resolute, "Admiration and trust can always be double-edged in the palace. But Sharing this dance with you is not only a strategy but also a sign of my intention to build a relationship with you."


    "Then I suppose you''ve made a good enough start. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''d like to take a break from dancing," I said with false politeness.


    "Of course... But let''s meet again another time," Evangeline replied.


    As Princess Evangeline silently continued to watch me at the end of the dance, I could feel the attention of those around us still focused on us. As I moved towards the edge of the dance floor, Evangeline''s eyes signaled a silent understanding between us.


    While the other guests turned their attention back to the cheerful dance of Prince Keithun and Umala of the Tamerid Empire, my focus remained solely on Princess Evangeline''s knowledge about me and how she intended to use it.


    As I navigated through the crowd, I noticed Roxanne and Fiona observing me intently. Roxanne''s jealousy and Fiona''s dissatisfaction were clearly visible. Additionally, the constant glances from the burly my brother next to them were unsettling, but I couldn''t afford to make a misstep now. So, I quietly began to distance myself from the noisy atmosphere.

 Chapter 70: Touches of pleasure(+18)

    While the pre-engagement party continued with all its noise, I left early and retreated to my study. After all, there was no reason for me to stay at the party any longer, and I doubted there was anything else interesting to see. Additionally, I didn''t want to continue witnessing the ceremony of nobles trying to market their daughters to me.So, I went to my study and began working on finishing the book I was writing.


    Now that most of the book is completed, I''m confident that a few hours of work will allow me to finish this new philosophical and revolutionary book for the world. I retreated to my study and sat at my desk. The manuscripts on my desk were filled with the final chapters of the book I had been working on for a long time.


    This book was more than just a copy of the philosophical books from my previous world; it was a philosophy book adapted to this world. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I took the pen in my hand, and after taking a deep breath, began to write. The final ideas to be included in the book had the power to lead to radical changes in this world. I wanted to create a final chapter that would resonate in the minds of the readers, choosing every word carefully.


    This book had to be more than just an ordinary work; it was a manifesto that would encourage people to think, question, and ultimately take action.


    If I can write a book that influences readers and publish it under my identity as a prince, I will undoubtedly gain fame among the elites of the world. Also, I sometimes unconsciously added my own ideas to the book, but I made sure they didn''t harm its content. As the hours passed, the room filled with a heavy cloud of thought.


    I was using my brain to its utmost capacity as I transferred the ideas swirling in my mind onto paper.


    ????


    "- Tell me, after all these words, do you still call yourself free? Haven''t you realized that your thoughts still govern you?"


    Thus spoke the shepherd and finally left his dark cave, bright and powerful like a rising sun...~"


    And finally, with these last words, I managed to finish the book. I stood up from the chair and stretched my entire body. I looked at the book I had written, and with a satisfied smile, I closed the cover. I placed the book in a large envelope along with a letter and headed towards the door to leave.


    As I opened the door, I saw Roxanne right in front of me, her hands raised in the air, likely about to knock on the door. She flinched and stepped back when she saw me.


    "What''s the matter? Is the party over?" I asked, and Roxanne nodded slightly, confirming it.


    "Do you need something?" I asked and noticed that it was very late by looking at the moon.


    "I''m just... here for m-my r-reward" she said, blushing and stammering.


    It took me a moment to understand what she meant when I saw the bashful expression on Roxanne''s face.


    "Go to my room and lock the door. I''ll be there shortly" I said, after handing her the key to my room. I watched her nod and leave, her flushed ears hiding with excitement. After watching Roxanne disappear in haste, I returned to the room, placed the envelope on the desk, and secured the book in a safe place before spending a few more minutes in the room.


    Later, I left the room and started walking, using the dark shadows. Since the guest palace currently housed too many people and eyes, I didn''t go there.


    I told Roxanne to go to my room, since the only people outside my room were members of the servants'' guild and the trusted bodyguards Althea had recommended to me. I told them not to prevent anyone who already had my key from entering the room, since the key to my room was always hidden in the safest place possible, in my shadow, where no one could get it without permission.


    After a while, I reached the main palace and knocked on the door of the my room where Roxanne was staying. After Roxanne opened the door, I entered and lit the candle in the dark room with a fire spell. Once the room was illuminated, I saw Roxanne blushing shyly, looking at me from the corner.


    "Come here" I said, motioning to my lap.


    Roxanne nestled into my lap, clutching her long dress tightly, and rested her head on my chest. As she shyly nestled into my lap, I could feel her heart racing. Her trust in me, so vulnerable, once again showed how deep the bond between us was. I placed my hand on her back, gently stroking it to provide her with comfort and peace. The strawberry-scented aroma from her hair was quite pleasant.


    "Roxanne," I said, leaning close to her ear, "Did that muscle-brain dare to touch you?" I asked.


    When Roxanne heard me call Fiona''s second son a muscle-brain, she laughed and looked at me with those green eyes. "How can you not remember your own brother''s name?" she teased.


    "His name isn''t important enough to occupy my mind" I said, causing Roxanne to giggle. The sweet sounds of the woman in my lap giggling made me wonder for a moment if she was a child.


    "His name is Thaerd, but I agree. It''s not important enough to occupy one''s mind" she said.


    "You''re absolutely right," I said with a slight smile. "But right now, the only thing that matters is you and me." I saw a faint sense of relief in Roxanne''s eyes. She rested her head on my chest again and took a deep breath. I felt a warmth inside me; seeing her so relaxed and happy made me happy as well. As I ran my fingers through her hair, I allowed Roxanne to enjoy this moment of peace.


    I don''t know if she felt the same as I did, but the tranquility of this moment was a rare luxury in the complex and dangerous world we lived in. I was glad to give her this moment.


    "E-Ethan..." Roxanne said softly. "That muscle-head wants to formalize the engagement with me" she said, her voice trembling slightly. She moved closer to me and gently tapped my chest. "Didn''t you say you''d save me and never leave me?..." she asked, looking at me with eyes full of deep love and the madness that came with it. "But even if you leave me, I''ll never leave you...


    If you leave me, I''ll follow you wherever you go. Even if I have to risk my life, I won''t let you go, and no matter what, I''ll ensure your seeds are planted in my womb...!" she declared.


    The words Roxanne spoke, and the obsessive expression she wore while saying them, sent shivers down my spine. Normally, Roxanne would blush at the slightest thing between us, but now she hadn''t blushed at all while saying these words. At this moment, her obsessive love for me overshadowed even her sense of shame.


    But after a few seconds passed, Roxanne realized what she had said, and her entire face turned red. She buried her face in my chest as she always did when she , hiding her face so that I could only see her ears. While she clung tightly to my shirt with both hands, I began to stroke her hair.


    "I will never leave you, and tonight I will prove it" I said, and holding her head on both sides, I tried to lift her face.


    I looked at her still-blushing face and, holding her chin, made her look at me, but after a moment, she averted her eyes. However, I held her chin firmly and made her look at me. Her eyes were hazy, and I could feel her pulse quicken as she looked at me.


    As I leaned in, I quickly captured her soft lips and placed my lips on hers. We stayed like that for a while, and then I opened my mouth, allowing my tongue to emerge. Roxanne was surprised when she felt my soft lips against hers, but she inexpertly opened her mouth, giving me access. As my tongue invaded her mouth and aggressively explored every corner, I felt her tongue brush against mine.


    I quickly captured her tongue and, like a camel parched in the desert, wrapped my tongue around hers, pulling her into a passionate kiss. While my hands roamed her body, I began to remove her clothes, but Roxanne, currently preoccupied with our passionate kiss, didn''t even notice.


    When I removed her top and a slight breeze from the window caressed her bare upper body, she flinched, and her eyes widened. "Mmmm. Ethan. Mmmm," she tried to speak, but I moved my tongue more aggressively to stop her, and although she resisted for a moment, she soon accepted my touches on her bare upper body and closed her eyes again.


    But seeing her respond to every place I touched made me realize how excited she was, so I began to caress her body even more aggressively.


    "~~UmmmMmmmmmm!"


    Finally, even with the lightest touch on her breasts, I heard Roxanne''s muffled moan. Her breasts fit perfectly in my hands, filling them completely. Considering my large hands, I realized that Roxanne''s breasts, though not the largest, were sufficiently ample. But I never discriminate against breasts! All women''s breasts are beautiful!


    Small, large, medium-sized, pointy, or round-tipped, saggy, or reminiscent of twin towers! I love them all, and honestly, these soft breasts that filled my hands were my new favorite.


    "~~Mmmmmm~~??"


    As I squeezed her now erect nipples from my touch, I pulled my lips away to save her from suffocating from our long, passionate kiss...

 Chapter 71: Roxannes night(+18)

    As I squeezed Roxanne''s nipples, which had hardened because of my touch, I pulled away to save her from suffocating because of our long, passionate kiss. I began to knead her breast and gently caress her sensitive nipple.Roxanne was breathing deeply, her pulse racing like a rabbit''s. I pushed her body down onto the bed and, after moving back a bit, brought my mouth closer to her breast. I could see the surprised look in Roxanne''s eyes¡ªafter all, she was an inexperienced virgin who didn''t know what to expect. As I fondled her left breast with one hand, I began to suck on the right one with my mouth.


    "Mmmm~~"


    A sweet, soft moan escaped Roxanne''s lips, encouraging me to make bolder moves. After licking her nipple for a while, I placed the hardened tip between my teeth and bit down lightly. Roxanne moaned louder this time, her hands grasping my hair. When I looked at her, I saw that her eyes were already closed, and she was biting her lip.


    As I continued to devour her pink nipples with my mouth, I occasionally gave them gentle bites.


    As Roxanne continued to moan beneath me, I made sure waves of pleasure traveled from her breasts to her brain. My other hand slowly descended, and as I approached her left breast, I started applying the same treatment there as well. It didn''t take long before I removed Roxanne''s lower undergarment and, after standing up, stripped her of the last piece of fabric, leaving her completely naked.


    Then, like a ravenous wolf, I started nibbling on her breasts again. Throughout all of this, Roxanne was surprised by my actions, but she lacked the courage and strength to resist.


    "Ahhhh!~~"


    When my hand reached her forbidden fruit, I realized it was already wet like a river. My entire hand was soaked, and as I began to caress the area with my wet hands, the fluids kept flowing. As water flowed like a faucet from her forbidden fruit, Roxanne''s chest rose and fell. This girl was reacting to my touches in a way that was different from any other girl I''d been with.


    It was as if my hands were the hands of a god when they touched her body. I never knew my touches could be so pleasurable, but I guess I''d gained experience during my over two-year relationship with Avanne.


    "Ahhhh~~~Mmmmm"


    As Roxanne continued to moan, I pulled my lips away from her breast and raised my face to hers. Her face was completely flushed, and when I looked into her eyes, I could see that she was on cloud nine. She gazed at me with hazy eyes and wrapped her arms around my neck, pulling me toward her.


    As our lips met, a passionate kiss began, but since my hand was still caressing her vagina, she was moaning muffledly in my mouth.


    After kissing for a while, I tried to pull my lips away, but Roxanne''s grip on my neck tightened, preventing me from leaving. However, as my lower hand continued to caress her forbidden fruit more aggressively and touched her clitoris, Roxanne drowned in waves of pleasure, and her moans began to escape. When the strength in her hands around my neck weakened, I pulled away.


    Roxanne gave me a look that told me to keep kissing her, but I didn''t listen and slid downward.


    There, right in front of me, was her swollen, pink vagina, and I swallowed involuntarily as my mouth began to water. As her vagina continued to twitch with anticipation, I stuck out my tongue and, ignoring Roxanne''s shocked expression, began to lick and kiss her vagina.


    "~~Ahhhh! Ethan~~ Ahhhhhhh~~ Mmmmm~~ what~~~ ahhhh a-are you doing?"


    As Roxanne mumbled something, I continued to caress and kiss her clitoris. When her swollen vagina became even wetter, I directed my index finger toward it and slowly began to insert it inside.


    But... the space around my finger tightened, and I realized I was entering a hole tighter than any I''d ever encountered in a woman before. The way her vagina twitched and clenched around my finger, like a mouth savoring ice cream, excited me and made me imagine how it would feel once I was inside her.


    So, I began to caress Roxanne''s outer vagina more quickly and aggressively while massaging inside her with my finger, careful not to go too deep.


    "Ahhhhhh~~ Ahhhh!"


    Ignoring Roxanne''s now room-filling cries, I continued to invade her vagina. I kissed everywhere as I continued to explore her insides with my finger. I still couldn''t believe it. Already struggling and straining with a single finger inside her, I couldn''t help wondering what would happen when my penis entered this incredibly tight vagina.


    In fact, when I glanced down, I saw my penis standing tall like a tower, more excited than even I was. I was so hard that the fabric enclosing my penis was starting to cause pain, and it seemed desperate to break free in its thickest form. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, Roxanne suddenly paused, and then, as if she were being sprayed with something, the wetness above her clitoris began to increase. When I looked at Roxanne, I saw her waist beginning to arch, and her upper body forming a perfect bow shape. Her entire body was trembling, and her eyes had rolled back. When I looked into her eyes, I could see that her pupils had rolled upward.


    Nothing was coming out of her mouth now, but I knew this was the calm before the storm. Realizing she was about to reach a powerful orgasm, I carefully maneuvered my finger inside her and let my tongue glide over her clitoris. As my head began to shake due to Roxanne''s trembling vagina, I bit her clitoris lightly, but I hadn''t anticipated that this would be the move that broke the dam.


    "~~~AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!~~~"


    As my finger was violently expelled from Roxanne, water began to gush from her insides. I pulled back because of the water splashing onto my face, but even after retreating, the water from Roxanne''s vagina reached my chest, soaking me completely. ''Oh...


    She a squirter!'' As I got excited about this new discovery, I stared at Roxanne''s trembling body for a long time and then slowly approached to soothe her.


    After a while, when I felt that Roxanne had finally calmed down from the effects of her orgasm, I quickly stood up and eagerly removed my clothes. Standing naked, I looked down at my rock-hard penis, which was now causing me pain, and slowly positioned it at the entrance, but then I looked up at Roxanne''s face, realizing she hadn''t reacted at all. Damn it...


    "Roxanne? Hey Rox, did you fall asleep?" I called out to her as I gently nudged her face, noticing that she was breathing deeply and peacefully.


    "Damn it!" I shouted, pulling my penis away. After all, it was supposed to be Roxanne''s first time, not mine, and I wasn''t so low as to make her first experience happen while she was asleep. But... damn it, my penis was as hard as a rock!


    I poked her face one last time, but when I got no response from Roxanne, I muttered curses under my breath at my bad luck, pulled up the blanket, and covered her body before lying down next to her. Even so, as I looked at Roxanne, peacefully sleeping with a faint, radiant smile on her face, I pulled her closer to me.


    After kissing her on the forehead, I felt that I had made the right decision not to take her first time while she was asleep. I placed a light kiss on the tip of her small, blushing, sweet nose, and as I pulled her entire body closer, I wrapped my arms around her. Her small body felt like a doll in my arms, and as I inhaled the scent of strawberries from her, I closed my eyes to drift off to sleep.


    ???


    When morning came, I opened my eyes and heard the deep breathing of Roxanne, who was still asleep in my arms. Looking out the window, I saw that it had been a little over an hour since the sun had risen. I sighed and kissed the soft, black hair of Roxanne in my arms before slowly slipping out of bed. Thankfully, she was indeed in a deep sleep.


    After quickly taking a shower and getting dressed, I planted a kiss on Roxanne''s cheek, still asleep, and quietly left the room, heading toward my study.


    The twin children of fifth concubine were waiting for me, and I walked towards the study, wondering what they had to show me. It wasn''t long before I reached the study and saw the twins standing by the door. After approaching them, I unlocked the door.


    "Sorry for being late, but I had an important reason..." I said as I entered the room. Once inside, I noticed that the girl, Marsiel, one of the twin siblings, was holding a small rodent in her hand that looked like a mouse but wasn''t. The poor creature seemed to be on the verge of death. I sat down at my desk and turned to the twins.


    "Show me your powers" I said.


    Markuol turned to his sister and said, "You show first."


    Marsiel nodded shyly and approached me. Showing me the dying little rodent, she asked in her sweet voice, "Do you see that this rodent is about to die?"


    I nodded slightly, and for the first time since I''d met her, I saw a sweet smile spread across Marsiel''s face. Then, small green particles floated into the air from her hand, and a bright green light began to glow. As I watched the small rodent, my eyes widened in amazement, and my throat tightened...


    The little rodent, which had been on the brink of death, suddenly came back to life as if nothing had happened!


    "No way¡­!?"

 Chapter 72: A hope

    "No way....!?"I stared in astonishment at Marsiel''s ability. Gathering myself, I asked, "Incredible... Is this a rejuvenation ability?" Marsiel shyly lowered her head and responded in a whisper, "You may say so, but I can only bring back small creatures from the bosom of death, but I cannot bring back to life a being that is already dead." she said, recalling a painful memory.


    "Can you use this magic on a human?" I asked excitedly.


    Marsiel looked at her brother, who nodded in approval before she turned back to me. "Actually, we don''t know if my ability is considered like other healing magics. Other healing spells tend to push the body towards healing rather than directly healing it, but my ability provides a direct magical repair" she said. For some reason, she wore a calm smile when talking about her ability.


    "So, is that a yes? Have you used your ability on a human before?" I asked.


    "Yes. My mother was poisoned several times, and I used my ability to heal her," Marsiel replied. The pain behind her words was faintly reflected in her voice.


    This information led me into deep thought. Marsiel''s ability could be incredibly powerful if used in the right hands. And I shouldn''t give this power to anyone else, especially not to the other heirs. Moreover, I need this girl''s power... I could finally bring Emilia back to life! ...


    And if necessary, I would even kidnap this girl and the boy and force them to use their abilities for Emilia.


    "Does this ability have any side effects?" I asked.


    Marsiel nodded his head up and down slightly. "Yes, there is. The more I use my power on a person, the more their Kaizer power decreases. The Kaizer stage can even drop" she said in a somewhat melancholic tone.


    "That''s why we want you to help our mother," Markuol added.


    "I will help your mother, but I have some conditions," I said after thinking for a moment.


    "But Your Excellency, you haven''t seen my ability yet" said Markuol.


    Turning to Markuol, I narrowed my eyes and focused on him. "You''re right," I said. "But do we need to go to a more suitable place to learn about your ability?" I asked. Markuol nodded in agreement.


    "Then just tell me what kind of ability you have. You can show me at a more appropriate time" I said to Markuol.


    "I am an earth element magician at Kaizer stage 2, and I can say that I''m close to reaching stage 3," he said.


    For someone as young as him, this was a significant level of achievement. I nodded and said, "Your ability is sufficient for me."


    Now my thought was that I need to get along well with Marsiel, but it seems she is a reserved girl. However, she is very attached to her brother, so I must get along well with him too. Initially, I''m not sure if her brother will betray me, but... If it comes to the point of healing Emilia, I will take that risk.


    Emilia''s recovery is the main issue, and Marsiel might be the only one who can achieve it. After all, she has an unusual element and might be able to heal Emilia gradually. Even if Emilia''s power diminishes as a result of this healing, it doesn''t matter. I never cared about her power... All I want is for Emilia to be my wife and queen.


    Markuol looked into my eyes and said, "Your Excellency, if you help us, my sister and I will serve you with all our loyalty." His voice was filled with determination. "We need help to save my mother. Please help us," he said.


    Though his words gave some confidence, I was not entirely convinced. When it comes to Emilia''s health, I could take any risk, but I still needed to be cautious. Markuol and Marsiel were crucial in the process of healing Emilia. I need to plan my approach to them carefully.


    "Times will come when your loyalty will be tested," I said in a somewhat threatening tone. "But until then, I will assist you. Arrange a meeting with your mother for tomorrow. I am sure that even after a brief meeting with her, the other concubines will avoid bold actions," I said.


    Both Markuol and Marsiel''s faces lit up, and they looked at each other and smiled. The smiles on their faces showed the value they placed on their mother. Although I was not entirely sure of their loyalty, I had to take this risk for Emilia''s recovery.


    "Your Excellency, I will arrange the meeting with my mother immediately" Markuol said, indicating that he would take action right away. "My sister and I are grateful to you" he added.


    I nodded slightly and said, "Good, then let me tell you the remaining part of the agreement." My words created a worried atmosphere among the twins, and they listened anxiously as I spoke.


    "Firstly, Markuol, I don''t need your power right now, but I might soon." In fact, I''ll never need your power, but you don''t need to know that. After all, those who feel unnecessary somewhere are the ones who betray the most.


    "But Marsiel, I need your power" I said, which was true. Marsiel looked at me shyly.


    "Would you be able to heal someone on the verge of death if I asked you to?" I asked.


    Marsiel was surprised by my words but then lowered her head and thought for a while. "I''m not sure. But I don''t think I can heal someone on the verge of death..." she said.


    Marsiel''s quietly spoken words made me pause for a moment. My need for her power was undeniable, but was this power strong enough to bring Emilia back? This uncertainty could be a major obstacle in my plans. Still, I had to take this risk.


    Bowing my head, I answered in a calm but determined tone, "Let''s assume that I keep this dying person in a frozen state. Would this help you?"


    Marsiel''s eyes brightened for a moment. "I think that would help in using my ability. I can only use my ability very little in a day, and if there is a chance to heal slowly, it could manage but it... Still, there is a possibility of no recovery" she said, with a hint of sadness in her final words.


    "That''s fine. Just try. So, after you meet with your mother tomorrow, I will take you to the person I want you to heal" I said.


    A glimmer of hope appeared in Marsiel''s eyes, but she was still worried. "Thank you," she said with a slightly trembling voice. "I will try. If I can help this way, I will do my best."


    Markuol also nodded to show his support for Marsiel. "Your Excellency, My sister will always do her best, and I will be there whenever you need me" he said in a reassuring tone. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Arrange a time for the meeting tomorrow," I said, to clarify the plans. "During the meeting, I will assess your mother''s condition and make the necessary arrangements for Marsiel to use her ability."


    Marsiel and Markuol nodded and expressed their gratitude. Markuol said, "I will arrange the meeting with my mother immediately," indicating he would act right away. "My sister and I are grateful to you."


    "Good," I said. "After the meeting with your mother, we will go there with Marsiel."


    Markuol looked at Marsiel with a worried expression."Wait, Your Excellency. Will you be going alone with Marsiel?" he asked.


    "Yes. Is there a problem with that?" I replied.


    Marsiel and Markuol looked at each other for a moment, and I could see they were communicating with their eyes. Marsiel tugged at the robe Markuol was wearing. I couldn''t tell whether Markuol was against Marsiel coming with me or if he was trying to convince her to come alone with me, but an inner voice told me that he didn''t want to leave Marsiel alone with me.


    "Your Excellency, I''m sorry, but Marsiel and I have been together since childhood, and she can''t go to a place alone without me. Don''t misunderstand! This doesn''t mean we don''t trust you... It''s just that Marsiel is a bit shy" Markuol said.


    Marsiel remained silent with her arms crossed and a sullen expression. From her body language, I realized that Markuol''s statement was not entirely true. In fact, Markuol did not want to leave Marsiel alone with me. I could roughly guess the reason for this.


    "Well, you can come with us, but let me say in advance, you cannot enter or see the room where the person Marsiel will heal is located. Only Marsiel and I will be in that room" I said. After all, I cannot allow him to see Emilia. Allowing Marsiel to see her is also a significant risk, but I have already taken that risk.


    Markuol looked at his sister for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay, Your Excellency. I understand. I need to go inform my mother about the meeting you will have tomorrow." Marsiel nodded silently, confirming her brother''s words.


    "You may go," I said, and they both bowed respectfully before leaving the room.

 Chapter 73: Jealousy

    After the twins left, I took out the book I had written and placed it in an envelope. I then stood up and headed for the door. When I opened it, I experienced a sense of D¨¦j¨¤ vu. The woman before me was once again raising her hands and was about to knock on the door, but this time, it was indeed Althea.She was startled to see me and took a few steps back, but then, realizing her retreat, took a few steps forward.


    "Althea, I was just looking for you," I said, stepping back inside and signaling for Althea to come in.


    "Do you need something, Excellency?" she asked.


    "Yes. Send this envelope to the printing house" I said.


    Althea took the large and heavy envelope and looked at it carefully. "What''s inside this?" she asked.


    "This book I''ve written and the information I need to provide to the printing house" I answered.


    Although Althea was surprised by my response, she said nothing and simply replied, "I''ll take care of it."


    "I also have one more request," I said.


    Althea set the envelope aside carefully and turned back to me. "Of course. What do you need?" she replied.


    "Roxanne should be in my room right now, and I want you to get her out without anyone seeing her," I said.


    At my words, Althea''s eyes widened, and a jealous expression quickly covered her face. I noticed her hands clenching into fists, and as usual, I realized that this girl''s jealous nature would cause me significant trouble.


    "May I ask why that bit-... Ohom Roxanne is in your room?" Althea said with a hatred on her face that even made my skin crawl.


    "Because she was with me last night."


    Althea''s expression froze for a moment. The wave of jealousy and anger that appeared in her eyes nearly changed the atmosphere in the room to a palpable intensity. I noticed her clenching her fists even tighter; each muscle was trembling as she tried to hide her hatred for Roxanne.


    "How... How can you be with her before me?" she whispered, her voice nearly a growl. "How can you do this to me?"


    I had been expecting this outburst, even so, I showed no emotion on my face. Staying calm in such situations was the only way to keep Althea under control. "Althea," I said coolly, "I''ve told you before, haven''t I? I am a prince, or rather, a prince with dreams larger than the entire ocean. And as long as I pursue these dreams, there will be many women around me.


    If you want a place by my side, you''ll have to get used to this situation."


    Althea''s anger and disappointment gradually gave way to emptiness. She looked as if she was being crushed under the weight of my words, but she still did not take her eyes off me. I could read her internal struggle from her eyes; deep down, she was searching for a glimmer of hope in response to my harsh words.


    "So... Is it my fate to just be one of your women?" she asked, her voice trembling and fragile.


    "Althea," I said, looking into her eyes, "This is a reality on the path to my dreams. There will be many people around me, many women. But each of them has a different place, and this applies to you as well."


    Althea remained silent for a while, lowering her gaze and sinking into thought. It was always difficult for me to understand her complex emotions. However, I knew how hard this conversation was for her.


    After a while, Althea slowly raised her head. Her eyes were filled with mixed emotions; on one hand, disappointment, and on the other, perhaps a hopeful understanding. My words seemed to have had a deep impact on her.


    "I understand, Your Excellency," she finally said, her voice soft but firm. "When I''m with you, I''ll try to suppress my urge to kill other women, but I can''t make any promises."


    This girl really... Why can''t I have a normal woman around me? Ah Emilia, how I miss you... I miss your completely normal loving eyes and your non-jealous nature so much... Anyway, although Althea''s words gave me chills, they also led me to a conclusion about Althea and her mother. Althea''s belief that she could so confidently kill my other women definitely shows that she is stronger than I thought.


    Althea''s reaction and words clearly revealed her inner conflicts and intense emotions. After her words, my thoughts became complex as well. The fact that Althea harbors such strong and dangerous jealousy indicates that she is not just a servant, but also a quite influential person.


    "Althea," I whispered, "If you''re having trouble with this situation, feel free to express it openly. You can always speak clearly with me."


    Althea lowered her head and took a deep breath. "I understand, Your Excellency. I will act with this in mind. However, it may take time for me to completely control these feelings inside me."


    Her sincere confession seemed to offer her some relief, but I realized how dangerous this situation could be. Althea''s powerful emotions and potential danger reminded me that I needed to be cautious with her. After all, this girl was not an ordinary servant, and her mother was nothing like a typical servant. They most likely came from a lesser branch of an important noble house.


    Althea''s and her mother''s Kaizer power were undoubtedly higher than I had anticipated.


    "Nevertheless, I want to ensure everything is under control. Therefore, I expect you to safely remove Roxanne from my room and make sure this situation is not misunderstood in any way" I said.


    Althea nodded and replied, "Of course, your Excellency. I will carry out your wishes." "But I also have a request of my own, your Excellency," she said.


    "What is it?" I asked, looking at Althea''s dangerous yet beautiful face.


    "I want to be your head knight and fill that position," she said.


    "What?" I said involuntarily.


    "I want to be your head knight" she repeated.


    I had not appointed anyone to the head knight position since Emilia''s death, but the vacancy was causing some issues. Moreover, when people saw that the position was left empty, it seemed to suggest that I still had feelings for Emilia, which could create a significant problem. Additionally, my father continuously troubled me by sending various knights.


    Therefore, the more I thought about it, the more logical it seemed for Althea to be my head knight and protector.


    One crucial factor was that even if Emilia were to return to life, she would not become my head knight and would need to live a secluded life. After all, if someone who had been dead for years suddenly reappeared, people would undoubtedly react excessively and might even declare Emilia to be a demon.


    "Alright," I said, pulling out a piece of paper from the drawer. While Althea''s face lit up with a big smile, I prepared the official document for her appointment to the head knight position. After a few minutes, I finished writing the document, stamped it with my seal, and handed the rolled-up document to Althea.


    "Take this to the palace affairs office. If you don''t know where it is, go to the outer palace and ask any servant there were the palace affairs office is" I said, watching Althea take the document with a charming smile and a glint in her eyes.


    "Now, let''s go to my room" I added, walking towards my room without waiting for Althea.


    Althea, taking on the head knight position, seemed like the right step to resolve some potential issues. This move was necessary both to solidify the order in the palace and to handle the knights my father had sent. Moreover, Althea''s strong and dangerous nature could provide the discipline and power needed for the role.


    When I arrived at my room, I opened the door and looked back to see Althea running to catch up. I entered my room and walked toward the bed, but saw no one. Althea was still at the door, issuing orders to the outside servants to ensure Roxanne had left without raising suspicion. After searching the room thoroughly, I couldn''t find Roxanne anywhere.


    However, I did see her underwear right next to the bed. She had likely hurried out after waking up, even forgetting her underwear in her haste. Imagining her appearance while fleeing, I couldn''t help but smile. But the rest of her clothes were missing, only her underwear, which is good. Otherwise I would have thought Roxanne had run away naked. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well, now Roxanne''s underwear was mine, and I would treat it as my most precious treasure. Thinking about her reaction when she remembered she had left the underwear in my room made me chuckle again.


    Before leaving, I hid the underwear in my shadow and made sure it was placed in the highest part of the shadow. Then I walked over to Althea and said, "She''s already gone."


    Althea looked at me a bit surprised, then nodded and said, "Alright, then I''ll go take care of my business."


    "You''ll be with me at the engagement ceremony tonight, so don''t forget to wear your most elaborate armor," I said before Althea left. For some reason, my words seemed to make Althea blush, but she nodded and then left. I could swear she bit her lip before she left.


    Does this girl have some sort of fantasy about armor?

 Chapter 74: Short Saga(Bonus Chapter)

    After Althea left, I went to bed, took off my clothes, and lay down. For some reason, I felt extremely tired and fell asleep as soon as I closed my eyes."Knock-Knock-Knock"


    When I woke up to the sound of the door, the sun was setting. I was sweating all over and felt even more exhausted than when I first lay down. Grimacing with disgust, I got up and headed to the door. When I opened it, Althea stood before me, wearing a magnificent green armor. She had a smile on her face, but when she saw my tired expression, the smile turned into a worried look.


    "Are you ill, Excellency?" she asked.


    "No, I''m fine. There''s no problem," I replied, looking at Althea''s emerald-green armor that matched her eyes. "You look quite nice," I said.


    Althea adjusted her armor, trying to hide her concern, but the anxiety in her eyes was still evident. "Thank you, Excellency" she said, though her voice still sounded worried. "Are you sure you''re okay? You look very tired" she added.


    I nodded. "It''s no problem," I said. "I just woke up. By the way, did you send the envelope to the print shop?"


    "Yes, I did. Also, I am now officially your Chief Knight." Althea said.


    "It must have been quite a challenging day for you. As far as I know, becoming a Chief Knight requires passing difficult physical and theoretical exams."


    Althea nodded. "Yes, Excellency, the exams were quite tough," she said. "But I passed them all successfully. Now, I am ready to start my duties as your Chief Knight."


    "I appreciate how quickly you succeeded," I said. "But now, go and rest."


    Althea bowed. "Thanks, your Excellency. I think you should also take a relaxing bath," she added before leaving. Do I smell? After Althea left, I sniffed my armpit but didn''t think I smelled bad. Still, a bath would be good.


    I really need a cold bath right now.


    Following Althea''s advice, I thought taking a bath to relax and shake off my fatigue was a good idea. Since there would be an engagement ceremony tonight, I would need to bathe, anyway. Under the cold water, I drifted into thoughts as usual. Tomorrow, I would be going to my secret estate with the twins, and there I would see if Marsiel could heal Emilia using her power.


    Tomorrow would be a tense day for me.


    As the water relaxed my tired muscles, it also helped calm my mind. After the bath, I felt a bit more energetic and quickly called for my maids. The maids dressed me and then left. Right now, because of the tension, I wasn''t in the mood for any intimacy and didn''t want to be with a maid. After they left, I sat in the corner and opened the book I had been reading over the past few days.


    The book was a study on other races in this world, written from a human perspective about interactions with other races. Since I would be going to the Dragon Academy soon and would see many races from other continents there, reading this book would be useful to me. There were many different races in this world, and the ones that frightened me the most were demons.


    Yes, demons existed in this world, and they were located on a distant continent, far to the west, only reachable by ship. Unfortunately, no human had ever been able to go to the demon continent, so the author of the book had only seen demons at the Dragon Academy.


    According to another book I read, this continent was actually a shared continent where all races lived together. However, Tens of thousands of years ago, the Unlarn religion spread among humans, and because of this religion, humans started a religious war against other races.


    Eventually, many races willingly left this continent and migrated to other continents where their kind predominated, but only one race resisted the humans. And that was the demons. Tens of thousands of years ago, a bloody war was fought between humans and demons, nearly wiping out the human population.


    During this time, the Unlarn religion also lost all its followers. In the end, humans, who had many times more population than demons, still lost overwhelmingly. Additionally, the god of the Unlarn religion remained indifferent to this situation and did not care about humans, or at least that was how people of that time thought. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eventually, dragons intervened and decided to help humans, who were the strongest among each race.


    Because of the extreme distance and the difficulty of intercontinental travel, the demon continent could not provide any help, and the demons stranded here were left alone. A handful of demons engaged in a bloody war with dragons, the strongest race, and other races.


    During this process, some demons emerged with even greater strength and potential than those from the major continent, causing the deaths of even the most powerful dragons. It is extremely rare in history for someone from another race to kill a dragon. In fact, the strongest individuals from other races are even weaker than an average dragon.


    Yet, about ten demons managed to kill dragons, which was a tremendous achievement. But no matter what, in the end, the demons lost the war, and no demons remained on this continent. However, these ten dragon-killing demons could not be killed and thus fought for years without stopping for a single second. But eventually, they weakened and were imprisoned with their weapons. Yes, they were imprisoned.


    Despite everything, they were not killed. Among these demons was the strongest, who was actually a half-dragon, half-demon and fought the most powerful dragons, but was never defeated.


    He never submitted and, although all his comrades were imprisoned, he alone defied the entire world. For years, he fought alone and shook the world. According to the story, when humans were on the brink of extinction, elf ships evacuated them and managed to escape a few remaining humans from the demon''s grasp, but his sword still tasted the blood of tens of thousands of people.


    But everything has an end. This demon was finally deceived by cunning dragons and ambushed. Although the exact details of the ambush are unknown, that day, the demon was imprisoned in his sword. For hundreds of years, the demon never stopped until that day, and the world stopped trembling.


    Legend has it that even after the demon''s death, all the rivers in the human continent flowed red for decades. These demons, imprisoned in their own weapons, were scattered and hidden in remote places. Even today, when a mother dragon wants to tell her children a horror story, these demons are always the main characters. After this great war, humans left the elven kingdom and came to this continent.


    A few hundred humans began to spread gradually but steadily across the continent.


    Humanity came to the brink of extinction and managed to survive with the help of all the other races. Yes, they were saved by the races they had previously expelled, but still, after a few thousand years, other races were prohibited from visiting this continent freely. Of course, other races didn''t care, but they swore never to forget humanity''s hypocrisy. This dark stain remained in human history.


    Even so, humanity began to rise again. As always, despite everything, humanity managed to survive...

 Chapter 75: Sweet Kitty

    After closing the book and placing it on the shelf, I stood up, stretched, and looked out the window. The sun had just set, and there was still time before the engagement ceremony. When I noticed something next to the window, I lowered my gaze and saw a pink-furred cat looking at me. Its dark blue eyes were gazing at me with curiosity. Unlike other cats, it didn''t flee in fear. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.I picked up the pink-furred cat and petted its head. It seemed to enjoy my strokes, purring contentedly. However, when I started to pet its belly, it somehow slipped from my hand and fell to the floor, hissing at me with an angry look.


    "Don''t you like having your belly rubbed?" I asked as I petted its head.


    At that moment, for some reason, the cat''s eyes seemed familiar. My mind jumped from one thought to another, and in a short span, hundreds of ideas flashed through my head, though it all happened in just a few seconds. Could this cat be Princess Evangeline? Aside from the pink fur and blue eyes, I had no evidence, but I suspected that Evangeline likely possessed an abnormal element.


    She was on the red list of the Servants'' Guild and must have had an extraordinary element to achieve that at such a young age. But how does turning into a cat fit into this?


    Perhaps turning into a cat is just one of the abilities provided by her abnormal element, or maybe she has a power that allows her to transform into any animal she wants, and this is just one of her skills. However, this is just a possibility. Perhaps Princess Evangeline used her friendship with the leader of the Servants'' Guild to get herself onto the red list. But why would she do that?


    There could be a logical reason. After all, anyone with money can see this list, including Tamerid princes and princesses. Maybe she wanted to gain a deterrent power against her rivals by knowingly placing herself on the list.


    I don''t know... These are just speculations, but there''s enough information for it to be a reasonable deduction. Ultimately, if I uncover the reason behind a few illogical things, I might discover the secret behind Princess Evangeline.


    There''s still a chance that this pink cat might not be her, but if this cat I''m petting now, purring and licking my hand, really is Princess Evangeline, then the only thing I need to do is avoid drawing suspicion.


    I need to treat this cat the same way I would treat a gift. Wait a minute... Assuming this cat is indeed Evangeline, why would she come here? She had said she wanted to be an ally, and perhaps she''s here to understand my character. Or maybe she''s trying to spy on me, but then why didn''t she run away when I reached out my hand?


    Right now, if this cat is Evangeline, she might be trying to learn what kind of person I am.


    "You can learn how a person will treat other people by observing how they treat a cat."


    This is an old proverb in this world. So it would be a plausible scenario for Evangeline to come to me in her cat form to figure out my character. I started petting the pink cat more gently. I also noticed that it didn''t like me rubbing its belly earlier, which strengthens my hypothesis that it''s a human.


    "Are you hungry, sweet kitty?" I asked in the sweetest voice possible. Of course, my deep voice probably made it sound amusing, but that didn''t matter. What mattered was that Princess Evangeline thought I was a good-natured person.


    The pink cat looked at me with the surprised expression I had expected. I decided to push things a bit further.


    "You don''t like me touching your little, sweet belly, but if you want, I can feed that little, sweet belly," I said again in the sweetest tone. Yes, it was still looking at me in shock, which almost confirmed that it was indeed a human.


    ?


    "O_O"


    Normally, I appear cold and emotionless to outsiders, and Princess Evangeline probably saw me that way as well. It''s natural for her to be surprised when I show a completely different side of my character. There''s still a chance this thought might be wrong, but it''s highly likely that this cat is Princess Evangeline.


    Now that I think about it, I deduced this truth through logic alone, and I guess I underestimated my own intelligence.


    I stood up and asked a nearby servant to bring my meal and some meat for the cat. When I returned to the room, I found that the pink cat, or rather Princess Evangeline, had already left. A smile spread across my lips, but I still stayed in character. She was probably hiding just below the window, as I could see the tip of her little pink tail swaying.


    "Kitty? I just ordered food for you! Hey kitty," I called out sweetly while walking around the room.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the pink cat had left, and with a grin on my face, I sat on the bed. Well, I guess I successfully manipulated Princess Evangeline. I stood up but decided to sit back down on the bed, thinking it would be better to wait for my meal.


    ????


    When darkness fell over the world, I was already prepared and headed toward my carriage to go to the open area by the lake where the engagement ceremony would take place. The palace grounds were so large that it even included this lake. In fact, the palace grounds were as vast as the entire capital. This city was not originally a city.


    After the third king of the Asina Kingdom decided to build a palace here, a new city gradually rose around the palace, and it became the new capital. At that time, the third king of the Asina Kingdom designated the palace grounds, and the outer walls were constructed.


    Anyway, now we were going to the lake on the palace grounds, which had a magnificent view. Unfortunately, the lake would be sullied by Fiona''s daughter''s engagement, but there was nothing to be done about it. I slowly walked to my carriage and saw Althea standing beside it. She had emerald eyes, short red hair, and wore green ceremonial armor, looking very beautiful even from a distance.


    Next to Althea were the items and preparations she had arranged earlier; she had gone through a detailed preparation process to ensure everything was perfect.


    "Head knight, you look very nice," I said, smiling at Althea. "Is everything ready for the engagement ceremony?"


    Althea blushed and bowed her head. "Y-yes, Your Excellency, everything is ready. The engagement ceremony will start soon," she said.


    "Great," I said. "Then let''s go together."


    After getting into my carriage, I noticed Althea''s very serious expression during the journey. It was clear that she took her job seriously, which was a good thing for me. When our carriage arrived at the event area, guests had already settled into their assigned places, and everyone was waiting. We disembarked slowly and headed toward the ceremony area.


    The guests were struck with their sumptuous attire and elegant postures. All eyes were on me, but I walked calmly to my place, as I had become accustomed to this.


    When the ceremony began, music and conversations echoed throughout the area. Along with the swans swimming in the lake, the stars of the night sky illuminated the event space. Everything looked perfect, and preparations were complete to enjoy this special day.


    As the ceremony started, the guests had taken their seats, and the ceremonial preparations were complete. Althea, faithfully performing her duty, stood right behind me, her beautiful face drawing attention from some, especially from certain men.


    Finally, the stars of the day, the couple, arrived at the area. Right behind them were my father, King Richard, and Queen Fiona. And next to them were the Emperor and Empress of the Tamerid Empire.


    As the couple walked toward the elevated area assigned to them, accompanied by their parents, a priest placed his holy book on the table, awaiting them. While the leaders of the two states sat near each other, the Tamerid Empire''s heirs, including Princess Evangeline, walked toward the large table where I was seated. Unfortunately, Fiona''s two sons were also approaching with them.

 Chapter 76: Unexpected offer

    Without understanding what was happening, I found myself surrounded by the princes and princesses of the Tamerid Empire, as well as Fiona''s three sons and her other daughter. Of course, the reason for this was Princess Evangeline, who was the first to approach me, followed in turn by the other princes and princesses.I could eventually understand why Princess Evangeline was coming towards me, but what about the other siblings who followed her like ducklings?


    Unfortunately, the table I was sitting at was quite large, making it a reasonable size for others to sit at. They had already started talking among themselves, but since I didn''t see a need to join the conversation, I directed my gaze towards the engaged couple. They were exchanging rings, and then Tamerid''s second prince leaned forward and kissed Umala. The crowd began to applaud and cheer.


    After a passionate kiss, they withdrew and approached the clergyman. The clergyman sprinkled a kind of water on the couple''s heads and then recited a prayer in a distinct language.


    After the clergyman finished his prayers, the guests around the couple slowly began to clap. The love and devotion in the couple''s eyes were among the most special moments of the ceremony. King Richard and Emperor Exdarth of Tamerid were standing next to the couple. When the clergyman left the area, the crowd here finally started to stir.


    "Althea, bring the gift," I said, and Althea nodded and walked away.


    In this world''s traditions, giving gifts during an engagement ceremony was customary. Gifts were never given at weddings, as giving gifts at a wedding would be considered disrespectful, except for Southerners. Southerners generally presented their gifts at marriage ceremonies. However, there were no Southerners here, so everyone else followed the tradition and lined up to give their gifts.


    Respecting such traditions, I also intended to present my gift at the engagement ceremony.


    Althea returned with two male servants, and I stood up and walked towards the newly engaged couple. When I glanced back, I noticed that Evangeline was walking beside me. As I approached the couple, I noticed Fiona looking at me, but I couldn''t discern any emotion from her gaze¡ªit definitely wasn''t an indifferent look.


    I also saw my mother, Luciana, looking at me with a proud expression. I walked with the servants carrying the chest towards the slightly elevated platform where the couple was standing. The servants behind me were using all their focus to avoid dropping the chest down the stairs. When I finally approached the couple, I glanced at the two state leaders beside them.


    My father, King Richard, had a smile on his face, while Emperor Exdarth had a curious expression. Ignoring the two, I looked at the couple and noticed a fleeting expression of hatred on my sister Umala''s face.


    "I congratulate Princess Umala and Prince Yavein on their engagement," I said in a completely indifferent tone.


    I first called Althea from behind and asked her to bring the long box she was holding. Althea opened the long box and took out a shining sword.


    "This is a masterpiece made by Master Grannor from the South, who has struck twenty thousand times" I said briefly. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then I called the two male servants behind me and watched as they placed the chest beside me. I opened the chest to reveal the clothes shining in the sunlight.


    "These are products I brought from the Tiamat Empire in the North for my sister Umala. I congratulate you both on your engagement again and hope you have an advantageous marriage," I said and walked back to my seat with Althea.


    My cold and indifferent manner had attracted a lot of attention, but for some reason, the interest of Princess Evangeline, who was watching me with a grin, caught my attention the most.


    Instead of returning to my seat, I moved to another empty place by the lake and poured myself a drink. Since the place was covered with white marble, it was not wet at all. Before long, Evangeline came to the place where I had moved and sat in the chair next to me.


    "It''s quite a pleasant view, isn''t it? Unfortunately, unlike you, who can see this view every day, I will only see it once," said Evangeline as she prepared herself a drink.


    "If you want, you can see it every day," I said casually, which caused Evangeline to look at me with a surprised expression.


    "Was that a roundabout marriage proposal?"


    When faced with this unexpected question, I realized from Evangeline''s laughter that she wasn''t serious. Also, it was impossible not to sense the killing aura emanating from Althea behind me.


    "I''m joking. I know you''re not the kind of man to propose. So, I guess I''ll have to propose," she said.


    I wasn''t sure if this girl was joking or serious, but I knew I needed to do something about Althea''s deadly glares.


    "Althea, go wait for me in the carriage. I''ll join you soon," I said, looking at Althea.


    There was a hint of disappointment in Althea''s eyes, and she looked at me with a surprised expression, but then she turned and left. I made a mental note to pamper her later and turned back to Evangeline. She was looking at me with a mischievous smile.


    "Was that an indirect declaration of love, Princess?" I asked, while refilling my glass.


    "If it were, would you accept it?" she asked suddenly again.


    Her attitude continued to surprise me, but after clearing my throat, I momentarily considered actually marrying Evangeline. She was a princess of the Tamerid Empire, and with my help, she would certainly become the next empress. The power dynamics in the Tamerid Empire were more complex than those in the Asina Kingdom, but this actually made gaining power simpler.


    If I were a prince in the Tamerid Empire right now, I would probably be the sole heir to the throne and I would have already defeated my siblings. I know this sounds a bit arrogant, but it was true.


    Ultimately, in the Tamerid Empire, princes and princesses could summon an army whenever they wished, and this was not against the rules. Just for this reason alone, I could easily neutralize many of my rivals. After all, I used to be a history teacher and knew a great deal about cunning military tactics, especially for large-scale wars.


    "I suppose if that''s the case, I could discuss the marriage discussing with you" I replied to the surprised Evangeline.


    Evangeline''s expression of surprise seemed to be trying to gauge whether my response was genuine. There was a moment of silence, interrupted only by the sounds of the surrounding crowd and a few curious glances. Finally, Evangeline smiled slightly and took a sip of her drink.


    "When a princess from the most powerful state on the continent proposes to you, do you really want to waste time discussing it?" she asked, taking another sip of her drink. "Also, are you truly interested, or are you just joking?" she added, finishing her drink in one gulp.


    Evangeline''s serious tone made it clear that this was not just a joke. Her smile had vanished, replaced by an expression of curiosity and anticipation. Her demeanor further complicated my thoughts. Taking a sip of my drink, I wanted to delve deeper into the subject.


    "I am serious, Princess," I said, setting aside my inner plans and looking into Evangeline''s eyes. "However, accepting such a proposal is a significant step and cannot be decided with just a few sentences."


    Evangeline tilted her head slightly and stared at me. "Then what kind of step do you think we should take?" she asked. Her tone clearly reflected seriousness and interest.


    "First, everything needs to be clarified, and both sides must evaluate this decision from all angles," I said. "We must particularly consider the power dynamics between the Tamerid Empire and the Asina Kingdom."


    Evangeline''s eyes lit up. "It''s clear you are quite serious about this," she said. "However, understanding the emotions and intentions of both sides will be important in this process. We will also need to consider the relationships between the two empires." There was an evident hidden meaning in her words.


    "Then, come to my study when you have time, and we can discuss this further," I said, standing up. "Now, if you''ll excuse me," I added, straightening my clothes.


    "I will visit you when I have time," she said.


    "Oh, and by the way, I should let you know that I won''t be very available tomorrow," I said, walking towards the carriage.


    Although I noticed that people were watching me because of my premature departure, I walked to the carriage without paying much attention and got inside. As I sat in the carriage, Evangeline''s words and glances were still running through my mind. I needed more information to understand the true intent behind this sudden and striking proposal.


    Whether Evangeline was joking or serious was a crucial factor that would influence my future plans.


    As the carriage doors closed and I looked out at the passing scenery, I began to consider the implications of the proposal from both personal and political perspectives. But then I shook my head and pushed the thoughts aside. I looked at Althea beside me, and my eyes widened in surprise. Even though she had looked away, I noticed her wet lashes and slightly swollen eyes.


    However, I understood that Althea was not in the mood for conversation right now, so I remained silent. Doing anything now might backfire...

 Chapter 77: Painful(Bonus Chapter)

    Althea''s POV - Late Night After the Engagement Ceremony -


    I finally took a deep breath and got out of bed. I immediately drank the entire bottle of water next to me with great enthusiasm. My head was throbbing, and considering I had cried for hours, that was definitely normal. After all that crying, I had reached a decision, but first I needed to talk to my mother. I got out of bed and saw through the window that the sun had not yet risen, but was about to.


    By now, my mother must have already gotten up and started her work.


    walked to the mirror to fix my messy hair. Ignoring my swollen eyes, I walked toward my mother''s study upstairs. As I passed through the corridors, I looked at the many portraits I saw, bowing my head in embarrassment at the thought of the decision I was about to make, knowing that these grand figures were my ancestors. I finally arrived at an elegant door.


    After knocking a few times, my mother''s voice came from inside. "You may come in, Althea," she said.


    Although I was outside the door, I wasn''t surprised she knew who I was; after all, she was an excellent assassin and probably sensed my presence since I left my room. I opened the door and entered. My mother, who always looked elegant and whose curvaceous figure was visible even in the dim light, was standing there.


    Thankfully, she was my mother, and because of that, I inherited a figure that many men, including Ethan, would admire.


    I closed the door behind me and walked inside. When my mother lifted her head from the desk and looked at me, her face showed surprise, followed by a worried expression. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s wrong, my sweetie? Why were you crying?" she asked as she got up from her chair and approached me.


    I hurried to the sofa and sat down. After my mother sat next to me, she waited anxiously for me to speak. I didn''t know how to start, but I knew that the best thing was to be honest. As I tried to speak with trembling hands, the words wouldn''t come out. When I felt her warm hand on mine and her gentle touch on my back, a warmth spread through me.


    "There''s no problem, dear, just talk to me" she said in a gentle tone.


    I took a deep breath and began speaking while avoiding her gaze. "I''m sorry, mother... I can''t do this anymore..."


    My mother looked surprised at my words and furrowed her brows, asking, "What can''t you do?"


    Her question startled me, but I continued speaking through clenched lips. "I can''t be with Ethan... I know how important it is for our family, but I can''t continue any longer."


    There was a long silence in the room after my words, and I could see my mother trying to control her anger. She took a deep breath in silence and then closed her eyes, trying to calm herself. As I sat silently next to her, I felt the trembling in her voice and the seriousness of her demeanor. Finally, she slowly opened her eyes and spoke in a calm but firm tone.


    "Althea, I''m concerned that you''re making such a decision so easily. You know how important it is for our family that you and Prince Ethan come together. Haven''t you been saying for months that you''re in love with Ethan and want to be his wife? Didn''t you thank me repeatedly for assigning you this duty? Didn''t you say Ethan is the man of your life? What has changed your mind?


    While I am sacrificing myself for our family, you can''t even be with the man you love?!"


    With each word, my mother''s anger grew, and by the time she spoke the last sentences, she was almost shouting. My body was trembling with fear, and tears had already begun streaming down my face.


    "Tell me why you changed your mind...?" she said more calmly.


    "Because I can''t stand it! I can''t stand Ethan being with other women! I don''t want to see the man I love flirting with other women... I don''t just want to be Another woman in his harem! After about his chief knight, I thought he would place me in a more special position than other women, but it didn''t work... It''s painful Mom...


    painful"


    After I expressed my feelings and words, there was another long silence. My mother looked at me with deep sadness in her eyes. After sitting in the darkness of the room for a while in silence, she took a deep breath and began to speak. Her tone was now more furious, and the hand that had been on my back was long gone.


    "Althea, he is just a damn prince! Didn''t you know that when you fell in love with him? Didn''t you know he would have a harem like all those powerful men? Also, didn''t you say he has an excellent character and makes you feel valued all the time?! Even if he has other women, can''t he still value you?"


    My mother''s words shook me deeply. Seeing her so angry and disappointed only deepened my own pain. As I wiped my tears with my hand, I looked into her eyes. There was a sense of hopelessness and a search for understanding in her gaze.


    "Yes, I knew..." I said, trying to control the trembling in my voice. "But living through it is much harder than I thought. I know how important it is to be with Ethan, but I can''t overcome my feelings. As I fall more in love with him, the situation becomes more difficult... Please, mother, I can''t endure this any longer."


    My mother took a deep breath and closed her eyes. As she sat silently, she seemed lost in her thoughts. While I wiped my tears with both hands, I waited for her reaction. After a while, my mother began to calm down and slowly lifted her head. Her voice had a tired softness to it.


    "Alright, my Sweetie..." she said, and after taking another deep breath, she leaned in and kissed me on the top of my head. "If you don''t want to be with Ethan, then so be it, but you must continue to be by his side. Ethan will soon go to the Dragon Academy, and you need to stay with him until then. After he leaves, you can come back to me."


    "Thank you, mother," I said, with a note of relief in my voice. "I don''t know how this process will go, but at least seeing this much is important to me. I need to know how to act around Ethan during this time."


    My mother nodded, trying to hide the sadness in her eyes. "Yes, you should stay with Ethan during this time. For both your sake and our family''s. However, if you feel uncomfortable and he is with other girls, you can distance yourself from him. Is that okay? You can do that, can''t you?"


    "Okay..." I said, nodding and earning a smile from my mother.


    My mother''s words somewhat eased the confusion within me, but I still had many questions in my mind. As I left the room, my mother''s support and understanding had lightened my heart. After closing the door, I walked down the corridor, but with each step, my unease grew. My tears were still fresh, and the emptiness in my heart was deep. I didn''t know what to do during the time I would spend with Ethan.


    My mother''s decision had given me a transition period, but I wasn''t sure how it would unfold. I wondered if I should be honest with Ethan about my feelings or just make a plan on how to behave during this time.


    ---

 Chapter 78: Concubine palace

    ---


    "Huf... Huf... Huf... Huf!"


    In the darkness and void, I was fleeing with all my strength, though I didn''t know what I was running from. I only knew that I had to escape. I must escape... I must escape to live!


    "You can''t run any longer."


    It felt as though a dragon roared from the void, and as my heart pounded like a rabbit''s, I continued to run. I didn''t know where I was running to, but everything seemed like a copy of each other. So I just ran randomly, using all my strength to escape from the claws of the entity pursuing me.


    "You can''t run away from me!"


    The entity roared again and appeared right in front of me. Its claws emerged before my eyes, and I watched them in slow motion with my widened eyes.


    "Haah! Huh, damn nightmare." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I woke up, the sun had already risen, and my body was covered in sweat from the nightmare I had just experienced. I drank some water before taking a deep breath, then stood up and removed all my clothes. I walked to the bathroom and immersed myself in cold water, hoping to wash away all the dirt.


    I had finally had a nightmare where Emilia was not present, but for some reason, this nightmare was the most terrifying I had ever had. I shook my head, trying to forget the nightmare, and began to calm my mind to prepare for this important day.


    ????


    "It is an honor to have your visit, Your Excellency Prince Ethan" said the fifth concubine, Elbuanur.


    I took another sip of tea and smiled as I looked at the woman in front of me. Her turquoise hair was quite rare on this continent, and she had a beautiful face. She was short and had a petite figure, but this made her very sweet. I looked into Elbuanur''s eyes and tried to gauge her character. She seemed more like a pure and kind-hearted person.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Elbuanur. However, I''ve heard that you fall ill frequently. Is that true?" I asked.


    Elbuanur flinched slightly and clenched her fingers tightly. Such body language might indicate anxiety or fear, and since there was no reason for her to be afraid of me, she was likely scared of the other concubines.


    "Yes, I''ve been a bit ill, but my minor illness is not important enough to trouble the sun of our kingdom," she said.


    "Do you know why I have come here, Lady Elbuanur?" I asked.


    Elbuanur shook her head. "Yes, my children told me. From what I understand, you wish to take my daughter and son under your protection" she said.


    "That is true, but incomplete. What do you think your children came to me for in exchange for their protection?"


    I could see Elbuanur clenching her teeth and her eyes filling with tears.


    "I-I am at fault?" she said with a trembling voice.


    I shook my head, causing Elbuanur to close her wet eyes for a moment.


    "No matter how much you try to hide it, your children are aware of the difficult situation you are in and want to help you. Because your suffering causes them to suffer as well. So let your children help you. From today, I will send you my own trusted and well-trained servants. Also, tomorrow, I will send you my healer," I said.


    Elbuanur clenched her teeth so tightly that I thought they might break, and when a tear fell from her eye, she looked at me. I had seen this look before. It was the look of a mother who was bravely making a move for her child.


    "Please forgive me, Your Excellency, but if my daughter agrees to be your concubine in return for all this, I will definitely not accept your help!" she said.


    A concubine raising her voice to a prince. Undoubtedly, this could even lead to her death in the palace, and she was making such brave statements. Fortunately, she was speaking to me. If she had said such things to one of my siblings, her palace life could have ended.


    "Be mindful of your tone, Lady Elbuanur. Firstly, your daughter did not make such an offer to me. I accepted them only for their power, nothing more."


    Elbuanur''s expression of anxiety mixed with a slight fear. As she thought about how her words and her children''s situation would affect her, her eyes momentarily filled with dark sadness.


    "Please forgive me, Your Excellency. I''m just a mother who loves her children more than anything, and please excuse my words" Elbuanur said, bowing her head.


    "It''s no problem; I understand you. But be careful not to adopt such an attitude in front of other princes. Now it''s time for me to leave," I said, standing up. "It has been a pleasure to meet you, miss Elbuanur" I said as I headed toward the door.


    Outside, I saw two pairs of tearful eyes watching me. The twin siblings'' green eyes were wet, and especially Marsiel looked at me with grateful eyes.


    "Listening secretly is not a pleasant behavior," I said as I approached them.


    "We apologize, Your Excellency," Markuol said.


    "It''s alright. I''m leaving now, but I want both of you to come to the outer gate of the palace in two hours. There, you will find a man named Baron Arthur, who is blonde and quite handsome. Trust him and follow his instructions carefully. I recommend that you don''t look down on him just because he is a baron.


    After all, he is my only close friend" I said to them and then walked out without waiting for their responses.


    Since I was inside the concubine palace now, other concubines were probably watching me with curious eyes. Even my visit to the fifth concubine, Elbuanur, would turn into a rumor spreading throughout the palace, and eventually, it would be known that I had taken her twin children under my protection. Thus, no one would try to harm concubine Elbuanur anymore...


    At least, no sane person would try to harm Elbuanur.


    As I walked toward the door, I saw several beautiful young girls bowing and glancing at me from the corner of their eyes. Undoubtedly, they had enough beauty to seduce a man, and their daring outfits would make many men drool. These girls were likely concubine daughter and wanted to offer themselves to me. However, I didn''t want to spend time with them as I didn''t have much time.


    Nevertheless, there might be someone as useful as the twin siblings here, and there was no harm in visiting again later.


    "Your Excellency, I greet the Prince of the Sun."


    Each of them said the same thing while bowing deeply and making sure their decolletage was visible.


    "Thank you. I will make time to speak with you on my next visit, but for now, if you''ll excuse me," I said, passing through the many beautiful girls and exiting through the door.


    ????


    ¡ªTwo hours later


    When the carriage stopped near the palace gate, the twin siblings approached us, and I allowed them to enter by opening the door. The twins entered and briefly greeted me. Since I had changed many details about my appearance, such as my hair color or eye color, they had no way of recognizing me. After signaling the coachman to go, we began our journey to the mansion.


    I did not talk much with the twins, and they did not speak much with me either.


    When we arrived at the mansion, I invited the twins inside and went upstairs. Avanne was still here, but since she was resting in her room and I had told her that guests would come, there was no need to worry. After going upstairs, I turned to Markuol and indicated the nearby chair.


    "From now on, we will proceed with Lady Marsiel. Please wait for us here," I said, tuning my voice.


    Markuol nodded and sat on the sofa. After walking with the somewhat anxious-looking Marsiel to my room, we passed through a secret door into the room where Emilia was. Marsiel''s eyes widened as she saw Emilia''s frozen body...


    ---

 Chapter 79: More hope than ever

    "Is this... is this Lady Emilia?" Marsiel stuttered.


    It was normal for Marsiel to recognize Emilia. Emilia was the youngest knight, and her sword skills were phenomenal. She was an idol too many girls, and her death had only increased her popularity across the continent.


    "Yes, that''s her. Do you think you can heal her?" I asked.


    Marsiel came out of her trance and looked at me, then raised her head to examine the frozen body of Emilia more carefully from head to toe. She took a deep breath and furrowed her brow as she looked back at me. She took some time to think.


    "I don''t know... I only know how to use my ability, but I have very little medical knowledge," she said.


    "I understand. Then I will melt some of the ice on Emilia''s body, and you try to heal her in those areas. That way, we can slowly heal her. Does that sound reasonable?" I said.


    Marsiel nodded in agreement. "I will do my best," she said.


    After receiving her approval, I approached Emilia''s frozen body and moved the setup I had prepared earlier. With this setup, by applying the fire element to a specific area and turning the wheel in my hand, the ice stone created from the combination of air and water placed above would cool the rest of Emilia''s body.


    This way, the ice surrounding Emilia''s body would not melt accidentally, and I could perform the delicate operations. I took the ceramic-based tube I had made earlier and placed it in Emilia''s hand.


    As I activated the fire element, I lightly turned the wheel, and the temperature in the room rapidly decreased. Especially as Emilia''s body began to freeze more, I carefully used the fire element to create a small fireball. As the fireball melted the ice on Emilia''s hand, water began to flow through a small hole in the tube.


    This process continued for a while, and once the flowing water decreased, I turned the wheel back, stopping the drop in the room''s temperature.


    I pulled back the tube and revealed Emilia''s bare arm. Aside from a few knife scars, there were no serious injuries. I stepped back and looked at Marsiel. She was shivering and trembling because of the room''s low temperature. I approached her, took off my coat, and wrapped her up.


    "T-thank you," she stuttered.


    "I''m sorry; I should have given you something to keep warm earlier. Do you feel well enough to use your power?" I asked.


    "It''s okay, I''m fine!" she said, clutching my coat tightly and approaching Emilia''s body. As she placed her hand on Emilia''s arm, my heart began to race. "What if it doesn''t work?" While this question occupied my mind, I watched the green particles emerging from Marsiel''s hand scatter into the air.


    "B-but...?!"


    Emilia''s injured arm and scars slowly began to disappear, leaving her with a healthy arm. My eyes widened in astonishment as the despair inside me was replaced with great hope. However, when I saw Marsiel''s swaying body and her collapsing form, I quickly moved and caught her unconscious body.


    Holding Marsiel''s limp body in my arms, I looked at Emilia''s healed arm. My heart was still pounding as if it was about to leap out. She was really healed. My mind took a few seconds to process this information. The truth was that I had always prepared myself for the worst-case scenario, so I wasn''t very hopeful. But now...


    I didn''t know what to say. A smile spread across my face as I imagined Emilia getting back on her feet and walking again, feeling the warmth of her heart beating as I hugged her.


    Even just imagining it felt incredibly good. I was deeply grateful to my past self for not burying Emilia''s body in the darkness. Now that I think about it, I really love this world. If Emilia had been in my old world, I would never have been able to bring her back, and I would have lost her completely. But in this new and unusual world, bringing her back was possible!


    My skin tingled and my eyes began to tear up. For the first time in both of my lives, I felt this emotional.


    "Get a grip, Ethan! Keep your emotions in check until she is fully healed," I told myself, trying to regain my composure.


    Taking a deep breath while holding Marsiel''s unconscious body, I strengthened the hope inside me by looking at Emilia''s healed arm. Marsiel''s power seemed to be working. However, her fainting was concerning; it indicated that the healing process might have overburdened her. I carefully supported Marsiel''s head and carried her outside, laying her down on my bed.


    For now, I needed to wait for Marsiel to rest.


    Also, I cursed the timing, as I would be heading to the capital of the Tamerid Empire in a few days. I had to return to the palace tomorrow, so I needed to teach Marsiel some things to heal Emilia before I left, especially the tools I use. So, I left the bedroom and walked towards Markuol. When Markuol heard my footsteps, he stood up and looked at me.


    "Did it work?" he asked.


    "Yes, it worked," I said, having regained my composure.


    "And what about my sister? Is she okay?" he asked.


    "Yes, but she seems to have fainted from exhaustion."


    Markuol took a deep breath for a moment, then continued to ask questions with concern. "Can I see her?"


    "No. You cannot enter that room. Now let''s talk about what happens next. First, Marsiel will stay here and continue living here until she completes the healing task," I said.


    Markuol''s eyes widened, and he glared at me with furrowed brows. "What does this mean? We didn''t agree to this... You can''t imprison my sister!" he said, raising his voice angrily.


    "Remember where you are and who you''re speaking to, brat. I am not your employee, and if you raise your voice again, I''ll make sure you can''t speak at all," I threatened, causing Markuol to back off.


    "Now that you remember your place, let''s continue. Marsiel will live here, but she can come to the palace whenever she wants to visit you or your mother. Also, you can come here to visit her, but you can never enter that room. Any questions?"


    "No. Can I leave now?" he asked.


    Interesting. Markuol, who was furious a moment ago and very concerned about Marsiel, suddenly calmed down and now seemed to be considering leaving... sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You may go" I said, and I watched as Markuol quickly exited the mansion. I then walked to Avanne''s room to explain the situation until Marsiel woke up. After explaining the situation to Avanne, I was glad she understood, but she still didn''t allow me to be intimate with her.


    Anyway, I spent the rest of the night explaining everything Marsiel needed to heal Emilia and all the details she needed to know. Fortunately, Marsiel was a quick learner, and from the way she looked at me, I could tell she was starting to like me. This saved me from the trouble of her betrayal and eventual execution.


    Also, I mentally noted to have Althea come here the next day and protect the mansion with a few groups of guards...


    ----


    Three Days Later


    So far, Marsiel had managed to heal at least one of Emilia''s arms completely, but she was more exhausted than usual, so I let her rest for a day. I also asked Althea to go to Arthur''s mansion, my other identity, and protect there.. I don''t know why, but she accepted it quickly. I had thought she would object and want to come to Tamerid with me. Instead, another close guard was assigned to me.


    He was a man and looked quite strong. Still, I thought I needed to be cautious around him.


    When everything was ready, I walked towards the palace courtyard and saw dozens of carriages waiting for their owners. I also noticed that outside, at least a thousand cavalry soldiers were waiting. This was quite normal. Although the Tamerid Emperor and Empress had already left the Asina Kingdom, the princes and princesses were still here and would be traveling with us.


    Considering that the royal family of the Asina Kingdom would also be coming, security measures were at their highest level.


    As I walked towards my carriage, I saw Princess Evangeline approaching me. She looked at me with her usual delicate smile.


    "Excuse me, Prince Ethan. My carriage is very crowded because of my siblings, so may I travel with you?" she asked.


    Of course, she was lying. It was impossible for a Tamerid princess not to have a carriage. If necessary, carriages from the public would be commandeered and allocated to the princess. Understanding her intention, I nodded in agreement.


    "It would be my pleasure, Princess. Please, come in" I said, raising my hand to offer support.


    Evangeline grasped my hand and entered the carriage, followed by me. Since my temporarily assigned knight and Evangeline''s knight would be following us on horseback, we would be alone inside the carriage. Even as the carriage began to move, we did not speak.


    When we left the palace, I observed that both sides were heavily guarded and watched our departure from the capital with an immense level of security.


    Once we passed through the thick walls of the capital, it became apparent that the number of cavalry escorting us had increased fivefold, and now thousands. Of cavalry were escorting us. It felt as though we were heading into a war. Looking at Evangeline, I felt in my heart that this journey would not be boring.


    ---

 Chapter 80: A prelude to what is to come

    (Third-Person POV)


    Ahead of Ethan and Evangeline''s carriage, another carriage was about half an hour away, heading towards the Tamerid Empire about half an hour''s journey by horse. Inside the carriage, two men sat opposite each other, engaged in conversation. One of the men was Prince Liam, the First Prince of the Asina Kingdom. The other man was none other than Fernnard, one of the three dukes of the Asina Kingdom.


    There were three dukes in the Asina Kingdom, and although they were not equal, their lands were of similar size. Given the vastness of the Asina Kingdom, these dukes were somewhat like kings. They could not claim to be kings, but their lands were large enough to overshadow even the old southern clans.


    However, these dukes each hated one another, and there was an absolute rivalry among them. In fact, this rivalry among the three dukes benefited the king the most, and a lesser-known fact was that the king always fueled this rivalry. Every king of Asina used to have a meeting with his successor, during which he would reveal the kingdom''s hidden secrets. Richard and his father had such a meeting.


    The previous king had taught Richard how to control the three dukes. Thus, the three dukes had never gained enough power to challenge the king and spent their time in a futile rivalry with each other.


    But Duke Fernnard had realized that King Richard was shepherding him and the other dukes like sheep. Still, he hadn''t discussed this with the other dukes, as they would certainly not trust him even if he did. Therefore, he intended to use this fact to topple the other two dukes and rise to the top. That''s why he had chosen Liam.


    He had noticed that Liam was incredibly ambitious and would do anything to win. Liam''s ambition would blind him, and when the time came, Duke Fernnard would make his move, but for now, that time was still distant. For now, Liam needed to become king first.


    "So, you''re saying that if I want to finish Ethan off, I should do something to enrage him" Liam said, stroking his chin.


    "Yes, exactly, Your Excellency. Even a dragon''s greatest vulnerability is when it''s driven into a rage and destroys everything with its furious fire" added Fernnard.


    "I see. So, what are we going to do, assassinate his mother or his sister?" Liam asked.


    Fernnard smiled slightly at Liam''s question. "No, Your Excellency, an assassination won''t work," he said calmly. "Enraging someone like Ethan requires a more subtle approach. A direct attack like an assassination would only increase his vigilance and likely fail, leading him to protect himself even more. Our goal is to suddenly stir the anger within him, destabilize him.


    We should target his weak points, especially things valuable to him, but these attacks should be direct."


    Liam listened carefully to Fernnard''s words. "But why would an assassination fail? Can''t we just kill his youngest sister?" he asked.


    "We''ve conducted several independent assassinations before, but they all failed, and I never heard from any of the assassins I sent again. I believe after the assassination attempt on Ethan by your mother when he was a child, King Richard must have significantly increased palace security, making any assassination attempt impossible" said Liam, and he was speaking the truth.


    Or rather, he was telling part of the truth


    But there were still many things he didn''t know about Richard and what kind of person he was.


    "I think we should wait for a while and attack when Ethan shows a weakness," Duke Fernnard continued.


    Liam fell into deep thought upon hearing Duke Fernnard''s words. He knew how cunning and cautious King Richard was, but he had to acknowledge the possibility that Ethan could be just as cautious. Yet, Liam''s heart was almost shouting that Ethan was a greater threat than he seemed, and he was inwardly afraid of the consequences of provoking such a beast.


    But in the end, these were just his heart''s feelings, and Liam would choose the side of his brain over his heart. Power plays and assassinations were common in the Asina Kingdom, but he needed to recognize that this target was not an ordinary one.


    "I understand," Liam said quietly. "In that case, we will need to be patient. But we can''t remain idle while waiting. We must watch him at every step. As soon as we find his weakness, we will act."


    Duke Fernnard nodded slightly in agreement with Liam''s words. "Your Excellency, I''ve already placed a few spies to watch Ethan. We''ve gathered some information about him so far. We know who his close associates are. Especially recently, we''ve seen the fifth concubine''s twin children around him."


    Liam''s attention was piqued by Fernnard''s last words. "The fifth concubine''s twin children?" he asked, his eyes showing a glimmer of curiosity.


    Duke Fernnard spoke slowly, as if revealing a long-hidden secret. "Yes, Your Excellency. The other concubines have targeted the twins'' mother for years, and Ethan is likely using this fact to his advantage. For now, what we need to learn is what Ethan gains in return for helping these twins."


    As Liam processed Fernnard''s information, he realized that the twins might be part of Ethan''s strategic move. Understanding whether the twins were valuable to Ethan and how their value was being utilized could be critical.


    "In that case," Liam said with a thoughtful expression, "we need to investigate why the twins are so important to Ethan."


    Fernnard nodded in agreement. "Your Excellency, this is where you come into play" said Duke Fernnard.


    Liam looked at Duke Fernnard with surprise. "Me?" he asked.


    Duke Fernnard leaned forward, coming closer to Liam. "Let me explain my plan" he said. As Duke Fernnard described his plan, Liam''s smile grew with every passing moment...


    ----


    ** (Ethan''s POV)**


    We were already on the verge of leaving the Asina Kingdom, and the Tamerid Empire''s knights were visible at the border. Even though thousands of Asina soldiers were part of the alliance army, they couldn''t just enter the Tamerid Empire. Only a few hundred Asina soldiers were permitted to cross the border. I glanced at Evangeline again and saw her still looking at me with that same smile.


    We had been traveling together for two and a half days, and I could definitely say that the mask she wore was quite thick. Nevertheless, I wanted to use her power, so I wanted to get closer to her.


    "Would you like some tea, Prince?" Evangeline asked.


    "If it comes from you, I''d even drink poison, Princess Evangeline" I replied. My sudden words made Evangeline momentarily ponder her mask and slightly flush her cheeks, but without my sharp eyes, I would have missed it. Evangeline lit her own small fire under the teapot on her right and, after about ten minutes, poured the tea into a cup for me. She handed me the cup.


    I was resistant to the poison thanks to the [Body of darkness] ability that the dark element gave me, so I took the cup from him without caring.


    As I sipped the tea, I tried to discern the true feelings behind Evangeline''s fake smile. The subtle changes in her facial expression had not escaped my notice. I had sensed that Evangeline might have paused in her internal world during the tea preparation.


    "Despite being a princess, your tea is exceptionally good" I said sincerely, taking another sip. "I''ve always had to drink well-prepared tea in the palace, but this is entirely different."


    Evangeline stood up, taking a cup of tea for herself, and took a sip. Then another sip, and another. When I looked at her face¡­ Was she excited? I didn''t know, but she seemed to be gathering her courage to say something. Eventually, she appeared to have gathered her courage, took a deep breath, and began to speak.


    "I have a property not far from here. There''s a small town and an incredibly beautiful lake. Right by the lake, there''s a mansion that belongs to me. I''m sure you''d love it as much as the lake on your palace" Evangeline said.


    "I''m sure it is" I responded, unsure of why she was telling me this right now.


    "If you''d like, we could go there together. You know¡­ it could be like a¡­ Date" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You want to take me on a date?" I said with a smile.


    "You know¡­ maybe we could talk about possible marriage and discuss the arrangement."


    I responded to Evangeline''s offer with a smile, though my feelings were complex. This was an invitation that could carry deeper meaning than a simple outing with a princess. I had sensed an element of hesitation or ambiguity in Evangeline''s behavior and words. However, accepting this offer could be advantageous both personally and politically.


    Especially since Evangeline''s sincere approach would give me the opportunity to spend more time with her.


    "But won''t we be late for your brother wedding?" I asked.


    "Don''t worry, the wedding is still days away, and we''ll only be there for one day" she replied.


    Considering Evangeline''s offer, I decided to set aside my internal conflict. Such an offer could be viewed as an opportunity for both personal and political purposes. Especially since Evangeline''s sincerity indicated that this was more than just a fa?ade. Apparently my compassion for her when she turned into a cat had worked.


    "Of course, Princess Evangeline," I said with a genuine smile. "If your offer still stands, I would be delighted to spend time with you by that beautiful lake."


    Seeing the relief and happiness on Evangeline''s face showed how important this offer was to her. "Then," Evangeline said, "I''m sure we''ll find some peace and quiet by the lake. Our journey so far has been challenging, and it will be good to rest."


    I thought being with her would help me better understand Evangeline''s true intentions and feelings. Seizing this opportunity with her could be significant both personally and strategically. The only sounds breaking the silence in the carriage was the soft creaking of the wheels. These moments with Evangeline could be a step that changes everything.


    Taking another sip of my tea, I looked out the small window and continued to enjoy the view of the distant mountains and the endless fields, which resembled a beautiful painting, with my tea.

 Chapter 81: Evangeline(Bonus Chapter)

    The journey passed by, sleeping at certain points during the nights and resuming the journey in the mornings. We had already crossed into the borders of the Tamerid Empire, and we were now a day and a half away from the capital on horseback. During this time, Evangeline and I grew a bit closer, but there was still a wall between us, which was normal.


    We are currently heading towards Evangeline''s estate. According to her, she loves that place more than anywhere else, and she has never taken anyone there before, except for me.


    We left the escorted convoy of knights heading for the capital and quickly made our way to Evangeline''s mansion with a group of fifty knights.


    "We''ve talked about many things regarding our potential marriage, but there is an important matter we haven''t discussed yet. What will happen once we''ve both helped each other and both ascended the throne? Will we divorce? Or will we remain engaged until we both ascend?" I asked.


    "I haven''t decided yet," Evangeline replied, and as she spoke these words, her eyes sparkled for a moment, but, as always, she quickly regained control of herself.


    We both fell silent, and it remained that way until we reached the estate. When we arrived at the estate, my eyes widened as I was momentarily stunned by the structure before me. Who would call this a mere estate? It was as large and even as magnificent as the main palace of the Kingdom of Asina. Where did Evangeline get this much money? Did she also have a secret identity to make money like I did?


    "Let''s go inside" Evangeline said. For some reason, I felt like she was giving me an order, but I walked towards the estate, anyway. As I approached the estate, I marveled at the incredibly large statues in the courtyard. A few statues stood in a majestic manner, while the largest one in the center depicted a victory pose atop a horse. The statues were a bright white color.


    In fact, the estate, or rather the palace, was also a bright white, and its design reminded me of ancient Greek architecture. Evangeline ordered the knights to all go to the small manor house next door


    The palace rose on a high platform with a wide staircase at the front. The fa?ade of the temple had a row of Doric-style columns supporting the roof. These columns gave the palace a solid and impressive appearance. At the top of the roof, there was a sculpted relief adorning the pediment of the temple.


    As I walked across the white marble, I couldn''t help but think that this palace resembled the White House from my old world.


    When I stepped into Evangeline''s palace, the atmosphere inside was almost as impressive as the exterior. The wide and high ceilings, the golden decorations adorning the walls, and the white marble floor that sparkled¡­ Every step I took echoed, reminding me once again of how empty and silent this place was.


    Evangeline guided me to the grand staircase, and from there, we ascended to the upper floor. This hall, with its massive paintings hanging on the walls, was filled with grandeur that seemed to belong to the past. The long dining table in the center, though empty, looked as if it were set for a grand feast. When she turned to look at me, she saw my astonishment and smiled slightly.


    "This was the palace of the first Tamerid king, but when I first came here, it was nothing more than a ruin. Sometimes, as Tamerid princes, we earn certain wish rights from our father in return for the successes we achieve, and I asked for this land. Afterward, thanks to many favors I did for the Servant Guild, I asked them to restore this place.


    So, in short, I put in a lot of effort to bring it to this state, but now, looking at it, I can definitely say it was worth it" she said.


    "Now go take a bath, put on more comfortable clothes, and then meet me outside" she said. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once again, she spoke as if giving an order. Honestly, I think this is her true nature, and it seems that she has slowly begun to show her true self to me. Whether she is aware of it or not, I don''t know, but the mask she wears to protect herself is slowly slipping off when she''s around me...


    I entered the room she showed me without saying anything and thoroughly cleaned myself in a luxurious bath in a luxurious bathtub. Afterward, I dressed in comfortable clothes and stepped out of my room. It took me over half an hour to find my way outside, and then I saw Evangeline lying by the lakeside. I approached her slowly, but she noticed me coming and stood up.


    Before walking toward me, she drew her sword. My eyes widened in horror, and I quickly assumed a defensive stance. As I activated my Kaizer power, I regained my composure.


    "What does this mean, Princess?" I asked.


    "I told you before that I hadn''t decided yet, didn''t I? Now it''s time for me to decide" she said and tossed a sword at my feet.


    "I wanted to be sure of three things about you. One was your intelligence, the other was your character, and lastly, your strength. I learned you were smart even before you came to Asina, and after you arrived in Asina, I learned about your character, and you satisfied me in that regard, too. Now, your ultimate test begins, Ethan Asina Lenistark.


    If you want to marry me, you must prove your strength" she said with a wild grin on her face. She was far from the delicate smile of the beautiful princess I had seen before... Though for some reason, she still seemed beautiful to me.


    "Why? Why should I show you my strength? Didn''t the Servant Guild already inform you about my power?" I asked.


    "They did, but it''s not enough. Show me the special power you''ve kept hidden from everyone!" she demanded.


    "Aren''t you being a bit selfish, princess? Do you think I''ll show you the power I''ve hidden from everyone just because you ask? And what will I gain in return?" I asked Evangeline, a slow smile spreading across my face.


    "Me. If you attack with all your strength, I will be yours. It doesn''t matter if you lose. Just attack with all your strength,And I''ll belong to you with everything" she said.


    I picked up the sword from the ground and looked at Evangeline. Her sweet pink hair tied up in a bun and her gentle blue eyes that didn''t resemble those of a hunter. The height difference between us was significant, and when I looked at her, I felt like I was seeing a child. Her sweet face and full lips could trigger the protective instincts of any man. But it was clear that she was dangerous.


    After all, who would challenge someone without fear, without even knowing their power? This wasn''t arrogance; it was confidence.


    "Before I accept your offer, I have one condition" I said, swinging the sword in the air a few times to test its weight.


    "What is your condition?"


    "You to must attack me with all your strength using the power you''ve kept hidden from everyone" I said.


    Evangeline frowned slightly. "How can I defeat you without revealing my hidden power?" she asked.


    "Is that a yes, then? Will you show me your hidden power?" I asked.


    "Absolutely!" Evangeline replied.


    "Then one last question, just to be sure, before we start. If we both use our hidden powers, how can you be sure that no one will see us fighting here?" I asked.


    "Don''t worry. The nearest town is quite far away, and even if you were to cast a seventh-level fire spell, no one would notice. Besides, I''ve placed magic stones around this estate, and if someone enters without permission, I''ll know immediately. Now, are your boring questions over?" she asked.


    "Oh yes, my boring questions are over,My sweet little princess. You belong to me now, in every sense of the word." I said, watching the wild grin on Evangeline''s face mirror my own. We both activated our Kaizer powers. Anyone who saw the smiles on our faces would have thought we were about to make sex rather than fight...


    ____


    I''ve added character illustrations for both Evangeline and Isabella. You can see them and vote for them by clicking the fandom button below!

 Chapter 82: Kugula

    I could feel the tension between Evangeline and me. Our eyes locked, and we stared at each other challengingly. At that moment, the world around us fell silent; the sound of the wind, the chirping of birds, even the gentle lapping of the lake''s waves seemed to fade into the background. It was as if only the two of us existed, and the world revolved around us.


    As we waited to see who would make the first move, Evangeline suddenly lunged forward. Her movements were so swift that it was hard to grasp how her graceful body adapted to such power. Her sword descended upon me like a storm. I quickly defended with my Kaizer power, deflecting her blade and stepping back. Evangeline wasn''t hiding her power; this was a moment that revealed her true warrior spirit.


    "Good start," I muttered, gripping my sword tightly.


    "I haven''t even begun," she replied, her voice firm and calm. There was a glint in her eyes, waiting for my challenge.


    Suddenly, I watched in astonishment as Evangeline''s body transformed and grew. A pair of antlers resembling those of a stag sprouted from her head, and her skin developed into a pinkish hue. At that moment, two types of shock overwhelmed me. Evangeline was a half-beast, half-human hybrid. Her mother was likely a beastman.


    Beastmen lived on the continent closest to us in the south, but they were banned from entering this continent.


    "So, this is the special power you''ve been hiding?" I said.


    But what I still didn''t understand was why Evangeline could transform into both a cat and the stag-like Kugula she had become. After all, beastmen could only transform into animals closely related to their own kind. How could someone transform into two different animals simultaneously? I didn''t know, but now was not the time for that. I needed to defeat Evangeline.


    The Kugula stag she had transformed into was a rare, That''s world-specific species. Its fur was pink, and while it differed from other stags in many ways, the most significant difference was its resistance to magic.


    I looked back at Evangeline and saw that she had finished her transformation. She was nearly 2.5 meters tall, but her curved body had become even more pronounced. The Kugula stag form was undoubtedly incredibly alluring, but this was not the time to think about that. I quickly activated my dark element, but there was a major problem. The sun was overhead, and my shadow was very small.


    To slow down Evangeline, I reinforced the [Darkness Fireball] spell as much as possible and hurled it towards her.


    As the [Darkness Fireball] spell glistened under the sunlight, it approached her. In the blink of an eye, the dark energy combined with the wizard''s flames struck Evangeline. However, it didn''t have the effect I expected. The flames extinguished as soon as they touched her pink fur; her resistance to magic had rendered the attack nearly ineffective.


    "You''re not even affected¡­" I whispered, gritting my teeth. Evangeline continued advancing towards me, her steps growing faster with each passing second.


    I activated my [Body of Darkness] ability, and my body was enveloped in a dark armor. As I grew about five centimeters taller, reaching a height of 2 meters, I saw a look of surprise in Evangeline''s eyes, but she didn''t slow down. I raised my arms as Evangeline charged at me like a bull, preparing all my strength for the impending clash.


    Evangeline''s advancing steps shook the ground, with each step causing the earth to tremble. The antlers on her head were strong enough to pierce through my dark armor, but I wasn''t going to let that happen. I took a deep breath and prepared myself. Just as Evangeline was about to hit me, I planted my feet firmly on the ground and thrust my arms forward with all my strength.


    There was a tremendous noise when her antlers struck my armor. Our combined powers created waves of energy around us. Evangeline''s antlers had lodged into my armor, but they hadn''t fully pierced through.


    Evangeline, with a moment of surprise, pulled back and attacked again with a newfound determination in her eyes. This time, instead of using her antlers, she quickly retreated and tried to knock me down with her massive body. Her speed and strength were impressive, but my dark armor was strong enough to withstand her blows.


    To deflect the strike she threw at me, I swiftly rolled to the side and, seizing a moment of vulnerability, struck at her exposed side. My dark-covered sword slashed under her massive body. When my sword touched her tough hide, it opened to a deep wound, and Evangeline roared in pain. However, this only enraged her further. She was now entirely consumed by fury.


    In this fight, relying solely on my strength wouldn''t be enough; intelligence and strategy would also be required. Evangeline''s greatest strength was also her biggest weakness. Her massive size and raw power left her lacking in speed and agility. Therefore, I needed to develop a strategy to slow her down.


    I gripped my sword again, focusing on Evangeline''s legs. The only way to bring her massive body to the ground was to immobilize her. Lowering my sword, I attacked her legs with a quick maneuver. This time, my sword cut through her tough skin, leaving a deep gash. Evangeline cried out in pain as one of her legs trembled and weakened. This would significantly reduce her strength.


    But the fight was far from over. I could see the determination and rage in Evangeline''s eyes. She was injured, but still fighting. Suddenly, I felt a shiver run down my back, and looking down, I noticed a rapidly spinning air orb spell in Evangeline''s hand. Its small size made it seem even more dangerous.


    I quickly pulled back, and as I did, I saw the orb transform into a massive tornado hurtling towards me. I immediately activated my [Dark exploitation] ability and began to absorb the spell, disregarding the destruction caused by the tornado among the flying grass and flowers.


    After a while, I had dispelled the tornado, panting as I surveyed the scene of ruined grass and enormous waves in the nearby lake.


    With the opening created by the moment, I didn''t realize Evangeline was behind me until she punched my back. When her fist struck, I felt a wave of a power to pass through my body. Although much of the impact was blocked by my dark armor, the force still made me stagger a few steps forward. The pain resonating in my back reminded me not to underestimate her strength.


    I quickly recovered and assumed my fighting stance.


    "Impressive," I said, suppressing the pain, "but it''s time to end this fight."


    In an instant, my leap onto Evangeline caused the ground to crack and small fissures to appear. I grabbed her antlers, bringing her head down, and attempted to disable her with a powerful knee strike.


    When my knee struck Evangeline''s face, a strong impact sound echoed, and a cloud of dust rose around us. It was as if two titans were battling rather than two people. Evangeline used the power from her antlers to push me away and immediately crouched down. It seemed she was determined to end the fight with a last attack.


    At that moment, I realized I needed to make the move that would determine the outcome of the battle. I gathered the last reserves of energy from my dark armor and clasped my hands together, focusing on my magical power. As Evangeline prepared to attack again, I quickly opened my hands and unleashed the [Darkness Fireball] spell.


    The dark energy stirred the air around us as it advanced towards Evangeline.


    Despite Evangeline''s continued advance, the [Darkness Fireball] spell I launched was now more potent because of the remaining magical energy I had infused into it. The spell struck Evangeline''s body, affecting and swirling around her for several seconds. The sound it made upon hitting her was like the explosion of a bomb from my old world.


    As the spell began to dissipate and Evangeline started to recover, I had already leaped and gathered all my strength into a flying punch with my right hand. When my punch landed on Evangeline''s chest, the force of my entire body concentrated at that point. The impact sent Evangeline flying backward, cracking the ground beneath her feet and spreading debris around.


    She fell to the ground quickly, lying motionless amid the dust clouds.


    Breathless, I had emerged victorious. Evangeline''s massive form lying on the ground indicated she was too weak to continue fighting. However, the cost of this victory was high. My dark armor was cracked, and I felt deep pain throughout my body. Evangeline''s body began to shrink and return to its original, smaller form, revealing the familiar sweet and petite Evangeline.


    As I approached her, expecting a look of disappointment or anger, I saw a cracked smile on her face.


    "I think I''m in love with you..."


    S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 83: And New Relationship

    "I Think I''m in Love with You"


    When I looked at the smile on Evangeline''s face, something stirred inside me, but I didn''t let it show.


    "Did you fall in love with me? Well, since you belong to me now, I''ll allow it," I said while lying on my back next to Evangeline.


    As Evangeline and I lay side by side on our backs, our breaths settled into a regular rhythm. Despite the intensity of the fight, this moment was unexpectedly peaceful. The silence after the battle felt like a peace treaty settling over us.


    "Evangeline, how did you acquire this power?" I asked, my voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and admiration. It was truly astonishing that she could be so powerful and transform into different forms at the same time.


    Evangeline turned her head slightly toward me. Her eyes still held the determination of a warrior, but now they told a deep story. "This power came to me by birth," she began. "My mother was a monster-human."


    "So, was your mother from the Kagula tribe?" I asked, trying to understand how she could transform into two different types.


    A monster-human can change forms in two ways. The first is to transform while retaining human-like features, as Evangeline demonstrated. So, Evangeline didn''t turn into a Kagula deer entirely; rather, she became a more human-like Kagula deer. The second form of transformation is to change directly into an animal of the type you''re connected to.


    For example, Evangeline could have turned directly into a cat, not a human-like cat.


    There was a subtle but important difference between the two. Only an advanced monster-human, like Evangeline, could transform with human-like features.


    I looked at Evangeline''s face and noticed her recalling a painful memory. To establish a trust bond and not disturb her, I placed my hand over her warm one. It was indeed warm; as I had read in books, "Changing form" greatly increased body temperature. Feeling my icy hand, Evangeline flinched slightly and looked into my eyes.


    Unlike her, wearing darkess armor reduced my body temperature more than ever.


    "You don''t have to tell me right now," I said simply.


    A look of surprise crossed Evangeline''s face, but then she smiled in a way that could even warm my heart. This smile was different from her usual one. It seemed warmer and more genuine.


    "Thank you. I''ll tell you when I''m ready" she said, gently stroking my hand.


    We both looked up at the sky and then at the setting sun. As I gently stroked her palm and we both enjoyed the serene moment against the backdrop of the setting sun, a voice inside me told me that we were growing closer. As the sun slowly disappeared over the horizon, the world around us turned a golden hue. This moment silenced us both for a while. I didn''t want to break it.


    Feeling my icy hand on Evangeline''s warm one made me think that we were deepening the bond between us. In the silence, there were things we didn''t say but felt.


    After a while, Evangeline turned her head from the sky and looked at me. Her eyes seemed to be holding back something she wanted to say. I waited silently, giving her time. If she wanted to share something, she should do it on her own time. It was important, and I gave her that time.


    "I''m hungry."


    "... what?"


    "Shall we go inside and eat?" Evangeline asked.


    Ah, really¡­ I thought she was gathering the courage to share an important secret! Anyway, I stood up and extended my hand to help Evangeline get up. Her light smile replaced the seriousness from earlier. Her sudden change eased the tension inside me.


    "Yes, eating is a good idea" I said with a slight smile.


    When we went inside, I saw a few servants in the mansion. Evangeline said they were trustworthy and from the servant''s guild. She also mentioned that they were given different tasks to ensure they wouldn''t witness our fight. For now, I chose to trust her and went to the prepared dining table. The conversation with Evangeline flowed very naturally.


    We also talked about Prince Yavein, who married Fiona''s daughter.


    "So, you''re saying he''s a sadistic, maniac prince? Is that true?" I asked, surprised.


    "Yes. I''m sorry for your sister¡­ but if you want, I can help her" Evangeline said.


    She never made me feel like I had a sister, and frankly, I didn''t care much about her.


    "No need. Umala and I¡­ wait, no." a sudden idea interrupted my thoughts.


    "Can you really help her if I ask you to?" I asked.


    Evangeline, curious about my thoughts, nodded.


    "Then, for now, ignore her. Don''t do anything until I ask you to protect and help her" I said, and I took a piece of the food that was prepared for us.


    "Alright, let it be as you said. Can we move on to more important matters now?" she said, as if her brother''s marriage was a minor issue.


    "What do you want to talk about?" I asked.


    "When shall we announce our engagement?" she asked, handing me the salad.


    "Thanks. When do you want to announce the engagement?" I asked, putting some salad on my plate.


    "The best time would be during my brother''s wedding. That way, instead of discussing my brother''s wedding, everyone will talk about us. Plus, we could gain more attention and prestige by revealing your false name" said Evangeline as she finally took a piece of venison and popped it into her mouth.


    Relieved, I finally put a big piece of venison on my plate, relieved that she wouldn''t mind me eating venison, and with a deep sigh I started to cut into the venison.


    "I can''t reveal my false name, but announcing the engagement on the wedding day is indeed a good time" I said, finally putting a piece of crispy deer meat in my mouth.


    "Is it tasty? And why don''t you want to reveal your true identity?" she asked.


    "It''s very tasty. And as for my hidden identity¡­ well, I need it" I said.


    As Evangeline poured red wine into my glass, she asked, "Try this. But why do you need a hidden identity?" and suddenly stopped pouring.


    She squinted at me and asked, "You want to enter the Academy with a hidden identity, don''t you?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well, this woman is smarter than I thought. Or maybe she''s just slowly figuring me out. "Yes, but only for the first year" I said, sipping the red wine. And I could definitely say that my tongue felt numb from the effects of the wine.


    "Why? What''s your goal?" she asked, filling her own glass this time.


    I could tell her I wanted to build a reliable team and continue some secret tasks, but how could I explain that I might seduce another princess? It''s only been a day¡­ also What are we, anyway? Should I ask that old question now? Or are we already together? Anyway, I can''t tell her everything.


    "There are many reasons, but primarily, I need loyal subordinates around me, and it will be harder to determine someone''s loyalty if I''m known as a prince. Also, for the first year, I''ll be using my false identity to gather as much information as possible about the people at the Dragon Academy, and for that, I need a hidden identity" I said, and I wasn''t lying... I just didn''t mention some truths.


    "I see. But don''t hesitate to ask me for help whenever you need it. After all, we are life partners now, aren''t we?" she asked.


    Her question sent a shiver down my spine. When I looked at Evangeline, I felt that this was more of a command than a question. "Yes, we are definitely life partners," I said.


    "Will you have other life partners?" she asked.


    As the atmosphere grew tense, I wondered why I never met a normal woman. Why do I feel threatened right now?! It feels like Evangeline will decide whether to kill me based on my answer.


    "Well, there might be some women, but you will always be my number one queen" I said.


    Evangeline''s smile seemed to relax with this answer. However, the depth in her eyes suggested that this conversation had more significance. Still, I tried to enjoy the moment.


    "Yes, it should be that way," Evangeline said, raising her glass and taking a sip of wine. "But remember, as your life partner, we need to act together on decisions concerning ourselves and our future. And remember, other sluts will only follow you for your money and power, but I will always be your reliable life partner."


    "Absolutely," I said, finishing another piece of crispy deer meat.


    "Then you can use other girls for your satisfaction, but you should never trust them with important things. Right? The only person you truly trust is me, isn''t it?"


    Once again, it felt like a command rather than a question. I don''t know why she''s acting this way, but for now, let''s continue saying things she likes.


    "Absolutely, my queen" I said. "I won''t trust anyone else and will only share important information with you. I truly feel safe with you."


    Evangeline''s smile grew even more prominent. "Good" just she said, but I could tell she was happy from the warmth of her smile. I sighed, accepting that another girl in my life was not normal, and returned to my meal.


    ____


    I was sick and incredibly tired when I wrote this episode, so there might be some mistakes, but I hope you like it.

 Chapter 84: Some things

    Later that evening, Evangeline invited me to her room. Initially, this invitation was intriguing in terms of possibilities, but when I stepped into her room, I realized the atmosphere was relaxing and intimate. The warm lighting of the bedroom, combined with its simple yet elegant decor, invited us to a calm conversation.


    Evangeline sat in a comfortable chair in the middle of the room and invited me to sit across from her. On the table were two glasses and a bottle of sweet wine. "Tonight, I just want to talk," she said, with a seriousness in her eyes. This seriousness reminded me once again of how deep the bond between us was.


    As we slowly sipped our wine, we talked about our experiences, our dreams, and our future plans. As we shared our pasts, we discussed the challenges we had faced and how these challenges had shaped us. I learned a little about the turning points in Evangeline''s life and the events that shaped her character. The story behind her strength and determination made her even more impressive.


    We also shared our plans for the future, discussing how we would move forward together, the possible obstacles we might face, and how we would overcome them. We talked about our future engagement, alliances, enemies, and the success we aimed to achieve in the end. Above all, we realized that our trust in each other would be our greatest weapon on this journey.


    During this conversation, the absence of any physical contact actually allowed us to form a deeper emotional bond. This solidified the foundation of our relationship, which was based on mutual respect and understanding, going beyond mere romance. Being with Evangeline, I felt that agreeing with her or even thinking differently would not harm our bond.


    As the hours passed, the wine in the bottle dwindled, but our conversation did not cease. As we understood each other better, I began to feel more comfortable around her. When the night ended, we both knew that our respect and trust for each other had been further strengthened.


    That night, there might not have been a romantic moment, but it was an important step in laying the foundation of our relationship. We now had a stronger bond, and I believed that this bond would keep us standing through any challenges we might face in the future.


    As Evangeline bid me farewell at the door of her room, she had a satisfied expression on her face. "Thank you for tonight," she said quietly. "It was a conversation I really needed."


    I smiled at her as well. "It was the same for me. Now, we understand each other better."


    As I left the room, both of us had many thoughts about what the future might hold. But one thing was certain: I had already conquered Evangeline. This was a big step for me. In the end, when I wanted to conquer the entire continent, having an alliance with the princess of the most powerful country on the continent would be incredibly useful, at least in the short and medium term.


    ---


    **Two Days Later, Nardow, the Capital of the Tamerid Empire**


    When I reached the capital of the Tamerid Empire, I was a bit disappointed. It was not as magnificent as the capital of the Asina Kingdom. However, there was an important reason for this. The capital of the Tamerid Empire was established in the empire''s largest city, and therefore, the population of impoverished people in this city was high.


    In contrast, the capital of the Asina Kingdom was a city founded by the king and naturally grew by the nobility, which made it a more splendid capital. Additionally, the largest city in the Asina Kingdom by population was not the capital.


    Fortunately, as I approached the center of Nardow, the capital of the Tamerid Empire, the city became grand enough to rival our capital. The Tamerid capital had both a bay and a strait, making the coastline incredibly beautiful. Additionally, it was one of the largest cities in the continent for maritime trade and indeed had the largest port I had ever seen.


    As I approached the imperial palace, I truly understood what grandeur meant.


    As we got closer to the imperial palace, I realized why the rest of the city paled in comparison. All the splendor of the Tamerid Empire was concentrated in this palace. Massive walls, intricately decorated towers, majestic gates, and gardens¡ªall combined to make the palace not just a government center but also a symbol of power and wealth.


    As we neared the palace entrance, the strict security of the military units caught my attention. It was clear in every way how much Tamerid valued the emperor''s security. My mind was involuntarily thinking about the decisions I would need to make to capture this city. Of course, I had no such plan, or rather, I no longer had one.


    After all, Princess Evangeline was in the palm of my hand, but let''s assume I wanted to capture this city¡ªwhat should I do? Immediately, I recalled the brilliant tactic used by a ruler from my old world when attacking a city similar to this one.


    Looking back, the fact that I was a history teacher in my old world will definitely be very, very useful in the future. I had already made two original plans to capture the capital of the Tamerid Empire. Anyway, we passed through the inner gates of the palace with brief delay, and our carriage was swiftly let in. After all, I was with Princess Evangeline.


    I was certain that many people had seen me help Evangeline out of the carriage by extending my hand. Walking side by side with her across the palace''s vast courtyard, I felt the power of the Tamerid Empire with every step. As I stepped onto the palace''s stone floor, I pondered the history and grandeur underlying this massive structure.


    Soon, I saw Evangeline talking to a servant. Meanwhile, I was still mentally simulating how I would conquer this palace.


    "Your Excellency, Prince Ethan," an old man''s voice said.


    When I turned towards the voice, I saw an elderly man with a white beard, well-dressed. Evangeline had already left, and there was no one around except a knight who had been previously assigned in place of Althea.


    "Princess Evangeline has assigned me to serve you," said the old servant.


    "Where did the princess go?" I asked.


    "She left to meet His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress."he replied.


    "Can you take me to my room?" I asked.


    "Of course, Your Excellency. Please follow me," said the old servant. We passed through long corridors and finally reached the door of a luxurious room. I thanked him from afar before entering my room. The servants had already brought my clothes from the carriage, but without bothering to change, I lay on the bed and buried my head in the pillow.


    Tomorrow was Umala''s wedding, but I was very tired, so I needed to recharge my batteries.


    ---


    When I woke up in the morning, I quickly got up and went to the bathroom through the side door. Unfortunately, the steam from the hot water made me grimace, and I reluctantly cleaned myself in the hot water. After a quick bath, I got dressed and went outside. There had been a hunting event in the forest the day before and the day before that.


    Therefore, this morning was for a feast of the game that had been caught. Since I was with Evangeline, I missed the hunting event, but it wasn''t too important.


    I prepared for the morning feast and went outside. As I walked through the palace''s vast corridors, the splendid paintings on the walls and the details decorated with gold leaf caught my attention. With every step, I felt the wealth and power of this place anew. When I stepped into the garden and saw the assembled crowd, I noticed everyone was eager to enjoy the morning''s hunt.


    In the garden, various foods and drinks spread out on large wooden tables dazzled the eye. About five dozen people were laughing and chatting. The nobles and soldiers of Tamerid took their places at the tables with their usual confident demeanor. At that moment, I spotted Princess Evangeline in the crowd. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was cheerfully talking with a group of nobles, but as soon as she noticed me, a slight smile appeared on her face. She approached me and signaled for me to join her.


    "I hope you''ve managed to shake off the fatigue from the night" she said, with a hint of curiosity in her eyes.


    "Yes, I''m quite well" I replied, surveying the surroundings and absorbing the atmosphere.


    As Evangeline spoke with me, she also attended to those around her. Her diplomatic skills impressed me once again. The respect everyone showed her demonstrated that she was not only a princess but also a leader. Meanwhile, Evangeline made eye contact with me and subtly indicated a man sitting in the distance. It was undoubtedly the Emperor of the Tamerid Empire.


    "My father wants to meet you" she said in a low voice.

 Chapter 85: please direct your attention!

    I approached the long white dining table and looked at the emperor. I gave a small nod as a greeting.


    "I salute Emperor Exdarth Matteon of the Tamerid Empire" I said.


    Emperor Matteon scrutinized me carefully. His deep and penetrating gaze lingered on me for a few seconds. During this time, I had the chance to examine him. Despite his advanced age, he had a strong build and looked like a handsome man in his thirties. The determination and experience in his eyes showed what years had brought him. His majestic robe seemed like a symbol of his power.


    The silence became heavy and intense. Then Matteon slowly nodded, and a slight smile appeared on his face.


    "Prince Ethan," he said in a deep, resonant voice. "I have heard a lot about you through my daughter Evangeline. It is interesting to see a man who has impressed her. Evangeline does not easily take a liking to someone."


    There was both paternal pride and a warning in his words. While expressing his love for his daughter, he implied that if I made a wrong move regarding her, I would pay the price. I had to be careful with my words. I was facing a man who could easily kill me and then destroy my entire kingdom.


    "Your Majesty, Princess Evangeline is indeed a special woman," I said, choosing my words carefully. "The mere chance to walk the same path as her is a great honor for me."


    He seemed pleased with my words. His smile became a bit more pronounced. "I hope you act with the awareness of this honor. The Tamerid Empire is a great power, and my most precious assets are my daughters. To earn your place beside her, you must be not only strong but also wise and loyal."


    I wanted to say, "Hey old man, aren''t you exaggerating a bit?" but of course, I didn''t say that because I still loved my life. I knew how cautious I needed to be to deal with him.


    "Your Majesty," I said in a calm voice, "I will do my utmost to earn my place beside Princess Evangeline. I fully understand the power of the Tamerid Empire and the value of your daughter."


    Matteon''s eyes were fixed on me again, but this time there was a hint of softening in his gaze. "Good. Keep that in mind, prince. Everyone has a place in this world. Once you find yours, you must know what it takes to protect it."


    Yes, now that I had received some empty advice, let''s flatter him a bit, so he thinks it''s very wise. After all, you enjoy the feeling of superiority, don''t you, Matteon?


    "Indeed, wise words, Your Majesty." I said in a calm tone.


    Emperor Matteon seemed pleased with what I said and gave a slight nod. There was still deep determination in his eyes, but it was now somewhat softened. I was reminded once again to be careful and measured when speaking with him.


    "Prince Ethan, it will be interesting to get to know you," he said, his voice now softer but still carrying an authoritative tone. "But now, let''s move on to eat."


    With Emperor Matteon''s invitation, everyone at the table moved to begin the meal. The atmosphere seemed to have calmed down and relaxed a bit. However, I noticed that the emperor was still watching me closely. No matter how cautious I was, I had to remain alert. At the table, Evangeline went to sit close to her father.


    The princess leaned towards her father, whispered a few words, and then smiled at me, nodding her head.


    During the meal, I listened to Emperor Matteon''s conversations with the nobles and participated in discussions from time to time. It was clear that everyone was curious and attentive towards me. As the meal progressed, Matteon''s gaze frequently rested on me. Though it was hard to understand what he was thinking, I continued to maintain my calm demeanor.


    Finally, as the meal came to an end, Emperor Matteon slowly stood up and addressed those at the table. "Before I leave, I would like to propose a toast to this historic alliance between Tamerid and Asina on my own behalf and on behalf of King Richard, who is not here at this time." he said, lifting the large goblet he was holding with both hands.


    In this country it was customary for the toast giver to drink from as large a glass as possible. Along with me, everyone lifted their goblets, big and small, to join the emperor.


    "TO THE ALLIANCE!" the people at the table shouted, and everyone drank their drinks in one go. After drinking his goblet with great pleasure, Emperor Matteon walked into the palace with his gigantic frame. Since I had no reason to stay here any longer, I stood up and walked towards my room too.


    ????


    In the evening, I got up and walked towards the door that had just been knocked. A few female servants came from outside, and I stepped aside to let them in. The servants bowed respectfully and entered, closing the door behind them. After asking for permission, the servants began to undress me.


    Although some inexperienced servants blushed at the sight of my penis, they performed their tasks as professionally as possible, Because of stern gaze of the older servant who watched from the side. Fortunately, this time I managed to control myself; otherwise, one servant in a precarious position might have been struck by my shaft.


    "Is there anything else you need, Your Excellency?" asked the older servant with a meaningful look.


    "No, thank you," I replied. After all, there was no time, and the wedding was about to begin.


    After the servants finished their work and left in turn, I checked myself in the mirror, admired their work, and then went outside. I was wearing a dress that was a mix of light blue and dark blue, and on my fingers I was wearing a ring with the royal emblem. I would say I looked pretty good.


    This time, without the previously assigned knight, I walked towards the room just adjacent to the main hall where the wedding would take place. I approached a few knights standing by two pairs of magnificent doors. When I arrived, they respectfully greeted me and opened the door.


    Inside, all of the Asina royal family members were present except for Richard and Umala. While Fiona and her children stared at me as usual, I took a seat next to my mother and Isabella, who were sitting by the door. At that moment, my little sister Odette ran and sat on my lap. Although Luciana shot her daughter a stern look and told her to behave like a princess, Odette ignored her and hugged me.


    "It''s okay, Mom. She can act as she likes within the family, but let''s not behave like this in public, okay?" I said to Odette''s sweet little face.


    "Don''t spoil her too much," said my sister Violet.


    Meanwhile, I noticed Kayle peeking at me from behind Isabella and realized that I had still forgotten to speak with her. However, I would handle that later.


    "Where is Father?" I asked.


    Everyone looked at Fiona as if they had agreed on it beforehand. Fiona, though a bit surprised, answered. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He''ll be here shortly," she said in a low voice.


    "That''s good," I simply replied.


    Ignoring the hostile glances from Liam and Fiona''s other children that they failed to hide, I began to stroke Odette''s head. Before long, the door opened and Richard entered.


    "It''s our turn," he said.


    As a royal family, we couldn''t just enter; we had to wait for the Tamerid family, the hosts, to enter first. I slowly stood up and surveyed everyone in the room. As members of the royal family, tonight''s wedding was not just a celebration, but it was also part of a grandiose show of force. I kept my eyes on Fiona for a moment, then turned to Richard.


    The king approached us with his usual serious and determined demeanor.


    "Luciana, Fiona, and Isabella will stand immediately behind me, and everyone else will line up behind us from the youngest to the oldest. Understood?" he asked.


    Everyone nodded, and Richard, with his stern jaw, smiled as he turned around. "Let''s go," he said. I immediately stood next to Lugoar, with Fiona''s other daughter and Kayle and Violet right behind me. Richard and I left the room and arrived at the grand and ornamented door nearby. As we approached the door.


    Everyone nodded, and Richard, with his stern jaw, turned around with a smile and said, "Let''s go."I was standing next to Lugoar and Odette, Fiona''s second son Thaerd and Kayle and Violet were right behind me. Fiona''s other two daughter and Liam were at the back. Richard and we left the room and came to a large, ornate door nearby.


    As we approached the door with grandeur, a voice from behind it echoed through the silence.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please direct your attention..! The esteemed members of the Royal Family of the Great Asina Kingdom are arriving!"


    With these words, the door opened, and although I was at the back, my eyes were momentarily blinded by the sudden bright lights. When I refocused my eyes, we began to walk into a grandly decorated hall, which was probably as large as a football field. All eyes were on us, and considering that many of the continent''s most important people were here, it was rather intimidating.


    While this was not a problem for me, it must have been quite daunting for Violet and Kayle. We began to walk into the hall, led by Richard, amidst the splendor of the Asina Kingdom.

 Chapter 86: Wedding night

    As soon as we stepped inside, the grandeur and vastness of the hall briefly overwhelmed me. The light from the massive chandeliers that adorned the ceiling reflected off the gold-plated columns and the detailed carvings on the walls. The floor, covered in the finest marble, created a faint echo with every step we took.


    My eyes focused on Tamerid Emperor Matteon and his family, who stood at the far end of the hall. Matteon stood there with all his imposing presence, accompanied by princes, princesses, and two empresses, including Evangeline. Both empresses shone with impeccable grace, perfectly in harmony with the rest of the hall.


    Nobles and important figures lined both sides of the hall, their attention entirely on us. Everyone''s gaze wandered over to each member of the royal family. As Richard walked forward with his head held high, it was evident that Luciana, Fiona, and Isabella moved with the same grace as him.


    As we walked towards our assigned table, I noticed that it was situated very close to the Tamerid imperial family.


    As we approached the table, the atmosphere in the hall grew heavier. All eyes were on us, and every step we took was carefully watched. Emperor Matteon stood with a strong presence, ready to greet us with his family. I noticed that Evangeline''s eyes were searching for me. When our gazes met, a slight smile appeared on her lips, though it was accompanied by a deep seriousness.


    Richard led the way, with the rest of us following behind him in turn. Luciana''s elegant steps, along with those of Fiona and Isabella, reflected the nobility of the royal family. As we neared the table, Emperor Matteon made a gentle but authoritative gesture, inviting us to sit.


    Sitting so close to Emperor Matteon''s family underscored the importance of the alliance between the Asina Kingdom and the Tamerid Empire. As we took our seats, I felt the whispers around the room gradually fade, and everyone refocused on Emperor Matteon. This evening was not just a wedding but a ceremony that would contribute to shaping future power dynamics.


    Finally, the doors opened once more, and the couple getting married tonight entered. Umala, in a magnificent blue gown, walked happily while linking her arm with Prince Yavein''s. I won''t lie. Umala was indeed a beautiful woman, especially tonight. As the couple walked slowly, amidst the applause of the nobles, they took their seats at a more lavish and grand table in front of us.


    Once seated, my father and Emperor Exdarth Matteon stood up and walked towards the couple.


    As Emperor Matteon and my father approached the couple, the atmosphere in the hall turned completely silent. Everyone was focused on the words of the two great leaders. Matteon, with a serious and determined expression, raised his voice, "This marriage unites not just two individuals, but also two great houses.


    The bonds between the Tamerid Empire and the Asina Kingdom will now be strengthened not only by alliance but also by blood. Umala and Yavein''s union will illuminate the future of our continent."


    Immediately following these words, my father began to speak. "Today, we celebrate not only the union of two empires but also of two families. This marriage will not just be a ceremony, but a symbol of peace and stability. As the Asina Kingdom, we will do everything in our power to protect and support the strength born from this union."


    After Emperor Matteon and my father had given their blessings to the couple, the rings were brought by servants. As my father placed the ring on Umala''s finger, Matteon placed the ring on his son''s finger. Another tradition in this world was for the father to place the ring on the child''s finger on the wedding day. At that moment, all eyes were on Umala and Yavein.


    The couple''s eyes held a glimmer, but it was a mixture of different emotions. While Umala''s eyes reflected hope and happiness, Yavein''s gaze carried a weight and something hidden, something most people did not know. Unfortunately, from this night onward, Umala''s happiness would vanish... But then, with my help, she would come to trust me completely and slowly come into my grasp.


    But that was a plan for another day. The two rulers then returned to their places.


    As the ceremony continued, servers began serving the finest wines. The drinks in the crystal goblets sparkled with the light reflecting from the chandeliers. Everyone at the table slowly sipped their drinks and engaged in brief, polite conversations. However, I could not tear my gaze away from Evangeline for even a moment. She did not shy away from meeting my eyes.


    Finally, as the couple stood up and walked towards the dance floor, Evangeline winked at me.


    Taking a deep breath, I stood up and walked towards Evangeline. As the other Tamerid heirs looked at me in surprise, I felt the entire hall watching us. I stood in front of Evangeline and extended my hand.


    "May I have this dance, my lady?"


    Evangeline''s eyes sparkled as she took my hand with a gentle smile. As I held her hand, I tried to suppress the nervousness of being the center of attention. I saw my father''s equally bewildered look as the rest of the room watched us in amazement, but I especially felt Liam''s hateful gaze on my back. I gently guided Evangeline to the dance floor, and we began to dance with slow steps.


    A dance performed at a wedding was considered sacred and was reserved for genuine couples. Thus, even my asking Evangeline to dance indicated that we were a kind of couple, which surprised many people.


    As we reached the dance floor and I looked at my sister and Yavin, I noticed their surprise as well. It seemed that Evangeline was pleased by the reaction of the hall, as she smiled slightly. Cradling her hand, I wrapped my arm around her waist and we began to dance to the music that had started again. As we danced at what could be considered a risky distance, I saw Evangeline gazing into my eyes.


    Although people still glanced at us from time to time, the hall gradually returned to its former ambiance, and many couples took to the dance floor after us.


    When I looked at Evangeline again, I noticed she was still gazing into my eyes without diverting her gaze still. There was a sparkle in her eyes, but it was different from the usual false glimmer. A faint smile was on her lips, but it was not the fake smile she usually wore for others.


    Observing the small, sweet dimples on her cheeks and feeling the rapid pulse on her wrist, I realized that she was beginning to develop some feelings for me. So why not make the most of this romantic moment?


    I leaned my face closer to hers and, ignoring the growing surprise in her eyes, gently touched my lips to hers. As I tightened my grip around her waist, I guided her to follow the rhythm of the music. She looked at me in astonishment, but I was already intoxicated by the taste of her cherry-red lips. Finally, remembering where we were, I pulled back from her lips.


    Evangeline quickly composed herself, trying to hide the momentary astonishment on her face. Her eyes focused on her slightly trembling lips before she turned her gaze back to me. She took a deep breath, clearly feeling her heart racing. At that moment, I had made my interest in her clear, marking a significant turning point for our relationship. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We continued to dance, oblivious to the astonished looks of the surrounding nobles.


    When the music stopped and the sacred couples'' dance concluded, instead of returning to our table, we paused for a few seconds. As the couples slowly returned to their places, Evangeline leaned closer to my ear and said, "I will explain now." The dance floor was higher than the hall floor, making it a suitable spot for an announcement.


    As everyone returned to their places, I noticed their intense stares directed at us. Evangeline took a goblet from a servant and drank it in one go.


    Then, turning to the nobles, she tapped the goblet several times with the ring bearing the emblem of the Tamerid Empire on her finger and made a sharp sound that echoed through the hall. As everyone turned towards us, Evangeline began to speak.


    "On this beautiful night, I would first like to celebrate the wedding of my brother and his beloved bride" she said, pointing to the newlywed couple. The hall applauded the couple for a while, and after some time, Evangeline raised her hand, silencing the room.


    "The significance of this night is not limited to just my brother''s and his precious wife''s blessed union," she continued. "Tonight, we have another joyous announcement to share with you."


    After a brief pause, Evangeline''s eyes scanned everyone in the hall. Once she was sure everyone was listening attentively, she continued, "The friendship and alliance between the Asina Kingdom and the Tamerid Empire are taking on an extra dimension as of tonight. I, Princess Evangeline of Tamerid, announce my engagement to Ethan, the heir apparent in the Asina Kingdom."


    As her words echoed through the hall, a slight but unmistakable smile appeared on Evangeline''s face. Among the nobles, there was first a murmur of shock, followed by whispers of congratulations.

 Chapter 87: Saving Umala

    The wedding night progressed rapidly. After announcing our engagement, we thanked some nobles who came to congratulate us and then took our seats. Roxanne and Avanne are probably here too, but I have no idea where they are in this crowd. When I sat down at the table, my mother and Isabella were the most surprised. Luckily, they calmed down when I told them I would explain everything later.


    I don''t really know how everyone else reacted to this, and honestly, I don''t really care. The only people who matter are my family, and I''ll tell them everything later, anyway.


    Thus, the night moved quickly, and ambassadors from other countries, as well as princes and princesses from neighboring kingdoms, congratulated the newlywed couple. An envoy from the Kingdom of Alpshar also offered their respects with great courtesy.


    After all, Alpshar is currently busy maintaining hierarchy and order in the south, and it seems they will be dealing with internal uprisings for a long time. Of course, since Alpshar is an unpredictable man, he could unexpectedly stabilize his country.


    But even if, by some miracle, he manages to govern his kingdom perfectly, the southern kingdom will probably not want to wage war for at least a few years. But it''s impossible for a person to be a perfect ruler... I suppose.


    As the newlywed couple left the hall for their wedding night, I glanced at Lady Umala''s glowing face. How sad... She probably thinks Yavein is her prince on a white horse or the love of her life, but unfortunately, after tonight, he will become her greatest fear. If what Evangeline said is true¡ªand she has no reason to lie¡ªthen the second prince, Yavein, is a man prone to violence.


    Prince Yavein abuses women, and the reason he does so is that of a rather disgusting cause.


    Evangeline told me about a conversation between herself and one of Prince Yavein''s concubines the other day. The concubine''s face was bruised and battered. Curious, I asked Evangeline why Prince Yavein only abuses the women he''s with. According to her, the women who spend the night with Prince Yavein are never satisfied.


    And for a prince who has been told all his life that he is perfect, Yavein''s ego took a severe blow because of his impotence in bed. Ultimately, the penis of a prince who couldn''t satisfy women to begin with had become completely non-functional after these events. In other words, Prince Yavein is impotent.


    He''s a vile man who blames the women he''s with for his inability to perform. After all, his ego, inflated like a balloon throughout his life, couldn''t bear to be punctured. Indeed, Prince Yavein is a psychopath who believes he is perfect. So, if his penis is small or fails to function, in his mind, it''s entirely the woman''s fault for being incompetent.


    Outwardly, he projects the image of a kind and powerful prince, but inside, this man is a madman.


    Without a doubt, this first night would be Umala''s worst night, at least until her true savior prince arrives. Of course, I''m not going to burst into their bedroom now, and besides, Umala needs to be in a position where she needs my help. I''ve never thought of myself as a good person, and especially in this new life, I know that being good would only lead to a painful death for me.


    Therefore, everything I do is driven by my dreams and my loved ones. This is why I would use Umala''s suffering tonight for my own gain... Perhaps this is why I''m a bad person, or maybe I''m just a disgusting person who only thinks of his interests... But in the end, if I don''t have to stand on the sidelines and watch the people I love die, it''s worth it.


    At least I''m not na?ve enough to think the world is all sunshine and roses.


    I took a deep breath, stood up, and before leaving the ceremony hall, I grabbed a glass of wine and walked to my room. For now, the only thing I need for my plans to work is time.


    ????


    The next morning, the entire Asina royal family, except for me, set off. My excuse for staying another day in the Tamerid capital was, of course, the upcoming engagement with Evangeline. So, as the Asina royal family departed at sunrise, I continued to rest in my room.


    Later, I had breakfast with Evangeline, and then we discussed the future engagement and wedding between me and Evangeline with the First Empress of the Tamerid Empire.


    All these meetings went smoothly, and night fell once again. And it seems that one night was not enough for Umala to accept that her prince on a white horse was actually a psychopath. Fortunately, when I woke up the next day and went through my usual routine, there was a knock on my door. A smile spread across my face.


    I dismissed the servants who had brought my breakfast, opened the door, and found Umala standing there.


    Activating my acting skills, I put on a gentle smile.


    "Sister? Do you need something?" I asked in the kindest tone possible.


    Umala flinched slightly at my polite tone and gentle words. "I just want to talk to you," she whispered.


    I opened the door fully. "Of course, come in," I said.


    As Umala walked in, I noticed that she was walking a bit oddly, which was normal. Emperor Matteon had likely ordered Yavein not to hit Umala''s face to avoid breaking the alliance because of his unusual "hobby." Indeed, there was nothing on Umala''s face, but she probably had bruises and scars all over her body. Also, Yavein wouldn''t let Umala see a healer to prevent his "hobby" from being discovered.


    In such a difficult situation, Umala had no choice but to come to me, the only person she knew in this foreign palace. As she took a seat on the couch, I closed the door and sat across from her. Now I needed to say something that would ignite her heart, which was about to explode.


    "What do you want to talk about, sister? Also, you''re a newlywed; shouldn''t you be on a romantic getaway with your husband right now?" I asked.


    My words caused her hands to tremble slightly, and her strength faded. Her gaze fixed on the floor, her lips quivered, and tears began to stream down her face. Seeing that my choice of words was correct, I sighed. But by this time, I had already stood up and sat next to Umala. She suddenly turned and clung to me tightly, burying her head in my chest, crying loudly and with deep sobs.


    "Shh, it''s okay. It''s over," I whispered soothingly, stroking Umala''s back.


    As Umala''s tears slowed down and her sobs grew louder, she finally lifted her head from my chest and looked at me. "I''m sorry," she said, gesturing towards my chest. My chest was wet from Umala''s tears.


    "It''s okay. Now, will you tell me what upset you so much?" I asked.


    Umala looked at me for a while, and then quickly stood up. Fortunately, I gently grabbed her wrist just in time.


    "Where are you going, sister?" I asked.


    "I don''t want to talk about anything," Umala said, but she didn''t resist my hand holding her wrist.


    It seems that I need to work a bit more to break this girl''s will and make her trust me. Sometimes there are some issues in the plan, just like now, but that doesn''t mean I''ll give up. I stood up and cradled Umala''s arm, looking into her eyes.


    "Listen to me, my sister. I have to return to Asina tonight. And how can I leave you in this state? Tell me what happened and let me help you. After all, even if we''re not very close, you''re still my sister, and you''re part of my family. I want to help you," I said, stroking her arm.


    "But why? I used to hate you! Why are you treating me so well now?" she asked.


    The answer is simple, actually, Umala. You''re a useful tool, but of course, I can''t tell you that.


    "Because we all make mistakes. Even I was wrong when I attacked my brother Lugoar when we were children. But above all, we are family. And now that I''ve grown up, I can''t ignore anything that harms my family," I said, and that was actually true¡­ for my actual family, of course.


    "But what if I tell you that someone stronger than you hurt me? What will you do then?" she asked, her eyes filling with tears again. I guess Umala is more sensitive than I thought. And I suspect that she hated me because of Fiona. That''s why winning her over will be easier than I anticipated.


    "No matter what, I will help you, sister. After all, you''re my family," I said.


    Umala''s tears began to flow like a river, and she leaned on my shoulder once again. This time she wasn''t resisting; she wasn''t trying to hide the pain inside. As I gently hugged her, I stroked her head and tried to calm her down with soothing words. I had anticipated that Umala would be in such a fragile state, but I still needed to think about how to turn this to my advantage.


    In my mind, I was trying to devise the best strategy for the challenges we would face in the future.


    After a while, Umala wiped her tears and began to speak in a weak voice. "Last night... Yavein... He''s a really bad man..." she said. Her voice was filled with fear and shame. "I don''t even want to tell you what he did to me, but I...


    I didn''t do anything... I didn''t do anything to deserve this."


    Upon hearing these words, I placed a fake expression of concern on my face and leaned in closer. "No matter what he did to you, you didn''t deserve it, Umala. Now, tell me everything that happened, step by step. Okay? So that I can help you get through this, I promise."


    With my words, Umala looked into my eyes for a while, then nodded and forced herself to recount what had happened last night. As I had already suspected what had occurred, I wasn''t surprised. What did surprise me was that Umala shared even some private details. It seems that Umala is already in the palm of my hand. If this toy becomes more valuable in the future, I might approach her differently.


    In short, according to Umala, on the first night with Prince Yavein, he experienced impotence. Even thought Umala tried to help her with her hands and mouth, but nothing changed and when this happened, Prince Yavein suddenly turned into a different man. Umala said she endured hours of violence that night, and the same thing happened the following night.


    She even showed me some of her scars, and indeed, she had some serious bruises on her body.


    "Take this," I said, handing Umala a healing potion.


    "No! He mustn''t find out that I told someone about my scars," Umala said.


    "Don''t worry, Umala. That man won''t come near you anymore," I said.


    "But how? What are you planning to do, Ethan?" she asked.


    "Do you remember your wedding night? That night, we announced our engagement to Evangeline" I said.


    For some reason, my words made Umala momentarily sad. This was completely normal. Until that moment in her life, the only man was Yavein, and after spending a hellish time with him, she came to me. I began to help her like a saint, and that''s why she placed me in a different category than all other men. So if I push a little now, I might even have a chance to get Umala into bed.


    Even though she''s my half-sister, I could still succeed, but there''s no need for that.


    "Yes, I remember" Umala said in a low voice.


    "She will help you. Later, go to Evangeline and tell her about your situation. I''ll make sure she helps you" I said.


    "But how? Even Evangeline can''t help me" Umala said.


    "Don''t worry. Evangeline is stronger than you think and has probably already prepared multiple strategies to defeat Yavein. She doesn''t have any reason to help you, but I will talk to her" I said, standing up.


    "Now you need to leave, Umala. If Yavein becomes suspicious, it will be much harder for me to save you," I said.


    Umala stood up and wiped away the tears from her eyes. Then she hugged me tightly again. "Thank you, brother. I will never forget this kindness," she said, clinging to me with her whole body. I reluctantly returned the hug, and when Umala finally calmed down, I let go of her. When I looked into her eyes, I saw a kind of gratitude and...


    desire? Maybe it would be easier than I thought to get her into bed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll sort everything out. The only thing I need from you is to do whatever Evangeline wants, okay?" I asked.


    Umala nodded vigorously. "I''ll do whatever she asks" she said. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, now go without raising any suspicion" I said, and Umala nodded and moved towards the door. She adjusted the tear stains on her face before opening the door and then stepped outside.


    After she left, I smiled, seeing that even the little pink kitten watching us from the window had gone. I wondered what the sweet pink kitten was thinking before I went to bed to rest.

 Chapter 88: I HAD LOST

    (Evangeline''s POV)


    "So, is this the reason you''re asking for my help?" I asked Umala.


    "Y-yes. Ethan said he would talk to you about this. Didn''t he?" Umala asked me.


    "We talked. That''s why I''m now deciding whether or not to help you. Normally, it would be ridiculous for me to even consider using the leverage that would ruin Yavein and remove him from the struggle for the throne. But because Ethan asked me, I''m still here talking to you. Do you understand?" I asked.


    In truth, this was a lie. I didn''t possess the power or leverage to remove Yavein from the struggle for the throne whenever I wanted. I could only threaten him because I had some of his former lovers and concubines under my control, but that alone wouldn''t be enough to take him out of the game.


    Of course, I had long-term plans to defeat him, but with the support he currently had from both the people and the nobles, my task would be difficult. However, now thanks to Ethan, I had an excellent opportunity in front of me, and I couldn''t afford to miss it.


    "I understand, Princess. But if you help me, I will do anything for you. I just don''t want to go back to that dark and terrifying bedroom again..." Umala said.


    "Hah... Alright, I''ll help you," I said, which made Umala smile brightly. "But I have one condition" I added, causing her to adopt a serious expression once more.


    "What is it, Princess?" she asked.


    "I will have to use my only leverage against Yavein for you, and this will put both of us in danger in the long run. If Yavein ascends to the throne, there will be nothing even Ethan can do to save you. That''s why we need to work together and create new leverage against Yavein." I explained.


    Umala recognized the seriousness of my words, and determination sparked in her eyes. "When I said I''d do anything, I meant it, Princess" she said.


    "So, we have a deal, right?" I asked one last time.


    "We have a deal, Princess..."


    As Umala left the room, a mix of determination and fear was evident on her face. Watching her leave, I realized just how critical this moment was. In this covert war against Yavein, Umala''s support might be more valuable than I initially thought. But this was a significant risk. As Ethan had said, if we didn''t make the right moves with Umala, neither of us would escape Yavein''s wrath. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once I was alone in the room, I took a deep breath. Under the dim light, I tried to gather my thoughts. Yavein was cold-blooded and ambitious. I knew his dark sides and weaknesses well, but still ,plotting against him was always a dangerous game.


    My gaze fell on a thin envelope on the table. It contained a secret letter from Ethan. I hadn''t opened it yet because my conversation with Umala was a more urgent matter. Now, I carefully picked up the envelope and opened it.


    The letter was written in Ethan''s concise style. He spoke of Yavein''s recent movements, the support he had garnered, and the importance of the alliance with Umala. But between the lines, Ethan''s trust in me and the strategic moves he expected from me were clear.


    As I read the letter, a plan began to take shape in my mind. I started seeing Umala not just as a pawn, but as one of the strongest cards I could play against Yavein. But to perfect this plan, I needed more.


    I decided to review the information I had on Yavein''s former lovers and concubines once more. While I couldn''t fully control them, I could tarnish Yavein''s reputation by leaking the right information at the right time. I needed to think of other moves to strengthen this plan.


    I sat down at the small writing desk in the room and began drafting a strategic list. I was listing steps that would protect Umala and, at the same time, create new leverage against Yavein. This was like a chess game, and I had to plan my moves carefully.


    After completing my plan, I gracefully extinguished the candles on the table and made my way to the bed. Before falling asleep, I looked out the window at the dark sky. The coming days would be challenging, but challenges had always meant new opportunities for me. I had risked everything in this battle against Yavein.


    Slowly closing my eyes, I replayed the details of my new strategy in my mind and began to prepare myself for the new struggle. This night was not the first step on my path to victory, but it was a crucial one.


    ----


    (Ethan''s POV)


    Days have passed since I left the Tamerid Empire, and we have finally reached the capital of the Asina Kingdom. The journey took longer than expected because we encountered many difficulties along the way. The horses fell ill, the carriage wheels broke, bandits attacked, or tree logs blocked our path.


    All these issues seemed suspicious to me, but since I had finally arrived at the palace, I decided to overlook them for now. After all, everything had been going perfectly according to my plans recently.


    For the first time in my life, I began to feel this good. Everything was going well, and my ascension to the throne was now certain. Ultimately, the only thing left was to eliminate the pests. Now, all I needed to do was to execute the tasks I had previously set out to do. After that, I had to remain a bit more passive and slowly kill the snake before it woke up.


    I had to proceed step by step, calmly executing my plans. When everything was ready, I would eliminate all my enemies with a single, powerful strike and ascend to the throne with a perfect coup. However, there was still some time left for that.


    When I arrived at the palace and got out of the carriage, I looked up at the grand structure of the palace. This place now felt like home to me, a place where I felt safe. It was where almost everyone I loved lived. Of course, there were also people I didn''t like living here, but they wouldn''t live for much longer, anyway.


    As I admired the magnificent architecture of the palace, my eyes suddenly caught sight of the black smoke rising into the sky from the back of the palace.


    "Is there a fire?" I asked one of the knights beside me.


    "I don''t know, Your Excellency, but if you wish, I can check it out for you." said the knight.


    "No, I''ll check it out myself," I replied.


    I looked again at the sky, tainted by the thick black smoke. The fire was likely in the extensive garden, so I headed in that direction. As I moved closer, the smell of burnt flesh, along with another unpleasant odor, reached my nose. My heart started to beat rapidly as I rushed toward the garden.


    The grand garden of the palace, usually a place of peace¡ªa paradise where nobles strolled, flowers bloomed in a riot of colors, and birds sang¡ªwas now burning.


    Suddenly, a servant appeared before me, but this servant was one of the trusted ones brought by Althea from the servant guild... and they were supposed to be guarding my secret estate right now. Thinking that Althea might have sent this servant to deliver a message to me, I turned to the servant. She was out of breath, covered in dust and dirt.


    "Y-Your Excellency, huh... huh... Althea... She!" The servant struggled to speak, her words coming out in disjointed phrases as she tried to catch her breath.


    "What happened? Tell me already!" I raised my voice.


    "L-Lady Althea... she''s gravely injured, Your Excellency! Prince Liam''s men... they... they..." the servant stammered.


    "What?!"


    At that moment, it felt as if the entire world had stopped, and all sounds had ceased. The only thing I could hear was the pounding of my pulse in my ears. It was as if I had just solved the most hard puzzle in the world. My eyes widened in horror, and it was harder to take a step than when I took my first step as a baby, but I forced myself to move. And I continued to walk toward the back garden.


    In the back garden, I saw Liam and Fiona and other two sons. Behind them, I noticed my father and many knights standing at attention. At the back of the group were Fiona and her brother Huykaun, along with their servants. The only ones not present were Isabella, my mother, and my sisters.


    Then, my eyes turned to the fire that was sending black smoke into the sky. It was a controlled fire, with many logs piled together. On top of the logs was a burnt corpse, far from resembling a human being anymore. It was just a piece of charred flesh, and the burning body was slowly turning to ash. But deep down, I knew who it was, though I didn''t want to accept it.


    My slow approach into the garden caught everyone''s attention. My eyes turned in horror to the man standing beside Liam. His gaze avoided mine, and he took a few steps back, hiding behind Liam. But I saw who he was... It was Markuol himself. My eyes then locked onto Liam, who stood there with a smug, confident smirk, wider than ever before.


    "Welcome, brother! We are organizing the funeral of an important knight of the kingdom. Come and join us!"He said with a disgusting crooked smile on his face


    At that moment, something inside me started to break again, and my emotions began to shatter. The deep breaths I took did nothing to calm my pulse; if anything, they increased it. My heart was pumping blood as if to torture my body, which was trying to face this reality. Something I hadn''t felt in a long time, something I thought I had control over, began to rise inside me...


    And this time it was rising unstoppably.


    "Let me go!" said the darkness within me.


    I was struggling to suppress and control it.


    "Free me!" the darkness demanded.


    I tried to imprison and hold it back.


    "This time you can''t stop me!" the darkness proclaimed.


    ... AND HE WAS RIGHT. THIS TIME I COULDN''T STOP MYSELF. MY BODY STARTED TO CHANGE AND A DARK ARMOR BEGAN TO FORM AROUND ME. I WAS SURE EVERYONE THERE WAS LOOKING AT ME IN SHOCK, BUT THAT DIDN''T MATTER. TODAY, I WOULD KILL EVERYONE HERE!


    TODAY, I WOULD UNLEASH ALL MY DARKNESS AND RELEASE MY WRATH. TODAY, THERE WOULD BE MUCH BLOODSHED, BUT IT WOULD NOT BE MY BLOOD. I WAS ANGRY TODAY BECAUSE I HAD LOST... THE WOMAN I LOVED.


    "L....L?AAAAAAAAAAM!!!"


    ___

 Chapter 89: I knew you were strong

    I know some readers don''t like Ethan losing control, but don''t worry, this chapter will be the last time Ethan loses control.


    ____


    **Third-Person POV**


    Ethan''s dark element had never been seen before among humans. This made it almost impossible for a human to control the dark element. The dark element was an element unique to demons, and even among them, it was extremely rare. The interesting part was that Ethan had managed to control the dark element up until now, albeit with some difficulties.


    The dark element was a particularly problematic power because it drew strength from certain emotions.


    When a normal human possesses the dark element, the slightest issue can cause them to lose control. Ethan had managed to control his emotions so far, except in extreme situations, but today, he failed.


    Seeing Althea gravely injured, That Emilia was burned to death after she started to recover, and then witnessing the person responsible for all this evil smiling, fueled emotions within him that he could no longer contain. Ultimately, the dark element completely overtook Ethan, making it impossible for him to control himself.


    Now, what controlled Ethan''s body was not Ethan himself, but pure darkness. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "LIAAM! I WILL GUT YOU AND KILL EVERYONE YOU LOVE! I WILL FEED YOUR ORGANS TO THE BIRDS AND BURN YOUR EYES IN THE FIRES OF HELL!" Ethan''s shouts terrified everyone except Richard, who stood nearby.


    The knights reached for their swords, but they wouldn''t dare draw their weapons on a prince just because their lives were in danger. So, they all turned to King Richard, but they saw him standing there in shock with a crazed smile on his face.


    Ethan drew his sword from the dark shadow beneath him, and while some people began to flee, those who remained stood frozen in fear as they watched Ethan, now entirely enveloped in darkness, charge toward Liam.


    "Stop him!" Liam shouted.


    The knights hesitated to attack the approaching Ethan, but their survival instincts were telling them to either fight or flee. However, how could a royal knight trained for years even consider fleeing? The knights drew their swords, but before they could strike, three heads flew into the air.


    With a single sword strike, Ethan had killed three royal knights, who were supposed to be incredibly powerful in less than a second.


    As Ethan noticed the knights surrounding him, he raised his hand and cast the spell [Darkness Fireball], creating a rapidly spinning fireball above his head.


    "Everyone, fall back!" Richard shouted.


    The soldiers, hearing their king''s strange command, reluctantly retreated, unaware that Ethan was not even targeting them. Ethan had aimed the spell at the strongest person present: Richard. Richard looked at the five-meter-wide oval-shaped black fireball hurtling toward him in shock, but in the next second, he activated his Kaizer power.


    When the dark fireball collided with Richard, black smoke spread everywhere, and dust shot up into the sky. But in the next moment, Richard''s figure emerged, cutting through the smoke and dust with his sword.


    ¨C "I knew it...! I knew you were strong... my son! But just how strong are you?"


    As these thoughts ran through Richard''s mind, a wild smile spread across his face. However, he sensed that if he didn''t do something about Ethan''s darkness-covered body charging at him, it would be extremely dangerous even for him. Richard watched with great interest as his son unleashed this new and terrifying power.


    After all, in the empire-building plans Richard had nurtured in his mind for years, such power could play a crucial role. Yet, the uncontrolled rage and intensity of the darkness in his son''s eyes demanded caution.


    As Ethan, shrouded in darkness, advanced toward Richard, it was time for Richard to respond using his air and earth elements. Richard created a whirlwind in the air and sent powerful gusts of wind toward Ethan. Without caring that these winds slowed him down, Ethan swung his darkness-covered sword, breaking through Richard''s winds as he drew closer.


    Richard had expected Ethan''s power to be this dangerous, but he didn''t want to test it any further. When he saw Ethan gathering all his darkness for the next attack, Richard controlled the earth beneath Ethan, raising massive stone walls around him. But Ethan shattered these walls with a single strike, using his dark element.


    Meanwhile, Richard raised his sword and, combining the elements of air and earth, created a massive spear that he hurled at Ethan.


    Ethan saw the spear coming toward him and concentrated his dark energy to stop it mid-air. The tremendous power struggle between them was so intense that it shook the very foundations of the palace. When Richard realized that Ethan was becoming more uncontrollable and that the situation was becoming increasingly dangerous, he understood that he had to stop him.


    However, the power his son possessed could eventually place him on the imperial throne he had long dreamed of. Therefore, Richard decided to end this battle with one last move. He controlled the earth, causing the ground beneath Ethan to suddenly collapse, and activated the [Wind Man''s Sword] spell on his sword with the power of the air element.


    As the tons of stones trapped Ethan''s legs, Richard attacked Ethan''s dark armor with his sword at lightning speed, continuously and relentlessly. From an outsider''s perspective, seeing Richard''s moves was nearly impossible, but they could see the sword strikes and the effect on Ethan''s body.


    As Ethan''s dark armor began to crack and break, a sword shot out from the black smoke rising from Emilia''s burning body, heading straight for Richard.


    "Can he summon swords not just from his shadow, but from anything dark?!" Richard thought as he glanced back.


    Richard, who was moving at incredible speed, realized that the sword was fast enough to hit him, so he stopped his attacks and tried to deflect the sword. Just barely, Richard managed to parry the sword and then turned back to attack Ethan at high speed. With the attacks he had launched so far, he could have killed someone at the Kaizer stage 6, but how could Ethan''s dark armor be so strong?


    Ethan continued trying to free his legs from the rocks, ignoring the damage to his dark armor.


    As Ethan''s dark armor cracked, dark energy began to seep out from the exposed areas. Richard recognized that while the immense power his son wielded could be a blessing for his imperial ambitions, controlling it posed significant challenges.


    As Richard waited for the dark armor to shatter completely, he saw an expression on Ethan''s face that he had never seen before: a darkness fueled by pure rage and pain.


    As Ethan pulled his legs free from the rocks, his dark armor gradually gave way to a dense cloud of darkness surrounding him. Richard took a step back because, at this point, he began to question whether Ethan was even human. If this power were fully unleashed, it could not only destroy the palace but also level the entire capital.


    Richard took a deep breath, his eyes never leaving Ethan, and decided to muster all his strength. He had to find another way to subdue Ethan''s uncontrolled power; otherwise, he might have to kill his own son. He focused his mind, determined to extinguish the darkness in his son''s eyes and regain control over him.


    But at that moment, the dark cloud surrounding Ethan began to collapse inward, and Ethan''s body started to become visible. When Ethan''s dark armor was revealed, there was not even the slightest crack, so it was as if Richard''s previous attacks had been in vain. As Ethan prepared to gather his strength and attack Richard again, he suddenly noticed a woman out of the corner of his eye.


    Her beautiful black hair was flowing in the wind, and her emerald-green eyes were glaring with anger at the man before her. It was none other than Roxanne, and the person she had fought into was none other than Liam.


    Before all this chaos, Roxanne had heard that Ethan had arrived at the palace and had gone outside to meet him. When she eventually learned that Ethan had arrived in the grand garden, she had rushed here. However, upon arriving and seeing the anger in her beloved''s eyes, she didn''t know exactly what was happening but wanted to kill Liam, the man who had angered the man she loved so much.


    Thus, while everyone was focused on the fight between Richard and Ethan, she attacked Liam. After attacking a prince, whether she lived or died didn''t matter to her... She only wanted revenge for her beloved... She only wanted to fight for the man she loved.


    With her small sword, she managed to sever one of Liam''s arms. However, with the help of the royal knights, Roxanne sustained many injuries and was forced to kneel. Liam took a spear from a nearby knight and could not speak because of the severed arm having used up all of his vocal cords in his earlier screams.


    He held the spear in one hand, blood dripping from his nose, and in pure rage at the woman who had cut off his arm, he swung it with all his might towards Roxanne, who was kneeling on the ground.


    The spear that struck Roxanne''s head made a dull, high-pitched sound. Fortunately, it did not manage to hit her with the tip of the spear, but the spear in Liam''s hand broke in two. As Roxanne''s body fell to the ground, the last thing she saw was her beloved''s eyes looking at her in astonishment. Despite the severe blow to her head, she fell to the ground with a smile on her face.


    "Roxanne!" Ethan''s eyes finally shook violently as the dark element that had overtaken him began to dissipate.


    However, seeing Roxanne in this state, Ethan''s reclaiming of his body from the darkness also led to the dark armor dispersing and provided a very good opportunity for Richard. Ethan felt as though a needle was being stabbed into the back of his head, and his consciousness began to slowly close.


    As his body fell because of the loss of strength from his closing mind, Ethan fell to the ground and began to crawl towards Roxanne with the last of his remaining strength, but he could never reach her.


    The last thing Ethan saw before his world was enveloped in darkness was Roxanne''s unconscious face with a warm smile, which she had maintained while doing something she believed would be useful for the man she loved.

 Chapter 90: Don’t worry(bonus chapter)

    As Ethan was losing control and being defeated by King Richard, a beautiful woman entered the Asina royal palace. She had long black hair and blue eyes, but her most noticeable feature was her curvaceous body. Despite the conservative dress she wore, her large breasts and plump hips were still evident.


    The woman''s name was Avanne, and she was currently carrying the child of Ethan, the third prince of the Asina Kingdom. As Avanne looked at the grandeur of the palace entrance, a smile spread across her face, emphasized by the black beauty mark beneath her full lips, which made her look even more like a sexy MILF.


    As Avanne walked towards the palace, the surrounding knights allowed her to pass. After all, she was Ethan''s aide, and therefore, she was allowed inside after a brief security check. Avanne asked a servant where Ethan was, and the servant informed her that Ethan had just arrived and had immediately gone to the back garden.


    As Avanne made her way there, she thought about the extremely serious conversation she was about to have with Ethan. Avanne was already prepared to do anything for her child and wanted to ensure its safe upbringing. Because of this, she was very nervous about the conversation she expected to have with Ethan.


    After all, she was about to tell Ethan that she wanted to give birth to the child at her own home, away from the palace. She planned to go even further by telling Ethan that she intended to keep the child''s father a secret until Ethan ascended to the throne.


    Avanne''s only desire was for her child to grow up happy and peaceful. Of course, she loved Ethan, but she didn''t want to sacrifice her child for that love. After all, Ethan''s enemies could use both her and the child in the struggle for the throne. And although she didn''t want to believe it, there was also the possibility that Ethan could lose the battle for the throne.


    If that happened, both she and her unborn child would certainly be killed.


    As Avanne moved closer to the back garden, she tried to calm the pounding in her chest. This palace had always been a source of power and danger for her. Now, she wasn''t just protecting her own life; she was also safeguarding the future of the child she carried. She trusted Ethan''s power and abilities, but she also knew how ruthless the struggle for the throne could be.


    She thought the best way to protect herself and her child was to stay out of this battle.


    "But what if he doesn''t agree?" Avanne wondered.


    As she walked towards the back garden, she considered the possible reactions Ethan might have. After all, if he refused and wanted the child with him, what could Avanne do? Where could she run? As these thoughts flooded her mind, she hesitated on the path leading to the back garden and began to clench her fingers in contemplation. Should she tell him?


    Would it be better to give up on everything now, return to her viscountcy, and give birth to the child in secret? Then, once Ethan ascended to the throne, she could tell him everything¡­ But what if he claimed the child wasn''t his? What if Ethan accused her of lying about the child for the sake of the throne? What would she do then?


    Just at that moment, she saw several royal knights coming out of the back garden in an orderly fashion. The knights were dragging a large, lifeless man by his four limbs, hastily carrying his massive body away. Since the man''s face was turned downward, Avanne couldn''t see it, but when she saw the numerous marks on his body, her eyes widened in horror.


    She had seen those marks hundreds of times before and immediately knew to whom that body belonged. As she stared wide-eyed at the knights and the man they were carrying, she felt as though her heart was about to burst out of her chest.


    After the knights passed, a girl''s fainted body and a man with a severed arm emerged from the back garden, but they were walking towards the palace with a healer beside them. When Avanne looked at the face of the man with the severed arm, the wheels in her head started to turn, and she began to piece together what had happened here.


    She also realized that Althea hadn''t been at Ethan''s secret mansion, which she was supposed to protect, after Herself returning from the Tamerid Empire. She quickly turned around and began walking at a normal pace towards her carriage. If she started running now, someone might become suspicious of her, and everything could be over for her. At least, that was what she thought.


    As Avanne made her way towards her carriage, the fear and anxiety in her heart grew stronger. The desire to get away from the palace increased with every step, but from the outside, she still appeared calm and collected. However, there was one thing she wasn''t yet aware of: the events within the palace had already spiraled out of control, and this situation was putting her plans in jeopardy.


    When she reached her carriage, she turned quietly to the coachman and said, "Move immediately." The coachman, not noticing the tremor in Avanne''s voice, obeyed without question. As the carriage pulled away from the palace, Avanne tried to gather her thoughts. She decided it was already too late. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though She had even considered the possibility of staying at the palace to secure her child''s future with Ethan, but the horrible moments she had just experienced had changed her mind completely.


    As the carriage quickly departed from the palace and blended into the busy streets of the capital, Avanne observed her surroundings for a while. The growing fear inside her was like a knot tightening around her throat. Her instincts told her to leave the palace and the capital as quickly as possible. However, she also knew she had to act rationally, considering the child she carried.


    ???


    The carriage soon arrived at the mansion Ethan had built under his secret identity. Avanne bounced upstairs and began packing all her belongings into suitcases. She had to move as fast as possible, and with the help of a few of her servants, she managed to gather all her important possessions and load them into the carriage in less than an hour.


    Since the servants who assisted her belonged to her own viscountcy, she trusted them. While two carriages waited readily in the mansion''s courtyard, Avanne wrote a special letter to Ethan, then left the mansion and walked towards her carriage.


    As the evening darkness settled in, the two mysterious carriages departed from the capital at speed, and once again, things had taken a turn for the worse for Ethan... For now, of course Ethan didn''t know it.


    Avanne leaned back in the carriage and took a deep breath. The night''s darkness made the surrounding silence even more pronounced. The fear she had felt had driven her to act quickly, but those actions had also made her more determined. Now, there was no turning back; her dreams of being with Ethan had melted away under the threats of the palace.


    But now, her only priority was to ensure the safety of the child she carried.


    As the carriage sped away from the capital, Avanne wrapped her arms protectively around her belly. Her thoughts were filled with Ethan and the complex events at the palace. Ethan''s defeat would upset the balance within the royal family, and this situation worried Avanne even more. If Ethan failed in his struggle for the throne, their entire lives could be in jeopardy.


    As the carriage headed towards Avanne''s viscounty, she began to formulate a plan. Everything would be different now. She would have to use all her strength and intelligence to secure her life and her child''s future. Although her love for Ethan was still fresh and deep, that love had now been replaced by a greater purpose¡ªthe desire to protect her child.


    "Don''t worry, my sweet. Your mother will protect you, no matter what..." Avanne whispered as she caressed her still-developing belly.

 Chapter 91: Me and the Darkness

    **A Few Days Later (Ethan''s POV)**


    My eyes opened once again to the same ceiling. I had been kept under house arrest for a few days now, and to be honest, I''m starting to feel better. After losing control, I was doubtful that I would recover, but it seems like I can actually get better. Although I still think about what happened in those initial days and suffer because of it, I no longer know what to do.


    Since I attacked the king, I should be executed, but it seems there are some issues that need to be resolved for my execution, as I''ve been kept here for days.


    Now that I think about it, what is my mother doing after hearing about all this? Remembering her protective attitude toward me, I''m sure she might get herself into trouble because of me. But I hope my sisters can calm her down. To be honest, I''m really curious about what''s going on outside right now. Actually, if I wanted to, I could easily get out of here, but for now, I''ll wait to see what happens.


    As for how I could get out, the hours here seemed to pass much more slowly. I started getting extremely bored, so I decided to spend some time better understanding my powers. And it turns out, I knew nothing about my powers. During this incredibly dull time, my mind oddly began producing theories. One of those theoretical questions was about how I could put my body into the darkness.


    If I could manage that, it would definitely be useful in a battle.


    And after countless attempts, I finally figured out how to hide my body in the darkness. The place where I was being held was a bit smaller than my normal bedroom, and apart from the knights constantly keeping watch outside and checking on me every half hour, there was no other problem. So, I had enough space and time to experiment.


    After numerous attempts, I had an idea. What if I covered my entire body with a dark armor? Would that work? And yes, after covering myself with dark armor, I could successfully enter the darkness. Interestingly, despite this place being the darkest as it should be, it was quite bright inside. Anyway, there was a more important matter.


    When my body entered the dark realm, I could exit from any other dark place of my choosing, and when I say "any place," I literally mean anywhere I wanted. More precisely, I could do it with enough power.


    With my current Kaizer power, I could cross from one end of the capital to the other twice at most, but even that was an immense power. So, I could easily escape from this palace if I wanted to, but as I said, I want to see what happens for now. After all, even if I escaped from here, the entire Asina Kingdom would be searching for me, and I would have to live my life like a rat for a while. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, for now, I decided to continue with my experiments, but there''s something that constantly nags at my mind... Roxanne. I''m very curious about what happened to her. I can do nothing but hope that nothing bad happens to this crazy girl who risked her life for me. However, a death sentence has probably been issued for Roxanne, but it will probably take a few days before she is executed.


    After all, Roxanne is a noble, so her family needs to be investigated before her execution. So, if I don''t get out of here in a few days, I have a plan in mind to rescue Roxanne, but it''s going to be incredibly dangerous.


    Before I get into the plan to rescue Roxanne, let''s talk about the subsequent experiments I conducted. After covering myself with dark armor, I wondered why it worked and why I couldn''t enter the darkness space without the armor.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I came to the following conclusion: First, I couldn''t put a living being into the dark realm, but after covering myself with dark armor, I could enter. So either the dark armor was presenting me as an Lifeless object, or the dark armor was serving as a key to enter the dark realm.


    So, like a scientist, I expanded the scope of my experiments and took out everything black-colored from the wardrobe. And for some reason, there were women''s clothes in the wardrobe. Anyway, I took off all the clothes I was wearing and put on black-colored clothes so that not even a needle-tip of my skin was exposed.


    Unfortunately, since there weren''t enough black clothes, I had to use some bras, but this was definitely for science! I just hope no one sees me like this...


    Anyway. After finally making sure that my entire body was covered in black, light-blocking clothes, I activated my ability and tried to enter the dark realm... And yes; I succeeded. So, my first theory was correct, or rather, both of my theories were correct but incomplete.


    Actually, it wasn''t the dark armor, but the darkness itself that presented me as an lifeless object, and it wasn''t the dark armor, but the darkness itself that was the key again.


    As time passed, another idea came to mind. It seems the more bored I got, the more new ideas came to me. The idea was this: if I could enter the dark realm when I covered myself in darkness, could this also apply to other living beings? In other words, if I cover a bird with darkness, could I later put it into the dark realm? So, I started another experiment.


    After the knights checked on me, I covered myself in dark armor again and entered the dark realm.


    It was evening, and no one was in the garden, so I suddenly extended my hand from the darkness to catch a bird on the tree. Even though the bird chirped and tried to escape from my hand, I kept clinging to it. Then, I put the bird''s body into a small, completely black package and made sure the package was sealed.


    When I entered the dark realm again, I saw that the bird was still alive inside the black package. And that''s when an experiment idea that had been nagging at my mind came to me.


    Since this experiment was extremely dangerous, I didn''t want to test it on myself, but I could have tried it on a bird. I opened the package containing the bird, which was constantly flapping its wings, trying to escape, but as soon as I opened the package, the bird''s flapping and noise ceased. When I looked inside the package, instead of the bird, black dust started coming out.


    I examined the inside of the package in astonishment, but there was only pure black dust. It seemed that if I were to remove my dark armor now, I would probably turn into black dust.


    After leaving the package in the dark area, I returned to my room and, since it was already very late, I went to bed and fell asleep with my thoughts. At least now I had a good plan to rescue Roxanne from where she was being held, although the plan still had many issues.


    The next day, when I woke up, I saw the knights outside becoming active. Noticing the increase in sounds and footsteps, I got up and stretched. Then a knight entered.


    "Hey, fucker, didn''t I tell you not to come in without knocking?"


    The knight, slightly sweating from my inappropriate words, bowed and said, "I apologize, Your Excellency, but King Richard will be coming here soon. I was instructed to check on you."


    "Alright, now that you''ve checked, get out."


    The knight left with my words. A few minutes later, hearing the heavy footsteps approaching, I realized that the person I was expecting was finally at my door. King Richard entered with his usual authoritative demeanor. His eyes had the familiar coldness, and his face wore an expressionless mask. As he entered the room, his gaze wandered over me as if he were judging me.


    His footsteps were as confident as always, carrying the weight of a king''s steps. As the silence between us stretched, the tension rose. Then he sat on the couch across from me and looked at me for a while before speaking.


    "My son," King Richard began, his voice carrying a hidden sternness, "have you seen where your powers have brought you?"


    I didn''t know how to answer this question and remained silent.


    "But when this power is used in the right hands, for the right purposes, it changes the world, Ethan. That is why you are still alive," he added.


    These words surprised me. I was sure that King Richard would have me executed immediately, but he was considering a different path. "What do you want from me?" I asked.


    "Heh, you talk to me as if you''re speaking to a stranger rather than to your father. But pay attention to your words, my son... Also as for what I want, it doesn''t concern you. What''s important is what you want, isn''t it?" Richard said.


    "What do I want? To get out of here and take a few heads. Well, I don''t think I''m asking for much from life," I said in a sarcastic tone.


    "Ha. It seems that being held here hasn''t improved your sense of humor. But are those really all you want? A few heads and to get out of here?"


    For a moment, I wondered what this old fool meant, but then I regretted thinking and decided to ask. After all, how could I know what was going on in that old brain?


    "So, what do you propose?" I asked.


    "I want you to be king."


    As my father''s words echoed in the room, my mind stopped. Was he joking? Had he brought up such a serious topic so casually? For a brief moment, I thought he was mocking me, but when I examined his expression, there wasn''t a hint of a joke. King Richard was indeed serious. But my instincts told me that nothing would come this easily.


    "What did you say?" I asked, my voice coming out lower than usual.


    "You heard correctly, Ethan," he said, with not a trace of hesitation in his voice. "I want to make you the new king of the Asina Kingdom. But it won''t happen immediately. I need to prepare and introduce you first. But first, let me explain why I''m making this offer."


    I remained silent for a while longer, as thoughts swirled in my mind. It was impossible to understand what King Richard was planning. This man''s mind was like a labyrinth, and I had lost my way in it. Reaching my goal of becoming king so easily was undoubtedly tempting, but what was behind this offer? What was Richard''s intention? Was he crazy enough to make his son, who tried to kill him, a king?

 Chapter 92: Bad Girl(bonus chapter)

    *Third person POV*


    In a dark dungeon, contrasting with the unsettling sight of the dim light and the damp ground, sat a woman so beautiful that even this dark and oppressive atmosphere couldn''t diminish her beauty. She was sitting on a hard stone bed, and the dim white moonlight that filtered through the cell window fell directly into her hair.


    If you could forget the environment, her shiny black hair would seem very attractive to you. In fact, she was still very attractive, even in this gloomy setting.


    Tears were streaming down from Roxanne''s emerald green eyes, though she didn''t know why. Hadn''t she helped the man she loved? All her life, she had wanted to be a wife worthy of standing beside Ethan, and she had finally succeeded... So why was she sad? Was it the reality that she would soon be executed and never see Ethan again, or was it because she didn''t know whether Ethan was safe at this moment?


    Who could say?


    But Roxanne kept crying. She cried silently, as if she feared that if she cried aloud, her mother would come to punish her here. Roxanne''s mother was undoubtedly a terrible mother. Whenever Roxanne cried, she would tell her she was a bad girl and lock her in a dark closet.


    Perhaps what truly saddened Roxanne in this dark dungeon was this: she felt as though she were locked in that dark closet from her childhood again for being a bad girl. Perhaps failing to help Ethan enough made her a bad girl, and that''s why she was here, in this dark and frightening place. At least, this was likely what Roxanne thought. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, this said a lot about Roxanne. Why would a woman fall in love with the same man in both of her lives? What was it that made this mad love grow so much? Moreover, in her previous life, Ethan had never shown much interest in Roxanne. After countless attempts to get closer to him, she had finally succeeded, and Ethan had smiled at her and said,


    "When I return from the war, I''ll take you for myself."


    That was the closest Roxanne had ever been to Ethan in her previous life. Roxanne had never forgotten Ethan''s bright smile. Every night, she had imagined the war ending quickly and Ethan returning, but that had never happened. Ethan never came back¡ªor rather, he did, but at the worst possible time.


    When the war ended, both of Fiona''s sons declared themselves king. Roxanne''s fianc¨¦, Thaerd, quickly wanted to marry her and have children. Naturally, Roxanne refused to marry him and tried to escape many times, but all her attempts were in vain. Her mother, Madam Linaven, locked Roxanne in a dark room for a month.


    "That foolish prince died foolishly! He thought he was a hero and challenged the Blood King, but he lost! Do you think the Blood King would spare him? Even if he''s still alive, he''s probably being tortured in the Skull Tower or has been turned into a toy for the Blood King. Now, Roxanne, you''re going to be a good girl and marry, aren''t you?


    You''ll be a faithful wife to your husband and bear many children. If you don''t, my little Roxanne, you''ll be a bad girl, and you know what happens to bad girls, don''t you?"


    These were her mother''s words a few days before the wedding. As much as Roxanne didn''t want to accept it, it was true. Everyone knew that Ethan had challenged the Blood King and lost. He was probably dead. At least, that''s what the entire continent believed until the night before the wedding. On that night, Roxanne heard the news that Ethan was alive, had returned, and had declared himself king.


    That night, Roxanne cried as she had never cried before¡ªor rather, she cried silently. After all, she didn''t want to be a bad girl, but what she wanted even less was to marry someone other than Ethan. Roxanne knew she wouldn''t escape this cursed place and that, no matter what happened tomorrow, her mother would force her to marry that vile man.


    That''s why Roxanne made up her mind on that dark night. To her, a life without Ethan wasn''t worth living. So she took a knife in her hand and, with silent tears, pressed the blade to her throat.


    "I''m sorry, my love... I hope we''ll meet again soon."


    These were Roxanne''s last words. After she spoke them, she slashed her throat with a single stroke, and the last thing she saw was a magical cat moving over the surrounding blood.


    And now, Roxanne was about to die again, but this time Pipkin wouldn''t help her. But this time... this time at least she had spent one night with Ethan... Alright, maybe Ethan hadn''t fully made her a woman, but still, she had achieved what she had always dreamed of. At least, she had become one with her lover. Thinking about that night with Ethan, Roxanne stopped crying.


    And a pained smile spread across her face.


    "Are you fantasizing about perverted things again?"


    Roxanne lifted her head and saw Pipkin, whose chubby form blocked the moonlight, entering the cell. His purple eyes seemed to look directly into Roxanne''s soul. If these eyes belonged to a human rather than a cat, they would certainly seem divine with those striped purple irises.


    "What do you want?" Roxanne asked in a low voice.


    "Hoo? Don''t you want me to save you? Or are you thinking that your white knight Ethan will come to rescue you from this dark place? Just like in the past, isn''t that right? You keep imagining that he''ll come to save you, whisk you away, then tear off your clothes, throw you onto a bed, and¡ª"


    "Enough, shut up! I''ve heard enough."


    Roxanne''s face was flushed, but it wasn''t Pipkin''s perfect reading of her mind that made her angry. Roxanne buried her head back between her knees and closed her eyes in the dark dungeon.


    "Leave me alone..." Roxanne said, but there was no response from Pipkin.


    "Hey, are you still there?" Roxanne called out again, but again, there was no reply.


    What Roxanne didn''t know was that Pipkin had just sensed a familiar but deeply unsettling power and had immediately fled. Roxanne lifted her head from between her knees, stood up, and stretched to look out the small window above. When she saw nothing outside, she moved closer to the wall and jumped up to look through the window.


    "Hey, Pipkin, where did you go? I was joking when I said to leave me alone! Hey, I''m so bored here. Please come back!"


    "Trying to talk to a cat... I suppose your madness isn''t just limited to your feelings for me."


    Roxanne was shocked by the voice that passed through her ears. This voice! This deep, masculine voice was the one she had fallen in love with. Roxanne froze for a moment. When she heard this voice, her heart began to pound wildly. Her eyes widened, her breathing quickened.


    As the echoes of the voice reverberated through the dark walls of the dungeon, Roxanne''s entire body remained frozen.


    "Aren''t you going to turn around? We don''t have much time."


    The voice echoed again in the dark dungeon. But Roxanne still didn''t turn towards the voice behind her. As tears streamed down her face, she told herself that this voice wasn''t real and that she was hallucinating. What would Ethan be doing here? And if this voice was real, the guards would have already come to the cell because of this masculine voice.


    That''s why Roxanne didn''t turn around¡ªbecause deep down, she wanted Ethan to be there, but she feared that if she didn''t see him, she would feel the same way she did in her past life.


    That feeling she wanted to forget. The feeling she had when, in her last moments, she realized that Ethan would never come to rescue her, no matter how much she imagined it. That was the feeling she was terrified of reliving. As Roxanne''s entire body trembled, tears began to flow from her eyes, but she still didn''t dare turn around.


    However, when she felt warmth behind her and two hands caressing and squeezing her waist, her eyes widened in horror. When she felt the warm breath near her neck, her heart began to pound more fiercely than ever.


    "I''ve come to save you from this dark place, my love... And I will never leave you again. I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    When Roxanne heard these words, it was as if the whole world had stopped. Her heart was pounding wildly, and Ethan''s arms around her felt like a dream. She had waited for this moment for so long that she found it hard to believe it could be real. Ethan was really here; he had come to save her. But how? How had he found her in the midst of all this darkness and pain?


    "Ethan..." Roxanne whispered, still not daring to turn around. As her arms intertwined with Ethan''s, his warmth shook her even more. It was as if Ethan was holding her tightly, afraid she might disappear, and the tears continued to flow from her eyes.


    "WAAaaaaaa!"


    And at that moment, for the first time in her life, Roxanne cried out loud. She cried as hard as she could, without fearing that she would be seen as the bad girl. After all, she now had a prince to protect her, and there was nothing wrong with crying anymore. Roxanne''s intense emotions turned into tears; the feelings she had silently suppressed were finally released.


    Ethan''s presence provided her with the secure and loving refuge she had longed for. The pain and fear within her slowly melted away with Ethan''s warmth. Roxanne leaned on Ethan''s shoulder, releasing all her pain and regret through her tears. In that moment, even the darkness of the dungeon couldn''t extinguish her hope.


    Ethan''s powerful arms held Roxanne tightly, promising to protect her, and this time he was really there¡ªthe hero Roxanne had been waiting for had finally arrived...

 Chapter 93: For living

    *Ethan''s POV*


    After exiting the dark space with Roxanne, we arrived at a cabin just outside the capital. I had sternly instructed Roxanne not to move, and now, seeing her standing still beside me, I was momentarily terrified. I feared she would turn to dust just like that bird, but I had no other choice to get her out of that dungeon.


    After making a deal with my father, I learned that Roxanne was to be executed in the capital''s square in a few days. I had no option but to carry out such a risky plan to get her out.


    With concern, I reached out to remove the dark clothes I had dressed her in, starting with her face. I quickly uncovered her head, and at that moment, I saw her emerald eyes staring at me with curiosity, much like a cat. I sighed with relief and then held her by the back of her head and kissed her forehead.


    "E-Ethan?" Roxanne stammered, blushing, which made me smile. Despite the fact that she had risked her life for me, she still blushed at my touch.


    "Alright, are you okay now? Do you feel any issues anywhere on your body?" I asked as I let go of her, looking at her still-flushed face.


    "N-no, I''m fine," she said, shaking her head. Then she looked around and realized we were in a small cabin. As she glanced out the windows, it became clear that we were now in a forest. "Where are we?" she asked.


    "We''re in the forest just outside the capital. Within a few minutes, the capital will probably turn into a war zone, so let''s hurry up." I quickly helped her to her feet and took her by the arm. I had to protect her and get out of here safely. "Come, we can''t waste any time," I said, heading towards the cabin door. Roxanne, still startled and a bit hesitant, followed me.


    As we made our way through the dark forest, the silence surrounding us made me even more alert. At any moment, we could fall into an ambush or face an attack from a creature.


    After walking for a while, I noticed Roxanne''s breathing becoming labored. "Can we slow down a bit?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. It was hard to refuse, but I knew time was running out. I slowed down a little and let go of her arm, taking her hand instead.


    "Just a little longer, Roxanne. We''re almost in a safe place," I said, trying to encourage her. She nodded slightly and clung to me tighter.


    We remained silent for the rest of the journey. There was a hint of fear and uncertainty in Roxanne''s eyes, but I gave her a reassuring look, trying to make her feel that everything was under my control. Finally, we arrived at a cave deep within the forest that I had been using as a safe haven. It was hidden and secure enough that no one could find it.


    And it was the rendezvous point with the servants'' guild.


    Once inside the cave, I patted her back to reassure her. "This place is safe. You don''t need to worry anymore," I said. Roxanne looked around before her gaze locked onto mine again.


    "Ethan... What are you planning to do?" she asked. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I turned to her, took a deep breath, and began to explain. "Listen to me carefully, Roxanne. In a little while, a group will arrive here, and you will have to go with them," I said, and my words shocked her.


    There was evident surprise and fear on Roxanne''s face. "A-are you leaving me?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. In her eyes, I saw a mix of trust and reluctance; she didn''t want to leave me, but I had no other choice.


    I nodded affirmatively. "Yes. I''ll leave you to them because there''s no other way" I said, looking into her eyes. I took a step closer to her and held her hands. "Listen to me, Roxanne, you have to leave here. If they find you, we won''t have another chance to escape.


    And these people won''t harm you; in fact, they''ll protect you."


    "But... But you said you''d never leave me..."


    Her words brought a pang to my heart. I didn''t want to leave her, but in our current situation, there was no other option. I took a deep breath, clasped her hands, and tried to persuade her.


    "Roxanne, I''m not leaving you. I just have to do this to keep you safe. And don''t worry, I will come back to you."


    Roxanne''s eyes filled with tears, but I knew how strong she was. I didn''t want to leave her in a difficult situation, but this was the only way we could survive. "I promise, as soon as this is over, I''ll find you," I said, adding, "This is just a temporary separation."


    Roxanne slowly nodded, wiping away her tears as she gathered herself. "Okay, my Dar-...I trust you," she said, her voice still trembling but now resolute.


    "Now, I need you to do one thing for me. In a few months, I''ll be going to the Dragon Academy, and if you want to be with me, you must get in there too. So, follow the instructions of the people who will take you and let them help you get stronger. There will be a man where you''re going who will teach you and make you stronger.


    I want you to give everything you have to get stronger and not think of anything else. Can you do that?"


    A glint of determination appeared in Roxanne''s eyes. "Yes, Ethan. I will do this for you," she said. The tremble in her voice had given way to a firm tone. Seeing her recovery so quickly eased my mind a little, but there was still a heaviness inside me. I felt guilty for having to burden her with so much, but I had no other choice.


    "Good," I said, appreciating her courage. "Once you enter the Dragon Academy, no one will be able to harm you. After you go there, our Union will grow stronger, and when I return, I''ll seize the kingdom and bring you to my side. Then we''ll be together as much as you want, Roxanne."


    Roxanne nodded, this time with hope in her eyes rather than fear. As I held her hand tightly, I paused for a moment and looked at her face once more. This could have been the last time we were this close for a while. I wanted to etch every moment with her into my memory. But time was running out; it was time to say goodbye.


    Soon, people from the servant guild would come here, and we would have to part ways. So, to make the most of these last moments, I pulled Roxanne close, holding her tightly by the waist, and kissed her passionately on her pink lips without caring about her surprised expression.


    When the kiss ended, Roxanne''s face was completely flushed, and her eyes were slightly widened in surprise. But seeing her like this only made me more determined. Now I was ready to do anything to protect her. I stepped back and looked into her beautiful green eyes once more.


    "This isn''t a farewell, Roxanne. It''s just the beginning. Stay safe and grow stronger. Survive and never give up until the day I can be with you again," I said, looking deep into her eyes.


    At that moment, there was a movement at the entrance of the cave. Members of the servant guild had arrived to take Roxanne away. As they entered, each one approached us with silent but determined steps. The leader, a large woman, looked at Roxanne and asked, "Is the girl ready, Your Excellency?"


    Roxanne gave me one last look, then nodded and stepped towards them. I felt an emptiness inside, but knowing she would be safe was somewhat comforting. As they took Roxanne away, I watched her figure disappear into the distance. Then I turned and began walking into the depths of the forest.


    After a while, I reached the cabin we had just come from and tried to ignore the growing emptiness inside me. I guess, especially after the beautiful, intimate moments I had shared with Roxanne, I had come to accept it. I had always thought Roxanne would be one of the beautiful women who would always be by my side, but now, facing the reality of being apart for a while was a bit hard.


    I shook my head and reminded myself that there was no room for weak feelings now. Inside the cabin, I summoned my dark armor once again and quickly entered the dark realm, heading straight to my room. After ensuring that no one was there, I reappeared in my room and dispersed my dark armor.


    I massaged my aching neck and watched my eyes, which now resembled those of a dead man, reflected in the mirror.


    "Now... where should I start?"

 Chapter 94: Family gathering

    **A Few Days Later**


    As much as I would like to take care of the twins, unfortunately this is not possible at the moment. The twins are currently staying at Liam''s private mansion and the girl twin only occasionally visits the palace. Anyway, it was Liam himself that I had to take revenge on, no one else.


    But right now, I am surrounded by family members who are questioning me as if I were a criminal. Isabella, my mother, and my sisters all made me sit in a chair as soon as I entered the room and pressured me to explain everything from the beginning. Due to the worried expressions on their faces, especially my mother''s, I had to recount everything from the start.


    I began with the fight with the jester and my subsequent hiding of Emilia''s lifeless body, and continued with how Marsiel, the fifth concubine''s daughter, healed Emilia. Ultimately,I told them how Liam and Markuol betrayed me when they took Emilia''s body while I was in the Tamerid Empire.


    Since I''m not used to talking for such long periods and I''m not a very good storyteller, my family asked many questions, which I tried to answer as best as I could. Most of their questions focused on Emilia and my false identity. After all, Isabella was the only one who knew about my false identity, and the others were shocked when they learned about it and how wealthy I was.


    Then, for the first time aside from Evangeline, I spoke about my dark element. Finally, I explained my recent agreement with Richard, thus managing to narrate most of the story in one go. Throughout this process, Violet and Kayle were the most shocked. My mother, after the initial shock, seemed lost in thought, and Isabella... probably wasn''t too surprised by what I said.


    Finally, it was likely that my younger sister Odette didn''t understand half of what I had said.


    "So, does Richard want to use you as a weapon?" Isabella asked.


    "Yes. That can be said," I replied.


    After answering Isabella''s question, a brief silence fell over the room. Everyone was trying to digest what I had said. I fixed my gaze on the carpet, but I could still feel their eyes on me. This silence was broken by a deep sigh from my mother.


    "What is Richard''s goal? Why would he want to use you as a weapon?" she asked. Her voice still carried uncertainty and concern, but curiosity was dominant.


    "Thanks to my alliance with Evangeline, I can control many people," I said, gathering my thoughts. "But Richard wants more. He believes that with my dark element, I can remove all obstacles in front of him. By using my power, he plans to unite the kingdoms and strengthen his own reign."


    My mother sighed deeply. "This is a very dangerous game. What if the Dark Element consumes you? What if it takes over your soul?" Her voice held both fear and a protective instinct.


    "I''m aware," I said, lowering my head slightly. "But in the current situation, I am not in a position to resist Richard. I have to bow to his demands. But that doesn''t mean I have to play his game. For now, Richard only wants me to go to the Dragon Academy and become stronger. When I return, he will take steps to make me king.


    At least that''s what he said."


    Violet, still in shock, spoke with a stutter. "And Emilia? Did you really manage to save her?"


    This question caught me off guard for a moment, but I composed myself and answered. "She was healing with Marsiel''s power and would probably have recovered, but now there is no chance of her coming back..."


    The atmosphere in the room grew heavier, with Emilia''s name being mentioned. Everyone was trying to come to terms with this reality. Although Marsiel''s healing power gave hope, the fact that Emilia had no chance of returning cast a deep sadness on my family members'' faces. Violet''s eyes filled with tears, but she remained silent.


    At that moment, I knew everyone was sad for me because of my feelings for Emilia.


    My mother, trying to recover from the shock, came a little closer. "Richard wants to strengthen you, but is this power really under your control?" she asked, her voice trembling but filled with curiosity. " you going to the Dragon Academy just a beginning for him?"


    I fixed my gaze on my mother''s eyes, trying to understand her fears. She was concerned about falling under the influence of the Dark Element, and maybe she was right. Maybe this power, if not used correctly, could completely take over me. But Richard''s plans posed another threat.


    "This power," I said, adopting a resolute tone, "carries a significant risk, I know. But I must take this risk to thwart Richard''s plans. Richard likely thinks that since our goals align, he can control me, but..."


    Luciana/Isabella: "But?"


    "But I will be the one to control him," I answered.


    Although my mother''s face seemed to show a hint of relief, she was still deeply uncertain. The room fell silent again as everyone grappled with these new truths.


    "What is your plan?" Isabella asked.


    "I can''t tell you that for now," I replied.


    Isabella''s face showed a mix of curiosity and disappointment, but she didn''t press further on the matter. The others also quietly accepted the situation. The reason I wasn''t sharing my plans with them wasn''t about trust or not wanting to share my secrets with others. It was something I had applied throughout my two lives.


    In my opinion, there are things you should say and things you should not say to people you trust. For example, if I revealed my plan,There was a possibility that Violet might bring up a political marriage with Alpshar again. Or Isabella might involve her family. My mother might end up feeling useless and upset. Therefore, I wouldn''t be disclosing my plans and some secrets for now.


    My mother, without taking her eyes off me, took a deep breath.


    "You''re our family," my mother said, her voice still trembling and tearful. If we hadn''t been there, she would likely have cried, but now she was only playing the role of the reliable and strong mother. "No matter what happens, we will be by your side. But please, be careful, Ethan. This game is very dangerous, and a wrong step could ruin everything. And you should ask for our help.


    If you see me as useless or ineffective, then seek help from Isabella, but never be alone on this path..."


    My mother''s words resonated deeply within me. Her worry affected me more than she probably realized. However, I knew this path had to be walked alone. Still, I couldn''t completely ignore my mother''s concerns. I looked at her, nodding slightly.


    "I know, Mom," I said, trying to keep my voice soft. "Just feeling your support gives me strength. But as I move forward on this path, there are things I need to handle on my own. That''s why I can''t share some parts of my plans. But know this: I won''t take any steps that would put my family in danger."


    Isabella interrupted, "If you truly think that way, we won''t press you any further. However, you should know that whenever you need help, we will be here," she said. Her tone was firm but also understanding. It was a sign that she hadn''t lost faith in me.


    Violet remained silent, but tears were streaming from her eyes. Her sensitivity disturbed me a bit, as I hadn''t wanted to upset her. I slowly approached her and touched her shoulder.


    "Violet," I said, looking at her sincerely, "don''t worry. Everything will be okay."


    "Promise?" she stuttered. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I promise."


    "pinkie promise?" she said, extending her little finger.


    I smiled gently and entwined my pinkie with Violet''s. "Pinkie promise," I said. Violet''s sorrow was replaced by a faint smile, but traces of concern still lingered in her eyes. This small moment had slightly eased the tense atmosphere in the room. Everyone seemed to have their thoughts scattered, and a warm smile spread across my mother''s and Isabella''s faces. But I knew we still had a lot to discuss.


    However, I didn''t want to delve deeper into these topics for now.


    After a moment of silence, Isabella asked, "So, what''s your plan for the immediate future?"


    "Well... my first priority is to acquire Fiona," I answered, shocking everyone in the room again.


    "Acquire Fiona? Why?" my mother asked.


    "Because she will be a perfect pawn for me," I replied. In fact, there was something very important I needed to learn from Fiona, and once I obtained that information, Liam would be in my grasp as well.


    My mother''s astonishment grew even more pronounced after my words. Isabella furrowed her brows, as if trying to understand the meaning of what I had said.


    "Seeing Fiona as a pawn... That might be a dangerous approach," Isabella said cautiously. "If you really want to control Fiona, you shouldn''t underestimate her."


    "Isabella is right," my mother added, trying to hide her anxiety. "Especially since Fiona''s big brother might be strong and dangerous. Keeping her under control might be harder than you think. Also, she''s still Richard''s favorite woman," she added with a hint of disgust.


    "You''ve misunderstood me. I don''t want to make Fiona my enemy; I want to make her my ally," I clarified.


    "What? How are you going to make her your ally? How will you convince a woman who hates you?" Isabella asked.


    A smile spread across my face, and I replied with a dismissive expression, "I''m gonna make her an offer she can''t refuse." huh...Damn, I''ve always wanted to say that!

 Chapter 95: Dark and blue(Bonus Chapter)

    Warning: This chapter may depict some disturbing events


    ____


    **Third Person POV**


    Outside of a dark but exceedingly large room, a young man approached the door. The young man was a prince who had just returned from a night spent with women. Although he was not the favored prince in his own kingdom and was not even mentioned in the succession struggles, he was still a lucrative source of profit for some nobles, especially fallen ones.


    However, the young prince, of course, believed that the reason those women were with him was due to his own charm or masculinity.


    The young prince had long abandoned his ambition for the throne and did not mind if one of his brothers took it. Well, he had only one brother he disliked, but that brother had recently made a huge mistake by attacking their father. And the king, who was their father, would probably not make the son who had attacked him the successor.


    In fact, according to the young prince, the mere fact that his stepbrother was still alive was due to their father''s excessive mercy. Unfortunately, his stepbrother''s fight with their father was something he couldn''t reveal to anyone.


    What a pity... He really wanted to tell his friends how his stepbrother was defeated, but he didn''t want to upset his father. Actually, he might have talked about it to a friend while drunk last night, but today he couldn''t find the friend who knew about it. Neither his friend nor his family were anywhere to be found. It was as if the ground had swallowed them.


    As the young prince pondered what had happened to his friend, he entered his room. He wanted to spend the night with a beautiful maid and had particularly set his eyes on the only girl in the palace his despised stepbrother was involved with. Since his stepbrother was now powerless, he couldn''t do anything to him anyway.


    He would throw the maid his stepbrother had been with onto his bed and claim her, leaving her in awe of his great masculinity. The stepbrother was probably not very good in bed, and when the maid felt his masculinity, she would be intoxicated... At least, that''s how the young prince imagined it.


    Unfortunately, he was unaware that the daughters of fallen nobles who were with him faked moans and pretended to orgasm. The young prince entered his room with drool on his mouth and saw that it was very dark. It was so dark that he couldn''t even see in front of him. He walked forward and reached for the window to open it.


    When he opened the window, light finally entered the room, and after sitting on the bed, he began to remove his unnecessary clothes. Suddenly, he felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up and, when he looked up, saw a pair of blue eyes seemingly peering into the depths of his soul.


    "Welcome, Lugoar," said a deep and thick voice.


    Despite being in bed, Lugoar felt extremely uneasy, as if he were dreaming a nightmare. His sense of reality was momentarily distorted, and his brain stopped questioning things. But when he returned to himself, he looked at his most hated person, his stepbrother, with astonishment.


    "What are you doing here, Ethan?" he asked.


    Suddenly, chains shot out from the darkness around Lugoar, and because of the dim moonlight that barely illuminated the bedroom, Ethan could almost use his full potential. The chains wrapped around Lugoar''s body so quickly that Lugoar could not even move a muscle. As Lugoar opened his mouth to scream in fear, another chain shot into his mouth, and the impact caused Lugoar to lose several teeth.


    Blood from his mouth stained the chains, and tears started to stream from his eyes due to the pain.


    Ethan slowly emerged from the dark corner of Lugoar''s room. His blue eyes sparkled in the dim light of the room. Ethan held one end of the chain tightly in his hand, while the other end crawled like a lie on the floor, spreading the uncomfortable sound of metal rubbing across the room. Lugoar was completely immobilized by the tight chains.


    He had tried to scream, but the chain in his mouth muffled his voice. The breaking of several of his teeth choked his scream, blending pain and terror into a desperate cry.


    Ethan approached Lugoar slowly. His steps were silent and deliberate. There was no sign of anger or revenge on his face; in fact, there was no trace of any emotion. The darkness seemed to concentrate around Ethan, as if bowing to his will. He extended a hand toward Lugoar''s face, tilting his head slightly to look into his eyes.


    "Poor Lugoar," he said with a calm but chilling voice. "I never saw you as anything more than a bug... in fact, no one has ever seen you as more than a bug. Your entire life was insignificant and worthless. You, Lugoar... You are nothing but a waste of flesh in this world," Ethan said with cold and merciless eyes.


    Lugoar desperately writhed between the chains, but no movement was effective. Ethan remained silent for a moment, as if he wanted to deepen Lugoar''s fear. Watching Lugoar''s desperate struggles, Ethan continued to speak slowly. Every word seemed like a judgment echoing in the darkroom. "It is disgraceful even that someone like you shares the same blood with me," he muttered.


    "But even that will come to an end now."


    "MHMMMMMM!"


    Lugoar''s eyes widened with fear and shock. He had never thought his stepbrother could restrain him like this. Ethan took another slow step and placed his hand on Lugoar''s throat. The chains tightened even further with Ethan''s will, and Lugoar''s breath was cut off. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m going to kill you with these chains, but you know why I''m going to kill you with chains, don''t you?" Ethan asked, wrapping the long chain around his hand for a while.


    Of course, Lugoar, with his low intelligence and being in the scariest experience of his life, did not know why Ethan wanted to kill him with chains. The reason Ethan wanted to kill him with chains was actually simple, but cunning. Prince Liam had a secret known only to the king and a few important figures. Prince Liam had killed many nobles, and the reasons for these killings were usually simple.


    For instance, he had killed a noble simply because they did not show him enough respect.


    To prevent problems from the families of the nobles Liam had killed, the king provided them with a sufficient amount of money and imposed some token penalties on Liam. There was also a team ensuring that the noble families who had lost members did not speak out and kept the events secret. However, somehow, Liam killed every noble with the same weapon... Iron chains.


    The bodies were unrecognizable because of the numerous hard iron chain blows, and it was an excruciating process. At the same time, it was like Liam''s signature.


    Unfortunately, with Ethan having limited time and Lugoar''s screams potentially being heard by someone at any moment, he needed to work quickly. Ethan shut the window, cutting off the dim moonlight that entered the room, plunging it into complete darkness. The only visible thing in the room was Ethan''s pair of blue eyes, absurdly seeming to challenge the darkness.


    Of course, the fact that these blue eyes were glowing from within the darkness only intensified Lugoar''s fear.


    Ethan approached Lugoar, whose whole body was trembling under the intense pressure of fear. The cold and heavy texture of the chains pressed even harder against his skin, making movement nearly impossible. As Ethan approached, Lugoar''s heartbeat quickened, echoing like a drum in his ears. At that moment, he felt the chilly breath of death; there was no escape, no matter how much he struggled.


    He was nothing more than a pathetic insect against Ethan''s will. Lugoar was so terrified that the room began to smell of urine, a clear sign of his distress.


    Ethan wrapped the chains around Lugoar once more. He leaned closer to Lugoar''s throat, his breath brushing against Lugoar''s face. "I don''t like giving a person such a painful death, but I have no choice. At least I''ll try to do it as soon as I can. " he whispered.


    The chains tightened further with Ethan''s strength. The air in Lugoar''s lungs rapidly diminished, and the muffled sounds coming from his throat echoed in the dark room. In an ultimate effort, Lugoar''s eyes locked onto Ethan''s blue eyes, but he found no trace of mercy there. In Ethan''s eyes, there was only darkness, coldness, and an inevitable fate.


    Lugoar''s face turned red, and the veins on his face started to show. The iron chain in his mouth filled it completely, making it impossible for Lugoar to make any sound.


    At that moment, Ethan took a few steps back and swung the chain in the air. The next moment, the chains struck Lugoar''s helpless body, causing blood to spurt onto the wall behind him. Ethan repeated the same process numerous times that night, turning it into a hell for Lugoar. Undoubtedly, it was a painful death for someone of his princely status.


    Blood sprayed across the room, and Lugoar''s body swelled and bruised like a fish. Fiona might not even recognize her son''s face when she saw him...


    ???


    The next day, the palace would turn into a scene of fire, and news of Lugoar''s death would spread like an avalanche. Fiona''s anguished scream upon seeing her son''s unrecognizable corpse would be heard throughout the palace. A large-scale investigation would be launched, and Liam would be arrested as the prime suspect.


    The palace would become a hell, as it had in recent days, but King Richard would remain calm despite everything and would face some criticism. A few days later, a man with blue eyes who had never visited Fiona before would appear in front of her room and request to meet with her....

 Chapter 96: Conversation with Fiona

    **Ethan''s POV**


    A few days after Lugoar''s brutal death, I arrived in front of Fiona''s room to visit her. Since she had returned to the palace in recent years, reaching her was not too difficult. So now I was in front of the second queen''s palace, and when I knocked on the door, a narrow-eyed servant opened it and let me in. I was asked to go to the guest lounge, and I complied without objection.


    As I entered the room, I noticed it was quite opulent and elegantly decorated. This suited Fiona''s style perfectly. Particularly, the excessive prominence of gold and the flashy chandeliers made me a bit uncomfortable. The paintings on the walls, the furniture in the room, and the ornate carpets reflected Fiona''s taste for extravagance and expense.


    Before long, I heard footsteps approaching from behind me, and when I turned around, I saw Fiona among a few servants. With her short, disheveled blonde hair and bruised eyes, she seemed like a shadow of her former self. Fiona, who often wore excessive makeup, was now without any, and frankly, she was still a beautiful woman.


    After all, she had managed to seduce Richard, who was currently the most powerful man in the kingdom. Yet, despite her beauty, her constant use of heavy makeup showed how insecure and therefore fragile she really was. Indeed, her lack of self-esteem despite her beauty might be because of her unhealthy relationship with her family.


    When Fiona approached, I stood up and offered her the flower I was holding.


    "I offer my condolences on behalf of your son and hope that he finds happiness in his next life with the goddess," I said as kindly as possible.


    Fiona was momentarily surprised, but took the flower from my hand and brought it close to her nose to smell it. However, a nearby servant immediately took the flower from Fiona''s hand.


    "If you allow me, Your Majesty, I''ll place this with the other flowers," said the narrow-eyed servant.


    She was probably lying. She likely wanted to take the flower to the back room to check for any poison. But actually, this incident made me realize something very important. No ordinary servant would take a flower from someone they were serving in such a disrespectful manner... So this girl was probably not a servant, but a guard. And she was likely one of Fiona''s brother''s soldiers.


    Fiona nodded to the servant, who then gave the flower to the other servant, who left with it.


    "If you permit, I would like to speak with you," I said to Fiona.


    "Unfortunately, Your Majesty, the Queen is currently mourning her son and has very little time to spare," the servant replied disrespectfully once more.


    "I''m not talking to you, plebeian. It would be best if you kept your mouth shut."


    As Fiona flinched at my words, the narrow-eyed servant took a few steps back, but I could see she was still ready to attack at any moment. My gaze returned to Fiona, ignoring the servant''s alert posture.


    "Queen Fiona, I''ve come here to speak with you alone and to deliver a letter," I said, pulling out the letter.


    Fiona looked at the letter, furrowing her brows, and then looked at me with her eyes swollen from crying. "Is this letter for me?" she asked.


    "Yes. Your daughter, Umala, gave it to me to deliver to you."


    "May I have it then?" Fiona asked eagerly, extending her hand.


    "I will give you this letter after we speak privately," I said, putting the letter back into my pocket.


    Fiona''s face quickly shifted from excitement to disappointment. "What do you want to discuss, Prince Ethan?" she asked, her voice betraying an unmasked fragility. Her eyes were still fixed on the letter I had tucked into my pocket.


    I took a deep breath and positioned myself more authoritatively in the room. Fiona''s servants were still lingering around us like shadows, but the threat they posed no longer bothered me. "Queen Fiona, I told you I wanted to speak with you alone," I said.


    The narrow-eyed servant moved to intervene again, but Fiona silenced her with a wave of her hand. "How can I be sure you won''t harm me, Ethan?"


    Looking at Fiona, who was now addressing me in an informal tone with a hint of fear in her eyes, I couldn''t help but smile involuntarily. But it seemed this involuntary smile only served to further unsettle and frighten the narrow-eyed servant. "Fiona, do you really think that if I wanted to harm you, this little servant behind you could stop me?


    If my father, who is the strongest person in the kingdom, could barely defeat me, do you think I need such a foolish plan to harm you? Also if I had wanted to harm you, I would have done so years ago. Now, can we talk in private?"


    After a brief hesitation, Fiona nodded to her servants. The narrow-eyed servant hesitated for a moment, but then bowed respectfully and withdrew. The other servants followed her, leaving the room. Once the door closed behind them, we were alone. Fiona''s fear and fragility were now more apparent. She placed her hand on her chest, as if trying to calm herself.


    "What do you want to say, Ethan?" she asked, her voice still tinged with nervousness but now more controlled and tinged with sadness.


    "First, sit down," I said and watched as Fiona took her seat.


    "I''ve come here to make an agreement with you, Fiona, not to become your enemy." I said.


    When Fiona heard my words, I saw a sign of relief in her expression, though it was quickly mixed with suspicion. "What kind of agreement?" she asked, her voice still cautious.


    I leaned back against the back of my chair, clasping my hands in my lap as I carefully watched her. "We both know who killed your son, and we both know the person who killed him didn''t like either of us," I said.


    Fiona''s eyes widened in surprise as she listened intently. "You''re saying Liam, my own son, doesn''t like me?" she asked with apparent anxiety.


    "Are you so na?ve that you''re surprised someone who killed their own brother wouldn''t love their mother? I know your son is angry with you, and it''s likely that the only reason he hasn''t killed you yet is because he still sees you as a useful tool," I said. Of course, this was a lie. I was the one who truly saw Fiona as a useful tool, and I was also the one who had killed Lugoar.


    Fiona was quite taken aback by my words. "How do you know Liam and I have a bad relationship? Wait," Fiona paused as if she had realized something. "... Roxanne, isn''t it? She''s been your spy from the very beginning" she said, squinting her eyes.


    "Yes. And I think you should thank her rather than blame her. Thanks to Roxanne, I learned that you''re not guilty, but a victim. If it weren''t for Roxanne, I would have continued to see you as an enemy." And of course, that wasn''t true either. I had seen Fiona as an enemy since the moment she tried to kill me when I was six years old.


    After all, who wouldn''t see someone who tried to kill them as an enemy?


    Fiona''s astonishment deepened. Shaking her head from side to side, she said, "I didn''t expect you to use Roxanne as a spy... I saw her as my own daughter and had shared some of my secrets with her because we were close... Well, it''s done now. So, will you tell me what you want from me?"


    "I want you to tell me where your grandson is," I said suddenly.


    Fiona''s eyes widened in horror. "I-I never told Roxanne about this! I have no grandson!" she shouted.


    "I know that Liam has a child. He keeps hidden from everyone, Fiona." I stood up and walked over to Fiona, sitting next to her.


    Fiona, who seemed a bit apprehensive and scared, wanted to move away, but I gently held her arm to prevent her from leaving. "Fiona, I''m the only good man in this palace. I''m not someone who kills his own brother like Liam or a failed spouse who doesn''t support his partner like Richard. If I weren''t a good person, why would I still come here asking for your help?


    If I weren''t a good person, why would I help your daughter, Umala?" After my words, I took out the unopened letter written by Umala and handed it to Fiona.


    "This is Umala''s letter. Read it. And if you think this letter is fake, you can immediately write a reply to Umala," I said, watching Fiona as she opened and read the letter with trembling hands.


    The letter was indeed written by Umala and asked me to deliver it to Fiona. I didn''t read the contents, but I could roughly guess what it said. After all, I was the one who suggested to Umala that she write this letter and told her to be completely honest with her mother.


    Fiona read the letter for a while, and I could see the emotions on her face changing constantly as she read. First, there was astonishment, then anger that made her teeth grind, followed by sadness that even brought tears to her eyes, and finally, a small smile formed on her face. She finished reading the letter and turned to me. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is all of this true?" she asked.


    "I haven''t read the letter, but it''s probably true," I answered.


    "... But why?" Fiona whispered. "I wanted to kill you... Why did you help me? ... Aren''t you angry with me?" she asked in a low voice.


    I gently held Fiona''s hand and looked into her eyes. "At first, I hated you. There were nights when I wanted you dead," I said, causing Fiona to tremble and her eyes to fill with tears again. "But then I grew up. And I realized that you were a victim and that everything you did was to protect yourself and your children... In fact, now I admire you, Fiona.


    You are a small bird in this forest of monsters, and despite everything, you have a big heart that somehow keeps your children alive. At least, that''s what I see when I look at you... And now I want to help you, Fiona..."

 Chapter 97: do you know why the dead receive more flowers than we do?

    ".... And now, I want to help you, Fiona," I said, looking into Fiona''s eyes.


    I could see the indecision in her eyes, and the tears falling from them were because she was on the verge of making a difficult decision. "But what are you asking me to do?" she asked.


    "Fiona, if I hold Liam''s newborn son, I can protect both you and my own family. I promise nothing will happen to the baby, and I''ll even arrange for you to visit him secretly when you want, but I swear, no harm will come to the baby. This is the only way I can stop Liam without killing him, Fiona," I said, gently stroking her arm.


    "But... But you''re asking me to betray my son! How can I do that?" Fiona''s trembling voice reflected the dilemma and conflict in her heart. It was impossible not to understand how hard this decision was for her. In these moments of complexity, I needed to reassure her.


    "Fiona, do you know why the dead receive more flowers than we do?" I asked her. Fiona was surprised by my seemingly unrelated question and shook her head in response.


    "Because Fiona, regret is stronger than gratitude, and that''s why someone who has died receives more flowers. When I lose the throne, the only person you''ll need to bring flowers to in the grave won''t just be Lugoar. Who do you think will protect Umala when I''m dead? Do you really think Richard will abandon his alliance with the Tamerid Empire just for Umala?


    And do you believe that Liam will show mercy to your other children?


    Lugoar''s death wasn''t your fault, Fiona, but now the lives of your other children are in your hands. If your other children die, that will be your fault. Tell me, Fiona, do you want to live with regret for the rest of your life, or do you want to save everyone left in your family now? The choice is yours, Fiona..." I said, looking into Fiona''s face.


    As I watched the horrified expression on Fiona''s face, I tried to help her make this difficult choice. Her eyes filled with tears again, but this time there was something beyond fear and sorrow: a deep understanding. Fiona''s lips trembled, and she struggled to speak.


    ''Hah, so I''ll have to gamble,'' I thought, and then stood up, stepping away from Fiona.


    "Now the decision is yours, Fiona, but let me say this to you sincerely," I said, lowering my eyes to look at her again. "If any harm comes to someone in my family, I will kill Liam and everyone who helps him, including your children, Fiona. The main reason I came here was to prevent such a massacre." I said, turning towards the door.


    I heard Fiona covering her face with her trembling hands. As the silence echoed through the room, I felt the weight of her indecision and fear. I paused for a moment as I walked towards the door, slowing my steps, when I heard Fiona take a deep breath.


    "Wait..." Fiona said, her voice soft but resolute.


    Before turning to her, I wiped the sly smile off my face that had spread across it. Fiona''s eyes reflected the dilemma she was in and the pain in her heart, but they also carried the weight of a decision. Fiona stood up and gripped my arm.


    "I''ll do it... I''ll tell you where my grandson is, but I want you to promise me something. No matter what happens, my grandson won''t be harmed. Promise me, Ethan... Please, promise me."


    Looking into Fiona''s eyes, I nodded seriously. "I promise you, Fiona," I said in a calm but determined tone. "No harm will come to your grandson. I will keep him safe and keep the promise I''ve made to you. This is the only way we can win."


    To be honest, I really didn''t plan on harming Liam''s one-year-old son... at least not unless Liam didn''t do what I wanted. Frankly, I wouldn''t hesitate to kill Liam''s child as a last resort. Yes, I know this isn''t ethical, or that in my previous world, such a thing would probably be seen as despicable, but I don''t care.


    As long as I''m the one who wins in the end, I''ll kill even my enemy''s unborn child if necessary.


    The day Emilia truly died, I made the decision. I would never show mercy to my enemies again. I would never suffer such a humiliating defeat again. I would never lose someone I loved again. All of this can only happen if I don''t show mercy to my enemies, and frankly, I would turn my heart to stone if necessary, but I wouldn''t show mercy.


    Even though I promised Fiona that no harm would come to her grandson, I didn''t intend to keep my word. Even if it means losing my honor, I''ll break my promise when needed. But all of this is for the simple reason that in the end, only the one who wins can do as they please in this world.


    Fiona''s eyes were still filled with tears, but now there was a glimmer of hope. Slowly, she let go of my arm and took a deep breath. To reassure her, I leaned in once more. "Once you tell me where your grandson is, I''ll act immediately. We''ll seize the best opportunity to stop Liam and ensure the safety of both your family and mine. You can be sure of that."


    As Fiona wiped the tears from her eyes, she said, "My grandson is safe right now... he''s with his mother in the western port city of Aurandale..." Fiona then gave me more specific details about the location where her grandson was secretly kept.


    I listened carefully to Fiona''s words, etching every one into my mind. Aurandale¡­ a city of strategic importance on the western coast. Liam hiding his son so far away showed just how cautious he was. Seeing the resolve and sadness on Fiona''s face reminded me once again of the difficult situation she was in. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I understood how hard this decision was for her, but for me, it was just another step in the struggle for the throne. However, I had to do one last thing to ensure Fiona didn''t do something foolish out of guilt for betraying her son and let something slip.


    I approached Fiona dangerously close, disregarding the surprise in her swollen eyes. Grasping her shoulder, I pulled her closer and hugged her. "You did the right thing, Fiona. You did it for your family, so don''t be sad. You''re a wonderful mother." Of course, I wasn''t sincere in my words, but it seemed they affected Fiona more than I expected.


    I felt Fiona silently crying on my shoulder, her arms around my back. As she clung to me, she cried out loud. This moment was an opportunity to give her some reassurance while I was filled with a cold satisfaction of getting a step closer to my victory. Fiona had made a great sacrifice to protect her family, but the true cost of that sacrifice had not yet fully emerged.


    '' Fiona, you saved your own life, even if you don''t know it now. I was going to kill Liam and your other son, Fiona, but now I''m sparing your life for helping me. As long as you don''t make a mistake in the rest of your life, it will be yours, but at the slightest mistake, I will find you, Fiona. I will kill everyone who stands in my way, including your sons and that brother of yours. ''


    After hugging her one last time, I pulled back and saw the tired and exhausted look on her face. There was still sadness in Fiona''s eyes, but it was the weight of accepting her situation and making a difficult decision. I understood Fiona''s internal conflicts, but my job was done.


    "Now, all you have to do is stay calm and act as if nothing happened, Fiona," I said in a calm voice. "Your grandson will be safe, and everything will be fine once I deal with Liam. Until then, don''t tell anyone anything. No movement, no word¡­ Nothing should jeopardize this plan."


    Fiona nodded slightly in agreement. An uncertain hope replaced the sorrow in her eyes, but I knew how to play with that hope. I would let Fiona cling to this hope until I got what I wanted. I took one last look at her and quietly left the room. As I closed the door behind me, I could hear Fiona''s sighs. New plans began forming in my mind.


    I needed to carefully calculate every step to corner Liam and gain full control over him. The information Fiona provided was crucial to this plan.


    I need to say goodbye to my family before leaving the palace, but more importantly, I need to visit Althea first. Another woman who risked her life for me... She must have endured as much as Roxanne, if not more. Moreover, she was injured more severely than Roxanne, which probably means she fought with Liam''s men at the cost of her own life... Stupid girl.


    I told her to run if her life was in danger, but she seems not seem to have listened. I suppose I should at least confess my feelings to her...


    ___


    It''s a bit late, but I finally added the character profiles of Luciana, Emilia, Kayle and Violet. Feel free to leave a comment if you want me to add any other characters.

 Chapter 98: Everything is fine

    "Your Excellency, I greet the Prince of the Sun, Ethan," said Althea''s mother, Madeleine. Since there was no one around, I didn''t need to pretend not to recognize her.


    "Is Althea awake?" I asked Madeleine.


    I noticed a slight frown on Madeleine''s face, which indicated she probably wanted to say something but was holding back because of my position as a prince and the new status I had earned through the service guild.


    "Althea is resting now, Your Excellency, but if you give me the flower, I can tell her that you visited," Madeleine said.


    "There''s no need. I want to speak with her alone," I replied, but Madeleine frowned again.


    "Your Excellency Ethan... Althea is no longer your knight. She will return to me and assist me with my work. If you wish, we can arrange for someone else from the service guild to serve you," Madeleine said, her gentle mask replaced by a cold and real expression.


    Madeleine''s cold words created tension in the room. I could clearly sense the intent behind her words. However, I wasn''t going to just turn my back and leave. Althea had gone through so much for me; at the very least, I needed to thank her and offer her the chance to be my woman.


    "Madeleine, is this decision yours or your daughter''s?" I asked. Both Madeleine and I had now lost our polite masks.


    "Do you think I could make my daughter do something she doesn''t want to, Your Excellency?"


    Madeleine''s question hung in the air defiantly. Her words were sharp, and her gaze was icy. Yet, I could see the fear and concern behind this cold demeanor. Althea''s life being in danger because of Liam was clearly terrifying her; like most mothers, she cared deeply for her daughter. Therefore, I didn''t think I had the right to blame her.


    "Very well, Madeleine. Althea may stop being my chief knight and come back to you, but I want to speak with her now."


    Madeleine hesitated for a moment, a look of cautious surprise appearing in her eyes. She seemed to accept what I said, but was still not fully at ease. It was understandable that she wanted to protect Althea; however, this conversation was not just a matter between a mother and her daughter. Althea herself should have a say.


    "Of course, Your Excellency," Madeleine said, stepping back slowly. "I will allow you to speak with her. But remember, she is no longer under your command," she added... Recently, it seemed that some people had forgotten I was a prince. Anyway...


    Madeleine left the room, and I waited silently for a few minutes. Memories of the time I spent with Althea, the moments we fought together, and the trust we had for each other resurfaced in my mind. She was much more to me than just a knight. I approached another door and knocked a few times before opening it.


    "It''s Ethan. I''m coming in," I said simply, and after waiting a moment with no response, I stepped inside.


    As I entered, I looked in shock at Althea lying in bed. I knew she was heavily injured, but I didn''t realize how severe it was. Althea''s abdomen was covered in white bandages, and her right arm and leg were similarly bandaged. There were several knife wounds on her neck. This was... much worse than I had thought.


    Anger towards Liam surged within me again, but this time I managed to control myself. I closed the door behind me and sat in the chair beside Althea. I looked at her still beautiful face, which had stubbornly avoided looking at me all this time.


    The pallor on Althea''s face reflected the severity of her wounds. She was breathing quietly, but her eyes stubbornly looked away. Seeing her in this state hurt me; the once strong and courageous Althea was now fragile and wounded. However, our bond was not just about physical strength. We had a deeper, stronger connection.


    "Althea," I said, my voice softer than I intended. "I''m sorry I couldn''t visit you sooner."


    Her eyes turned slightly towards me but still didn''t meet mine fully. I continued to sit in silence. Somewhere inside, the rising anger towards Liam was replaced by a sense of guilt in this silence. I had allowed her to be injured and couldn''t protect her.


    "It''s okay..." she said, her gaze drifting to the plain white wall beside her. It seemed like she didn''t want to talk to me... And honestly, my heart ached deeply and felt terrible.


    Althea''s vacant look in her eyes disturbed me. This wasn''t just a physical wound; it carried the marks of a deep emotional injury. Realizing that she wasn''t even willing to see or hear me created a vast emptiness within me.


    "Althea... What happened? Why are you looking at me like this? I understand that you''re in this state because of my negligence, but what do you want me to do? Just tell me, do you want revenge?" I asked. Despite the hardness of my words, I couldn''t hide my desperation.


    "Really?" Althea finally turned towards me. For a moment, pain and disappointment flashed in her eyes. "The truth is, Ethan, the reason I''m angry with you isn''t because of my injuries or because you allowed seven people to beat me to almost death. I never hesitated to put my life on the line for you, and I still wouldn''t," Althea said, her eyes welling up.


    "Then what''s the problem? Why are you so upset?"


    Althea took a deep breath, as if what she was about to say would be even more difficult. The room was filled with her disappointment and pain. "Because the person I risked my life for wasn''t you... It was your old beloved who died years ago! Even though she died years ago, you valued her life more than mine!


    I wasn''t regretful when I lost the fight and lay bleeding on the ground, but did you ever think about what I felt when Liam''s men pulled Emilia''s body out and delayed beside me?! Turns out everything was for another woman to you..."


    Althea''s words pierced my heart like a knife. Emilia... I thought of the woman I lost years ago and still couldn''t erase from my mind. I had clung to her memory and always carried the pain of trying to bring her back to life. But Althea''s current anger made me realize what I had truly sacrificed.


    "Althea," I said quietly, my voice trembling, "I''m sorry... I... I don''t know what to say." I really didn''t know what to say.


    Althea wiped the tears from her eyes and took a deep breath before continuing. "Your apology won''t change anything, Ethan. These wounds may heal, but the wound you''ve opened in my heart won''t heal so easily. I''ve stayed by your side, supported you for years, remained loyal. But you''ve always thought of other women. You...


    never saw my feelings," she said.


    Her words dug deep into my soul. I had preserved Emilia''s memory for years, but in doing so, I had ignored Althea''s love and loyalty to me. I tried to put myself in her shoes, but understanding such profound disappointment and pain was difficult. I had no choice but to admit that I had wronged her.


    "Althea... I don''t know if this will make any difference, but the real reason I came here was to express my feelings for you. I care about you, Althea. Maybe I realized this too late, but you are very important to me. I want you in my life." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Althea looked at me with a bitter smile. "Do you only care about me out of fear of losing me? Even you don''t know if that''s true, do you?" Her voice was hurt but resolute. "Ethan, I remained loyal to you because I thought our bond meant something. But I was always second place. I can''t continue this any longer.


    Even if I am madly in love with you... I need to carve my own path for myself. I can''t stay with a man who hasn''t even properly said he loves me... even if he is a prince."


    Althea''s words shattered me. This was a sign that she was ending all her feelings for me, but it also intensified the sense of helplessness within me. The memories I had cherished, her loyalty to me, were now shattered in an instant. Althea had received marriage proposals from many different nobles and even a duke, yet she had continued to stay with me despite the uncertain my future...


    As the silence echoed in the room, I was at a loss for what to say.


    "Althea," I began, but the words caught in my throat. What could I possibly say? I knew she was right. The ghost of Emilia had always been a barrier between us, and I had never removed it. "My feelings for you are real. But I hadn''t realized how much I''ve hurt you.


    I acknowledge that it took me a long time to recognize my mistakes. But I don''t want to lose you."


    Althea took a deep breath and turned her face towards me. Her eyes no longer held anger or sadness, only resolve. "Ethan, can you promise that you won''t be with any other woman besides me?" she asked.


    "Th-...I''m sorry, but... I don''t think I can."


    For a moment, great disappointment appeared in Althea''s eyes. My answer seemed to have extinguished the last remnants of hope within her. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "I understand," she said in a quiet voice, and spoke while looking at the bandages covering her hands. "Then this conversation has no meaning."


    At that moment, I understood better the deep pain I had caused in Althea''s heart and her desire to be with me. Expressing my feelings had only been a consolation to her. I placed a bouquet of flowers, which was in an envelope, on the table. Inside the envelope was a key to a large sum of money from my bank, which would probably be very useful for her mother, Madeleine, to restore her noble household.


    As for how I knew who Madeleine was, well, Because of Evangeline, I had become the third most authorized person in the servants'' guild after Evangeline.


    "Before I leave, I want to say one last thing. There will always be a place for you with me, and you will always be welcome. If you ever come back to me, know that I will love you with all my heart... Althea"


    Althea''s eyes seemed to resist my words. The difficult situation she was in and the fracture in her heart reflected how uncertain she was about the truth of what I said. Her face had a slight tremor, but this tremor seemed more like an internal struggle rather than losing control. But she said nothing and continued to look at the wall beside her.


    Knowing that staying no longer made sense, I turned and headed for the door. I had a small hope that Althea would stop me before I left, but nothing of the sort happened. As I opened the door and prepared to step outside, I caught a glimpse of Althea looking at me from behind, with tears streaming from her eyes.


    As I took a step out the door, the emptiness I left behind in Althea''s room tightened around my heart. Talking to her, revealing my feelings, made me feel both guilty and helpless. Althea''s tears and the wound I left in her heart were a confrontation with one of my greatest mistakes. As I walked down the corridor, each step deepened the pain I felt for Althea.


    My expression reflected the dark moment I was experiencing. When I stepped out the door, I encountered Madeleine. Her gaze held a deep sadness and a sense of resignation.


    "Is everything alright, Your Excellency?" Madeleine asked, her voice subdued.


    "Yes," I said, pausing for a moment to study her eyes. "Everything is fine," I said with a pained smile. In this new life, even being a prince and incredibly rich was not enough for a happy love life...

 Chapter 99: Baby

    A few days later, in the port city of Aurandale, in the far west of the Kingdom of Asina.


    The city of Aurandale was a beautiful summer resort. For some reason, it reminded me of the Mediterranean atmosphere in my old world. The endless ocean could easily be seen from the city, as it was built on a kind of hilltop. The sea was down below, and the white sands covered the entire coastline, offering a truly beautiful view.


    The vastness of the ocean stretching into infinity, bathed in golden hues during sunsets, made the boundary between the sea and sky disappear.


    But I wasn''t here for a vacation, and I had to complete my task quickly. Since I had come here secretly, the carriage I was currently in was not the royal carriage, and it did not bear my princely emblem. Now I had to wait for nightfall, finish the job in a single night, and return to the capital.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have a reliable team, so I would have to do everything alone, but I was confident that with my darkness element, I could handle it without difficulty. However, I still needed a team. No matter what, I needed a trustworthy and very strong team, which was the biggest reason I was attending the Dragon Academy. For now, I had to complete the task on my own...


    ---


    A few hours later, the night had already fallen, and the moon was at its brightest. After making sure no one saw me inside the inn I was staying at, I activated my dark armor ability and entered the realm of darkness. Fortunately, the inside of the darkness was absurdly bright, so I easily found my way.


    According to the information I got from the servant guild, the mansion where Liam''s child was staying was in a wooded area just outside the city, and luckily, I found it easily. Now all I had to do was find out which room the child and his mother were in.


    As I jumped from shadow to shadow within the realm of darkness, I noticed that the inside of the mansion was very dark. As I got closer to the mansion, I realized its grandeur¡ªparticularly the way it was shrouded in darkness even in such a large city¡ªset it apart from the others. Before entering, I did a brief observation outside. There didn''t seem to be any guards, or they were very well hidden.


    Although I doubted it, I had a good chance of detecting them thanks to my dark armor. I took a deep breath and used the advantage the realm of darkness provided, gliding through the shadows.


    While inside the realm of darkness, I checked the rooms and noticed many men and women downstairs. Among them were servants and those supposedly responsible for security, but they were carelessly playing card games. It was clear they didn''t expect anyone to attack. Ignoring them, I decided to check the upper floor.


    After thoroughly checking all the rooms, I finally found a baby sleeping peacefully in the arms of a woman. I exited the realm of darkness.


    As soon as I left the realm of darkness, I began to observe the room from the real world. The deep silence of the room was further highlighted by the woman''s steady breathing and the baby''s slight movements. The dim light of the room illuminated the woman''s tired features. She had probably been caring for the baby for a long time and looked more exhausted than usual.


    This was the person I had been searching for¡ªLiam''s child. After realizing that the security downstairs was useless, I approached the woman without hesitation and made a calm move to take the baby from her arms. But I was startled when I felt a hand on mine, and when I looked at the woman, I saw her wide-awake and staring at me in shock. The woman moved quickly and tried to escape.


    She was quite surprised at how I got here, but she still managed to slip from my grasp with composure. I could have caught her, but the baby might have been hurt. When the woman moved to the other side of the bed, she looked at me with hatred and She put her hand between her two big breasts and took out a small knife.


    "Do you think you can hurt me with that knife?" I asked.


    "No, but at least I can defend myself until help arrives," she replied.


    Hah¡­ This is going to be quite troublesome.


    "Help? Are you talking about those fools downstairs? While they were playing games, I quietly approached them from behind and killed them all."


    The woman''s eyes widened in horror, and she easily believed my lie. She probably knew how useless the guards were herself. I pulled my knee back from the bed and stood up again. I took a few steps toward the woman, who was quite short, but I stopped when she drew the knife at me.


    "If you give me the baby, I''ll let you live," I said.


    My words surprised the woman again, but this time, her reaction surprised me as well. Wasn''t it obvious that I had come for the baby?


    "Are you here for my baby?" she asked.


    "Yes, and don''t worry, the baby won''t be harmed. I''m only doing this to collect a certain amount of money. I don''t intend to hurt the baby," I said, telling a reasonable lie. This way, I could later explain to Liam how I got hold of the baby thanks to this lie. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since I was already in disguise and not cloaked in darkness at the moment, no matter what the woman said, no one would be able to claim that I was the one who stole the baby.


    The woman was still holding the knife with trembling hands, but the hesitation in her eyes was becoming more evident. The fear and helplessness within her were reflected on her face. Although the fear of losing her baby gave her courage, there wasn''t much she could actually do. Both of us knew this. Her only way out was with the offer I had given her.


    But then, unexpectedly, the woman made a sudden move, holding the knife to the baby''s throat.


    "No matter what, I won''t let you take my baby with your filthy hands!" she shouted.


    Both her shouting and the knife held over the baby left me with no other choice. I took a few steps back, raising my hands and trying to calm her down.


    "Okay, okay, the baby can stay with you. Alright? I''ll leave, but you''ll need to slowly back up towards the wall, and we''ll move away from each other. Okay? Stay calm. You''ve won; I don''t want the baby anymore," I said, and with those words, we both started walking backward towards opposite walls.


    The woman drifted the knife away from the baby''s throat, and fortunately, throughout all this time, the baby, trusting her mother, didn''t cry and just looked at her.


    "I''m going to teleport away now, alright?" I said, causing the woman''s eyes to widen in amazement as she stared at me in disbelief.


    "Teleport? A-are you¡­ are you a dragon?" she asked, utterly shocked, and her focus had already shifted away from the baby. As I neared the wall, I activated my dark armor and entered the realm of darkness. And I literally disappeared


    "He really was a dragon! I saw a dragon! I can''t believe it!" the woman shouted in astonishment as I disappeared, moving through the dark realm to the wall behind her. I drew my sword and, while inside the wall, looked at the back of the woman''s neck. Should I kill her? As her screams echoed through the room, I calmly observed from within the dark realm.


    Pressing the tip of my sword against her neck would be a simple task. My heart urged me to kill her immediately and make the job easier, though my mind was conflicted.


    After all, why was she so surprised when I said I was here for the baby? Did she think I came for her? What if this woman was someone important? But wouldn''t that be another reason to kill her? Then again, if she''s important and has been kidnapped by Liam, wouldn''t that give me another advantage? Besides, she''s seen my dark armor, and I can''t allow her to fall into Liam''s hands.


    At the very least, I''ll decide whether to kill her after finding out if she''s someone important.


    Before leaving the dark realm, I struck the back of her neck hard with a piece of wood, causing her eyes to roll back and she to faint. I quickly exited the realm of darkness entirely and hurriedly searched for black clothes. But before that, I checked if the baby was alright. After making sure the woman was fully dressed in the black clothes, I brought her into the dark realm.


    Then I began dressing the baby in black as well. At that moment, a strange but somewhat logical thought crossed my mind. I looked at the baby''s expression as it gazed at me, lifting it slightly to get a better view.


    "Hey, I know you''ve been reincarnated," I said in English, the most popular language in my old world. "If you understand me, nod your head, or I''ll kill you right now" I said, but... nothing happened. The baby just kept staring at me stupidly, and with a sigh, I finished dressing it in black. At least it was worth a try.


    After all, if this baby had really been reincarnated like me, it could cause trouble for me later... With everything in order, I re-entered the realm of darkness, carrying the baby as its cries echoed around us.

 Chapter 100:

    - First of all, I am Ethan Asina Lenistark, and this is my autobiography. Initially, you, the reader of this book, will probably have many preconceived notions or biases about me, or at the very least, you will have an opinion. It must first be stated that this is quite normal, but I''m sure that as you read my autobiography, you will at least develop more genuine views about me.


    The reason I am writing this book is, first and foremost, to provide information about myself to your future generations and to guide future rulers. Of course, it''s understandable that as I write these sentences, I am a mere eighteen years old, young and inexperienced.


    But as you progress through the chapters, you will probably come to see that despite my youth, I possess sufficient knowledge and maturity, and as I recount the things I will do in the coming years, you will probably learn to respect my intellect. First, I will fill these pages with as objective an account as possible about my childhood.


    Since I have vague memories of my early childhood, I will skip over the first few years. However, I would at least like to talk about Queen Fiona, who played an important role in my childhood, and her childish intrigues.


    "Uwaaaaaaa!"


    With the cry of a baby, I closed the notebook I was writing in and looked at the crying infant lying to my right. We were currently traveling in a carriage a few days away from the capital. Yes, with Liam''s baby and his mother.


    To prevent the baby from getting cold or falling, I removed the blanket I had previously placed over him and laid the crying baby, with his mouth and legs covered, into his mother''s arms. Ignoring the mother''s hateful gaze, I focused on my notebook again.


    As for why I am writing this autobiography... It was actually a reasonable idea that came to mind out of a moment of boredom. Honestly, as a historian in my previous life, one thing I hated the most was the lack of sources. As I recalled memories from my past life, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    I remember reading volumes of books just to learn or find information about a historical figure, and when I finally found just a few lines of useful information, I would leap with joy. Especially since my field of study was ancient and medieval history, finding sources was still quite a laborious task.


    For example, finding information about the Huns, who contributed greatly to the fall of the Roman Empire, and their most famous ruler, Attila the Hun, was like finding a needle in a haystack. Only the Roman sources, their enemies, were satisfying, but even those Roman sources were, of course, not very objective when it came to the Huns.


    And these were the kinds of issues encountered in every period of history. That''s why I decided to write an autobiography that would recount my life and the important events of my time. As a historian, I am proud of myself, and I''m sure future historians will greatly appreciate me.


    "IMMMMMMMM!"


    Returning to reality, I saw the woman in front of me breastfeeding her child. Since this had been happening for a few days now, the woman, who initially refused, eventually got used to nursing her baby in front of me.


    Honestly, although the woman''s breasts were quite large and attractive, I could definitely control myself, and especially, I had no interest in any sexual contact without a woman''s consent.


    Therefore, I tried to avoid looking at the woman or the exposed area where she was breastfeeding, but when I lifted my head to look at the woman, who was now trying to tell me something, my eyes inadvertently rested on her two large, milky-white breasts for a few seconds. I quickly regained control and looked at her face.


    "Immmm!"


    Naturally, nothing sensible came out of the woman''s mouth, which was gagged, so I reached out and untied the rope from her mouth.


    "Is it really necessary to gag me? How could I possibly escape from a dragon as powerful as you?" the woman said as she wiped her mouth.


    "Dragon? Ah¡­ No, I lied about being a dragon just to distract you at that moment," I said, placing my notebook aside and enjoying the remarkable view. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then who are you?" she asked.


    "I am Ethan Asina Lenistark, the third prince of the Asina Kingdom," I replied.


    Honestly, I wasn''t worried about revealing my identity. After all, even if the woman in front of me managed to escape¡ªwhich, as I said, was highly unlikely¡ªwhere could she go? At best, she could flee to Liam, the nearest person she might find. But that would actually be her downfall. Once Liam realized everything, he would likely kill her to eliminate the evidence.


    "I am Lunaene Koch Avar, the ninth princess of the Kingdom of Avarya. A pleasure to meet you, Prince," she said, surprising me.


    If I''m not mistaken, a few years ago, it was reported that Avarya''s ninth princess had died in an accident. But it seems that Liam was behind this "accident." Moreover, since the ninth princess''s mother, the fourth queen, was in a rather weak position at the court, this "accident" had quickly been covered up, and it was concluded that the princess had indeed died in an unfortunate "accident."


    "Hahahahaaa!" I just laughed.


    "Hahahahha!"she just laughed.


    The princess joined in my laughter, giving the most absurd reaction possible, surprising me once again. As for why I laughed... I had just hit two, perhaps even three, birds with one stone.


    "Princess Lunaene, I too am very pleased to meet you," I said once my laughter had subsided.


    Princess Lunaene slightly nodded her head to greet me, the smile on her face fading slightly as a cautious look appeared in her eyes. It seemed as though she was weighing my words. The light swaying of the carriage carried the silence for a few seconds. Then, locking my eyes onto hers, I continued,


    "It seems that the Kingdom of Avarya already considers you dead. So, Princess, what do you plan to do now? You''re truly considered lost now."


    Princess Lunaene took a deep breath and adopted a more serious expression. "I live in a world where they truly believe I''m dead. This gives me a certain level of freedom. However, I can''t say everything is fine. If Liam discovers where I am, I know I''ll be in grave danger."


    Her words surprised me. It seemed the woman before me was more intelligent than an ordinary princess. Just then, the baby started crying again, breaking the tense atmosphere. As the princess held the child close, I turned my eyes to the scenery outside the carriage. A baby caught in the midst of royal intrigues, just another byproduct of power struggles.


    "So, you have no choice but to cooperate with me, do you?" I asked, turning back to her.


    "I might have another chance if I return to my kingdom, but when someone like you can teleport behind me at any moment, the possibility of escape becomes a childish fantasy," she replied.


    "Smart," I said, locking my gaze onto hers. "You know escape is nearly impossible, but you''re still looking for a way out. I admire your determination, Princess. But don''t worry. I''m not like my brothers. If you cooperate with me, I won''t harm you or your son.


    In fact, I can ensure you live a relatively luxurious life," I said.


    "I know¡­ As amusing as I find your efforts not to look at my breasts, it''s given me some insight into your character," Princess Lunaene replied.


    "So, is that a yes?" I asked.


    "It''s definitely a yes."


    Princess Lunaene''s decision pleased me. As the carriage continued its gentle sway, plans for the future began to form in my mind. This cooperation was a great advantage for me, but despite having secured her alliance, I knew I needed to be cautious. Her intelligence and determination elevated her from being a mere pawn to a significant ally.


    However, time would tell whether she could be a trustworthy one.


    "Princess, to solidify our agreement, we need to clarify a few things," I said, turning from the view to face her. "First, forget about returning to the Kingdom of Avarya. There''s no force that can keep you alive if you go back. As long as you stay with me, both you and your son''s safety will be guaranteed. But I can''t allow you complete freedom."


    Princess Lunaene bowed her head slightly with a faint smile. "I understand, Prince Ethan. I''m aware of my current position. But I want you to know that I''m not just a princess. I have skills to take care of myself. Don''t underestimate me."


    Her words reaffirmed her strength and confidence. I couldn''t help but respect her for that. But she had to be aware of my power, and in this game, control still had to remain in my hands.


    "I have no doubt about your abilities, Princess," I said. "But remember, I''m not ordinary either. If I''m helping you, I expect something in return. I will do whatever is required of me. And I hope you remain loyal to me in return."


    Silence filled the carriage for a few minutes. Outside, the sound of the wind and the horses'' hooves echoed. Although this woman in front of me was now willing to cooperate, I knew that in the games of royalty, no one was ever truly trustworthy. But for now, this partnership gave me an edge.


    "I believe you will keep your word, Prince Ethan," Lunaene finally said, a meaningful smile appearing on her face. "And I promise I will stay loyal to you." At these words, I gave a slight nod. We had now entered a new phase of the game. This move, which would shape the kingdom''s future, was working in my favor for the time being.


    _____


    100 chapters! ???????? ????I want to thank the readers who have been supporting me almost every day and who have read up to this chapter! I hope you enjoy the upcoming chapters and follow along with me to see where the story goes!

 Chapter 101: Love 101

    Before returning to the capital, I secretly but safely placed Princess Lunaene and her son in a secure location. The mansion where I placed them had many hidden passages beneath it, and it was quite close to the capital. Yes, I had placed them in the most dangerous place¡ªnear the capital¡ªbut there was a reason for that.


    The first reason was that if there was a threat, I could get there quickly because of the dark element. The second reason was a simple psychological deception. After all, you probably wouldn''t search for something hiding so close, would you? Liam would think I hid his son in the Tamerid Empire and would most likely try to search for him there secretly.


    But I had already corresponded with Evangeline and informed her of the situation.


    If Liam''s men entered the Tamerid Empire, he would never hear from them again, and Liam, who was already suspicious, would be certain that his son was hiding in the Tamerid Empire. Which was even more convenient for me.


    Now, to ensure that Liam would be successfully manipulated, I ordered a carriage with my prince''s emblem to head toward the border of the Tamerid Empire through my connections in the servant guild. However, at that time, I was neither in that carriage nor near the capital.


    I was currently standing in front of a mansion belonging to a viscounty, far from the capital. This mansion, of course, belonged to Avanne, and now, under my secret identity as Arthur, I approached the mansion unofficially. The knights at the mansion stopped me, but they let me in shortly since they already knew me.


    After all, the land just outside the mansion was where my company''s tobacco was grown. Inside the mansion, a well-dressed woman greeted me. She was Avanne''s butler and her personal assistant, responsible for the servants in the mansion.


    "I respectfully greet Lord Arthur. Madam Avanne, is preparing right now and requests that you wait in the lounge," she said.


    Even though I was a baron under my false identity, she was very respectful because she was the only one who knew, to some extent, about my relationship with Avanne. After waiting in the lounge for about an hour, the butler finally returned and said that Avanne invited me to her room. But I was quite angry at having waited for an hour. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, what reason could she have had to keep me waiting for so long? If it weren''t Avanne making me wait, I probably would have been much harsher. Still, the frustration of sitting idle for an hour lingered as I entered Avanne''s room and waited for the butler to close the door upon leaving.


    For a viscount''s mansion, it was quite luxurious, with a pleasant view, especially thanks to the flowers in almost every corner. Avanne was sitting behind her large desk, looking at me with an expression in her eyes I couldn''t quite define. Fear, worry, or displeasure... I didn''t know, but it didn''t make sense to me, so I approached her.


    "Did you need something, Your Excellency?" she asked in a formal tone, with a smile that was clearly fake.


    "What? Do you really not know why I''m here, Avanne?" I asked, my tone angry.


    "I don''t understand you, Your Excellency, but I assume you''re here for something important," she replied.


    "What are you talking about, Avanne? Why did you leave the capital without an explanation? And why didn''t you contact me after leaving?" I asked, my tone sharp.


    "I didn''t want to disturb you, Your Excellency..." she said again, in that insincere, formal tone.


    "Avanne... What are you saying? I really don''t understand. Is this all because I was imprisoned?" I asked. After all, if I lost the throne war, the women associated with me would also be in danger. It was logical that Avanne might be afraid.


    "I don''t know what you mean, Your Excellency," she replied, still in that formal tone.


    If I hadn''t seen Avanne''s trembling eyes and anxious body language, I would have thought I was talking to a robot. But my patience was running out.


    "Avanne, I don''t know why you''re acting like this right now, but you owe me a reasonable explanation. After all the nights we spent together and the heartfelt words you said to me, you can''t just suddenly behave like this."


    Avanne averted her eyes, fiddling with a vase on the desk. "Your Excellency, please don''t misunderstand. I... things have simply changed," she said, her voice finally revealing a trace of fragility.


    "Things have changed? What do you mean by that?" I pressed, my voice rising uncontrollably. "What''s happened to you, Avanne? There must be a reason for this coldness."


    A moment of silence fell over us, with only the sound of Avanne''s deep breaths filling the room. Then she lifted her gaze and looked directly at me as she began to speak. "I left the capital because I can no longer walk the same path as you, Ethan. I can no longer endure this relationship."


    "Endure? You mean you saw this relationship as something to endure until now?" I said in shock. "What about the nights we were together when you said you loved me without fail? Or when you begged me to never leave you? Were those the things you found hard to endure?!" I said angrily. Everything was now unfolding in a way completely different from what I had imagined.


    ---


    *Avanne''s POV*


    I flinched at Ethan''s sudden outburst, but I quickly regained control and calmed myself. ''Stay calm, Ava. This will happen only once, and then everything will be over,'' I thought, continuing to steady myself. ''I have to tell Ethan this. There''s no other way to end this,'' I reasoned. Swallowing hard, I looked at him with more determination than ever before.


    "I''m sorry, Your Excellency, but my feelings have changed. I no longer wish to be with you," I said.


    The shock on Ethan''s face froze for a moment. His eyes, scanning me uncertainly, seemed to be trying to make sense of what I had said. We both remained silent for a few seconds. In that moment, the weight of the words spoken filled the room with a suffocating heaviness.


    "But why? Did I do something to hurt you?" Ethan asked.


    "No... I"


    "If you feel nothing for me, then look me in the eye and tell me you don''t love me."


    I looked into Ethan''s eyes. My words were caught in my throat, and I could feel my heart racing. A few seconds passed, but it felt like hours to me. The anticipation in Ethan''s gaze and the pain in his eyes gnawed at me from within. But I had made my decision. There was no turning back.


    If I was to provide a safe life for my child, I had to do this. And Ethan... I hope that, when the time comes, you''ll understand. I will never ask for your forgiveness or for you to take me back... But I do hope that when the time comes, you''ll accept our child.


    I took a deep breath, and tears began to well up in my eyes. As I met Ethan''s gaze, my lips parted, forcing out the words. "I... don''t love you anymore. I hope you won''t use your position to try to take me by force..." I said, my voice barely louder than a whisper. But the weight of every word reached both me and Ethan.


    Ethan suddenly approached my desk, startling me once again. I quickly stood up, instinctively placing my hands over my still-flat belly. As he got closer, I reflexively raised a hand to shield my face. But nothing happened, and a long silence fell over the room. Through my fingers, I saw a look of shock and disappointment on Ethan''s face, a look I had never seen before.


    "Avanne... Did you think I would hit you? When... When have I ever hurt you that you''re afraid of me? Who did you think I was until now?" he said in a broken voice.


    I don''t know if it was the adrenaline or my intense emotions, but I couldn''t believe the words that came out of my mouth next. And of course, I had no idea that these words would be ones I''d regret for the rest of my life, ones I''d constantly remember with endless remorse.


    "I... I just want you to leave now. I told you I don''t love you! And now, as a mature man, I want you to leave," I said, still hiding my face with my hands.


    I opened my eyes again and, through my fingers, glanced at Ethan''s face, which hadn''t moved for a long time. ''This¡­!'' The sight before me would be something I could never forget. I had never, in any way, seen Ethan look sad, nor had I ever seen tears in his eyes. But now, as a single tear fell from his left eye, the deep guilt I felt tore my heart apart.


    The man I loved was not only sad but shedding a tear because of the words that had come from my mouth. The pain of that was unbearable.


    Ethan quickly turned around, and the sound of his heavy footsteps echoed through the room as he walked towards the door. He paused before he reached the door, without turning to look at me. His face was cold once again, and it was as if that single tear had never existed. There was no trace of emotion in his eyes. The air in the room grew heavier.


    Slowly, he reached for the door handle, but before leaving, he spoke one last time.


    "Avanne¡­ If everything you said is true, I promise you, I will never come before you again. But there is one thing I want you to know¡­ or never mind."


    His voice was deep and exhausted. Inside, I was torn apart, but there was nothing I could do. I couldn''t tell him to stay. At that moment, I was running away from even myself. I reminded myself that I had to do this for the brief life inside me. Ethan slowly opened the door and left the room without leaving a trace behind.


    After the door closed, the silence in the room was deafening. My tears now flowed freely, with no reason left to hold them back. I collapsed onto the chair, placing my hands over my belly, and took a deep breath as I whispered to my baby, "I did this for you...


    For you, for your precious life." Yet the emptiness and heartache inside me would never be fixed, and time would slowly and painfully show me just how right I was...

 Chapter 102: It was over

    Listen to me, my brothers! I am your proud prince, Ethan Asina Lenistark, but now I stand before you defeated, merely as Ethan. Like many of you, you might also be in a phase of despair or acceptance because of my challenge and defeat against the one with many titles, most notably known as the Wolf of War or the Blood King. But listen to your prince.


    Did I not know that I had no chance of defeating the Blood King? Or that even if I did, it wouldn''t change the outcome? The truth is, my beloved brothers, I did not challenge the Blood King; rather, I challenged myself, or more precisely, the despair within me. Perhaps I lost the brave challenge against the Blood King, but at least I defeated the darkness of despair inside me. Brothers, hear me! S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though nothing remains of the Asina Kingdom but ashes and rubble, though towers are built from the skulls of our soldiers, is it not clear what we must do? What should one do when in such a dire situation? Should we pull the covers over our heads and cry like children? Or should we grow angry and blame everything on fate, cursing the gods? What should we do? Tell me, what should we do?


    Should we stop walking because our shoes have holes? Or should we curse the sharp stone that made the hole in the shoe? Tell me... what should we do?


    I know what to do, brothers and sisters. Even if my body falls to the ground and my blood becomes a drink for the flowers, I will not abandon my ideals! I am laying down my life so that the kingdom of the sun and the noble people under it may rise again like a phoenix from the ashes. In the end, as long as I have blood to spill, I have not lost hope.


    To me, there is no hopeless situation; there are only hopeless people, and I have never lost hope, my brothers. Even if they uproot my humble body from the homeland and imprison me on a distant island, regularly patrolled by large ships, I will never allow the words "there is nothing we can do" to leave my lips. Join me, brothers, and help me rebuild everything better than before!


    When the time for vengeance comes, I swear by all the gods and their emissaries that I will show my enemies what true darkness is.


    Respectfully, third prince Ethan Asina Lenistark.


    This letter would be sent to a newspaper Ethan founded himself in the year 5467 according to the Quyan calendar, which is two years from today, and would be secretly printed in the paper. Immediately after, this newspaper would be secretly distributed throughout the Asina Kingdom, leading people to gather around Ethan again and sparking a rebellion against the puppet princes.


    After all, the letter contained words that resonated well with the Asina people, and since they already saw Ethan as a hero for challenging the seemingly invincible Blood King, things would be easier for him. But there was still time for that, And now let''s go back to the present day 5465 or two years ago to see what Ethan is doing now.


    Well¡­ he wasn''t in the best of situations. After all, in just under two weeks, the two women he loved had literally left him, and neither had been kind while doing it. Although how anyone can be kind in a breakup is a mystery, and it''s highly likely that a "kind" breakup doesn''t even exist, Ethan couldn''t dwell on such thoughts at the moment.


    After all, he had been cruelly abandoned in his previous life, and seeing that nothing had changed in this new world hurt him deeply, to the point where he now believed himself to be flawed. Yet, blaming Ethan for these two breakups wasn''t entirely fair. Althea was too jealous to accept being in a prince''s harem, but wasn''t that the nature of love? Or at least true love.


    Whether true love exists is debatable, but it''s a common belief that the love closest to true love is one built on sacrifices. According to that, either Althea would have to make the sacrifice of sharing Ethan, or Ethan would have to make the sacrifice of not loving anyone else but Althea.


    However, the impact of the Roxanne factor on Ethan had grown exponentially, especially after the moment she risked her life for him. Ethan didn''t want to make the sacrifice of giving up on Roxanne. As for Althea¡­ well, she was Althea. Her not wanting other women around Ethan was understandable, or at least it had been in his previous world.


    In this world, harems were quite normal. In fact, harems were common, even in Ethan''s previous world. Only fanatical beliefs like Christianity made harems impossible, yet even Christians had something called mistresses. In this new world, fanatical beliefs like Christianity existed, as the power of a religion lay in its ability to mobilize its followers.


    But if a religion''s rules were to eliminate something deeply ingrained in a culture, like harems, then that religion wouldn''t likely become very popular.


    In short, in this world, especially for powerful individuals, having a harem was not only normal but expected. It wouldn''t be right to say Althea was wrong; after all, like everyone else, she had a past. Now, as for Avanne¡­ well, there''s probably no need to explain why her relationship with Ethan broke down. But unlike Althea, Avanne had a higher chance of getting back together with Ethan.


    Now, back to Ethan. He was sitting on the green grass, gazing at the magnificent, harmonious sight created by the endless fields before him. He was just outside the capital, in the farmlands. And he would continue staring at those vast, golden fields for hours without moving. Although his eyes were fixed on this breathtaking landscape, his mind was a battlefield.


    As Ethan sat on the grass, his thoughts waged a battle as fierce as any war. On one side, the deep sorrow echoing in his heart reminded him of the loves he had lost, while on the other, his princely identity and responsibilities pushed him to act. Though he appeared motionless, the storms within him resembled a relentless inner war.


    The pride and determination that rose within him remained alive despite all the romantic failures and losses he had endured. But in the end, Ethan was still human. In his eyes, he had lost three women in a short period of time, and it was only natural for him to be in a kind of depression.


    After all, the primitive human brain didn''t understand the finality of those lost relationships, the reality that they were gone and would never return. Memories of those women constantly flooded Ethan''s mind, tormenting him. But the primitive mind, unaware of chemical reactions or needing to know them, couldn''t grasp that those memories would never happen again. She, or they, were gone. It was over.


    As he did at the end of every day, Ethan looked up at the sky where darkness had triumphed over the light. Night had fallen, but it was as if the sky was sending a message to Ethan, for the moon, at its brightest and fullest, stood directly above him in all its glory, covering the surrounding stars with its radiance.


    The sky seemed more beautiful than ever for Ethan, as if it were helping him stand up. He rose to his feet and pulled out the flask he had been holding against his chest. Of course, it was filled with fine wine, and this would be the start of a night of drinking for Ethan. It seemed like it was finally time for him to get drunk for the first time in his life.


    After taking a few large gulps from his flask, Ethan began walking slowly toward the palace. His thoughts grew more blurred with each sip, yet instead of easing his emotional turmoil, every step seemed to magnify it. The servants and knights around him, afraid of what might happen, kept their distance.


    They knew how aggressive the other princes could become when drunk, and they didn''t want to provoke Ethan in any way. For Ethan, the sorrow of losing the women he loved, combined with the crushing weight of defeat and his responsibilities, had turned the voices in his mind into an overwhelming cacophony.


    But just then, his favorite stepmother, Isabella, saw Ethan''s unusual and defeated expression¡ªsomething she had never seen on him before¡ªand quickly approached him.


    Isabella quickened her steps toward him, her face showing deep concern, the intuitive worry of a mother who had spent many years alongside this young prince and could read his mood. She had always known Ethan to be strong, proud, and determined. But now, instead of the confident, powerful prince, she saw someone on the verge of being crushed under the weight of life.


    When she reached him, Ethan suddenly hugged her, catching her by surprise. At first, she tried to talk to him, but it was no use, so she decided to take him to a nearby room and asked the servants to bring a special drink made from the eggs of a bird native to this world to help him recover. She then carried him inside with her strong arms.


    After all, Isabella was one of the most powerful people in the kingdom, second only to Richard and a few others, so she had no difficulty carrying Ethan. But Isabella could never have predicted the consequences of carrying Ethan to his room that night. She would find herself in a situation she never could have imagined, but afterward, she would never regret taking him to his room.


    On the contrary, she would come to see it as one of the best decisions of her life... Ethan had no idea he would win someone new that night, someone he could never have predicted.

 Chapter 103: Red lips

    Ethan''s POV


    When I felt like my head was about to split open, I barely managed to open my eyes and I can tell the first thing I saw was a different ceiling. As I touched my forehead in pain, I looked around and saw I was in a dark but spacious room. I immediately noticed a woman sitting at a desk in the dim light at the corner. When I focused my eyes on her face, I realized it was Isabella.


    She seemed quite engrossed in the papers in front of her, so much so that she didn''t even notice me sitting up on the couch.


    "Isabella?" I called out, and finally, she looked at me, her crimson eyes glowing in the dark. Honestly, I must admit that she had the most beautiful eyes I had ever seen. The tiny black lines within her red irises created a harmonious artwork that was truly stunning.


    When Isabella looked at me, her worried expression was visible even through the darkness. Our relationship had always been special, and honestly, it would be more accurate to say we were like siblings rather than mother and son. In fact, Isabella was younger than all two queens, which was quite extraordinary considering she was the First Queen.


    She was only 53 years old now, which was the typical marriage age for someone at Kaizer Stage 6. Yes, 53 is quite an advanced age in my former world, but considering Isabella was expected to live at least 300 years, she was still very young.


    In this world, marriage age serves as a form of hierarchical display. The higher your Kaizer power, the longer your lifespan, which is why especially powerful people marry at older ages. A person with no Kaizer power, if there are no abnormalities, will die at around 50, and therefore, in this lowest social class, marriages occurred under the age of 18.


    So, despite being a world filled with magic and anomalies, its societal morality was quite similar to the medieval period of my old world, though with significant differences.


    The nobles, for example, abhor and even look down on the Kaizer-less commoners who marry young. Marrying so young was a sign of lower class to nobles, so they preferred to marry at much older ages. This was particularly prevalent among nobles with high Kaizer power. But in Isabella''s case...


    well, there was no chance of rejecting a marriage proposal from a king, or rather, from Richard, who was still a prince at that time. Richard had definitely married Isabella because of her abilities.


    After all, a prince marrying a powerful woman would enhance his claim to the throne, whereas marrying a weak woman would diminish his claim. By marrying the woman with the greatest potential in the Asina Kingdom, Richard solidified his legitimacy to the throne and successfully sent many powerful and powerless nobles around him.


    Richard''s ascension to the king had a significant contribution from Isabella. By the way, Isabella was quite popular in her youth, and other princes, besides Richard, had also proposed to her. Yes, all the Asina princes, even those who were married, had proposed to her, saying they would divorce their current wives. So, the royal men of that time, so to speak, had pursued Isabella.


    As for why Isabella accepted Richard among all of them, honestly, I don''t know the reason, but I''m sure Richard must have deceived or seduced Isabella with his cunning nature.


    After Isabella looked at me, she got up from the desk and approached me. Her steps were silent but determined, as if every movement was planned. When she reached me, she bent down and looked at me, remaining silent for a while. Her eyes had a mix of concern and affection, a rare emotion from Isabella.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, her voice softer than the usual cold and distant tone. "Why did you get yourself so drunk? What happened?" she added, sitting beside me.


    Isabella''s voice surprised me. It was different from her usual detached demeanor; she spoke with concern and gentleness. I had rarely seen her like this before. As I locked my eyes on her face, I tried to process her question. Why had I lost control like this? Ah, right...


    I had been abandoned twice, and also recently witnessed Emilia''s death before my eyes. Considering all that, staying sober until now was actually an achievement.


    "It''s nothing important," I said simply.


    "Ethan. I''ve known you since you were a baby, and it''s the first time I''ve seen you like this," Isabella said, with deep concern in her eyes. Despite her soft voice, there was a hidden determination. I realized I couldn''t escape her gaze, but sharing everything with her felt difficult at that moment.


    I took a deep breath, trying to gather my emotions. My gaze locked again on Isabella''s crimson eyes. It seemed like as I looked into those eyes, everything I had been through, everything I felt, became insignificant. "Really, it''s not important," I said again, but this time, the fatigue and strain in my voice revealed my disbelief in my own words.


    Isabella frowned and moved a little closer to me. The distance between us was closing, and her familiar scent helped calm me a bit more. "Why are you keeping me away, Ethan?" she said gently. "Maybe I''m not your mother, but I care for you just as much like Luciana," she said as I felt her arm on my back.


    Well, maybe it''s good to open up to someone, right? After all, don''t psychologists and experts in the field say so? Besides, I need to move past these separations and look forward. So, for once, just this once, I decided to open up to someone.


    "Alright then, if you want to listen, I''ll tell you, but only if you bring a good bottle of wine," I said, smiling.


    Isabella smiled slightly, her worry easing a little. "Wine? I can make an exception for you tonight," she said, standing up. With silent steps, she left the room, leaving me alone at that moment. I leaned my head back and took a deep breath. I knew it was time to express the pain I felt inside.


    A short while later, Isabella returned with two glasses and a bottle of red wine. After filling the glasses, she quietly sat beside me. I raised my glass towards her and, with a slight smile, said, "To the ghosts of the past."


    After taking a sip, I felt a sense of relief as the wine slowly flowed down my throat. I closed my eyes and finally; the words began to flow. "You know, Isabella, I''ve always felt lonely throughout my life... Even when my mother or sisters were bustling around me, I still felt alone.


    Even in the midst of a crowd, I couldn''t find a solution to my loneliness, and that''s when I met Emilia¡­" and thus, I began to calmly open up to Isabella, which soon turned into a pleasant and soothing conversation between us.


    Noticing that Isabella also had a drink from her glass and seemed slightly tipsy, I realized she needed to open up just as much as I did, and I allowed her to share her feelings. As Isabella took a sip from her glass and let out a deep breath, signs of mild intoxication became apparent on her face.


    I had always been accustomed to seeing her calm and distant, but this time, I could sense the vulnerability beneath her tough exterior. She placed her glass on the table and turned towards me, tilting her head slightly.


    "Ethan, sometimes I feel like a pawn rather than a queen," she said. Her voice was far from the strong tone I was used to. "My marriage to Richard... yes, it might have been a strategic move for the throne, but... it was never a real marriage. My whole life feels like just a duty.


    Everything is a calculation, a plan, an expectation... And a responsibility."


    Her words surprised me. Isabella, whom I had always known as strong, determined, and composed, was revealing her inner turmoil at this moment. I understood the silent pain and loneliness she had been enduring. I slowly took her hand with a compassionate touch.


    "Isabella, I''ve never seen you as a pawn and I''m sure Richard is the only one who sees you that way." I said sincerely. The crimson gleam in her eyes deepened at that moment. It was as if she wanted to say something but was struggling to find the words.


    We stayed in silence for a while, sipping our wine and seeking comfort in each other''s presence. Then, Isabella gently rested her head on my shoulder. "Sometimes I wish everything were simpler, Ethan," she whispered.


    "On the contrary, I prefer things to be more complex. When everything is simple, it loses its allure," I said. There was no doubt that both of us were already under the influence of the wine, but thankfully, we were not yet drunk.


    Isabella lifted her head from my shoulder and smiled slightly in my direction. "Maybe you are right," she said softly. "Life''s difficulties are what make us who we are. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But if things were simpler, you would have known before you were with Avanne or Althea and before all this mess happened that you couldn''t have a relationship with them and you wouldn''t have suffered like this," she said as she looked into my eyes, "and I would have realized more easily how stupid these unpleasant feelings I am feeling right now are," she said almost in a whisper.


    Isabella''s last statement stirred something within me. Seeing that even a strong woman like her could be so vulnerable at such a deep level was unsettling. We all carry something, hidden burdens that we don''t show to others. Perhaps Isabella had never found anyone to share those burdens with, just like me...


    I refilled my glass and, looking at Isabella, sighed. "Or maybe Althea and Avanne could have realized my flaws and how far from ideal I am for them earlier," I said.


    Isabella listened to me without taking her eyes off mine as she sipped her wine. When my words hung in the air, she furrowed her brows and looked at me. "Flawed and far from ideal? Don''t belittle yourself so much, Ethan. You''re probably the man of many women''s dreams," she said.


    "Nonsense. Then why do women leave me? Why do the women I care about abandon me? Clearly, it''s quite difficult for women to form romantic relationships with me," I said, but chose to remain silent about Roxanne for a moment. Isabella seemed increasingly irritated by my words, and the effects of the wine were clearly intensifying her reaction.


    "You''re the one talking nonsense! Just because a few women don''t appreciate you, don''t be so insecure. I''m sure the majority of women on this continent would want to be with you," she said, raising her voice. Her cheeks were beginning to flush, and her body was very close to mine.


    "Then prove it! If most women find me attractive, show me," I said, raising my voice as well. The effects of the wine were starting to hit me, too.


    The spark in Isabella''s eyes became even more pronounced, a clear sign of how deep the wine''s influence was on her. We locked eyes for a moment, and after that intense gaze, I felt Isabella drawing even closer. We were dangerously close, and I could feel her breath against me. Despite the wine she had drunk, she didn''t smell of it at all.


    In fact, the pleasant scent of violet-like perfume from Isabella''s skin tickled my nose and made me involuntarily want to get even closer. But in the next second, I realized that this closeness would make it impossible for me to react to whatever Isabella was about to do.


    we moved even closer. As we were so close, I felt Isabella''s hand trace my face. For a moment, our eyes met, and I felt her warm breath on my face. A small smile appeared on her lips. The concern and gentle demeanor in her eyes were replaced by a determined expression. "Okay," she said, her voice taking on a firm yet soft tone.


    "Then I''ll prove it."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Isabella suddenly closed the gap between us and her lips met mine. At first, it was a soft and gentle kiss, but it soon became deeper and more passionate. In that moment, it felt like the world around us had vanished. The wine, the scent of violets on her skin, and her warmth made everything more intensely.


    After the kiss, Isabella''s arms wrapped around me, and I embraced her as well. Our heartbeats quickened, and the depth of the moment was stronger than anything else. This kiss was not just a physical contact but also an expression of an emotional connection.


    We looked into each other''s eyes, and the passion in both of our gazes was palpable. It was as if we both needed this urgently, and honestly, even if I had been in my right mind, I would have already succumbed to those intense, passionate eyes and soft, beautiful lips. And indeed, I had already succumbed.


    Watching Isabella''s flushed face as she looked into my eyes, and her fearful gaze as if she had made a mistake, made her even more attractive. And to be honest, I couldn''t hold myself back any longer and it wasn''t long before I attacked those beautiful red lips like a wild animal...

 Chapter 104: Isabellas hidden treasures(+18)

    Undoubtedly, there are many anomalies in this new world, the greatest of which is magic power. But beyond that, there are also many things different from my old world. For example, my mother Luciana''s hair color or Isabella''s eye color. Of course, in my old world, people with white hair were either elderly or suffering from some kind of genetic disorder, but Luciana didn''t fit into either category.


    The only explanation I could think of was that these anomalies were either an evolutionary reality unique to this world or a result of the Kaizer power. But now, aside from eye and hair color, there was another anomaly: Isabella''s lips.


    As a child, I asked Isabella many times where she got such a long-lasting and fine lipstick, or at least where she obtained the paint she put on her lips. But Isabella always laughed and said her lips were completely natural. And now, I was sure her crimson lips were indeed natural, but even more surprising was the incredible pleasure I felt as I continued kissing them.


    Both Isabella''s intoxicating scent and the taste of her magnificent lips had completely destroyed the last shred of willpower I had left to control myself.


    If someone were to look at us from the outside right now, they would see me clinging to Isabella''s lips like an animal, as if I had forced her into the kiss. But fortunately, Isabella, after her initial shock, responded to the kiss with her own tongue, making such a thing impossible. We were sharing a kiss with equal passion.


    As time passed, I realized I was becoming more aggressive and tried to restrain myself because, at this rate, I might hurt Isabella. But the aroma of her lips was driving me wild, making it impossible to stop myself.


    My hands roamed uncontrollably across Isabella''s back. But in the end, we had both become so lost in the moment that we ran out of breath, and when our lips finally parted, we could breathe again. I noticed Isabella''s breathless state and the desire evident in her misty eyes.


    "That was my first kiss..."Isabella said in a soft voice.


    At that moment, a wave of shock washed over me. She had been married to Richard for over twenty years, but this was her first kiss? This was truly incredible. Richard had indeed used her like a broodmare and, after becoming king, had hardly visited her bed at all. Of course, Fiona''s influence over Richard played a role here, and over time, Isabella had grown to hate Richard as well. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But still, I silently cursed Richard him and... also thanked him . I was amazed once again at how big a fool he was to leave such a beautiful woman alone, but now that worked in my favor. Because right now, I wanted to make Isabella mine in every sense of the word.


    However, I didn''t want to put her in a difficult position, and to prevent her from hating me later, I gently grabbed her arms and made her look at me. "Isabella¡­" Even as her crimson eyes looked at me, I could feel my penis hardening even more, but I gathered all my strength to speak. "You have no idea how much I desire you right now, but if we continue, I''m afraid you''ll regret it.


    And honestly, I can''t say that I want a woman who belongs, or might still belong, to another man. So you have to decide now. If you want to be with me, you must completely forget Richard and be ready to belong entirely to me."I said, watching her crimson eyes sparkle with my words.


    But when I heard Isabella giggle the next second, I was quite surprised.


    "¡­I''ve never belonged to any man, but after tonight, I might as well be loyal to you. Now shut up and continue, ...please." Isabella said in the sexiest voice I''d ever heard in my life, or perhaps it felt that way due to the heat of the moment.


    But now, none of that mattered. As I started kissing Isabella''s lips passionately again, my hands roamed her body with the same aggression. I pulled the strings off her dress and began stripping it off her body. However, Isabella stopped me halfway.


    "Let''s move to the bed first..." she whispered.


    Just as she was about to get up from my lap, I grabbed her tightly by the waist, then lowered my hands to her hips and lifted her, causing her to squeal.


    "What are you doin¡ª'' Before she could finish her sentence, I pulled her into another passionate kiss?


    With Isabella''s body in my arms, I stood up and immediately headed for the corner door. Since this was Isabella''s queen''s palace, the largest room belonged to her, and there were many rooms connected to her bedroom, one of which was the study we were currently in. Given the size of the queen''s palace, this kind of architecture was quite normal.


    While kissing Isabella''s intoxicating lips, we made our way to her bedroom.


    Although I wanted to lay her down on the bed as gently as possible, the animalistic instinct driving my brain no longer allowed me to be gentle. As I started ripping her clothes off, I noticed that Isabella suddenly seemed more embarrassed, and when I glanced down at her chest, I was greeted by an unexpected sight. Thick ropes were tightly wrapped around her chest, binding her breasts.


    My hand reached behind her to remove the ropes wrapped around her chest like bandages. Unintentionally, I began to fear what I might see next. After all, she could have deep scars on her chest, but when I saw that Isabella''s face was merely blushing, and she turned her head away, I didn''t understand why she had suddenly embarrassed so much.


    Until the next moment... When I untied the ropes tightly wrapped around her chest, my brain''s neurons reacted more strongly than ever to seeing the two largest mountains it had ever witnessed on a human body. As far as I remembered, Isabella''s breasts were above average¡ªmaybe not as big as my mother''s, but certainly large enough. But now? What was this sight in front of me?


    The most intriguing part came when I realized that Isabella had tightly bound her chest with those ropes to make her breasts appear smaller. After all, trying to reduce such large and beautiful breasts must be punishable by the gods! Damn it! Even when my two hands reached for one breast and grabbed it tightly, I still couldn''t cover all of it with both hands!


    And to remind you, I stood at about 195 cm tall, and even for my height, my hands were still large.


    "Isabella... Why are you wearing these?"I couldn''t help but ask.


    Isabella answered after a few deep breaths. "... I''ll explain later... but for now, please just continue"she said.


    I cast aside the question of why Isabella wanted to make her breasts look smaller and wasted no time burying myself in my new favorite breasts. While one hand kneaded her other, empty breast, the other snaked its way down to her hidden garden. When my hand touched Isabella''s vagina, even through the panties she wore, my fingers were already soaked.


    Well, this perfect milf probably hadn''t had sex in decades, and honestly, I was more than happy to fulfill this need of hers tonight.


    But I was reaching my limit, and the only thing I wanted at that moment was to enter Isabella. However, I was determined to make this a night she would never forget. So, while one hand remained trapped in her soft, large breast, I began kissing my way down toward Isabella''s belly. I kissed every inch of her body all the way down to her vagina.


    When I looked up at her face, I saw that she had already pulled the blanket over her head, covering her face in embarrassment. But the next second, my gaze stopped at her vagina, and I swallowed hard, feeling my throat go dry.


    Her vagina was beautiful and pink, but the most surprising part was its swollen appearance. It was like a nectar-filled reservoir, overflowing with sweetness. And indeed, the nectar was already flowing continuously. As soon as my mouth touched her vagina, Isabella flinched and threw the blanket off her head, staring at me in shock.


    "Ethan, please stop! This is so embarrassing..."she said with teary eyes.


    But of course, I paid no attention to her pleading and continued drinking her delicious nectar as if I were a man lost in the desert, dying of thirst.


    ''Fuck, this is... really hot,'' I thought to myself.


    "Please stop, I feel so strange... Stop!" she begged, but naturally, I didn''t listen. I slid a finger into her vagina, gently nibbled on her clitoris, and began to suck on it.


    Her entire body was trembling, and her screams grew louder with each second. Her eyes were starting to glaze over, and I could tell she was close to climaxing, but I was still surprised by how quickly she reached this point. After drinking every bit of her sweet nectar without wasting a drop and noticing that her convulsions had finally calmed down, I straightened up and looked at Isabella.


    Without a doubt, it was probably one of the most beautiful sights I have ever seen in both my lives.


    "Now it''s time to begin the real thing..." I said as a wild grin spread across my face.

 Chapter 105: High pleasure(+18)

    I took one more look at the magnificent view in front of me, Isabella''s flushed expression and her deep breathing. Her two gigantic masterpieces rising and falling as she inhaled and exhaled, and the shaped abdomen just below her breasts. The perfect curves of her slender waist with her chest and her thick legs below. And finally, the hidden flower between her two thick legs.


    Unable to stand the sight any longer, I quickly took off my clothes. I was in such a hurry to take them off that I probably opened a tear somewhere in my clothes.


    But the only thing I cared about right now was Isabella herself. As I accelerated my penis into Isabella''s entrance and gently put my penis into the entrance, I turned my gaze to Isabella. A quilt covered her face again, but when my hand pulled the quilt away, I could no longer resist the sexy expression on her face and quickly inserted my penis inside.


    "~~~~AAHHHHHHH!!! Why the fuck is it so huge?!!!"


    Isabella''s eyes widened at the sudden intrusion and she made a fist and hit me in the chest. Of course, she was trying not to hurt me. I grabbed both of Isabella''s hands and pinned them above her head. I was having a hard time with her vagina, which was now incredibly wet and trying to vacuum my penis.


    Of course I was plasure myself immensely, but tonight I want Isabella to plasure it as much as I did. After summoning all my willpower not to cum, I slowly began to move inside her.


    Fortunately, Isabella''s insides were slowly getting used to my penis, and I was able to penetrate her more easily. Looking at Isabella''s face and realizing that she was starting to enjoy it too, I brought my face closer to hers and pulled her into a passionate kiss to taste the aroma of her beautiful red lips.


    Each time I pounded inside Isabella, she made louder noises than I had ever heard before and they sounded like I was fucking a mermaid. No doubt it was because Isabella was so wet and tight inside.


    "~Mhmmm Ethan Mhmmmm slow down~" Isabella said while I was still kissing her.


    I kept going in and out of Isabella like a monster, but as soon as I released what Isabella was lips, the room was filled with Isabella''s screams. The sound of my groin hitting Isabella''s buttocks and the lewd wet sounds seemed to fill the air. Isabella had probably had several orgasms, big and small, from my long hard thrusts in and out of her, but I didn''t recognize any of them at that moment.


    There wasn''t a single thought in my mind that reminded me of a human being. I just wanted to penetrate one of the most beautiful women I had ever seen as many times as possible and finally bury my seed in the deepest depths of her sacred, tight cave.


    "~~~... AHHHHHHHH I COME AGAIN~~~"


    I don''t know how long I had been occupying Isabella''s insides continuously and frankly I had lost all sense of time because of the intense pleasure I was receiving, but I realized that at least about five minutes ago Isabella had had another shuddering orgasm and after that she was as animalistic as I was. She was scratching my back with her nails and occasionally biting my neck.


    I had never had sex in such a wild way, but the pleasure I was getting now was incomparable. So much so that I left countless bites and dark marks on Isabella''s neck and breasts, which I never wanted to hurt. Eventually, I realized that my penis was getting bigger and my hips were moving faster against my will.


    "Ahhh yes harder AHHHHH faster!!!~~~"


    In the midst of Isabella''s moans, my penis was entering her so fast that I even noticed Isabella''s crotch starting to turn red, but for some reason, this only made me speed up even more.


    Finally, I entered her so hard that I penetrated Isabella''s cervix(mouth of the womb), which I kept pounding hard with my penis, and at that moment my eyes started to glaze over and my legs started to tremble with pleasure. Soon I felt something coming out of my penis and I realized that this was the longest orgasm I had ever had.


    "~~~~AHHHHHHHHHHH I''M COMING AGAIN~~~~??"


    I saw Isabella having her longest orgasm as I emptied my white sperm into the deepest part of her in seconds. I had cum so much that there was a lot of white liquid pouring out of her vagina. When both of our orgasmic contractions were over, my body fell on top of Isabella''s with my penis still inside her.


    I felt Isabella warm my ear and then kiss my neck.


    "That... that was so good... Thank you," she whispered in my ear.


    But Isabella''s voice sounded involuntarily so sexy that I felt my penis, which had just ejaculated after a long sex, harden while Isabella was still inside her. Isabella also felt this hardening of my penis and looked at me in surprise.


    "Do you still have energy?" she asked, surprised.


    "I guess I''ll always have energy when you''re the woman I make love to." I said, smiling, and then stood up.


    This time, I flipped Isabella over and straddled her as I laid her on her stomach. I spent the next second squeezing Isabella''s plump ass with both hands. Then I grabbed the two plump parts hard and pulled them out, exposing Isabella''s vagina, which was visible even from behind, and I quickly thrust my erect dragon inside Isabella. My dragon ready for new task.


    Isabella was very slippery inside, both because of the sex we had just had and because I had poured so much of my sperm into her. This meant that in the first few seconds, I was moving like a beetroot engine and thrusting hard inside her as Isabella''s screams echoed around the room.


    Over the next few minutes, I continued to thrust hard into her while enjoying the sight of her plump ass undulating like a work of art and the view of Isabella''s large breasts jutting out from her sides as she lay on her back. The screams coming from Isabella''s mouth sounded like classical music to my ears as I thrust in hard, taking in the marvelous view.


    Admiring the view of her curved back and slim waist, I leaned over and grabbed both of Isabella''s arms.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh.... Mhmmm so hot... So beautiful.... Ahhhhh~~~!"


    I grabbed both of Isabella''s arms and pulled, causing her back to arch backwards, but by now Isabella was screaming openly as I began to enter her faster and harder, supported by both of her arms. I kept going inside her for several minutes as I looked at the curve of her back and her plump ass, which was even more prominent because of the curve.


    I was going in and out of her so hard and fast that the creaking of the bed we were on and the sound of the headboards hitting the wall mingled with the loud noises in the room.


    "Ahhhhhh, please slow down! I''m coming again!!!~~~"


    When I finally felt myself reaching my limit from this intense session of stimulation, I pushed Isabella''s two arms away, pressed her down on the bed and, supported by my elbows, began to penetrate her harder and at full speed. I was penetrating Isabella so fast that my groin sounded as if I was spanking her plump buttocks.


    Finally, I crossed that boundary wall in her forbidden cave again and came into her cervix as hard as before.


    "AHHHHH ETHAN~~~ MY LOVE I''M COMING!!!~~??"


    I felt Isabella coming with me and I pulled my penis out one last time and then, with all my strength, I pushed it all the way into her cervix in one thrust, causing Isabella to have another small orgasm at the same time. Again, my body collapsed on top of Isabella''s, but this time I fell on her warm back instead of her big, soft breasts. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isabella''s feet were still having orgasmic contractions as we both breathed deeply. When Isabella finally took a deep breath, she turned her face to the side and smiled at me. I heard her giggle into my mouth as I tasted her beautiful red lips again.


    "Huh... That was great, but I think I''m going to have trouble walking tomorrow," Isabella said, smiling as she finally stopped kissing him.


    But the next moment, Isabella''s expression changed as if she had seen a monster. Well, the reason for that was obvious. I was hard inside Isabella again and even I was surprised by my energy.


    I had been sexually active before and I guessed that it was probably because of my stronger and more resilient body that I had gained through the dark element, but after having sex for hours in a row and cumming twice on top of it, I needed at least some rest... Or so I thought.


    "... Not again! Are you a human being?!" Isabella exclaimed but sighed when she realized that I was moving in and out of her again involuntarily. Again and again I made love to Isabella with the same speed and hardness, penetrating her in many different positions and leaving marks all over her body.


    But Isabella''s eyes widened when she saw that I was still hard even after cumming for the four time, but we made it to the fifth round before Isabella chased me out of the room.


    Over and over again that night I released my seed into Isabella and continued to penetrate her in every sex position, even getting her off the bed and fucking her elsewhere when I couldn''t think of any new sex position to say new more. When the night finally ended and the sun came up, I was still in front of the window, still penetrating Isabella.


    "Ahmm...please stop and finish now..." said Isabella in a dead voice


    But luckily I was merciful and came for the last time at sunrise and laid Isabella down on the bed, where the scent of our hours of passionate lovemaking was strong. Then, marveling that I still had energy, I opened the window and let the room air out as I looked out at the rising sun.


    As I took a deep breath and was about to jump on the bed where Isabella lay unconscious like a dead person, I felt my stomach growling and I was quite hungry...


    "I think after tonight, even I would question whether I was human if I wasn''t hungry..."


    ____


    This is the first time I have not been able to check an episode before publishing it because I never had time and so there might be some mistakes. But I apologize for that and if you see any mistakes I will fix them if you write them in the comments.

 Chapter 106: Back story

    I am now lying face down between two huge soft boobs... Ahhh, heaven! After a quick breakfast, I came back to Isabella, who was still asleep. Isabella was busy gently stroking my head and interestingly she said that she was not hungry despite our activities last night. But now that I was lying on top of her and the heavenly sensation of her two breasts, I started to get hard again.


    Isabella must have noticed this too, but I had better change the subject.


    "Isabella. Will you explain why you''re trying to make your chest look smaller with those ropes?"


    Isabella took a deep breath and continued stroking my head. "You''re really curious, aren''t you? ... Alright, I''ll tell you." And so, I found myself immersed in a long story, but since this story was important to Isabella, I listened silently and attentively.


    In short, Isabella had been a very beautiful girl since her childhood. In fact, some nobles had proposed to her when she was only fourteen, but, of course, her father rejected them. However, even though Isabella''s father is now one of the richest men in the kingdom, it wasn''t always like that. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were wealthy back then, too, but they didn''t have much political power, and their wealth at that time was much less compared to now. Over time, Isabella became even more beautiful, and her body started to develop.


    Isabella became increasingly disturbed by the marriage proposals and secret harassment from the nobles. However, her body continued to grow and develop in a way that she never wanted. So much so that even her own uncle proposed to her, but fortunately, her father rejected that too. In short, Isabella''s body was like a magnet for men. So, an idea came to Isabella when she was only sixteen.


    When she tightly bound her chest with a rope and wore a conservative dress, her breasts appeared much smaller than they actually were. Although Isabella''s chest hurt incredibly and she sometimes had trouble breathing, she endured this torment. She spent the following years mostly wearing dresses that elderly, wealthy women would wear.


    Fortunately, these dresses naturally made her hips appear smaller, or she would have had to bind her hips with rope as well.


    And so, Isabella carried on with her life. However, she continued to receive marriage proposals from many important nobles. Thankfully, Isabella had a lot of Kaizer power, and so she quickly enrolled in the Dragon Academy. But even at the Dragon Academy, she continued to receive proposals from powerful people.


    The academy housed many species and races, yet Isabella remained one of the most beautiful girls there. Moreover, she continued to hide her body measurements. Eventually, Isabella realized she couldn''t go on like this forever, so she accepted the proposal of Richard, who approached her in a less drooling manner and was also the prince of her homeland.


    Richard had even dealt with many of the men who harassed Isabella, which made her trust him more. Then, a war broke out in the Kingdom of Asina, and Richard had to leave the academy. Unfortunately, Isabella''s academy life became a bit tougher, but everything changed when she received some news.


    The Kingdom of Asina had won the war against their neighbors, the Moritan Kingdom, but the King of Asina, at the time, had been assassinated on the battlefield.


    Richard, cleverly hid his father''s death with the help of trusted men and did not inform his siblings. After the war ended and Richard''s siblings, unaware of their father''s death, were chasing down the fleeing enemies, they entered their father''s tent, but none of them made it out alive.


    Richard had killed his two brothers and one sister who were competing for the throne, but no one knew how he did it. After all, his siblings were strong, too. Eventually, Richard quickly declared himself king, and then a witch hunt began in the truest sense of the word.


    Richard killed many of his nephews, some of whom were adults, and even killed the babies of his siblings who were still in their cribs. All of this was to eliminate any possible threats to his throne, and Richard succeeded.


    When the kingdom returned to normal, many nobles didn''t approve of what Richard had done and even accused him of killing his father. Of course, they didn''t dare say such things in Richard''s presence, but once the rumors had spread among the nobles, they spread quickly. So, Richard summoned Isabella and swiftly proposed the marriage. Isabella accepted, returned to the mainland, and married Richard.


    But, of course, things quickly turned into a nightmare for her. Many nobles insulted her dwarf-born son and even claimed that the spirit of Richard''s father was seeking revenge. But despite all this, Richard did not stand by Isabella.


    In the end, when Isabella began to go mad and cause problems for Richard, he cunningly approached her once again and, for the second time since their marriage, they slept together. Richard''s goal was to get Isabella pregnant and control her through their newborn child. When Kayle was born, Isabella indeed started causing fewer problems for Richard.


    Even though Isabella realized Richard''s plan, she didn''t say anything, because she was busy with her daughter, Kayle. And to be honest, even though she hated Richard, she never regretted giving birth to Kayle. In the end, of course, Richard quickly took on many concubines and also married Luciana and Fiona, but Isabella didn''t care. In fact, she was even glad Richard was occupied with other women.


    Since she no longer wanted to be with Richard and didn''t want him to desire her, she continued to bind her chest with ropes. After all, she''d only been with Richard twice, and even during those two times, Richard hadn''t noticed the ropes. In the fact, Richard had never seen her whole body; he simply did what he came for and left without even sleeping beside her both times.


    "Wow... I knew Richard was a bastard, but I didn''t know he was this bad," I couldn''t help but say.


    "Hey, don''t say that. He''s still your father... And as I told you, Richard is incredibly cunning," she said.


    "True, incredibly cunning, but also incredibly stupid. For not realizing the beauty of a woman like you, he''s truly an idiot."


    When Isabella heard my words, she smiled slightly and hit me on the head. "Stop flattering me," she said. Just as I regained the energy to start a new round, there was a knock on the door. Isabella lifted me off her and started getting dressed. Of course, as she did so, a magnificent view unfolded before my eyes.


    "Hey, stop staring and go to the other room before anyone sees you." Obeying her, I stood up and walked into the study. Some of the servants had already seen me drunk and being taken to the study by Isabella, so I quietly passed through the side door into Isabella''s study, then slipped out and started heading to my own room.


    But of course, I acted as if I were hungover and extremely exhausted as I stepped outside.


    When I arrived at the room and entered, I saw a woman with long white hair and a beautifully curvy body, even noticeable from behind as she sat on the edge of my bed. Of course, this was my mother, Luciana, and when she noticed me entering, she approached me angrily.


    While I wondered what I could have done to upset her, she stopped in front of me and glared at me angrily¡­ Well, Luciana probably thought she looked furious, but to me, she just looked sweet.


    "Bow your head!" she said, puffing out her cheeks.


    When I lowered my head and shortened my height, she made a fist with her delicate hand and hit me on the head.


    "Aaow, what was that for?" I said, rubbing the spot where she hit me.


    "Where have you been for days? And I heard you came to the palace drunk last night! What were you up to while the entire palace was looking for you?" she said, displaying an expression as cute as an angry kitten. She probably still thought she looked intimidating. I tried hard not to laugh as I attempted to answer my mother''s question.


    "I had some business to attend to, but why were you looking for me?" I asked.


    "First, tell me what you''ve been doing for days," she said, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Well¡­ I was with some women¡­" I said honestly.


    Luciana stared at me in shock for a few seconds, then started hitting my chest with her fists. "You insolent brat! How can you use such indecent words in front of your mother?!" she said, chasing after me. During the whole time, I was busy laughing because of her cute expression and the way she was chasing me.


    As Luciana continued to chase me, I suddenly turned around, grabbed her arms tightly, and tried to calm her down.


    "Okay, calm down, Mom," I said and I placed a long kiss on Luciana''s cheek Seeming to calm down a little, Luciana grunted and crossed her arms across her chest again. "Okay, fine."


    "Now, can you tell me why you were looking for me? Did something important happen?"


    "I''m not exactly sure, but all the nobles and other important people have been personally summoned to the capital by your father. Richard is going to make an announcement tomorrow, and he ordered that every prince and princess, including you, must be there."


    ___


    I changed Luciana''s character profile, you can press the fandom button below to take a look!

 Chapter 107: Master of intrigue

    Since the moment I came into this world and accepted my position as a prince, I have embraced a few life mottos to ensure my success. One of them is not to create unnecessary enemies. As a former historian, I saw many great men, or rulers, bring about their own downfall by creating needless adversaries.


    They would create enemies simply because they hated them, or because they did not share the same religion or ideology, or even because they gave a response that displeased them. In my previous life, I was not just a historian, but also a student of one of the best international historians. So, if I hadn''t died of cancer at a young age, I likely would have had a promising career.


    But, of course, I am quite happy that I died. I can''t say I was fond of my old world, where morally corrupt and degenerate ideologies like humanism or equality¡ªwhich go against human nature¡ªheld significant sway, resulting in uncontrollable mass migrations.


    In fact, I fell in love with this world, where there are no stupid, pink-haired people who called me a racist or fascist every time I expressed my realistic and fair ideas. However, this world is not perfect, nor is it meant to be. But at least, despite all the painful experiences I''ve gone through, I can say that I love living in this world. And for that reason, I value this life more.


    I don''t remember who said it first or where I read it, but there was a belief somewhere that someone who has died once no longer fears death. This is one of the stupidest things I''ve ever heard in this life. Shouldn''t someone who has already felt the pain and emptiness of death fear it even more?


    Moreover, while people who have never tasted death forget about it in their normal lives, could someone who has actually experienced death ever forget its reality? That''s why I fear death more than anyone else.


    Yet, despite my greater fear of death in this life compared to my previous one, I''ve come face to face with it far more often here. That''s why I began to think I must be doing something wrong somewhere. Perhaps being so afraid of death is what''s causing me to encounter it more frequently. I really don''t know... But at the very least, I''ve concluded that I need a change in strategy.


    I think the greatest truth I''ve failed to see in this life is this: the more a person chases power and authority, the faster death runs toward them. My desire to conquer not only this continent but all the others from the start has gradually brought me closer to death.


    No matter how cleverly I designed my plans and strategies, unforeseen events were always part of life. But without taking risks, one can''t achieve much. Aside from all this, there''s a thought that sometimes, despite myself, occupies my mind. What if I don''t need to fear death? What if there''s actually a cosmic power within me, allowing me to die and reincarnate as many times as I want?


    After all, I still haven''t found a logical reason why I was reincarnated into this new world. But the theories never end. What if this world I''m living in is actually my dream world? What if I''m in a coma right now, and everything I perceive as reality is just a product of my imagination? If this theory is true, does anything I''ve done or anything I will do have any meaning?


    These kinds of thoughts are truly like a dark swamp... So, it''s most sensible not to think about it. After all, I can''t burden my mind any longer with something I cannot learn or prove at this moment. What I need to do now is believe in this reality and live as if there won''t be a third life.


    For now, I set aside these thoughts and stood at the door of the throne room. It had been a day since my conversation with my mother, and I had been ordered by King Richard to be present in the throne room an hour ago. Every noble and important leader of the Asina Kingdom, regardless of their strength or status, had been ordered to come to the palace.


    That''s why the palace was packed, and I knew that everyone was already inside the throne room when I arrived at the door. Only I, Liam, and the other heirs were lined up in front of the throne room doors.


    As for Liam, he had been released yesterday. The reason was that no evidence was found to accuse him of Lugoar''s death. I already knew he would be released, and I had done everything I needed to do. I could tell from the sour expression on Liam''s face that my plan had already succeeded.


    He had likely received the news of his son''s and his son''s mother''s disappearance as soon as he was released yesterday, and he had probably already enlisted many people to help find them.


    Well, brother Liam, revenge is a dish best served cold. I swear on my entire existence that when the time comes for you to die in agony, I''ll be right there by your side, watching and smiling. But for now, you need to continue your pitiful life.


    "His Highness, Prince Liam, may enter," said the guard at the door.


    Liam entered as his name was announced into the throne room. The door closed behind him, and half a minute later, the other princes and princesses entered in order. Even Kayle and Violet entered after their names were announced, but I still had not been called. Once there was no one left but me, the guard finally approached me, bowed respectfully, and saluted.


    "His Highness, Prince Ethan, may enter." Content from m-vl|emp,yr


    "The third prince of the glorious Kingdom of Asina, Ethan Asina Lenistark, is arriving!"


    As my name echoed in the throne room, I began to walk forward with slow, deliberate steps. As the grand doors of the throne room slowly opened, I stepped inside to be greeted by a magnificent sight. The room was packed with the most prominent nobles, statesmen, and even generals of the Asina Kingdom. All eyes were on me.


    The room was so quiet that the sound of my footsteps almost echoed. I lifted my head and saw the large throne at the far back of the room. King Richard sat on it with an authoritative posture, his sharp, piercing gaze fixed on me. The man bearing the royal crown was a symbol of determination and power; it was clear that he cast a great weight over everyone in the room.


    Next to King Richard were the three queens, including my mother, and the royal advisors stood in place. I could feel the tension in the room deeply. However, such moments had become more natural to me than ever before. Prince Liam and the other princes and princesses had already taken their places near the throne, but none of them could refrain from looking at me.


    Gathering my confidence, I stood in the middle of the room. I glanced at Liam for a moment, my brother staring at me with a cold expression. This look reminded me once again how deep the conflicts and hostilities between us were. But now was not the time for that; there was a more important matter at hand.


    Without rising from his throne, King Richard began to speak in a stern and authoritative tone,


    "Lower your heads!" he commanded with authority.


    When King Richard''s commanding voice echoed in the throne room, everyone, without hesitation, knelt and bowed their heads. I, too, bowed like everyone else, but my mind was trying to grasp the meaning of this sudden command. At that moment, the tension in the room increased even more. I still didn''t know what my father, King Richard, had planned or what purpose he had in gathering such a large crowd.


    King Richard''s voice echoed once again.


    "Before I explain why I have called you all here, I can say with certainty that the light of the sun has once again shone on our fertile land. I, Richard Asina Lenistark, son of the sun, have already decided who will succeed me as king. My successor must be a contender for the throne of the sun and his power must reflect the light of the sun.


    It is my sole duty to pass on such an important task to my strongest son..."


    As King Richard''s words echoed in the throne room, everyone held their breath, waiting for my father''s next statement. The phrase "my strongest son" caught everyone''s attention. The same question was on everyone''s mind: Who would the throne be passed to? I could feel the eyes of my other siblings on me. Each of them was acutely aware that the outcome of this moment would completely change their lives.


    King Richard''s voice echoed once again: "This kingdom''s future requires a strong and decisive leader. Someone who will protect the borders of the Asina Kingdom, be relentless against its enemies, but at the same time ensure the well-being of its people... Undoubtedly, the sun prince best suited for this challenging task is none other than my third son, Ethan Asina Lenistark!"


    For a moment, there was a deathly silence in the throne room. Everyone looked at me in shock. I was frozen in place by the words that had just come out of Richard''s mouth. It wasn''t something I had fully expected, but deep down, I knew this could happen. Meanwhile, a sharp fury appeared on Liam''s face.


    The reactions of the other siblings were met with silence; each of them was trying to internally process the situation.


    However, there was something only I knew. Richard had already told me that he had decided I would be the next king¡ªor at least that''s what he made me believe. But now, by announcing this to everyone, it was clear that he still wasn''t entirely certain. Yes, declaring me the official heir to the throne was actually a ploy against me.


    Richard''s goal was to use me to pit the other children, especially Fiona''s two remaining sons, against me like hungry dogs, pushing them to grow stronger. After all, with their lives and positions more threatened than ever, Fiona''s sons would now be highly motivated, using all their power either to kill me or to further the struggle for the throne.


    They would do anything to convince their father that they would make a better king.


    In short, as always, Richard had cunningly deceived and manipulated the entire kingdom with his sharp mind. His real intention was to control me. Ultimately, although Richard didn''t know for sure that I would soon stage a coup against him, he must have sensed it. After witnessing my power firsthand, he must have become fearful of me and my potential.


    So, to control me and ensure that I would love him, he came up with a brilliant idea... He declared me the official heir to the throne. In short, Richard had killed dozens of birds with one stone S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn''t help but laugh inwardly. This old bastard was far more cunning than I had ever imagined, and without a doubt, he was a master of intrigue. But unfortunately for him, I already had several backup plans prepared for just such a situation. ''Poor Richard... if your enemy wasn''t me, you might have succeeded, but unfortunately, I am your enemy.


    Enjoy the remaining few years of your reign, or you''ll die with regret when I dethrone you in a few years through a coup...''

 Chapter 108: The beginning of the path

    "I accept with pleasure the great honor that His Majesty King Richard Asina Lenistark has spoken to me about. Long live Asina! Long live the great King Richard!"


    With these words, the entire hall began to cheer in the same manner.


    "Long live Asina! Long live the great King Richard! Long live the new son of the sun, Ethan!"


    As the loud cheers continued, I approached the throne he was seated on, and Richard also descended from the throne and came down the stairs. When we finally faced each other, I knelt again in front of him and extended my hand upward towards Richard. Richard slipped the emerald ring from his hand onto my index finger, then took my hand and pulled me up.


    After embracing me tightly, we turned together and faced the nobles, saluting them.


    "Long live Asina! Long live the great King Richard! Long live the new son of the sun, Ethan!"


    We began walking together in front of the nobles. With every step, the cheers resonated throughout the hall, reinforcing the strength and unity of the kingdom at this moment. As I walked side by side with Richard, I felt a mix of pride and the weight of the responsibility. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a while, we reached the end of the grand hall. Richard stopped, turned to the crowd, raised his hands, and silenced the hall.


    "Today marks the beginning of a new era for our kingdom!" he announced in a booming voice. "Eat! Drink! And celebrate!" Then King Richard exited.


    With Richard''s departure, the large doors closed once again, and the intense emotions within me gradually gave way to a peaceful calm. Most of the nobles were still applauding me and Richard, but I stood in the middle of the hall, greeting each of them. These greetings were a form of reassurance to the lords and ladies from every corner of the kingdom.


    The new son of the sun, Ethan, had accepted his responsibility.


    After a brief meeting with a few advisors who remained with me, it was finally time to withdraw to my room. As I exited the hall, the light hit my face. The emerald ring Richard had given me sparkled on my finger. It was more than just a piece of jewelry; it symbolized the great responsibility placed upon me. This ring was the emblem of the next Asina king.


    However, it also meant that my position on the continent had strengthened. This meant that I would soon be occupied with many unnecessary tasks. Therefore, I needed to leave the capital as quickly as possible and head to the Dragon Academy. Thus, I departed from the throne room, which was still in a celebratory mood.


    Unfortunately, this would likely increase the number of cold, harsh, and frightening descriptions of me. But, honestly, it wasn''t so bad if the nobles viewed me that way.


    Thus, I made my way to my room and intended to end this important day unusually quickly. In a few days, I would need to leave and head south. From there, I was to meet with Roxanne and enter the Southern Kingdom. Yes, I''m talking about the Southern Kingdom of Alpshar.


    The teleportation device to the Dragon Academy was located in the Island Federation, and people usually traveled first to the Tamerid Empire and then made a long journey by ship to the Island Federation.


    After all, it was more difficult to pass through there due to it being previously fragmented by the southern clans. However, I had already sent an official letter to the Southern Kingdom requesting permission to pass through their lands, and they responded quickly and granted it. Likely, Alpshar was currently busy suppressing a major rebellion, so I wouldn''t be in danger.


    As for why I wanted to pass through the Southern Kingdom... well, it was a maneuver to avoid my brothers or enemies. Liam or anyone else couldn''t easily defeat me in a one-on-one fight, but what if a hundred people ambushed me? Could I defeat a hundred people? Not at the moment, so to avoid potential dangers, I would travel to the Island Federation from the south.


    From there, I needed to go to the Herumzan Kingdom to resolve a few matters and then travel by ship to the capital of the Island Federation. So, I had a long journey ahead of me.


    Regarding the palace matters, I had transferred everything to Isabella, and my mother would be given a document proving she had permission to govern the newly acquired lands starting tomorrow. Yes, from tonight, I would be a landowner. After all, traditionally, the fertile lands belonging to the royalty were transferred to the rightful heir.


    So, all the royal lands except for the capital and its translation now belonged to me. After going to the Dragon Academy, I would inform Isabella and my mother via letter about what to do with those lands.


    Additionally, I temporarily transferred all the companies I had established under my false identity, Arthur, to Isabella. Thus, Isabella would remain further from the palace but also far from Richard, which was something I very much desired. Richard had just acquired two new concubines, had even forgotten Fiona. But still, it''s never harmful to take precautions.


    With these thoughts, I closed my eyes. Remembering that I needed to wake up early to prepare for the journey ahead, I quickly fell asleep.


    The next morning, before the sun had risen, I awoke to the coolness of a gentle breeze that parted the heavy curtains in my room. I quickly got up and dressed in comfortable travel attire. The journey ahead would be long and arduous, so I needed light and durable clothing. Before leaving the room, I took one last look at the emerald ring Richard had given me; it symbolized my place in the kingdom.


    After gathering my belongings, I stepped outside. The palace corridors were still empty. Before having a final meeting with my new advisors, I wanted to visit my mother, Isabella, and my sisters. I first went to my mother''s room. When I knocked on the door, she told me to come in with a sleepy voice.


    While handing her the document regarding the management of the lands I had been given, we had a brief chat. Her eyes held both pride and a slight worry. After embracing and bidding farewell, I headed towards Isabella''s room.


    Isabella had begun to adopt a distant attitude towards Richard and the palace. The new responsibilities she held seemed like a gateway to freedom for her. After a brief conversation, I left her a letter detailing the duties I had transferred to her. Isabella was a strong and intelligent woman; I was confident she would handle the responsibilities well.


    Finally, before leaving the palace, I had a brief meeting with a few advisors. Even though it was just for show, I needed to boost my reliability in the eyes of both Richard and the other nobles. During the meeting, the advisors discussed recent developments at the Dragon Academy and confirmed that everything was proceeding as planned.


    They also mentioned that I needed to set a time to formalize my engagement to Evangeline, which I said I would handle at the Dragon Academy.


    When the meeting ended, I first went to the garden to meet my sisters. I asked the servants to call Kayle, Isabella''s daughter, Violet, Luciana''s daughter, and Odette. As I awaited their arrival in the garden, a light breeze brushed my face. The garden was illuminated by the early morning light, and the surroundings were peaceful and quiet.


    After a while, the servants brought Kayle, Violet, and Odette. The three of them gave completely different reactions when they saw me.


    "Big brother Ethan, please take me with you!" my youngest sister, Odette, exclaimed excitedly. Her eyes were filled with a desire for adventure; she really wanted to be part of the journey. I smiled at her, but I knew I couldn''t accept her request.


    "I''m sorry, little one, but I can''t take you to the Dragon Academy," I said. Meanwhile, both Violet and Kayle sat down in front of me.


    "But I wanted to see the dragons..." Odette pouted and went to sit on Violet''s lap. Although Odette should have been twelve years old by now, she still acted like a child. This was unusual within the strict palace rules.


    "Are you going to say it''s because of the plans you haven''t shared with anyone that you''re leaving so soon?" Violet said, pulling her white hair away from her face, her critical eyes becoming even more prominent.


    "You guessed right, little girl," I answered in a mocking tone.


    "Hey, I''ll be turning twenty-five in a few months! You''re the one who''s still a kid," Violet retorted.


    I smiled slightly at Violet''s outburst. Despite our age difference, I liked to treat her like a little girl and make fun of her.


    "Even when you turn twenty-five, you''ll always be a little girl in my eyes, Violet," I said teasingly.


    At that moment, Kayle quietly approached me and met my gaze. I immediately understood that there was a deep thought behind her silence. She was always like that, thinking things through deeply before speaking, especially when talking to me.


    "Ethan," she said in a calm and resolute voice, "I''m coming with you. What time are you leaving?"


    Kayle''s determined tone changed the atmosphere. There were unspoken emotions glinting in her eyes that I couldn''t quite define. However, she had never voiced these emotions before, and she might not even be aware of them. Despite her tough demeanor, she had always been gentler towards me and had always held me in a special place. Sometimes, this made me suspect she had developed feelings for me.


    Seeing the determination on Kayle''s face, I paused for a moment. Kayle had always been a difficult person¡ªstubborn, harsh, and wanting to control things. Although her violent nature frightened most people around her, I had never kept my distance from her for this reason. Nevertheless, it would not be right to take her along on this journey.


    "I''m sorry, Kayle, but I need to go alone and take care of some matters. Besides, I need to use a different route to get to the Dragon Academy," I said gently but firmly.


    A hint of disappointment appeared on Kayle''s face, but she quickly concealed it. Despite her stubborn nature, I knew she was very intelligent. Even if she questioned my decisions, she would ultimately respect them. She looked away from me and took a deep breath.


    "Alright, Ethan. I hope your plans go as you wish," she said. Her voice wasn''t harsh, but there was an underlying note of unease.


    After bidding farewell to my sisters, I was ready to set out. As I stepped outside the palace, the mix of excitement and anxiety within me stirred once again. This journey would be a significant turning point, not only for me, but for the future of the kingdom. There was no turning back on this path fate had laid out for me.


    I had officially begun my long journey to the Dragon Academy, Roxanne, and the Southern Kingdom.


    As I made my way to the palace gates, I took one last look at the grandeur of the palace, feeling a mix of nostalgia and anticipation. The massive doors of the palace creaked open, and the morning sunlight spilled across the grounds, illuminating the path I was about to take.


    The journey ahead was fraught with challenges. The route to the Dragon Academy was long and winding, cutting through treacherous terrains and bustling cities. Despite the various obstacles, I was determined to see it through. Every step I took was a step towards the future I envisioned¡ªa future where I would prove my worth and fulfill my responsibilities as the new son of the sun.


    Experience the best from m|v|l|e|mp|y|r


    ____


    Don''t worry, I will make sure that the academy arc, which will probably start in two or three chapter, will not be long and boring

 Chapter 109: Conjunction

    After a journey of about fifteen days, we finally reached a town in the far south of the Tamerid Empire, after passing through the southern mountain ranges and the Black Lake. This town was where Roxanne, the most wanted criminal in the Asina Kingdom at the moment, had been hiding. Fortunately, with Evangeline''s help, we were able to conceal her here.


    Roxanne had severed the arm of Prince Liam, the first prince of the Asina Kingdom, and had attempted to kill him, which was why she was being relentlessly hunted.


    As I disembarked from the carriage, I was greeted by blue trees with thick foliage in front of me. The essence of these trees was highly poisonous, so I had to be cautious while moving forward. After all, this place was an unofficial yet effective natural boundary between the south and the north. That''s why the clans a few dozen kilometers away from here couldn''t expand northward.


    This forest was a difficult place to attack because of the presence of both extremely dangerous animals and highly toxic plants like these blue trees. Of course, one could bypass this area by going around from the west, but since the south was historically divided into clans, there was a different clan in the west.


    Moreover, the western clan would need to fight the Avarya Kingdom to advance north, and the Avarya Kingdom was an extremely powerful kingdom.


    Although its former glory has faded in recent times, the Avarya Kingdom is still as strong as the Asina Kingdom. The Avarya Kingdom''s lineage originally stemmed from the southern people, which might be why they were so adept at warfare. The previous Avarya king, the butcher king Duannur, had managed to defeat the Tamerid Empire in a pitched battle, forcing it into peace.


    Of course, after the death of the old butcher king, the Avarya Kingdom had lived under the shadow of its former grandeur. Based on information from the servant guild, it would not be wrong to say that it was riddled with corrupt and decayed local officials, and the current king was said to be foolish and an alcoholic.


    After all, if the current king of Avarya were a bit intelligent, he would recognize the threat posed by the newly established empire in the south and take measures against it. Fortunately, for now, the southern kingdom, or rather the soon-to-be southern empire, and the Asina Kingdom maintain good relations.


    As I passed through the blue trees, I set aside my thoughts and looked at the small, mansion-like cabin in front of me. It was a rather pleasant cabin with spacious empty lands around it. It was enclosed by fences, so I had to jump over them. I was alone at the moment because I had told all my knights to leave a few hours before entering this forest.


    From the outside, I must have looked like a strange and intimidating man suddenly appearing in the forest. I hoped that one of them would recognize me without causing any trouble. As I approached, a figure appeared at the cabin door, and from a distance, I could see that she was wearing a gray robe.


    However, when the woman who saw me approached, she suddenly jumped up from her chair and ran towards me.


    "Roxanne, what are you doing?!" came a woman''s voice from inside, calling out to the person running towards me by name.


    Smiling, I opened my arms and waited for the emerald-eyed girl to reach me. Within just a few seconds, she reached me very quickly and leapt into my arms with great force. Naturally, I fell to the ground along with her due to her sudden and unrelenting leap.


    "Ethan!!!" But it seemed that Roxanne didn''t even notice this.


    "Hello¡­" I said, hugging her tightly.


    Roxanne''s tight embrace around my arms felt almost suffocating. Her breathlessness revealed her excitement and how much she had missed me. Despite not having seen each other for a long time, her emerald green eyes continued to reflect the intense passion within her. Her lips were trembling, but it was hard to tell if the trembling was because of joy or obsessive love.


    Even though we didn''t go all the way that night we spent together, Roxanne has been much bolder with me since that night.


    "Ethan¡­ you''re finally here! I''ll never let you go again. Never!" she whispered, her voice trembling on the edge of madness.


    Roxanne''s arms were so tight that I could barely move. Her obsessive love radiated from her eyes, and her face was almost so close that I could hardly breathe. I tried to place my hands on her shoulders to calm her, but every moment of contact seemed to make her cling even more tightly. Her obsessive nature seemed to destroy every boundary between us.


    "Roxanne, let me breathe," I said with a slight smile. However, this simple request only seemed to make her even more frantic.


    When Roxanne quickly pulled her arms away and took a step back, I saw the worry in her eyes. Although this sudden distance seemed to calm her a bit, she was still rubbing her hands nervously. Her eyes were a mix of madness and fear of losing me.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to hurt you," she said, her voice trembling. Her lips were quivering as she looked at me as if she wanted to hug me tightly again, but she held herself back. However, the expression on her face suggested that restraining herself was the hardest thing in the world for her.


    "Roxanne, everything is fine," I said in a soothing tone. "You can cling to me. I''m here and I''m not going anywhere." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These words reassured her a bit, but the obsessive look on Roxanne''s face still remained. Her current mood was walking the line between love and obsession. She approached me slowly, this time more cautiously, wrapping her arms around my body and hugging me tightly. The interesting part was that Roxanne had grown stronger during our short separation. I could even see it just by looking at her.


    Feeling her increased strength both surprised and unsettled me. I wondered what she had experienced during our time apart.


    "Welcome to our little cabin, Your Excellency¡­ I hope your journey was pleasant."


    I looked at the woman slowly approaching from behind Roxanne. She was a high-ranking member of the servant guild and the one to whom I had entrusted Roxanne.


    "Well, the journey was quite dull, but I''m happy to be here now," I said, petting Roxanne''s head, who was still catching her breath. I noticed that her hair had grown a bit longer and her face was quite flushed as she took a deep breath to inhale my scent. Looking at her face, I could already read the indecent thoughts running through her mind.


    "Roxanne¡­. can you get off me now?" I asked.


    A slight hesitation appeared on Roxanne''s face, but she finally took a deep breath, released her arms, and slowly got off me. Her face was still flushed, but she seemed to have composed herself somewhat. Nonetheless, she did not remove her obsessive gaze from me. She wrapped her arms around her body, as if she was making an effort to control herself.


    "Alright, Ethan," she said gently, a strained smile appearing on her lips. "But you know, I missed you so much."


    I stood up and straightened my clothes. "I know, Roxanne. But there''s a time for everything."


    The woman waiting behind Roxanne bowed politely and spoke. "Your Excellency, Roxanne was a bit¡­ anxious before seeing you. It means a lot to her to see you here. However, I think she needs to calm down a bit now." Her voice was calm but authoritative, clearly trying to keep Roxanne''s situation under control.


    After looking at her, Roxanne turned back to me and apologized. "I''m sorry if I overstepped. I''ll go to the kitchen and help the other girls."


    Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr


    Roxanne bowed her head shyly and walked towards the kitchen. Although I was somewhat surprised by how quickly she composed herself, I could still feel the passion boiling inside her. Her obsessive nature, sometimes while unsettling, deeply conveyed her commitment to me. As I watched Roxanne head to the kitchen, I turned back to the woman in front of me.


    "I''ll be a guest this night here, but I''ll need to leave again tomorrow."


    The woman bowed politely and responded in a calm voice, "Certainly, Your Excellency. We will do our best to make you comfortable during your stay. However, I don''t think Roxanne will be able to handle another separation."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be taking her with me. So, your duties here will end the day after tomorrow."


    "I understand, Your Excellency. In that case, we will need to prepare Roxanne as well," said the woman, with a hint of concern in her eyes. It was clear that she sensed Roxanne would be unwilling to part from her. However, she knew she could not disobey my orders. Interestingly, she had grown somewhat attached to Roxanne in this short time.


    The woman bowed politely and withdrew. "Very well, Your Excellency. I will inform Roxanne. Would you like me to accompany you?"


    "Yes, that would be good. Also, I must say I''m quite hungry," I said as I walked toward the cabin.


    "Dinner will be ready soon, Your Excellency."


    After moving to the cabin and waiting for about half an hour, dinner was served. I learned that besides Roxanne, there were at least six other women living in the cabin. Fortunately, they were all friendly and seemed to have become quite close friends with Roxanne. This suggested that Roxanne had not been overly lonely here.


    At least she had people to talk to, but Roxanne''s solitude was another matter, and I planned to completely address her loneliness tonight. I intended to fulfill her greatest desire tonight and go all the way until the end. Well¡­ I judt hoped the cabin''s walls had good soundproofing.

 Chapter 110: Fairytale pleasure(+18)

    As the darkness of the evening descended once again, Roxanne and I went upstairs to the room reserved for me. Since it was already late, the other maids had scattered to their rooms, and I was now alone with Roxanne. We climbed the stairs together, and as we approached a door, Roxanne opened it and invited me inside. I followed her in and made sure to close the door behind me.


    Realizing I had closed the door, Roxanne turned around excitedly and looked at me with a flushed face.


    Wasting no time, I approached Roxanne and gently caressed her face with my hand. This time, I intended to take things all the way. After all, Roxanne was a woman I was certain would never leave me, and honestly, I could feel myself developing deep feelings for her. Besides, I had slept with women for far less reason before, simply because they were beautiful.


    I''ve been absolutely stupid not to have slept with Roxanne until now, but I''m going to finish it tonight.


    As I ran my finger along Roxanne''s cheekbones, I glanced at her excited, darting pupils. Her breathing was irregular, and her heart was racing like that of a rabbit. This showed that she desired this too. Soon, I gently held the back of her neck to draw her closer and kissed her soft, pink lips. We shared a gentle and passionate kiss for a long time.


    It felt like a pure romantic moment rather than one filled with indecent thoughts, akin to the romantic scenes in those fairy-tale novels mostly read by women. But I had different plans for tonight.


    "Roxy... I want you to be completely mine tonight," I said as I broke the kiss and caressed her cheek.


    "... I-I''m already yours, E-Ethan," she stammered. Her face had turned entirely red from the words she spoke. It was as if the recently bold Roxanne had reverted back to her old timid self.


    Finding her reaction amusing, I smiled and, eager to see how she''d respond, suddenly grabbed her hips tightly.


    "... Hiii!" Roxanne flinched from my sudden movement, and her eyes widened. Then, as I began to caress her hips, she buried her head in my chest, awkwardly trying to hide her blushing face. When I lifted her by her hips to get a better look at her reddened face and kissed her sweet lips again, Roxanne couldn''t even respond.


    "E... Ethan... Mhmm I love you... Mhmmm," she said, breathless, as she pulled away from the kiss.


    "I love you too... But don''t blame me for what I''m going to do tonight. It''s your fault for being so sweet," I said with a smile, still holding Roxanne''s body in my arms. She was truly light, or perhaps I was just very strong. But what mattered most at that moment was how soft her hips felt as I caressed them.


    The fact that she could easily arouse me this much was a talent in itself, and Roxanne had certainly succeeded. After gently tossing her onto the bed, I approached her and began removing her clothes one by one.


    From my previous experience with her, I already knew she became wet very easily, so there was no need to prolong the foreplay. As she stood naked in front of me, sneaking glances at me with her flushed face, I was busy undressing myself. As I smiled at her secretive glances, I began to remove my lower garments as well.


    I wasn''t sure if she had ever seen me fully naked before, but when her eyes fell on the "snake" below, they widened to their fullest. Perhaps that night had been too dark, or I hadn''t removed my lower garments. But judging by her reaction, it seemed like Roxanne was seeing a penis for the first time. No, based on her reaction, it was more likely that she was seeing a man naked for the first time.


    Either way, my "snake" was big enough to surprise even the most experienced women.


    As I approached Roxanne and gently stroked her throat, I kissed her lips again. Throughout this entire time, Roxanne had done nothing but blush and stand still like a statue. Finally, she moved and wrapped her arms around my neck. Since she was still an inexperienced woman, I was usually the one to take the lead when kissing her, but now Roxanne''s tongue was moving aggressively.


    Still, I pulled back from the kiss and looked into her beautiful green eyes.


    "... I-I love you, Ethan," she said with that velvety voice of hers.


    She then touched my arm with her delicate fingers but suddenly looked above my head as if someone was there. But then, as if she had seen a ghost, she looked shocked and covered her mouth with her hand.


    I quickly turned around to see what was behind me, but finding nothing and no one, I turned back to Roxanne.


    "What happened? Did you see someone?" I asked her.


    Roxanne gave me the brightest smile I had ever seen and shook her head in the negative before giggling, "No, I didn''t see anyone..." and lifted her head to kiss me passionately.


    I didn''t quite understand the reason for Roxanne''s unusual sudden attack, but I wasn''t exactly complaining either. As I reciprocated her kiss, I could still hear her giggle even while kissing me. I wasn''t sure what had made her so happy. Sure, being with me tonight may have made her happy, but she suddenly seemed even happier than usual.


    Roxanne pulled her lips away from mine and looked at me with her still blushing face, but this time... she seemed more confident. She bit her lip and kissed me again.


    She wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me closer. She stopped kissing me to catch her breath and again glanced above my head. Each time she looked up, she giggled like a child before kissing me again. This behavior repeated itself in the following minutes. Roxanne would pause for breath, glance at the ceiling or above my head, giggle, and then kiss me again.


    Growing tired of being so passive, I looked into Roxanne''s eyes.


    "What''s going on, Roxanne? What''s making you laugh like this?" I asked, gazing into her emerald eyes.


    Visit our site at m-vl-em-pyr


    "Nothing... I just love you so, so much!" she said, laughing as she began kissing the rest of my face instead of my lips.


    Her cheerful mood seemed to have magically rubbed off on me, and we both laughed as we began kissing each other all over. I won''t lie. I liked Roxanne''s shy and passive side, but I was starting to enjoy this new side of her, too. However, there was no need to delay the main event any longer. I grabbed both of Roxanne''s hands, pinning them above her head.


    "I hope you keep laughing like this until the end of the night..." I whispered in Roxanne''s ear.


    At the same time, one of my hands grasped her erect nipple and began to caress it. My other hand reached her secret garden. I could feel the sparse and fine hairs around her vagina, and as I teased her there, I saw that Roxanne began moaning with pleasure. For some reason, I wanted to ignore the fact that Roxanne was a virgin and penetrate her hard, but I managed to calm my animalistic urges.


    "Ahh~ Mhmm Ethan...."


    Amid Roxanne''s moans, I moved my hand lower along her vagina and finally reached her secret entrance. Before even inserting a finger, I could feel the wetness around her hole. As my painfully hard penis began to ache, I could no longer hold back and slowly started to insert it into her.


    During this, I gave Roxanne a deep kiss to ease the pain she would soon experience, caressing her breasts with one hand and stroking her clitoris with the other. Roxanne moaned into my mouth, but as I continued pushing my penis deeper inside her, her moans of pleasure turned into moans of pain.


    "Mhmmmm.... Ahhhhh!" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I reached her hymen, I pushed further and broke it. Roxanne screamed in pain, and tears welled up in the corners of her eyes, but she didn''t stop me. On the contrary, she wrapped her legs around my waist and pulled me closer. This caused my penis to reach even deeper inside her, prompting another small scream from Roxanne.


    But after a few minutes of kissing her and making her feel good with my hands, her pain seemed to lessen. Unable to hold back any longer, I began moving my penis back and forth inside her, releasing her lips and kissing her neck.


    "AH Ethan ahhhhh~~ I love you! Ahhh, I love you. ~~" As I continued thrusting into her, Roxanne''s moans grew louder than she repeatedly declared her love for me.


    But after only a minute of thrusting, I noticed that Roxanne''s whole body began to tremble and convulse. My penis was becoming even wetter, and I felt as if something was trying to push my penis out with force.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh ahhhhh??"


    At that moment, realizing that Roxanne had climaxed, I pulled my penis out and watched as her juices sprayed up to my chest. After a moment of her climaxing, I couldn''t hold back any longer and inserted my penis back into her. Roxanne screamed in pleasure at my sudden re-entry.


    "AHHHHH! Ethan...~~ Ahhhh I realy realy love... you~~AHhhm so much"

 Chapter 111: 79(+18)

    Roxanne''s POV


    79%! A whole 79%! Right now, this is the happiest moment in both of my lives! And at this moment, Ethan and I are finally making love. When Ethan first arrived today, I checked, and his love percentage for me was 73, but now, in just a few hours, it has increased by 6%. But even though I want to kiss him so badly, I don''t even have the energy to move my neck.


    Ethan has been having his way with me in different positions for about an hour now. I''m doing my best not to pass out, but the pleasure I''m feeling is so intense that my eyes keep closing. I must hold on.


    He''s mine now¡­ While the other sluts have abandoned him, he''s here with only me! I need to make sure he finishes inside me again and gives birth to a dozen of his children. I have to be his best wife, and that''s why I need to make him feel good. The other wives will only be with him because they have to, but Ethan is with me because he wants to be. That''s the difference between me and you sluts!


    Ethan may marry you for your power or for the benefits he gains from your kingdoms! But I have neither an army, nor a country, nor any special powers to offer him, yet he''s still here with me¡­ Because he loves me. He loves me¡­ *giggles* Ethan loves me.


    "What''s so funny?!"


    When I looked at Ethan, I saw him smiling mockingly at me.


    "I''m sorry, it''s just¡ªAhhh, Ethan, slow down."


    Did he have to go harder just because I laughed? God, it hurts so much, but at the same time, it feels so good¡­ I can feel butterflies in my stomach again. I feel so strange, but this strangeness is the most beautiful feeling I''ve ever experienced in my life. It''s like my heart is now united with Ethan''s.


    "Mhmmm Ethan," when our lips met again, my heart started racing as usual.


    But I don''t understand, why isn''t it over yet? It''s not that I''m bored, but will it always last this long? Is this normal? I don''t know, but I do know that Ethan is perfect in every way¡­ Sometimes, I feel like I don''t deserve him¡­ Sometimes I wish I were as perfect as he is. That way, I''d truly deserve him.


    "Ahhhh," no matter how much I try to stifle my moans, it''s impossible to stop them. I don''t even have the energy left to suppress them anymore. And finally, Ethan came inside me for the second time. Considering Ethan''s Kaizer power, I''m definitely going to get pregnant tonight.


    My hands are trembling, but I don''t know if it''s from the intensity or from pleasure¡­ Oh, actually my whole body is trembling. I think I''m having another orgasm-!!!


    "AHHHMh I...love you."


    ---


    A Few Hours Later


    Now even my eyelids won''t move. And my legs are completely numb. I was lying on Ethan''s lap, and thankfully, after he came inside me one more time, he stopped. I guess he''s tired now¡­ No; he doesn''t look tired at all. What kind of monster is this? At first, I hated the idea of sharing Ethan with other women, but now that I think about it, I couldn''t satisfy him on my own.


    I had learned a few things about men from Lady Harelia, who looked after me here, but Ethan is very different from what I was taught. Also, Lady Harelia told me some things about a man''s white fluid, and that''s why I think I''ll get pregnant after tonight¡­ Thinking about it, Ethan''s little child will be inside me! Oh my God, this is so exciting!


    When I opened my eyes a little, I could see the faint light of the sun illuminating the room. And despite me being on top of him, I saw that Ethan was peacefully asleep. I tried to move my hands to touch his face. I finally did it¡­ I am now completely Ethan''s, and from now on, I''ve secured that I''ll always be with him. In this life, no one has ever loved me 79% before.


    This ability was given to me by Pipkin when I was a baby, and I''ve used it so many many times. According to Pipkin, there''s no limit to this power, so I used it on everyone I wanted, but Ethan had by far the highest percentage I had ever seen. Pipkin said it''s impossible for a normal person to love someone 100%. Unless they''re insane, that is.


    But later, when Pipkin measured how much I loved Ethan, he was shocked.


    *Giggles*


    I think the only thing he said to me at that moment was that I was insane and that he regretted saving me. But when I asked him for days what he saw, he finally answered¡­ 101%! That''s a level of love that even a normal person can''t have¡­ At least according to Pipkin. I guess that''s why he said there was something wrong with me, but if loving Ethan is a problem, then so be it!


    If the world sees me as a crazy, obsessive lover, I don''t care. Even if Ethan sees me like that and wants to leave me because of my obsessive love¡­ Well, then I''d do something different. If Ethan leaves me, the first thing I''d have to do is become stronger than him. Once I''m stronger than Ethan, I''ll kidnap him and take him to a secret basement underground¡­ And then he''ll be completely mine.


    We''ll have a lot of children there and build the empire Ethan has always wanted with our children.


    An army of children! This is such an exciting dream¡­ I hope I give birth to at least triplets on my first try. That way, it''ll be easier to build the army. But before anything else, I need to become stronger than Ethan, and maybe then I won''t even need to kidnap him. If Pipkin were here now and saw the kinds of thoughts I''m imagining, he''d probably call me insane, but I don''t understand.


    What''s wrong here? I mean, what''s the problem with dreaming about kidnapping Ethan, locking him in a dungeon, and having lots of children with him to build an army? I think it''s a beautiful and innocent dream. At least compared to my other dreams, this is the most innocent one. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    Ethan''s POV


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Roxanne constantly moving on my lap with a wide smile. It seems she hasn''t noticed that I''ve woken up yet. But when I looked into her emerald green eyes shining like jewels, I felt a shiver down my spine. Sometimes this girl could be terrifying for reasons I couldn''t understand.


    I placed my hands on her head and stroked her silky black hair, and she flinched for a moment, but then looked at me with a crazed smile.


    "Good morning," I said as I continued to stroke her head.


    "G-Good morning," Roxanne stammered.


    I stood up and lifted Roxanne in my arms, heading towards the bathroom. I could see she was blushing, but this time I just planned on taking a normal bath. After all, I had no intention of pushing her or hurting her. Also, when I turned around and looked at our bed, I could see that there was a blood stain there.


    I might have gone a little overboard last night, and besides, I came inside her for the many time, which could be quite problematic. After all, Roxanne getting pregnant while we''re heading to Dragon Academy would be very dangerous, and it would also hinder her growth. So today, I need to find some Choun tea.


    This tea is a widely known contraceptive on the continent. Normally, it doesn''t harm a person, but when used before a pregnancy reaches two months, it causes a miscarriage. I''ll need to find some of this tea later. Especially now that the battle for the throne is heating up and we''re going to Dragon Academy, Roxanne getting pregnant would be a huge issue.


    We entered the bath and started washing, but when I saw that Roxanne couldn''t even move, I helped her bathe. Of course, I washed everywhere, including her private areas. Now it felt like we were a proper husband and wife. Since Roxanne still couldn''t move her legs, I had to carry her in my arms, and under the surprised gazes of the servants, I took her to the breakfast table.


    The older maid, in particular, was very concerned for Roxanne and asked what had happened to her. The other maids also asked worriedly what had happened to her feet. Roxanne couldn''t answer and just looked at me with a flushed face. Thankfully, the maids quickly understood and shyly returned to their duties.


    Some of them, especially Lady Harelia, who was in charge here and of middle age, blushed as she occasionally glanced at me.


    Thus, we had breakfast, and then Roxanne and I left the house. While I continued to carry Roxanne, who still had difficulty walking, we began walking out of the forest. The servants, meanwhile, would have to return to Asina or resume their duties in the Tamerid Empire. So now it was just me and Roxanne, but luckily, for most of the journey, Roxanne slept like a baby in my arms.


    She looked so tired that I didn''t wake her until we reached the horses. Finally, after walking for several hours, we arrived at the horses I had prepared earlier. Read the latest on M-VL-em|p,y

 Chapter 112: Still a piece of humanity

    After a day''s journey on horseback, I arrived in a southern city and purchased a carriage there. Along with it, I hired a dozen mercenaries. I could have hired more, but since we were in the Southern Empire, I didn''t want to draw too much attention. I also bought a few pack mules and loaded them with everything we might need on the journey. Lastly, I purchased some Choun tea for Roxanne.


    Thus, we boarded the carriage and left the city with the mercenaries. Since Roxanne and I were alone in the carriage, we spent most of our time making love.


    However, today when I asked her to drink the Choun tea, her reaction was far stronger than I expected. Normally, Roxanne, who never opposed me and did everything she could to make me feel good, had changed.


    "Why don''t you understand, Roxy? Do you want to be pregnant at the Academy? You must realize how problematic it would be for a student to get pregnant there," I said to Roxanne, who sat across from me with a sullen face.


    "I don''t care! I don''t want to drink that tea," she replied, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Roxy, listen to me. If you get pregnant, you''ll be vulnerable, and my enemies will want to target you. Even if we assume you give birth to the child, our child will always be in danger. I promise, once I ascend the throne and stabilize the kingdom, we''ll have as many children as you want, but for now, you need to drink this tea," I said, offering the tea to Roxanne.


    "What, so you want to kill our baby? Even if we have many children later, why do I have to kill this one? As you said, there will be many obstacles if I don''t drink this tea, but I don''t care. We can protect our child together," she said, crossing her arms again.


    I stood up, opened the door, and said, "I''m going to step outside for some fresh air." I got off the carriage and looked at the camp area. The vast, endless steppes were a rather pleasant sight. After taking a deep breath, I sat under a tree to rest.


    I understood Roxanne. After all, she''d be happy to have a child from the man she loves, and if someone tried to harm the baby in her belly, of course, she''d be angry... But I''m tired of this. I''m tired of me or people constantly making mistakes that affect my life. I''ve made many mistakes myself, but most of them were because I didn''t consider the minimal effects.


    Most of the time, the difficulties in my life were fate attacking me at the most unexpected moments. But now, I need to control fate. At some point, even if I have to harm the woman I love mentally or physically, I must do what needs to be done. To wield power or to achieve a greater good, I have to risk a small evil.


    But at least for Roxanne... For once, I will silence my dark side. I''ll show kindness for the last time. This is only for you, Roxanne. When I enter the Dragon Academy, Ethan, as you know, he will no longer exist. There will only be me chasing power.


    But for now, I''ll show mercy to Roxanne. Just this once.


    After resting for half an hour, I got up and returned to the carriage. Once inside, I saw Roxanne still angrily staring out the window. I sat across from her. Soon, the carriage started moving, and the journey continued from where we left off. We were now close to the center of the South, and at least we had completed more than half of the journey.


    The mountainous areas and forests of the southern geography made the journey a bit longer than expected, but fortunately, we hadn''t encountered any significant issues so far, which was quite interesting. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Normally, even in the Tamerid Empire, the roads weren''t this safe. This was probably due to Alpshar''s influence. The more I think about him, the more I can''t help but admire him. Making the roads this secure shows that he is actually a very clever person.


    As a historian in my former life, he reminds me of one of the greatest military geniuses who ever lived and who conquered nearly half of the known world. In my old world, he was called Genghis Khan, or by his real name, Temujin. Similarly, Genghis Khan had been particularly meticulous about the safety of trade routes.


    But now is not the time for a history lesson. What''s important now is convincing Roxanne. Lately, I''ve started calling her Roxy. The name developed naturally, and it''s easier to say, so I call her Roxy. But Roxanne has long gotten used to hearing this shortened name from me, and she even likes it. That''s why we''ll play a small but effective psychological game here.


    Instead of constantly calling her Roxy, today I will address her by her full name. From the start, calling her by her full name will catch her attention, and at some point, her subconscious will dislike this new way of addressing her. In turn, her primal mind will question whether she''s done something wrong, even if she''s right or wrong, making her feel bad.


    Yes, this is a very effective technique, and although I feel a bit bad for deliberately using it on Roxanne, it''s for a greater good.


    "Roxanne," I called out seriously, and Roxanne immediately turned her head from the window to look at me. "You will have your wish, Roxanne. If you don''t want to drink the tea, then so be it. And if you do become pregnant, I''ll do everything in my power to protect you and the child," I said, causing a wide smile to appear on Roxanne''s face.


    But I''m sorry, Roxanne, I need to cut that smile short. There are many ways to make someone feel more emotionally affected or, at the very least, more disappointed. But now I need to use one of them to make Roxanne feel a greater sense of guilt in this situation. That''s why I need to first give her hope and then crush that hope in the most painful way possible.


    A person who experiences such a disappointment tends to blame themselves for causing the situation. I''m sorry, Roxanne, but I know you well. If I don''t do this, I know you''ll want to have that baby. So, as painful as this may be, I believe it''s actually an act of mercy. It''s creating a small problem to prevent a much bigger one.


    "But Roxanne, we won''t be together anymore. You won''t be by my side in any way. Of course, I''ll do everything I can for our child, but don''t expect more from me. Now, if you don''t want to drink the tea, so be it. If you want to have a child, so be it. But know that you won''t be with me anymore."


    The smile on Roxanne''s face froze in an instant. The shock and heartbreak in her eyes were clear. She seemed to be struggling to believe my words. At first, she couldn''t say anything, just taking a deep breath, and then she slowly asked,


    "What... what do you mean? We won''t be together? Are you leaving me?"


    Her voice cracked toward the end of her sentence. This, as I predicted, had caught her completely off guard. From her expression, I could see that my words had deeply shaken her. Just as I wanted...


    Yes, this is exactly what I wanted. By catching her mentally unprepared for this situation, I was going to make her vulnerable. When a person experiences such a big shock, it''s hard for them to make rational decisions, but at least they''ll better understand which is the better option. This was the best way to get Roxanne to drink the tea.


    "Yes, Roxanne. Now you need to make a decision. Me or the child in your belly, which you''re not even sure exists?"


    Roxanne was silent for a moment, her eyes widening, and her brows furrowed slightly. She was shocked, but at the same time, she was battling mixed emotions. Her breathing quickened, as if she were trying to control a storm brewing inside her. Gathering what remained of her strength, she answered in a firm voice,


    "Is it really that simple? Is the only decision I need to make just this? Ethan, we''re talking about our child. How fair is it to present it as some kind of threat?"


    Read more exciting chapters on m vl-e-mpy-r


    By the end of her words, her voice began to tremble, and the determination in her eyes waned. But, as always, Roxanne was far more resolute than I had anticipated. Her determination was making things more complicated, both for me and for the situation.


    "Roxanne, I''m a prince. And my greatest desire is power. If anything¡ªanything at all¡ªstands in the way of that desire for power, I want to remove that obstacle. Now, please don''t make things harder for yourself. In any case, I''ll protect you until the child is born, and once it''s born, I''ll be a father to it as much as possible, but don''t expect more from me," I said.


    I also now made a mental note to eventually establish a high-quality condom company in this world once things were settled.


    Roxanne remained silent for a few seconds. The confusion in her eyes was suddenly replaced by deep sorrow. It was as if my words had deeply wounded her, but at the same time, she had understood something. She crossed her arms tightly over her chest and lowered her gaze to the floor. There was a hint of hurt and reproach in her voice.


    Seeing her so vulnerable, so fragile, confirmed that my plan was working. Yet, a slight pang of guilt began to stir inside me. Roxanne had always been by my side, and being so ruthless toward her created a void within me, but I kept telling myself it was necessary, over and over again.


    Roxanne straightened up and reached for the tea I had just prepared. She held the cup with trembling hands and drank it all in one go. Then she placed the cup back down and looked at me.


    "Thank you, Roxy," I said simply.


    At those words, Roxanne rushed forward and hugged me. And then, when I felt a wetness on my chest, she was already crying loudly. As her tears streamed down my chest, I silently stroked her back. At that moment, the weight of everything hit me, too. There was an unease in my heart, but I was trying to suppress it. Power had to come before everything else.


    There was no room for emotions for a prince like me. Yet still, her sobs were affecting me more than I had anticipated. At the very least, it felt good to know that there was still a piece of humanity left somewhere inside me.


    "Everything will be okay, Roxy," I said softly. "I promise, when the time comes, we''ll have as many children as you want," I added.


    "Promise?" she asked, looking at me with her tear-filled eyes. And I have to admit, her red nose looked so cute that I wanted to bite it.


    "I promise," I said, raising one hand.


    "What if I say I want dozens of children?" she asked, wiping her tears with her arms.


    "If you want, we''ll have hundreds," I said. With those words, Roxanne calmed down a bit and hugged me again. As I caressed her head or back, I kissed the top of her head. But suddenly, when I heard a tapping sound on the window, I turned my head and opened it. One of the mercenaries I had hired stood there, looking somewhat anxious.


    "Sir, there are people here claiming to be messengers of the great emperor Alpshar of the South."

 Chapter 113: Thankfully, he’s not a woman

    After kissing Roxanne on the forehead and leaving her inside, I stepped out of the carriage. Among the soldiers in pieces of armor, I noticed a few men dressed elegantly. They carried neither weapons nor armor, nor anything threatening. They truly looked like emissaries, and the fact that Alpshar sent them without any protection could only mean something good. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, this showed he bore no hostility toward me.


    "Are you emissaries of Alpshar?" I asked, using the southern dialect.


    The Southerners and Northerners technically speak the same language, but over time, the language has split into two. A Northerner might understand a few words when they hear the southern tongue, but sometimes they won''t comprehend it at all.


    The similarity of the languages used in the North and South is because of a handful of humans who survived the great demon massacre or genocide that happened on this continent thousands of years ago. So, both Southerners and Northerners are essentially of the same race, but over time, this race split into two.


    In fact, many micro-races formed, one of which is the people of the Tiamat Empire or the eastern race, which includes the Asina Kingdom. Of course, the sharpest divide was between the North and the South, and this racial split is also reflected in the language.


    "Yes, we are emissaries. We have come to inform you that the highest of the high, the last emissary of the gods, the sacred wolf of the South, and the earthly representation of the sun, the great emperor Alpshar, wishes to meet with you," one of the emissaries said in a flawless southern accent.


    It seems Alpshar has quite a few titles. Well, after so many accomplishments, that''s only natural. The great emperor united the South under one flag and one roof faster than even the conqueror, Ogedion. Honestly, sometimes I can''t help but feel a little envious of Alpshar. But what could be his reason for wanting to meet with me now?


    If he does something to me, I could escape into the dark realm, but I can''t say the same for Roxanne. However, I can''t refuse Alpshar''s invitation.


    "Of course, I gladly accept His Majesty''s invitation. But would it be a problem if I came alone?" I asked. For now, I need to conceal my relationship with Roxanne, or even the fact that there''s a woman in the carriage. On second thought, it''s not exactly normal that they found me so easily. We''ve likely been followed ever since we entered the southern empire in this carriage.


    Considering that the mercenaries I hired were the best I could find, I must admit that those tracking us are incredibly professional. In fact, it''s likely that even now, Alpshar''s spies are watching to see how I react from afar.


    This is quite unsettling. If Alpshar has an intelligence network more extensive than I thought, it could become a significant problem in the future. As a former historian, I know very well how effective intelligence and espionage have been throughout every period of human history.


    Especially when considering that even the Servant''s Guild hasn''t established a stable presence in the South, it''s not far-fetched to think that Alpshar has the best intelligence force on this continent.


    "It''s no problem for us. You can come alone or with your guards, as you wish," the emissary replied.


    "No need, I''ll come alone," I said, and began preparing the horse I''d acquired earlier. Since I could sense Roxanne''s worried gaze on me, I entered the carriage. She was still looking at me with her sweet little nose flushed.


    "Don''t worry. If I feel something''s wrong, I''ll teleport to where you are immediately. In the meantime, do as I showed you earlier and wear the black clothes that block light, okay?" I said, stroking Roxanne''s hair.


    "Okay... be careful," Roxanne replied.


    After kissing her pink lips, I stood up. "I will. Dont worry" I said before leaving the carriage and mounting my horse. After instructing the mercenaries where to go, I set off with the emissaries. I wasn''t too worried about Roxanne because we''d had plenty of time to talk during this long journey, and I now knew just how strong she was. A few mercenaries would never be able to harm her.


    But I hoped nothing unexpected would happen. We''re probably heading to the military camp set up by Alpshar. Since he''s dealing with a rebellion, it''s likely that he''s not in his palace. We''re closer to the rebellion zone, anyway.


    After an hour of traveling, we finally arrived at an area with more white round tents than my eyes could count. This was where Alpshar''s army was stationed, and the rebel army''s camp was probably only a few hundred meters away. After all, according to the information I had, Alpshar had set out a few days ago to suppress the rebels, so his army had likely just arrived and set up here.


    We approached a large tent perched on a hill with the emissaries. To be honest, calling it a tent might not be accurate. It was more like a palace made of fabric. Of course, throughout history in my old world, large tents like this had been used as homes, especially among nomadic peoples.


    The emissaries and I stopped at the top of the hill and dismounted our horses. The hill was quite high, and the area was open, making it easy to see what was happening in the distance. I dismounted and looked in the direction where the rebel army was likely camped. After all, the layout of a military camp isn''t random, or at least it shouldn''t be for an army of this size. Continue the journey on m|vl-em,py-r


    If the enemy army were to launch a sudden night attack, or attack before the camp was ready, the tents would be a significant hindrance for the army. Also, tents could slow down the army''s quick repositioning in case of an urgent command. That''s why even the placement of the tents follows a certain order, and each tent is carefully controlled.


    From up here, I could see the orderly arrangement of the tents below. Then, narrowing my eyes, I looked even further toward where the rebel army was supposed to be...


    "What the fuck is that?!" I muttered, shocked by what I saw.


    The sight before me was nothing short of terrifying. There were towers a short distance from the tents, but even from here, it was clear that these towers were made of human skeletons. It was such a horrific sight that it made my hair stand on end. There were probably thousands of human skeletons and skulls stacked on top of each other.


    "What''s the matter, Prince?" one of the emissaries behind me asked.


    "What is that?" I asked.


    The emissary looked where I was looking, then smiled. "Ah, that? Those are the ones who committed the greatest crime by rebelling against the earthly representative of the Sun, our merciful emperor, and no doubt, His Majesty showed his greatness of heart by granting them a swift death! Long live the sacred wolf of the South!" the emissary said joyfully.


    But this only deepened the horror I felt.


    The emissary''s words echoed in my ears as the sight before me made my stomach turn. I was certain that those towers were made of human bones, and I had never before seen Alpshar''s power and ruthlessness manifest so tangibly. The word "merciful" sounded hollow and mocking, even as it came from the emissary''s mouth. I tore my gaze away from the towers and took a deep breath.


    Not only did I have to survive this, but I also had to protect Roxanne.


    "I see," I muttered coldly. I forced myself not to reveal what I was feeling. The nausea I felt was not because thousands of people had already been killed. Just seeing the tower made of thousands of skeletons was a bit disgusting, but I felt better now. Underestimating the enemy in front of me would be a grave mistake.


    Alpshar''s intelligence and cruelty had allowed him to unite the South under one banner. But now, was I am threat to him or a potential ally?


    As we neared the entrance of the tent, my sense of unease grew. If there was a trap inside, it would be difficult for me to get out alive. But I wouldn''t know the truth until I entered. As I had promised Roxanne, if something went wrong, I would teleport out, but that would be my last resort.


    One of the emissaries opened the tent''s entrance. Inside were a few men, and at the head of a large table sat a young man with long red hair, wearing a grand dark fur cloak. His dark eyes, reminiscent of the darkest part of the night, met mine as I entered. Of course, I knew what Alpshar looked like, so I recognized him immediately.


    With his long, blood-red hair and stern yet handsome face, he had a presence that stood out in any crowd. Alpshar looked at me for a moment, and then his cold expression changed as his lips curled into a smile.


    "Everyone leave. I wish to speak with my guest alone," he commanded in an authoritative and oppressive voice.


    For some reason, my heart was pounding fast¡ªfaster than it had even during sex. And to be honest, the reason my heart was beating so fast probably wasn''t fear or anxiety. It was excitement. As a former historian, I was excited to be standing before someone who would likely go down in history as a legendary figure. But just think about it.


    Imagine that Alexander the Great or Genghis Khan was standing in front of you. How would a person react to such a thing? I don''t know how others would respond, but if I experienced something like that, I probably wouldn''t even be able to speak from the excitement. It''s embarrassing to admit, but if Alpshar were a woman, I might have had an erection. Thankfully, he''s not a woman...

 Chapter 114: Utkanc

    After everyone left and I was alone with Alpshar, the atmosphere became somewhat strange¡ªor at least; it felt that way to me. Alpshar rose from the couch at the back and sat at the table.


    "Sit, Prince. Although I am well aware of the unpleasant rumors spreading about me in the north, I''m not a barbarian. I won''t eat you," Alpshar said.


    I pulled the chair across from him and sat down. The Alpshar opened a wooden box-like object on the table and placed it between us. This wooden box, which could open and close, was actually a type of game very common in this world¡ªessentially, this world''s version of chess.


    "We call this ''utkanc'' around here. Do you know how to play, Prince?" Alpshar asked.


    Of course, I knew how to play this game, which greatly resembled chess from my old world. After all, this game was widespread among everyone, from the highest nobles to the lowest commoners, and we had teachers in the palace who taught it to me and the rest of the royal family.


    "Of course, Your Majesty. I know how to play. But if I may ask, I would like to know why you wished to meet with me," I replied.


    "Perhaps I''m just looking for a friend to play this game with," he said with a smile, and began setting up the pieces.


    The major difference between this game and chess¡ªor what they had in common¡ªwas that, at its core, this was a military strategy game. For instance, the piece representing the castle never moved, and there were no bishops. There were such differences, yet it was still a complex and challenging game.


    The difficulty of the game always depended on the skill of your opponent, but even if your opponent was a fool, you still had to know certain things to win. For example, if you attacked the castle with your cavalry, your cavalry would be lost.


    "Then I hope my skills will satisfy you," I said, arranging my three castle pieces in a crescent shape in front of the piece that represented the palace. After Alpshar arranged his palace and castle pieces, I made the first move, advancing a pawn.


    The biggest difference from chess was the size of the playing field and the pieces. You could, for instance, place your archers on one side, your infantry on another, and your cavalry in a completely different location. Additionally, before the game started, you had to determine the position of your castles.


    The main goal of the game was to protect the palace piece, which you could only place in the back rows. The palace represented the capital, so if the palace was captured, you lost the capital, and losing the capital meant losing the game¡ªjust as it often happens in real history.


    Unlike me, Alpshar placed only archers in front of his castle. Another difference in this game was that you could introduce your pieces at any time. Both sides had the same number of pieces, but when to deploy them was up to you. You could, if you wanted, play the entire game with just one pawn. Ultimately, the only thing that mattered was not losing the palace piece.


    "Actually, Prince, I recently read the book you wrote. Tell me, did you really write it?" Alpshar asked. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ah, now I understood. He was interested in me because he had read the book in which I compiled the teachings and ideas of many philosophers from my previous world. I should also note that the book contained some rather pessimistic or realistic, yet gloomy, statements about human nature.


    So it was only natural that Alpshar found it intriguing, especially since I knew enough of his story, even if not all of it.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I wrote it. I hope you liked it," I said, making another move by introducing a pawn.


    Alpshar, after thinking for a moment, introduced another archer in response to my move. "I can say I liked it quite a lot. No offense, but I didn''t expect much from a book written by a prince younger than me, but by the time I finished it, I was utterly impressed," he said.


    As I was busy introducing a cavalry piece, I smiled and said, "Well, there''s no offense taken. I consider what you said a compliment."


    "Indeed. Just as you wrote in the book, life changes depending on your perspective. To be honest, I was quite struck by your analogy of the deer and the lion," Alpshar said as he introduced a pawn.


    "Thank you. Actually, I was curious¡ªwas there anything in the book that you disagreed with?" I asked while deploying another cavalry piece.


    Alpshar kept his eyes on the board, thinking for a moment. Then, carefully, he advanced to an archer. "I agree with many of the points in your book, Prince, but I disagree with some of your comments on human nature. For example, you wrote that people will rise if they focus solely on virtue. But what you fail to understand is that not all people are the same.


    Most people are often very different from you or me. Most people are no different from the pieces in this game. Humans are selfish and hypocritical. That''s why people like you or me must move these selfish and hypocritical pieces. In truth, only rulers need to focus on virtue."


    Alpshar''s words made me pause and think. As we progressed in the game, our conversation felt like a battle of strategy as well. I glanced at the board, and after confirming it was my turn, I moved another pawn forward. I looked up at Alpshar.


    "Your Majesty, it may be true that many people are selfish," I said calmly, "but I don''t believe that means they are inherently evil. People become selfish when they succumb to their weaknesses and fears. However, every person has the potential for good within them. The key is showing them that path.


    Virtue is indeed a quality ruler must possess, but it is also a path they must guide their people along."


    Alpshar nodded with a smile, though there was a hint of irony in his eyes. As he moved a piece, he continued, "Virtue won''t save the people, Prince. People are ruled through fear and strategy. The virtuous path you speak of can only survive under the protection of the powerful. Even this game we are playing proves that, doesn''t it?


    We are trying to protect the palace piece, but we must sacrifice other pieces to win. Any ruler who wishes to win in this world must know when to be selfish and ruthless. Selfishness is a luxury that only rulers¡ªor superior people¡ªshould indulge in. If everyone were selfish, no one would win."


    Alpshar''s bleak worldview reminded me of the philosophy of many rulers and leaders in my old world. They had perhaps been led down a dark path by their desire to maintain power, believing that fear was the most effective way to control their people. But I thought differently.


    "Yes, this game is based on strategy and sacrifice," I said, deploying a cavalry piece. "But the true winner is not just the piece that survives on the board. What matters is how you play, what you fight for, and how you lead your people. Ruling by fear might work in the short term, but without the love and trust of the people, it''s impossible to achieve lasting stability.


    In Stoic philosophy, virtue brings inner peace, regardless of external circumstances. That''s the source of true strength and happiness."


    Alpshar pondered my words for a moment before laughing softly. "I''ve heard that before, Prince, but I still find it very na?ve. Even a dog, when shown too much affection, will only repay you with ingratitude. The problem with making people fear you is that when you fail, it will show. But as long as I do not fail, there is no issue.


    However, if you shower your people with love and trust, do you really think they will reciprocate? At some point, they will take it as something that''s simply expected. I''m not saying one must be a tyrant, but in my opinion, there are two things required to rule a people: fear and respect. You''ve probably met my envoys. Do you think they would dare betray me?


    Stay tuned to m v l e m p y r


    When people both fear and respect you, you become god-like in their eyes."


    Alpshar moved all his cavalry pieces into play. "And isn''t this the essence of all lasting religions? Fear and respect. The fear of being cast into hell and the respect for the power of God. That''s why people have believed in things that don''t exist for thousands of years."


    Listening to Alpshar, I realized just how closely his philosophy aligned with the dark path followed by many rulers. A system built on fear and respect might appear strong, but it was like a building constructed on shaky foundations. It was bound to collapse with the first quake. But what if the quake never came? What if Alpshar remained a perfect ruler? Would that building still fall?


    No... Now I understand. Now I understand Alpshar''s philosophy. From a young age, Alpshar knew how powerful fear¡ªor terror¡ªcould be...

 Chapter 115: Being and nothingness

    I was beginning to understand the red-haired, black-eyed man before me better now. Of course, I can''t say that I have fully figured him out, but at least I can understand why he chose this path. Why did Alpshar really choose this bloody path? When a person experiences many traumatic events as a child and probably has someone to protect, why would they choose such a bloody and risky road?


    Alpshar had many options. He could have left everything behind and settled in a better and more peaceful place, and at least he wouldn''t have had to live such a wild life.


    After all, a person who experiences traumatic events in childhood and is covered in blood during those events typically either becomes more fearful, avoiding conflict, or, on the contrary, becomes insanely aggressive and brave to the point of being called foolish. But Alpshar fit neither of these categories.


    Looking at his life, you don''t need to be particularly intelligent to see that he is not someone who shies away from war out of fear. Moreover, Alpshar is not wildly aggressive or someone who foolishly digs his own grave and calls it courage. If he were such a savage, he would have already attacked the Tamerid Empire by now.


    The Tamerid Empire has provoked Alpshar many times secretly, but Alpshar never changed his stance, which was wise.


    In the end, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that Alpshar is a cunning person. After all, a fool could never succeed in uniting the entire south. But then, what is Alpshar''s motivation? What is the reason behind his desire for conquest? I know that his great ancestor was the conqueror Ogedion, but is that all? Is he doing all this just because he admires Ogedion?


    Clearly, Alpshar has a certain worldview, and it seems that this worldview is extremely pessimistic. That''s why I''m having this philosophically deep conversation. After all, what I just said¡ªor more specifically, the part where I talked about what a ruler should be like¡ªwas something I did deliberately.


    I only put forward ideas that I didn''t necessarily agree with, or only partially agreed with, just to see how Alpshar would react, whether he would object or agree.


    My attempts bore fruit, and now I understand Alpshar better.


    Well, as an old man once said, "If you know yourself and your enemy, you will not be imperiled in a hundred battles." Even if Alpshar is not my enemy today, he will definitely be one day. In fact, perhaps I am more like him than I thought. Now that I think about it, we both want to conquer the continent, and both of us can be ruthless at times in pursuing that goal.


    Let''s take the tower made of human bones outside, for instance. Alpshar''s purpose there is probably to display power and gain dominance over the masses through fear or terror. And I probably would have taken such a decision if I had to.


    Now that I think about it, Alpshar reminds me of someone from my old world, someone who was extremely ruthless, extremely cunning, and just like him, a military genius. His name was Tamerlane, and in many ways, Alpshar resembles him. Now that I think about it, Alpshar had a wound on his foot¡ªnot a serious one, but one that hindered his running somewhat... Just like Tamerlane.


    "How much more time do you need to make your move?" Alpshar asked in his deep voice.


    I turned my gaze back to the board. We were now entering the final stages of the game, and both of us had brought all our pieces into play. Moreover, I had destroyed all three of Alpshar''s castles, but I still had one castle piece left, protecting the royal piece at the back. The plan was simple.


    The pawns would advance and attack Alpshar''s army while the archers would provide support, and during this time, my cavalry would attack the unprotected royal piece. At least, that was the plan. I still had more pieces left, so victory was inevitable. All I had to do was to make every move perfectly. From the outside, making flawless moves might sound easy, but it was a very difficult task.


    I must admit, Alpshar was a very good player, but in my past world, as a historian, I also knew many war tactics. Discover untold stories at m_vl_em_p_yr


    In fact, I should mention that while playing this game, I noticed something. I was smarter than before. Yes, maybe it sounds a bit arrogant, but it was true. I wasn''t stupid in my previous life either; after all, I was a student of one of the most renowned historians the field of, so I knew I had a certain level of intelligence. But I was certainly not a genius. I just had above-average intelligence.


    But what about now? Why did I understand this difficult game, with countless possibilities, so well and so precisely? In my previous world, I played chess, but I was never a top-tier chess player. Even though this game was different from chess, it was probably more difficult, yet I could easily beat many who had mastered it. I had proven this many times in the past.


    I think my brain capacity¡ªor whatever it''s called¡ªhad improved. But I was still aware that this didn''t mean I would succeed in everything. However, I could at least say that I understood these kinds of games better.


    So, I moved my pawn forward by one square. Then I looked at Alpshar to observe his reaction. He seemed slightly irritated and tired by my move. He, too, moved his pawns forward.


    "Tell me, Prince, do you believe in God?" Alpshar asked as he made his move.


    "I don''t know," I replied as I arranged my archers.


    "What do you mean, you don''t know if you believe or not?" Alpshar asked in a tone of surprise.


    "I just don''t know if God exists. To me, God may or may not exist. I''m not in a position to know. But I think the real question is, what are God''s attributes?" I replied.


    At that moment, Alpshar was also moving his pieces closer to mine. "God''s attributes? I suppose it''s enough for me to view God as the Creator," Alpshar said as he made his move. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was busy placing my archer pieces in both an open and elevated position. "Is it logical to call a being that creates something of a creator or God? For example, some special elves can create plants even where there is no soil. Does that mean elves are gods?" I asked.


    As Alpshar made his move, he stroked his chin. "You raise a good point. But still, elves don''t create out of nothing. They can only do that by using their Kaizer powers, meaning they can do it because an energy exists. But what I''m talking about is creation from nothing.


    I see nothing wrong with calling someone who creates matter in the middle of nothing a god," he said, placing his archers slightly behind the opening, directly across from mine.


    "But what exactly is nothingness? After all, even nothingness is something, and can we call something that can exist ''nothing''? Nothingness might be the place where nothing exists at the same time everywhere, but if nothingness has a boundary, that makes it something. Logically, in this universe, at least, nothingness cannot exist¡ªor at least that''s what I think."


    Alpshar thought over what I said for a while and then watched me make my move. "Then what are God''s attributes for you?" he asked, settling into a more comfortable position in his chair.


    "As I said, God''s existence is not certain for me, but at the very least, for me to call something God, that being would need to have infinite power and authority over everything. But logically, even if such a being exists, why would it care about a few insignificant pieces of flesh like us? Or why would it take an interest in us?


    If there is a perfect being with infinite power and infinite wisdom, wouldn''t it logically be focused only on its own existence? After all, only its own perfect existence should deserve its attention. But if such a being is our creator or at least played a role in our creation, this brings with it an entirely different problem," I said, watching Alpshar move his pawn pieces.


    Since this game was being played on a three-dimensional board, it was impossible to see everything, but I suspected that Alpshar still had one more hidden piece, and this piece was probably protecting the palace piece.


    "And what is that problem? What is the issue with a being of infinite power and wisdom creating us?" Alpshar asked as he made his move, looking at me with a curious expression.


    "As I said before, it''s illogical for such a being to care about us in the slightest. And so, such a being could only have created us by accident or, at the very least, unwillingly. But that too is illogical. After all, it is impossible for a being of infinite power and infinite wisdom to both do something by accident and create something unwillingly.


    So, if there is a being of infinite power and infinite wisdom, it is illogical for it to have created us, even unwillingly. The only logical conclusion is that the being that created us was flawed and not of infinite power. So, if we were created by a being, that being must be flawed or, at the very least, not perfect. Of course, these are just my ideas.


    The opposite could also be true," I said, and finally I moved all my pawns forward and started the final battle.

 Chapter 116: Winner and loser(1)

    The match between Alpshar and me was approaching its end. When my infantry pieces encountered his, I was poised to win based on my numerical advantage. However, at that moment, Alpshar''s archer pieces were the closest to my archers, preventing them from supporting the infantry. This meant the game would last at least a few more turns.


    Yet, I had moved my cavalry eight squares closer to Alpshar''s palace. The cavalry had the chance to move up to eight squares in a single turn, but this game was much larger than chess, as I had mentioned before.


    Now we were both silent and completely focused on the match.


    A slight smile appeared on Alpshar''s face. "I realize that our philosophical discussions are as dangerous as the fires of war. " he said. "But prince, remember that victory is not achieved solely by intelligence. Sometimes unpredictability is the strongest weapon." He carefully directed his gaze toward the game board. Meanwhile, I had moved my cavalry even closer to the palace.


    I thought my victory was assured, yet I remained vigilant. What was Alpshar''s plan?


    Alpshar silently moved one of his pieces. At first glance, this move seemed meaningless, but I soon realized it was a delaying tactic. One of my pawns was heading toward a trap that Alpshar had set. That was his style: to prepare a deadly move silently and slowly. However, I was not an ordinary opponent.


    I paused for a brief moment and carefully examined my pieces. I thought Alpshar could use his move as a deceptive strategy. I needed to reclaim the advantage I had given him. I pulled back a few of my pawns, rearranged my archers, and pushed my cavalry forward in one final move toward the palace.


    Alpshar took a deep breath and smiled. "A clever move," he said, "but as in every game, sometimes losses teach us more than victories. However, I''ll allow you to enjoy your victory for now."


    As my cavalry approached the palace, I felt I was on the verge of victory. But at that moment, Alpshar made an unexpected move. He finally revealed the piece he had been hiding. This soldier, which appeared ordinary, skillfully maneuvered behind my cavalry. At the same time, it closed the distance between my pawns and archers.


    I hadn''t realized Alpshar''s plan until it was too late, but this move could shift the balance. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The game is nearing its end, prince, but I see that landing the final blow won''t be so easy," Alpshar said, his eyes focused on the pieces on the board.


    Although my pawns had won the battle, Alpshar''s move completely blocked me as my cavalry attempted to seize the palace. He had neutralized my last strong move. The pieces were stuck together, and the game had reached a stalemate.


    After a moment of silence, Alpshar raised his head. "A draw," he said softly, wearing his usual sly smile. Discover hidden tales at m vl-em-py-r


    A fleeting sense of disappointment washed over me, but I replied with a smile. "A draw." I had no choice but to accept this outcome in the face of Alpshar''s intellect.


    As we slowly returned the pieces to their places, I knew deep down that this was just the beginning. In our next encounter, there would be a winner, but there would also be a loser. When I looked at Alpshar, I saw an unreadable expression on his face. He wasn''t angry or sad, nor happy or peaceful... There was something different about him, and I felt strangely as if I would never know what it was.


    It felt as though, despite the few steps between us, there was a chasm. Why did I feel this way? Why did I feel as if I had lost all my confidence? I had drawn with him, but I hadn''t lost. So what was this inferiority complex?


    When I looked at Alpshar again, I could now see an emotion in his eyes... No, I could see more of an emptiness. His slightly narrowed eyes and strong, chiseled jaw gave him a truly intimidating appearance. But in the next moment, he stood up and extended his hand.


    "It was a pleasure to meet you, prince. I won''t keep you from your path any longer," he said.


    I stood up and shook his hand. His grip held a firmness and coldness I had never felt before. This handshake was not just a farewell; it felt like a challenge. I looked into Alpshar''s eyes again; there was no glimmer of victory but rather a profound calmness. This calmness unsettled me.


    At that moment, I realized that his mind was a battlefield, and every move he made resonated not just on the board but also in my thoughts.


    As Alpshar left the game scene, I looked back at him. Inside me, a feeling of inexplicable inadequacy was rising. Although we had drawn, I had not been defeated. But why did it feel as though I had truly lost? His strategy, as much as his moves, had drawn me in like a magnet.


    Perhaps this was more than just a game. This encounter with Alpshar was a mental and emotional test. In this game, what was lost or won was not just pieces but also one''s beliefs about oneself. This single meeting with him revealed my own weaknesses and the darkness within me. I felt as if I were looking into a mirror rather than facing a rival.


    But how long could I look into this mirror? Alpshar''s words echoed in my mind: "Victory is not achieved solely by intelligence." Perhaps he was right. The formula for victory existed not only in the games of the mind but also in unpredictability.


    ---


    *Third Person POV*


    After Ethan left Alpshar''s tent, he approached the tower made of skeletons, at least fifty meters tall, to take a closer look for a while longer. But also At that moment, Alpshar moved to the other room inside the tent and saw a young and beautiful woman there.


    Her golden eyes shone even in the brightest moments of the day, and anyone who stared long enough into those golden eyes would likely end up blind. The woman had dark blue hair, contrasting sharply with Alpshar''s crimson hair, and her eyes matched it quite well.


    "Did you eavesdrop on us, Belliana?" Alpshar asked, looking at the beautiful young girl.


    "Is there a problem with that, big brother?" Belliana replied.


    "Hahh... You''re getting bolder. So, what do you think of him?" Alpshar asked with a mocking smile.


    "I think someone has finally appeared who you won''t be able to defeat, even in the end. I''m very curious about what you''ll do with him in the future, brother," Belliana said, smiling mockingly in return.


    "Someone I won''t be able to defeat? Belliana, I know deep down you''re imitating me, but if you want to mimic me better, you need to use your mind more effectively," Alpshar said as he walked toward the next room in the tent.


    As Alpshar walked toward the other room inside the tent, he felt Belliana''s gaze upon him. This dialogue with her, as always, felt like a power struggle. The young woman was skilled at responding to Alpshar''s mocking demeanor, but she also harbored a sense of curiosity. At that moment, thoughts about Ethan were swirling in Alpshar''s mind.


    "Maybe this time I''ve really found a rival," Alpshar thought, beginning to feel a spark of something alongside his usual calmness. "But an enemy I cannot defeat can never exist."


    When he entered the other room of the tent, a table filled with old maps and strategy books greeted him. He thought about the sweet companionship he had experienced with Ethan and the chaos within him. "If this has made me feel so good, the next encounter will be even more interesting, but the next encounter won''t be a game, Ethan Lenistark," he murmured.


    Belliana entered the room behind Alpshar. "I knew it. You''re taking Ethan seriously, aren''t you?" she asked. "It''s interesting that he hasn''t been defeated so quickly. No one has ever managed that in front of you before."


    A faint smile appeared on Alpshar''s face at Belliana''s words. "Taking someone seriously is important for evaluating rivals. Ethan is playing a different game, so ignoring him would be suicidal," he said. Unable to withstand Belliana''s curious gaze any longer, he continued. "But the chaos within him could be an opportunity for me."


    Belliana became attentive when she saw Alpshar''s seriousness. "What are you planning?" she asked in a lower voice.


    "What makes you think I''d tell you my plans, dear sister? You want to imitate me better when I share my strategies, don''t you? But you need to create your own character now. That''s why I''m sending you to the Dragon Academy," Alpshar replied.


    Belliana was taken aback for a moment by Alpshar''s words. "The Dragon Academy? What''s the point of sending me there? I don''t want to live in your shadow!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with anger and disappointment. "I''m already different; I''m not imitating you!"


    Alpshar responded without losing the smile on his face. "This will make you stronger, Belliana. The Dragon Academy is not just about dragons; it''s also a place to develop powerful strategies and discover your own potential. If you stay here, you''ll only remain in my shadow. If you go there, you''ll have a chance to find your own light."


    Belliana turned away in anger and took a step. "But I''m here! I''m by your side in the midst of the battle. Why do you want to send me away?"


    Alpshar approached her with determination. "Because I care about you. You need to find your own strength. I want you to surpass me, so we can fight against greater enemies together. You will grow stronger in the Dragon Academy, and I can''t wait to watch your development from there."


    Belliana saw the determination in Alpshar''s eyes. Knowing he was thinking so much about this was somewhat comforting. However, her anger and rebellion did not diminish. "You''re just trying to send me away for your own interests! I want to make my own decisions!" she said.


    "Yes, you want to make your own decisions, but to do that, you need to stop imitating me," Alpshar said, softening his voice. "This decision is not mine; it''s yours. But at least consider it an opportunity. If you want to be strong, the beginning of that path goes through here. I don''t want you to continue on your own. If there''s a goal alongside you, you''ll develop better."


    Belliana paused for a moment, struggling with her indecision. "What will the Dragon Academy give me?" she said, though the resolve in her voice was slowly fading. "I''m sure I''d learn more if I stayed by your side."


    "No," Alpshar said, increasing his determination. "Your talents and intelligence will be invaluable there. Your teachers will be eager to teach you real strategies and powers. If you don''t seize this opportunity, you will only limit your own potential."


    Belliana looked down. A conflict raged within her: as she tried to rebel and remain independent, she also felt a desire to be strong. "If I go there, I feel like I''ll never come back," she said.


    "You will come back. I''ll even kill dragons like the devil Annaxor if I have to, to bring my sister back!" Alpshar said with a serious expression, as if he truly believed he would do something like that if necessary.


    Alpshar''s words deepened the contradictions within Belliana. Her strong bond with her brother had forced her to consider going to the Dragon Academy. Yet, at the same time, it suppressed her desire for independence and to find her own identity. The uncertainty on her face did not escape Alpshar''s notice, and just as he was about to speak again to persuade her, Belliana interrupted.


    "Fine, I''ll go, but I will return, and I will conquer the entire continent before you do!"

 Chapter 117: In front of the devil

    *Ethan''s POV*


    About three hours after leaving Alpshar''s military headquarters, I finally reached the town where Roxanne was staying. I had previously told the mercenaries to come here because there''s one of the continent''s largest forests nearby, and if any trouble arose, we could use the forest to escape. But luckily, nothing happened, and the meeting with Alpshar went even better than I expected.


    After entering the town, I quickly found the luxurious inn where Roxanne was currently staying, and since it was already midnight, I went upstairs and entered her room. The moment I stepped inside, I saw Roxanne spring out of bed and run toward me.


    Her black hair was slightly messy, her eyes filled with worry but also relief as she ran toward me. Her face held both a surprised and loving expression. Roxanne, overwhelmed with tears, hugged me tightly.


    "Ethan! You''re back!" she said, her voice trembling but filled with joy.


    I held her tightly and stroked her hair. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. The conversation with Alpshar went better than I expected," I said as I grabbed her by the hips and lifted her up. A small squeal escaped Roxanne''s sweet lips, but she still clung to me like a koala. I moved to the bed, leaning back against the pillows with Roxanne in my lap. I still felt a bit guilty about what I had done before.


    Roxanne didn''t deserve it. She had risked her life for me, and yet I had treated her so terribly. But it was necessary.


    Even though I was confident, I would win the throne war, there was always a chance of losing. That''s why Roxanne being pregnant, or worse, having my child, was extremely dangerous. After all, if someone becomes king, they can kill their siblings and their children if they wish. They can even take their siblings'' wives, but thankfully, since my fianc¨¦e is Evangeline, there''s nothing to worry about.


    No one would want to strengthen Tamerid Empire''s most powerful princess. But other things like that had happened frequently in history. For instance, when Richard took the throne, he killed one of his pregnant sister-in-law and her child, and no one said anything. Of course, when this story spread among the people, Richard faced some backlash, but it wasn''t very effective.


    That''s why I didn''t want Roxanne to become pregnant. But still, that didn''t mean I had to treat her this way.


    "Roxy..." I called out to her as she hugged me tightly. Roxanne lifted her head and looked at me with those big, sweet emerald eyes, full of curiosity. "I''m sorry for what happened this morning."


    Roxanne blushed a bit and lowered her head again before gripping my arm tightly. I could feel her heartbeat pounding much faster than usual, but was she really reacting this much just because I apologized?... Then Roxanne lifted her head and quickly brought her lips to mine, kissing me. It was a short and sudden kiss, but it felt full of emotion.


    "I-I''m fine!..." Roxanne said excitedly before hugging me tightly again, hiding her flushed face.


    Embark on a journey with m-vl-em,pyr


    I was a bit surprised by the sweetness of the moment, but then I wrapped my arms around Roxanne''s soft body. As I held her, I absorbed her warmth and closeness. Her fragility, combined with her strength, was always one of the things that impressed me the most. Listening to her heartbeat, I realized how delicate this moment was. I was trapped between the guilt I felt and the love I had for her.


    "Roxy," I whispered, gently stroking her hair. "I don''t know when the last time I said this to a woman was, but... I love you."


    As the words escaped my lips, I felt a sense of relief, but also a bit of tension. This was something I had never told Roxanne before, and perhaps I had already realized that it was time to admit it. No matter how strong I was around her, it was no longer possible to suppress these feelings. Roxanne had become special to me.


    Roxanne slightly raised her head, her large emerald eyes locking onto mine. In that moment, her expression changed; there was surprise, joy, and even a bit of disbelief. Her lips trembled as they parted, but for a moment, she couldn''t find the words.


    "E-Ethan... do you really mean that?" she whispered, her voice shaking lightly. The tears that had gathered in her eyes reflected the happiness on her face.


    Nodding, I took Roxanne''s face in my hands. "Yes, Roxy. I''m saying this sincerely. I love you. Your selflessness, the way you''ve risked everything for me¡­ it''s all touched me deeply. But I know I haven''t treated you the way you deserve.


    I''m aware of that, and from now on, I want everything to change."


    A smile spread across Roxanne''s lips as the tears in her eyes began to stream down her cheeks. But these were not tears of sadness, they were tears of joy. She hugged me tighter and rested her head against my chest. Her heart was beating so fast that it felt like it might burst through her chest.


    "Hearing that... is so beautiful," Roxanne murmured. "I-I love you too, Ethan. I always have... and I always will." Her last words were barely audible, but luckily, since she was right next to me, I could hear her clearly.


    Despite feeling her warmth, the coldness inside me still hadn''t faded. Her pure, loving words touched me deeply somewhere, but I was used to suppressing my emotions. I had controlled myself for so long that even in moments like this, letting my emotions rise felt like a weakness.


    In my previous life, I hadn''t been a very emotional person, and now, after everything I had been through in this new life, it had become impossible for me to openly express my feelings to another person...


    Thus, our night passed in a way, and even as Roxanne slept, I noticed a wide smile on her face. After we both rested, we continued our journey. Despite the harsh conditions of the south, we managed to make it out of there. However, we soon reached the largest mountains on the continent, which formed a natural border between the south and the kingdom of Herumzan.


    These mountains were so vast that it took us several days to go around them, and as we traversed the winding, difficult paths, I couldn''t help but be awed by their size.


    Humans have always been fascinated by such enormous things. And now, surrounded by mountains that were likely as tall as Everest in my old world, I felt strangely insignificant. It was as if nature was reminding us how small we really were with these giant mountains. It showed how meaningless all the troubles or joys we experienced were in the grand scheme of nature. Who were we, really?


    Just pieces of flesh so small that we couldn''t even move these colossal mountains an inch.


    In the face of nature, one becomes aware of their insignificance, but at the same time, it''s impossible not to be mesmerized by nature''s magnificence. After all, we humans naturally admire the grand and the sublime. I stopped the carriage and stepped outside for a moment. We were currently on a winding mountain road, probably hundreds or even thousands of meters above sea level.


    I opened the carriage door and stepped out. The cool air hit my face, and a fresh mountain breeze swept across my skin. The massive peaks towering around me seemed to pierce through the sky. As I looked around, rocky slopes and seemingly endless cliffs stretched in every direction. Roxanne continued to sleep inside; I didn''t want to wake her.


    I needed to experience this moment alone, to confront the tangled emotions within me.


    Sometimes, I questioned what my realistic goal was. I fought for the throne, forged alliances, and defeated enemies, but what would I truly gain in the end? A throne, perhaps a kingdom... But when I reached that peak, would I really feel fulfilled? Or would I crave something more?


    I looked up at the sky. The clouds had descended and seemed to disappear among the peaks. Nature was so powerful, and in comparison, how weak we were. Just thinking about it created a sense of unease within me. I fought to be strong. I viewed others as weak, but in the face of nature, I was as helpless as anyone else.


    I sat down on a rock, letting the surrounding silence seep into me. This silence somewhat soothed the turmoil in my heart. As long as I fought for the throne, I had to remain vigilant every moment. I had to set aside my emotions and keep my mind at the forefront. But every time Roxanne looked at me, something inside me broke.


    After a while, I knew I had to return to the carriage. The road ahead would be long and dangerous. Taking a deep breath, I stood up, feeling every bit of the scene I was immersed in. The vastness of the mountains made me feel small, but at the same time, the sense of freedom that came with this smallness was comforting. As I walked towards the carriage, I donned my hardened exterior once more. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I didn''t have the luxury of losing myself in the midst of the mountains. I had to keep going, no matter what, always ready for the fight ahead.


    When I opened the door and stepped back inside, Roxanne stirred slightly. The sweet smile on her face was still there. As I looked at her, I tried to suppress the quiet echo inside me. I''m a warrior, a leader. There''s no room for feelings; only strength matters. Yet, somehow, her calm presence...


    awakened something in my heart. But, as always, the darkness within me¡ªor rather, the monster inside¡ªhad won once again. As always...

 Chapter 118: New canvas

    After entering the Kingdom of Herumzan and embarking on another journey, we arrived at Randaban, one of the largest cities of Herumzan and a port city. After we got there, the mercenaries left since they had completed their tasks, and I had to hire another group of mercenaries. After settling Roxanne into a quality inn in the city, I went outside.


    Roxanne had become quite exhausted during this long journey. After all, we had been traveling for weeks with very little rest. Although the carriage we had was extremely comfortable, the journey was still tiring to a discomforting degree.


    The size of the continent we were on, known as the Human Continent or officially as the continent of Penumbralia, was much larger than it appeared. We were likely on a continent much bigger than Europe. Of course, measuring it would be very difficult with the current technology, but at least I had a rough idea of the continent''s size based on the journey''s duration.


    But when I thought about it, why were there so few countries on this continent? Despite being larger than Europe, there were only 11 countries. Of course, the factor that used to show this number more was the southern clans, and there were probably more than twenty southern clans. But when the south united, only 11 countries remained.


    In my opinion, the main reason for the few kingdoms was the continent''s geography. It would be accurate to compare this continent to South America. Additionally, due to the closeness of the cultures among the peoples of the continent, there weren''t many distinct kingdoms.


    After all, all of humanity were descendants of a handful of people fleeing from demons, and many of these different cultures had been destroyed. Another reason was that power and hierarchy were much sharper in this world. No one could simply create a kingdom by casually waving their hands.


    In this world, the reality of magic had naturally led society to develop in a way that favored the strong. Indeed, most humans, and even most other races, considered magic, or what humans called Kaizer power, to be a gift from the gods, and those who possessed it the most were the ones deemed most legitimate by the gods.


    That''s why all the kings and queens on the continent had powerful Kaizer powers.


    Concepts like equality had not developed in this world, nor had they ever existed. Only concepts like submitting to the strong and serving of the powerful had developed in society. As a result, these were the main reasons for the fewer kingdoms in the human continent, in my opinion.


    And now, we were in the Herumzan Kingdom, which was regarded as the most oppressed and weakest kingdom on the entire continent. Throughout its history, it had never achieved significant victories and had often been a vassal of the Island Federation. They had only gained their freedom a few hundred years ago, and the people of this kingdom were extremely different from the rest.


    As I mentioned before, concepts like equality had never existed in the rest of the continent, but gradually such concepts were beginning to sprout in this kingdom.


    Perhaps it was because they had been oppressed and despised throughout history. But if governance systems like democracy were invented in this world, it would likely be the Herumzan Kingdom that would be closest to inventing it. A society with such a structure had the option of either serving the rest of the continent or starting a revolution. And I hope the second option does not come to pass...


    The next morning, I woke up before sunrise. The wind blowing into Randaban''s port was filling the room through the window of the inn we were staying at. Roxanne was still asleep; I wanted to give her a little more time to rest. I went outside, and with the first light of morning, the streets were quite calm. The city had a spicy air mixed with the scent of the sea.


    Near the port, a few fishermen were working on their boats, while some merchants were loading their goods onto ships.


    Randaban was truly a trade hub. People of all kinds could be found here. Foreign merchants, mercenaries, craftsmen... It was possible to hear different languages from every corner. The multicultural structure of the city was immediately noticeable, and despite the overall weakness of the Herumzan Kingdom, this was what kept trade in the city alive. Keep exploring on m-vl-em-pyr


    Now I needed to go to the Servants'' Guild to do something about expanding my operations in this kingdom. Thus, while I left the mercenaries to protect Roxanne in the inn, I went to the secret base of the Servants'' Guild. I didn''t change my identity because I was afraid of being followed or watched. Upon arriving at the Servants'' Guild, I was welcomed very well.


    I quickly took action to establish connections with the local nobles and, especially, to collaborate on expanding my banking company in the Herumzan Kingdom. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some members of the Servants'' Guild contacted local nobles on my behalf. And while things progressed faster than I expected, it still took up my entire day. Fortunately, many nobles were agreed upon without the need for blackmail or anything else. I suppose the kingdom was in a worse situation than I had thought.


    Also, I heard that the current king of Herumzan was on the verge of death, which is why some nobles were very eager to take advantage of this to gain power. Thus, I could easily expand my companies in the Herumzan Kingdom. After writing a letter to Isabella about all the dealings, I returned to the inn where I had left Roxanne late at night.


    "Wtfk?!"


    As I went upstairs and was about to open the door to the room, I smelled a very strange odor....When I opened the door, I noticed blood everywhere and severed body parts scattered throughout the room. My eyes widened in terror, and my heart seemed to start pounding in my ears. I was afraid something had happened to Roxanne, while at the same time, my stomach churned.


    As I stepped into the room, my heart felt like it was going to stop.


    Inside the room stood a woman in a long black dress over a man, who lay motionless, and despite the man being still, the woman continued to stab him repeatedly. As I approached the woman quickly, I saw that she was covered in blood. The room was dark, but I could clearly see the dismembered corpses and severed limbs scattered around the room.


    "How dare you touch me?! I belong only to Ethan! I will make you pay for your filthy hands with a mouth that smells like a rat''s corpse, and I will rip out your heart and feed it to the pigs... Hehehehe, creatures like you only deserve such treatment... -But how am I going to fix this now? You''ve stained everything!


    You even stained our bed with Ethan!"


    When I realized who the woman was.... who was stabbing a man like a madwoman, my hair stood on end. I hadn''t seen her face because her back was turned to me and the room was dark, but now that I heard her voice, I was absolutely certain it was Roxanne.


    "R-Roxy?" I called out in a hushed voice.


    I saw Roxanne jump in fear, and the knife fell to the floor. Roxanne stood up and hesitated to turn towards me. She was covered in blood, but did not seem injured. She looked at me with a smile, but it was a frightening smile, or at least it seemed that way combined with the discomfort of the moment.


    "What the hell happened here?" I said, looking at Roxanne. Roxanne smiled and started to move towards me to hug me, but then realized she was covered in blood and stopped.


    "Help... She... The monster..." the man that Roxanne had just stabbed murmured with difficulty.


    Now, looking at the man''s face, I realized he was one of the mercenaries I had just hired.


    "Ethan, I''m sorry for staining the room, but they... They talked badly about you and tried to kidnap and violate me! So I was just defending myself," said Roxanne.


    Ah... Now I understand what happened. I hadn''t told the mercenaries who I was, and they probably thought I was an ordinary merchant. They must have wanted to kidnap and rape Roxanne. I guess I underestimated how corrupt this kingdom was.


    I walked over to Roxanne and hugged her tightly.


    "Ethan, stop! I''m dirty!" said Roxanne, blushing. But I still hugged her tightly


    "I''m sorry for leaving you alone... Did anything happen to you?" I said, checking Roxanne''s body.


    "No, no! This is all their blood... Nothing happened to me....A-and don''t worry, I didn''t let them touch me!" said Roxanne.


    As I held her face, I kissed Roxanne''s lips. Whatever she had done had splattered blood all over her face. I tasted a slightly disgusting blood flavor on her lips, but that sweet aroma was still there. While caressing Roxanne''s face, I took a deep breath. I couldn''t believe how everything had turned into such chaos in such a short time.


    As I scanned the room, I saw traces of the savagery spread everywhere.


    "H... help..." I looked down at the man who was clinging to my foot and gasping for breath. My face wrinkled, and my expression changed quickly. I bent down to grab the knife on the floor, and for a moment, I was about to open my mouth to ask Roxanne to get out, but then I thought about how stupid that idea was and closed my mouth again.


    "I haven''t painted for a long time. And now that I have such a beautiful canvas in front of me, I guess I should show off my painting skills."


    So I knelt down and moved the knife on the canvas, but for some reason this canvas was extremely loud and also had a lot of red color.... So the screams would fill the whole inn during the night and I would have to make the room a bit dirtier. The room was already dirty, so a bit dirtier shouldn''t be a problem.... I guess

 Chapter 119: The cradle of civilization

    The Next Day


    Early the next day, we headed to the port. I wanted to leave quickly because I didn''t want to get caught due to the mercenaries who had been killed. Of course, even if they caught me, no one could do anything to me, but I still didn''t want to cause a diplomatic crisis between kingdoms. Besides, the Kingdom of Herumzan could be useful against Alpshar in the future.


    So, leaving before any issues arose would be the best course of action. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon arriving at the port, I rented two ships. The reason I rented two ships was because there were many pirates in these waters. Therefore, I hired both a passenger ship and one managed by mercenaries. This way, Roxanne and I boarded the ship to ensure the journey would begin without delay.


    We left the city of Randaban early in the morning and watched the sun rise just to our left over the endless ocean. We were now headed south, towards the capital of the Island Federation. If there were no issues with wind, currents, or the weather, we should arrive there by the next day at the latest. Randaban city was the closest location to the capital of the Island Federation.


    Although the Island Federation''s capital was located on an island, this didn''t mean the capital was the only thing on the island. After all, the central island of the Federation was estimated to be half the size of the Kingdom of Herumzan, and the capital was built right in the middle of a large lake. Yes, the capital was located inside the large lake on the island.


    What I mean is that the island itself had another island within it, situated in the lake. So, the central island of the Federation was like an island within an island. Naturally, because of this geological feature, it was one of the most beautiful cities in the world, but it was also probably the most well-defended.


    Because of the lake surrounding it, it was impossible for an army to besiege the city. The city was connected to the outside world only by two bridges, and since these bridges were manmade, they could be blown up in case of an emergency. The city was already surrounded by a lake, meaning it had an unlimited water supply.


    And if the capital had enough food stored to last for years, it was practically impossible to conquer. Of course, even though I had a few ideas about how to conquer the city, I wasn''t sure they would work. But should someone manage to take control of the city, they would undoubtedly become renowned, not just on the human continent, but across the entire world.


    Capturing the capital of the Island Federation would probably be the most prestigious feat one could achieve. However, no one has ever managed to capture the capital by force in history. Many great commanders and kings have tried, but all failed miserably.


    The city''s influence among societies was so immense that it was even mentioned in the holy book of the greatest human religion, Yahraiyn, where it is written that the city is a sacred place. Moreover, during the demon extermination, the ancestors of all living humans today escaped to this place with the help of the elves.


    Annaxor, the leader of the demons who were part devil and dragon, living on the human continent, heard that the remaining humans had fled to this island. He took to the skies with his enormous wings to finish them off, but was stopped and imprisoned before reaching the city.


    For all these reasons, the capital of the Island Federation is the most important city for humans. It is also the only place where a portal to the Dragon Academy is available for humans. Nevertheless, one day, I definitely want to capture that city. But for now, I should get some rest.


    ---


    The Next Day


    We finally arrived at the central island of the Island Federation. The journey had been so boring that I was forced to smoke a few of my own invented cigars from this world. Unfortunately, smoking didn''t help at all, but at least we had reached the port. From here, we would begin a journey that would last several more days.


    And if I had to describe how I felt at that moment, I would say I wanted to jump into the ocean and let the mermaids take me far away.


    "Are you alright, baby?"


    Roxanne''s voice called me back, and I turned to face her. "No. I''m exhausted," I said honestly.


    Since I had spent most of the journey with Roxanne, we had grown closer.


    "White hair suits you very well," I said as I looked at her.


    Before coming to the Island Federation, or rather before starting the sea voyage, we changed our identities. I transformed into Arthur with my blonde hair, while Roxanne became Anna with white hair and red eyes. I had asked her to change her identity for a simple reason: Roxanne was a wanted criminal throughout the Kingdom of Asina and other parts of the continent.


    Of course, no one could harm her at the Dragon Academy, or rather, nothing could be done outside of the rules. But it wasn''t worth taking the risk.


    Moreover, I wanted to keep Roxanne by my side, so changing her identity had become necessary. After all, it wouldn''t be well-received to have the most wanted criminal in the kingdom seen alongside a prince, right? Of course, I would also enter the Dragon Academy under a false identity, but this would only last for the first year.


    After lingering a bit at the port, we disembarked, and I instructed our men on where they should go. As Roxanne and I walked along the coastline, I felt a sense of relief seeing how peaceful the Island Federation was. It was like a world isolated from the chaos and wars of the past. People came here only for trade and education, trying to stay away from political intrigues or conflicts.


    "We should reach the academy''s portal late tomorrow night," I told Roxanne. "I know you''re tired, but if we''re late, we might draw unwanted attention."


    Roxanne looked at me with a calm smile. "As long as I''m with you, nothing else matters," she said.


    Her new red eyes felt a little different from her usual sparkling emerald green ones, but they still evoked the same emotions. I leaned in and placed a passionate kiss on her soft lips. Afterward, we quickly bought a carriage and hired a group of mercenaries. Roxanne and I climbed into the carriage, and as the journey began, we finally found some time to rest.


    For the remainder of the journey, we traveled in silence. After leaving the port city, we entered a vast forested area. The rest of our path would take us through this forest. As the sun began to set, the light filtering through the trees brought an odd sense of tranquility. But I couldn''t shake the feeling that this peace wouldn''t last as we drew closer to the capital of the Island Federation.


    Two days later, we finally reached the lake that surrounded the capital of the Island Federation. When we arrived at the lake, the sight before me took my breath away. It was as stunning as the legends described, perhaps even more so.


    The waters of the lake were like crystal; as the morning sun rose into the sky, beams of light shimmered across the surface, creating a dazzling reflection, making the lake look like a shining gem. In the center of the lake stood the island, a natural wonder. The capital rose at the heart of this island, encircled by towering walls.


    The white walls and towers reflected in the water, enhancing the captivating beauty of the city.


    The city, with its multilayered fortifications, looked as if it was one with nature. The vast green areas along the lakeshore were filled with ancient trees and flowers. As we approached, the grandeur of the enormous bridges stretching across the water toward the city became evident. Tall, elegant structures and towers rose toward the sky, each seemingly adorned with intricate golden embellishments.


    The bridges were carved with elaborate symbols and stone reliefs, showcasing that this place wasn''t just a city, but a work of art.


    "Incredible," Roxanne whispered, gazing around in awe. "Words can''t do this place justice."


    She was right. The capital was mesmerizing not only because of its architecture but also because of the history it carried. All around the city were monuments, statues, and temples bearing the marks of history. The monumental structures dedicated to the greatest warriors and leaders of the past made it clear that this city was far more than just an ordinary place.


    Built through the combined efforts of humans, elves, and other races, this city was considered the pinnacle of civilization.


    At the heart of the capital lay the portal to the Dragon Academy, the source of the city''s true power. Although the capital was situated in the middle of a lake, the most striking and strategic location was the main square where the portal to the Dragon Academy was located. This portal was the most sacred and heavily guarded area in the capital.


    The square, surrounded by high walls, was so mysterious and captivating that only those with special permission could enter. Every step taken on the stone paths, which bore traces of history and magic, made one feel as though they belonged to another world.


    The portal to the Dragon Academy was encircled by enormous pillars rising from the depths of the earth. Each pillar bore magical symbols inscribed in ancient languages. These pillars were covered in massive crystals that drew power not just from the heavens, but from deep beneath the earth. The portal itself vibrated with an invisible energy, creating a slight ripple in the surrounding air.


    It was as if it served as a bridge between this world and others.


    Everyone who wanted to enter the academy had to pass through this portal. However, access to the portal wasn''t granted easily. Only the most talented and courageous students were accepted into the academy''s training. The Dragon Academy was renowned throughout the world as a place where only the elite were educated.


    Find hidden adventures on m-vl-em-py-r


    As a prince, I wasn''t required to undergo any tests, but the same didn''t apply to Roxanne.


    Even though I wasn''t currently in my prince''s identity, I couldn''t hide my true identity at the Dragon Academy. There was already a way to enter the academy under a false identity, but the headmaster and a few key figures could still learn who I really was if they chose to.


    And as a prince, or rather the official heir to the throne of the Kingdom of Asina, I had the privilege of entering the academy without taking the test. This privilege was only given to those like me¡ªprinces or princesses, potential future rulers. But since Roxanne wasn''t royalty, she would have to take the test. Heh, I was sure she would pass.


    After all, she had no intention of leaving me alone in an academy full of tens of thousands of girls...

 Chapter 120: Entrance test

    About an hour after arriving at the capital of the island federation, I rented a hotel room near the portal that would take me to the Dragon Academy. However, even though I was extremely wealthy, the hotel was very expensive for me. But since we were only going to stay one day¡ªor at least I hoped it would be just one day¡ªI agreed to pay the money.


    When Roxanne and I reached our room, we got into bed, but since Roxanne was extremely tired, I allowed her to rest. Unfortunately, I didn''t know if it was because of the pleasurable nights I had spent with her recently, but my desire for sexual was increasing.


    However, Roxanne was going to be subjected to a test tomorrow, so she needed to rest well. After all, I didn''t want her to go there tired and weak. Therefore, I lay beside her in bed and gently pulled her toward me. When Roxanne noticed me getting closer, despite being too tired to even open her eyes, her hands drifted down from my stomach.


    I caught her small soft hand, pulled it towards my mouth, and gently kissed her cold fingers.


    "Rest, Roxy. Tomorrow is a very important day for you," I whispered.


    "Mhmmm, thank you¡­" Roxanne replied. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She really did look like she was very sleepy. But it was completely normal for her to be tired. We had been traveling for days in a bumpy carriage without stopping. Now, lying on such a comfortable and cozy bed, I felt exhaustion to my bones as well. So, after kissing Roxanne on the forehead, I closed my eyes and fell into a deep sleep within just a few seconds.


    --- Find unique content at m-vl-em-py-r


    In the morning, when I woke up, Roxanne was still in a deep sleep. With the first rays of light shining into the room, I slowly got out of bed. After a quick shower, I looked at Roxanne, who was still asleep, and then got up and headed to the kitchen. Today was an important day for her, and I wanted to prepare breakfast beforehand.


    The Dragon Academy test she was going to take would present her with a tough challenge, but I had faith in her abilities.


    I quickly prepared breakfast and then woke Roxanne. She opened her eyes slightly and looked at me with a sleepy expression. "Something smells wonderful¡­" she said, smiling. I placed the breakfast on the small table next to the bed and approached Roxanne to help her get up.


    "Today is a big day," I said, stroking Roxanne''s cheek. "Are you ready for the test?"


    As Roxanne took a piece of bread in her hand, she shyly nodded her head. She was probably impressed by the breakfast I had prepared with my own hands. Honestly, most women had some common traits. Many had long hair compared to men, and they had two large breasts, while another commonality among women was that they loved it when the man they cared about prepared breakfast for them.


    I don''t know why, but it was something that greatly affected women. After we both had our breakfast, Roxanne went to the bathroom.


    After a while, Roxanne came out of the bathroom and entered the room to get dressed. No matter how much I saw, I couldn''t help but be amazed. Roxanne''s body deserved to have poems written about it. Her body was perfect, as if crafted with delicate artistry by the gods. Although I had never been interested in sculpture in my life, I would very much like to make a statue of Roxanne right now.


    Her breasts, neither too big nor too small, her waist that curved like the most perfect wave in the sea, her soft abdomen with a delicate navel in the center, and just below that, her most striking feature, her full hips that resembled jelly, supported by her thick thighs, and finally, the smallest and most delicate feet I had ever seen on Roxanne.


    And when all this body combined with her flawless face, Roxanne looked like a goddess. Probably, all those supermodels from my old world would pale in comparison to Roxanne. Of course, her beauty was not just about her appearance. Roxanne''s grace combined with an inner nobility made her even more attractive. And last but not least, she was extremely loyal to me.


    Unlike my relationships with other women, I was sure that she would never leave me. While her deep love for me sometimes worried me, I loved this side of her. After getting dressed, Roxanne looked at me and smiled. "I''m ready," she said. The determination in her eyes showed that she was prepared for the upcoming test.


    Despite my thoughts while looking at her, my face wore a very serious expression. I stood up, walked toward Roxanne, held her by the waist, and gently kissed her lips. After pulling away from the shocked and immediately blushing Roxanne, I caressed her cheeks and looked into her eyes.


    "You will succeed. Now, let''s go."


    Roxanne nodded slightly and looked at me with a shy smile on her face. Her blushing in such a sweet way always made me happy. Inside, feeling how much she loved me not only felt good but also reminded me that the bond between us was getting stronger. I had complete faith in her. I had no doubt that Roxanne would pass this test.


    As we left the room, she gently held my hand. As we silently made our way through the corridors, Roxanne''s tight grip on my hand showed that she was a bit nervous and that she needed me. Even this small gesture illustrated how strong the bond between us was.


    When we reached the hotel exit, a bright morning sun greeted us outside. As we walked toward the portal, I could feel Roxanne''s heart racing with excitement. On the outside, she appeared calm and focused, but inside, a storm was brewing. Still, knowing that I would be by her side hopefully had a calming effect.


    When I reached the palace-like structure around the portal, I took one last look at the portal that soared toward the sky. It was probably 15-20 meters long, and honestly, I didn''t know its width. There were two massive, intimidating dragon statues beside the entrance. Roxanne and I entered together, and I walked through the crowd, clearing the way for Roxanne.


    Eventually, we reached the area where officials were sitting behind a large table. I quickly registered Roxanne. Of course, the line was long, but luckily there were plenty of officials, so we didn''t have to wait too long.


    After that, I played the role of clearing the path for Roxanne once more. Fortunately, without any unwanted issues, I brought Roxanne to the door of the testing area. I couldn''t enter the other side, and here I had to say goodbye to Roxanne. Despite the loud noise of the crowd, I leaned down toward Roxanne and whispered in her ear,


    "Everything will be alright; trust yourself. Just remember what I told you."


    Roxanne turned to me, her eyes reflecting both worry and determination. For a brief moment, we looked into each other''s eyes. At that moment, we felt how much we trusted one another. With a faint smile appearing on her lips, she nodded slightly.


    "Thank you... I love you," she said quietly. Then she hugged me tightly, and we stayed like that for a while. After releasing me, she took a deep breath and stepped into the testing area.


    As I watched her, I felt a strange emotion inside me. I knew how well Roxanne had prepared for this test, but I still wondered how everything would turn out. I wanted her to succeed more than anything else, but this was not just a test of skills; it was also a test of her self-confidence.


    Although the content of the entrance test to the Dragon Academy changed constantly, all tests had one thing in common: they took place in a mental realm. That was why I was a bit anxious. After all, if I existed in the context of Roxanne''s mental exam, she might fail. For example, it could have been a mental test that should have killed me.


    Sighing deeply, I turned back and made my way through the crowd again. Now, all I had to do was sit and wait for Roxanne to return, but considering that the test could last for hours, it was going to be quite a boring wait.


    I stepped outside the testing area and immediately entered a cafe-like place across the street. It was quiet here, but there was a palpable tension in the air. The relatives of the other candidates were sitting here, waiting patiently like I was. I sat for a while, thinking about Roxanne. The journey we had shared was a tough one, but Roxanne had faced every challenge head-on.


    I had complete faith in her, but I couldn''t suppress the anxiety bubbling inside me.


    What would I do if Roxanne failed the test and couldn''t enter the Dragon Academy? I actually had a few ideas and even some backup plans. However, I still needed her at the Dragon Academy, and I believed she would be safer with me.


    ???


    Hours passed. Time seemed to have come to a standstill. Waiting became more and more difficult with each passing minute. Occasionally, the door would open, and some candidates would come out, having completed their tests. From time to time, I would step outside and walk around the city, making the time seem to pass more quickly.


    The sun had already set, and Roxanne had been in there for at least 10 hours. This was much longer than expected.


    Although the duration of each test varied from person to person, most of the time it didn''t exceed 10 hours. However, the length of time it was taking was actually a good sign. A long duration indicated the strength of the person taking the test. As the hours passed, I began to form more ideas about the difficulty of the test.


    Roxanne staying inside for such a long time could indicate that she was exhibiting a truly powerful mind and abilities. However, it also made me think about how challenging the obstacles she faced in the mental realm might be.


    As I sat in the caf¨¦, I noticed that the relatives of the other waiting candidates were gradually leaving. Finally, only a few people remained in the caf¨¦. Of course, not all the relatives of those taking the test were waiting in this caf¨¦. The wait was getting harder with each passing minute. When everyone finally left the caf¨¦, I was the last one left, and I was getting impatient.


    The possibility that something might have happened to Roxanne gnawed at me from the inside. Yet, I had complete faith in her strength and abilities. Her long stay was a testament to her resilience, but still, my worries wouldn''t subside.


    After a while, the door finally opened, and I met a pair of red eyes. It took me a second to recognize to whom these red eyes belonged. Roxanne was running toward me... No, it was more like she was running in slow motion. For a moment, she seemed like she was about to stumble. I immediately stood up and ran toward her.


    In her eyes, I could see both exhaustion and a slight smile.


    "I did it," Roxanne said in a tired but happy tone. She tried to hide the tears that welled up in her eyes, but she couldn''t conceal her joy. "I''ll be coming to the academy with you¡­" Her voice sounded extremely tired, and as I held her in my arms, I felt she might faint at any moment. I had never seen her this exhausted before.


    Quickly, I scooped her up like a princess and began walking toward the hotel. Roxanne had already rested her head on my chest and fallen asleep in my arms...


    ____


    Unfortunately I''ve been having some problems in my personal life lately, so I haven''t been able to upload a few chapters, sorry about that! But from now on I will continue to upload at least one chapter every day as always

 Chapter 121: Dragon Academy

    The next day, I woke up with the first light of dawn. Thanks to the stronger body provided by the dark element, five hours of sleep were enough to restore all my energy and eliminate my fatigue. Now that I think about it, I should focus more on the dark element. No, I need to focus on all my elements and develop my powers. That''s why the Dragon Academy was already going to be a great place for me.


    I would need to commit to my training there and grow as strong as possible.


    The broader a person''s potential Kaizer power, the faster their growth multiplier, or rather, their development speed, increases. That''s why I had already become incredibly strong. Even though I attended formal magic and physical strength lessons in the palace, it wasn''t enough. To realize my full potential, I had to go to the Dragon Academy.


    I would only stay there for a few years, and once I was strong enough and had carried out all my plans, I would return to overthrow Richard.


    After all, within at least five, but at most ten years, a war with Alpshar was inevitable. Of course, if Alpshar performed a miracle, the war might happen even earlier. But no matter when such a war occurs, Richard won''t be able to win. Even if the Tamerid Empire formed a coalition with the Tiamat Empire, I don''t think they could defeat Alpshar.


    I have tons of reasons for thinking this, but the biggest reason is because of my meeting with Alpshar. After meeting him, I realized how great and terrifying a monster he was. Without a doubt, he was extremely cunning and highly skilled in the art of war. As a former historian, I can confidently say that his potential shows me that Alpshar could conquer the entire continent.


    That''s why it would be ideal for me to become king and start preparing for war immediately. Other kings and emperors have probably also noticed the Alpshar threat, but they probably think Alpshar would lose against a coalition the north might form. That is utter stupidity. Even now, Alpshar alone could defeat the Tamerid Empire. And as time passes, Alpshar will only grow stronger.


    If I were king right now, I would form the northern coalition by now and march on Alpshar with my army. But unfortunately, I''m not king yet. Still, at the very least, I could use the newspapers to show the north the threat of Alpshar, and I''ve already ordered the publication of several newspaper pages about Alpshar.


    For now, newspapers are selling much more than I expected in all the major cities of the Asina Kingdom and the two empires.


    It seems that the literacy rate in this world is much higher than I had predicted. But that actually makes a lot of sense. After all, the hierarchy in this world is based on Kaizer power, and if you want to develop your Kaizer power, your path will inevitably lead to books. That''s why the literacy rate on the human continent is probably over fifty percent.


    Anyway, I''ll think about all this later. Now I finally need to go to the Dragon Academy. I stood up and stretched well. Then, as I pulled the blanket, I revealed Roxanne''s face underneath. The next few moments unfolded just like yesterday morning. I got up, went to the bathroom for a shower, prepared a light breakfast in the kitchen, and then woke up Roxanne.


    After we had breakfast together, we left the hotel and headed toward the portal used to reach the Dragon Academy.


    ???


    "Remember, Roxy. Never take off the ring I gave you. These rings change our voices," I said as I placed the ring on Roxanne''s finger. I had bought these pairs of rings before we left the Asina Kingdom, but we hadn''t needed to use them until now. But at the Dragon Academy, we had to.


    However, it seemed that Roxanne wasn''t particularly interested in what the ring I had placed on her finger did... She was more interested in the fact that I had put a ring on her finger. For a moment, she looked at the ring on her finger in shock, and then with the same astonishment, she looked at the ring on my finger, which was identical to hers except for the color.


    Then she looked back at her ring, then at mine again. Throughout this entire process, since we were standing in the middle of a beautifully designed street, people walking by started to look at us, wondering why we had halted in the middle of the road.


    And just like Roxanne, they misunderstood and began to gather around us, clapping. Some men even patted me on the shoulder to congratulate me.


    "Yes! Yes, a thousand times yes!" Roxanne shouted, jumping into my arms and hugging me tightly.


    Throughout the entire process, I was wondering how I had gotten myself into this misunderstanding. However, I smiled to avoid attracting attention and whispered into Roxanne''s ear, "I love you to but.... you misunderstood.."


    "Roxy... You understand why I gave you this ring, right? ... I mean, it''s a magical artifact used to change voices," I whispered into Roxanne''s ear.


    "I know... But the point is, you gave me a ring, right?" Roxanne asked, smiling.


    "Yes, I did..."


    "And this ring matches yours, doesn''t it?" Roxanne asked, still with a silly grin on her face.


    "Yes... But the reason is¡ª"


    "In that case, we''re engaged now!" Roxanne shouted with joy.


    Of course, the surrounding crowd heard Roxanne and misunderstood everything again, starting to applaud. Sighing deeply, I set Roxanne down. Those two red eyes looking at me were shining with happiness, and the wide smile on her face revealed her gleaming white teeth, expressing her joy.


    "Yes, yes, we''re engaged now..." I said and left a passionate kiss on Roxanne''s lips. This time, the crowd understood correctly when they saw our kiss and clapped even louder.


    ---


    Luckily, we somehow managed to slip through the crowd and finally reached the portal. After showing Roxanne''s documents and my royal emblem, we successfully obtained permission to pass through the portal.


    "How''s my voice?" I asked Roxanne after activating the ring.


    "... Though I prefer your original voice, I like this one too. It suits your age better," Roxanne replied.


    Roxanne''s voice also sounded more like an alluring mature woman''s to me. But I was completely sure that our voices had changed.


    Afterward, Roxanne held my hand tightly and, with that sweet smile still on her face, we passed through the portal. The next moment, my vision blurred, and I could see nothing but the red mist of the portal. However, just a few seconds later, the red mist dispersed, and I was able to take a few steps forward.


    I could still feel Roxanne holding my hand tightly, and, as the official had instructed earlier, we started walking. After about half a minute, the red mist completely cleared, and my vision returned.


    I felt my stomach churn and my head spun slightly. But in the next moment, when I looked around, I realized we were in an enclosed space. A little distance away, I noticed two men and a well-dressed woman.


    Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr


    "Step forward," the woman said. "Names?" she asked.


    "I''m Arthur Connan, and this is¡ª"


    "She can speak for herself, can''t she? Or is the girl beside you mute?" she cut me off. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m Anna Luxiad," Roxanne grumbled in response. Thankfully, when I squeezed her hand tighter, she understood not to do anything foolish.


    "This is your student ID from now on. Don''t lose it. And these are your points. You should know how the point system works, but if you don''t, you can find someone outside who will teach you for a few hundred points. You can also find someone to give you a tour of the academy for a few hundred points.


    Now, if you have no other questions, step outside," she said as she handed us our student IDs and point slips, which resembled paper money, before putting on her glasses.


    We both stepped out room afterward and exited the portal house. As Roxanne and I took our first steps into the Dragon Academy''s campus, the view that greeted us was truly breathtaking. The academy''s buildings were adorned with intricate details reminiscent of East Asian architecture. The roofs were covered with red tiles, elegantly carved with upturned edges.


    The stone pathways, though they seemed centuries old, were impeccably maintained. The vast gardens surrounding the buildings were filled with flowers of every color, and the ponds created a peaceful atmosphere. Most of the students walking around wore heavy robes and moved silently from place to place, but their eyes carried a sense of focus and determination.


    This was the massive island where the Dragon Academy stood... And this island was literally floating dozens of meters above the ground. It was said that the island was at least ten times the size of the capital of the Tamerid Empire. And there were likely tens of thousands of students here.


    A smile spread across my face as I took in the magnificent view of the sprawling, horizontal, but incredibly beautiful buildings. This place... This new place was going to be my home for a while.


    The view that surrounded us was so mesmerizing that I saw Roxanne looking around with dumbfounded eyes. The floating island had an aura of grandeur, and the academy, with its majestic structures, symbolized a center of power and knowledge. I could already feel that my time here would bring me great growth.


    As Roxanne and I walked along the wide stone paths, I looked up at the smaller, but still floating, little islands in the sky above us.


    It was truly a sight everyone should see at least once in their life. And I was incredibly happy to know that I would wake up to this magnificent view every day from now on. Of course, the beautiful women I noticed here and there would undoubtedly add to the charm of this already wonderful scene...


    ____


    !The next chapter will feature a time skip!

 Chapter 122: Unity

    18 Months Later


    Third Person POV


    "Hey you! Yes, you, dickhead. Have you ever thought about joining the Black Wolves Unity?"


    In the academy cafeteria, a man with hair resembling a lion''s mane and golden eyes was shouting with a crooked mouth. He stood over two meters tall, and his muscles were evident even under his loose clothing. Anyone looking at him could easily tell he was from the Lion Tribe, unless they lived in a cave.


    "Hey, Motherfucker! Didn''t you hear what I said? Are you going to join the Black Wolves or not? You have three seconds to answer," said the man from the Lion Tribe.


    The person he was yelling at appeared to be an elf man with a slender physique. It was obvious from his face that he was scared of the man shouting at him. The surrounding crowd was whispering and talking about the man from the Lion Tribe.


    "Isn''t that him?" a young woman whispered into her friend''s ear.


    "Yes, he''s from the Black Wolves¡­ I heard their unity leader is very handsome."


    "I admit they''re handsome¡­ But all the guys in that unity creep me out... Besides, the leader already has a girlfriend," another girl joined the conversation.


    "Hey, we don''t know if that girl is really his girlfriend."


    As the girls whispered among themselves, the cafeteria door opened, and a tall man walked in with heavy steps. The man had shining blond hair, and beside him was a very beautiful girl with white hair. Upon seeing the man from the Lion Tribe yelling at an elf, he began to walk toward them.


    "This is it! This is it!"


    "The leader of the Black Wolves."


    "He really is very hot¡­"


    The man walked on, seeming not to hear the whispers. Despite drawing attention, he stood confidently before the shouting man from the Lion Tribe. The atmosphere suddenly went silent. The only sound echoing in the high-ceilinged cafeteria was the tense sound of a few deep breaths. The blond man fixed his gaze on the eyes of the shouting Lion Tribe member.


    "Do you really think you can convince people to join our unity with that ugly mouth of yours, Jofmaon?" said the blond man to the Lion Tribe member.


    The Lion Tribe member was named Jofmaon, and he froze for a moment when he heard the voice of the man behind him. Jofmaon was a well-known warrior throughout the Dragon Academy, and no one would have guessed such an expression could form on his face. He turned around and saw the man looking at him with icy cold eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Arthur! But today, I can''t convince any fucking¡ªcough¡ªanyone to join the unity. That getting on my nerves," he said.


    At that moment, Jofmaon wasn''t afraid of the man in front of him. He might appear frightened from the outside, but that wasn''t entirely accurate. More than that, he respected the man in front of him as a warrior.


    "No problem. You won''t invite anyone to the unity anymore, anyway. I''ll assign this task to someone else," Arthur said, turning back to walk toward the buffet to get food.


    Of course, Arthur was none other than Ethan. He had continued living in the academy with this false identity for about a year and a half. Next to Ethan was Roxanne, and throughout this process, they had grown closer to each other. The two walked toward a table with their food and began to eat. Before long, Jofmaon also joined them.


    ---


    Ethan''s POV


    After the meal, Roxanne and I went to our rooms. Our rooms were in different locations. As soon as I lay down on the bed, I fell asleep. I woke up early the next morning. I had to leave early today because there was a unity meeting.


    After arriving at the Dragon Academy, I didn''t want to draw too much attention at first, Normally I would like to be an ordinary student, neither standing out too much nor being too far behind,but for more than one reason I couldn''t do that.


    Since I had no other choice, I went with the flow. Over the year and a half, I didn''t just settle for opening my own unity. Throughout this time, I struggled to find a useful team for myself. In fact, that was the reason I formed the Black Wolves Unity. There are a few people there whom I think will be useful to me for now.


    Since there are tens of thousands of students at the Dragon Academy, I couldn''t examine all of them one by one, but I managed to form a decent team.


    There were a few things I needed to do, and then I would reveal my true identity. One of the unity members already knew that I was disguised, but fortunately, he didn''t know my true identity. As for what the "unity" was, it could actually be described as multifunctional. There are many unity at the Dragon Academy, and these unity operate in various fields.


    However, these unity are in competition with each other. In fact, the Dragon Academy itself fuels this competition. After all, competition allows for the quality of the product or, in other words, the potential of the individual to be demonstrated. At least, that''s the only reasonable explanation I have for such a practice at the Dragon Academy.


    After getting ready, I headed toward the door to leave my room, but at that moment, I saw my roommate. Normally, it''s forbidden for a boy and a girl to be roommates, and that ban applies to me as well. However, it''s very difficult to say that my roommate was a boy. He certainly couldn''t have fooled the Dragon Academy, but still, his body resembled that of a woman more than a man''s.


    He was from the Rabbit Tribe and had an extremely beautiful face.


    By the way, not every male from the Rabbit Tribe was like him. He was more of a special case. Aside from his rabbit ears, everything about him was feminine. Even the clothes he wore were a bit... too revealing, and his milk-white skin was visible. He had thick legs and breasts that were quite plump for a man.


    "I''m leaving. See you later, Taktav," I said.


    And yes, his real name was indeed Taktav. He looked like he had jumped straight out of a kids'' animated film. But despite all his oddities, he had shown that he was extremely talented. Who knows, maybe I should recruit him for the unity as well.


    Delve into stories on m-v-l-e-mpyr


    "G-goodbye! A-Arthur," he stuttered.


    Moreover, he was an extremely shy person. His shy nature made him easier to control. Now that I think about it, it could be quite useful.


    Aside from Roxanne, there were only four elite members in the Black Wolves unity. Elite members are the most authoritative people in a unity after the leader. And this number was quite low compared to other unity. But aside from that, there were twenty-five regular members. That was the most I could expand in a year and a half.


    The Dragon Academy was not limited to just the academy itself. It was more like a city-state, and its inhabitants were students and teachers. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that everything existed here. For example, on every other street, there were cafes or clothing shops, and many stores were run by students. Some teachers also had businesses here. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that there was a functional capitalist system here.


    The academy''s points, which were like paper money, allowed you to buy what you wanted. Of course, there were some strict rules. For example, one of them was that every student had to return to their assigned rooms before midnight. Also, no student could stay anywhere other than the academy''s assigned rooms, or more accurately, they couldn''t stay anywhere after midnight.


    Aside from that, you could do whatever you wanted.


    Right now, I was in front of the unity building I had purchased for the Black Wolves. There were several other unity buildings belonging to different groups nearby, and one of them belonged to Princess Catherine of the Tiamat Empire. Of course I had chosen this place deliberately.


    In addition to Catherine, there were three other unity buildings nearby: one belonging to my fianc¨¦e, Princess Evangeline, and another belonging to my stepsister, Kayle. Of course, Violet had joined the unity led by Kayle even before I joined the academy. As for the other unity building... I didn''t know much about it. The only thing I knew was that it was led by an extremely powerful elf.


    In fact, the proximity of these unity buildings to each other wasn''t a coincidence. Or rather, it wasn''t such a big coincidence. I had heard that the unity building established by Catherine was located close to the unity building led by Kayle by coincidence. So, I purchased this building to establish my own unity here. As for Evangeline... Well, she was Evangeline.


    I had told her about my false identity because I needed to collaborate with her, so she knew who I was.


    I don''t know if Evangeline brought the unity building here because she was a jealous girlfriend or just because she was interested in what I was doing, but since it didn''t work against me, I didn''t object. With that, I entered the building. The building was white and had a slight resemblance to Roman architecture.


    When I stepped inside, I saw a few students in a spacious lobby, likely registering to join the unity. The Unity emblem, a black wolf symbol, was carefully engraved on the white walls. The interior had a warm and inviting atmosphere, but there was a palpable tension in the air; everyone was curious about me and my unity.


    First, I spotted one of the unity most talented members, Ellera. Ellera was looking at me coldly with her striking eyes, as if she could see my soul. Her eyes were among the strangest yet most captivating I had ever seen. The center of her eyes was a deep black, but there were silver rings surrounding them like a halo. I could see these silver rings occasionally spinning.


    However, Ellera had told me that this eye shape was a rare phenomenon specific to her kind. After all, it turned out that such eyes were very rare even among her species. She always wore a cold expression on her face and never unnecessarily prolonged her speech when she talked. If she wanted to say something, she would say it appropriately, but that didn''t mean she spoke very little.


    Rather, she was the type who only spoke when necessary and to the extent required. Ellera was from the Snow Fox Tribe, and therefore she had a pair of fox ears with black fur on the inside and pure white fur on the outside. Her slightly wavy black hair fell just below her shoulders.


    But the most interesting thing about Ellera wasn''t just these features. What''s really interesting about her, It was the fact that just one week after joining the academy; she had asked me out with those emotionless and cold eyes.

 Chapter 123: Ellera

    As I approached Ellera, I noticed that the multiple tails behind her were swinging when , which was an extremely rare occurrence. When I looked into Ellera''s eyes, I saw that the white ring outside her pupils was spinning like a disk when I reached her. I wasn''t sure if she was doing this intentionally, but her eyes were incredibly captivating.


    "What are you doing here, Ellera?" I asked.


    "I was waiting for you," she said, her face expressionless.


    "Why were you waiting for me?" I replied, already knowing the answer to my question.


    Ellera''s lips curled slightly, and a small smile formed¡ªone that could never be seen without careful observation... Or maybe I was just imagining it in my head.


    "I was going to ask if you would accept to be my partner.... again" she said with that emotionless gaze that seemed to be an unchangeable part of her. Since Ellera was shorter than me, she had to lift her head slightly to look at me, which would normally make any girl look cute. However, even now, Ellera somehow conveyed a sense of danger.


    The tip of her long white tail bent down as it returned to its usual position behind her.


    "Have I mentioned that my chances of accepting decrease every time you ask me the same question?" I said to Ellera. Afterward, I began to walk toward the corridor leading to the other side, passing through the wooden door made of an oak tree on my right.


    Of course, Ellera followed me, her hands clasped together on her waist just above her tails as she walked alongside me.


    "Are you aware that you are rejecting one of the richest women across the six continents? If you agree to be with me, I will accept to share everything I have with you," Ellera said in her usual velvety yet emotionless voice.


    As Ellera had said, she was indeed one of the richest women across all continents. Perhaps that was why she was interested in me. After all, I had opened some new industries that had never been considered before, even on other continents, and within less than two years, my companies had already begun to dominate every corner of the continent, except for the Southern Empire.


    In fact, my tobacco company had even started spreading in Drakoria, located across the sea to the south of the human continent.


    Drakoria was the continent where Ellera''s tribe lived, and it was said to be twenty times larger than the Human continent. Ellera''s snow fox tribe resided in the snowy lands in the southernmost part of this continent. However, Ellera''s wealth was something widely known throughout the entire continent. Moreover, I had seen with my own eyes how powerful Ellera''s snow fox form was.


    Stay ahead with m v l em pyr


    In the Drakoria continent, which lies south of the Human continent, only animal tribes or semi-human species connected to animals resided. The tribes living there usually had animals they were connected to or considered sacred, and the most distinguished members of that tribe could transform into the animal they regarded as sacred.


    For example, Ellera''s tribe was the snow fox tribe, and Ellera was one of the three living beings with a snow fox form, possessing the greatest potential among the three. The remaining tribe members had little more than ears and tails connecting them to snow foxes.


    Of course, this could vary from tribe to tribe. There were hundreds of tribes living in the southern continent, and there was no central power that governed them all, or rather, there was no effective central power. There would be only one emperor of Drakoria, elected unanimously by all the tribal leaders, but the emperor would never be very powerful. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sole duty of this emperor was to unite and govern the entire continent when there was an attack from outside Drakoria. In other words, they could only gain power when an invasion that concerned the entire continent occurred.


    Being wealthy in such a complex system was an extremely difficult task. However, Ellera''s situation was different. In fact, it was rumored that she had killed her father to earn slightly less than half of her current fortune. Of course, she never spoke about her father, and I didn''t concern myself with it either.


    All I needed was a reliable team, and I decided to help them only when they needed assistance. I wasn''t particularly interested in what they had experienced in their lives or what kind of traumas they had.


    For example, when Jofmaon was young, he killed his mother with his own hands. Of course, I knew why Jofmaon had killed his mother, but there was no difference between them for me. As far as I knew, Jofmaon''s master had left one day during training, saying he had some work, but before leaving, he suspiciously gave Jofmaon extra tasks.


    Jofmaon, sensing something strange about his lion-like nose, returned home early, but when he entered, he heard odd noises. When he entered his mother''s room, he caught his master mating with his mother, and Jofmaon succumbed to his rage. With the long and sharp axe in his hand, he killed both his master and his mother, who had just mated in bed, and he chopped their bodies into pieces with his axe.


    Moreover, since the punishment for infidelity in the lion tribe was already death, Jofmaon received no punishment and was even rewarded. However, of course, he became known in Drakoria and at the Dragon Academy as "Axe-Wielding Jofmaon."


    "Ellera, why are you so stubbornly pursuing me? And don''t tell me it''s because I''m strong. There are stronger men than me in the academy," I said, turning to Ellera as I paused.


    These tribes, which have animal characteristics, have their own culture, like that of humans. One of these was that a strong woman or a strong man could only have strong partners. In fact, this was more of an instinct than a culture.


    "Perhaps I sense that you are hiding your power just like you are hiding your identity?" Ellera replied, her slight smile still present.


    "... You really are clever, aren''t you? It''s true that I''m hiding my true power... But that can''t be the only reason you want to be with me so much," I said to Ellera.


    Sometimes I felt different around Ellera. It was as if I felt... much safer, or perhaps it would be more accurate to say I felt "whole." I didn''t know why, and frankly, it wasn''t an uncomfortable feeling, so I didn''t dwell on it much. I thought I felt this way simply because she had the most impressive eyes I had ever seen, but perhaps there was more to it.


    Even now, I could feel this intriguing sensation. Sometimes, as now, this feeling can turn into desire.


    "... You really are clever, aren''t you?" Ellera said, mimicking me directly, her smile now a bit wider than before. Still, you had to look closely to notice this smile.


    "Oh? I''m seeing you joke for the first time? Or maybe you even risked making a joke to change the subject?"


    The bright white rings in Ellera''s eyes began to spin slowly like wheels again.


    "Okay, fine. It''s true that I don''t want you just because you are strong... It''s because you make me feel emotions I''ve never felt before....I don''t know why I feel this way but...I want you so much ¡ª .... Hah Whatever, forget it," Ellera said, cutting her sentence short and beginning to walk down the corridor without me.


    I was a bit surprised by what she said, but thinking that we weren''t in the right place to discuss it, I followed Ellera.


    When Ellera passed through the double doors at the end of the corridor, I was a few steps behind her, and after entering through the dark oak double doors, I closed the door behind me. Inside was a long, thin table around which five people were seated, along with Ellera. They were the elite five of the Black Wolf Unity.


    Unlike the other chairs set aside for me, I sat in a larger and more spacious one. Right behind me, the flag of the unity, which was white with a black wolf with red eyes in the center, hung prominently, marking me as the leader.


    Once I settled into my seat, Roxanne was on my right and Ellera was on my left. The others took their seats in turn. The silence created between Ellera and the other four seemed to carry an almost tangible weight. The elite members of the Black Wolves Unity were as silent as always, but I could sense that something was different.


    "I know we have some important matters to discuss today, but first I want to inform all of you about something significant" I began, taking a deep breath as I gauged the room with my eyes before continuing.


    "As you know, there will soon be a tournament on an academy-wide scale. And I plan to participate in this tournament myself. But before that, I want to reveal something to you, my closest allies in this academy..."


    I noticed that everyone was listening to me attentively and quietly. After glancing first at Roxanne and then at Ellera, I continued


    "Some of you may have already noticed this, but most people here do not know this truth. My name is not Arthur Connan... This is my false name. You are currently hearing my altered voice and seeing my disguised form... However, I plan to reveal my true identity at the Academy tournament."

 Chapter 124: Identity

    "....However, I plan to reveal my true identity at the Academy tournament."


    At these words, the room fell silent for a few seconds, but then Jofmaon stood up from his chair and glared at me.


    "So, all this time, I''ve been calling someone whose name I don''t even know, my boss?!" Jofmaon roared.


    "You may not know my name, but you know how I act when I''m angry, don''t you?" I responded, looking directly at Jofmaon.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of you? Just because I respect you for what you did that day, do you think I''m your slave? I''m Jofmaon of the Lion Tribe! And I fear nothing my eyes can see!" Jofmaon shouted, slamming his hand on the table.


    Thanks to the distinctive roar of the Lion Tribe, his voice deepened as he spoke in anger, something that would normally make a person tremble, but it didn''t scare me at all. Sitting calmly in my chair, I pondered how to resolve this situation. Jofmaon was a skilled warrior, and I wanted to keep him on my team, but I couldn''t afford to back down now.


    Being at the Dragon Academy meant I couldn''t kill him just because I wanted to. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Roxanne, her ears practically steaming with anger, yet she looked at me as if begging for permission. She would probably attack Jofmaon if I gave her the nod. The fact that she had restrained herself until now was surprising.


    It seemed like she had taken my words during our many nights together seriously. The old Roxanne would have already pounced on Jofmaon by now.


    "Calm down, everyone. We don''t yet know why Arthur hid his identity from us. I''m sure he has a reasonable explanation. Jofmaon, please sit down. You''ve known Arthur for over a year, and we both know that there''s always a reason behind his every move. Don''t forget our earlier conversations," Ellera suddenly spoke, magically lowering the tension in the room.


    Even Jofmaon seemed to calm down as he grumbled and sat back down.


    But what was Ellera talking about? Had she spoken with Jofmaon before? I had no idea that she had been doing things behind my back. I guess I''ve been slacking off lately. But at least, considering that Ellera managed to calm Jofmaon down, this might not be a bad thing. I just hope she''s got my back.


    "So, Arthur, are you going to tell us why you''ve been hiding your identity?" Ellera asked, her gaze cold again, matching her voice.


    "... As you said, there are reasons why I changed my identity, but I planned to reveal them after the tournament."


    "What is your true identity?" asked Faeloria, the elf woman who had been silent until now. She sipped her coffee from a small cup as she looked at me with her crystal-clear blue eyes, reminiscent of the purest seas.


    "... I intended for all of you to find that out during the tournament," I replied.


    At my words, Jofmaon grumbled again, starting to rise, but he stopped when he saw Ellera looking at him, and sat back down quietly.


    There might be more going on between Ellera and Jofmaon than I initially thought, and it was making me uneasy. After all, Ellera was, without a doubt, the most intelligent person I had met since Alpshar, and her intelligence was enough to make even me worry. Luckily, she was on my side¡­ or at least she acted like it. Unlike the others, Ellera was the person I knew the least about.


    All I had heard were rumors about her immense wealth and that she had killed her father, but everyone at the Academy knew those stories.


    "Please, Arthur, at least tell us why you changed your identity. Or show us your true self," Ellera said, looking at me.


    "Fine.... There are several reasons why I changed my identity. The first reason was that I didn''t want my enemies to bother me in the academy. The second was to have more freedom at the Academy. The third reason was to form my own team more easily. If you had known my true identity, you would have been suspicious of me when I approached you.


    There are a few other reasons, but I assure you they are none of your business. " I said, looking at each face at the table one by one.


    "Thank you for sharing that with us, Arthur. So, can you tell us, at least physically, what the differences are between the man before us and your true self?" Ellera asked.


    She really knew how to defuse a situation. But that didn''t surprise me at all. I had seen Ellera do this countless times before, and many of my problems had been resolved more easily, thanks to her.... I definitely needed to talk to her after this meeting.


    "I didn''t change my body size or any fine details. So, there are only a few small differences between the way I really look and the way I am now." I said.


    "At least let us hear your authentic voice," the beautiful elf Faeloria asked.


    I took a deep breath, then looked carefully at everyone''s expression before nodding. I lowered my hand under the table and discreetly removed my ring. If they realized I had changed my voice with a ring, They would realize that Roxanne had the same ring, and so they would discover that her identity was also fake. I didn''t want to drag Roxanne into this unnecessary mess.


    After removing the ring, I drank some water from the glass on the table to soothe the dryness in my throat, and after clearing it a few times my throat, I began to speak.


    "This is my real voice... Are you satisfied now?" I asked, directing my words toward Faeloria.


    But at that moment, I noticed that everyone, except Ellera, was looking at me in shock, and the most surprising thing was that even Roxanne seemed startled. I think Roxanne barely remembered my voice, but she hasn''t heard it for a year and a half, so it''s normal for her to forget my old voice.


    "Is my voice that bad?" I asked, noticing that the astonished expressions hadn''t faded. Stay in the adventure with m-vl-em,py-r


    "The reason why they are so shocked is probably because the real voice is much more masculine than the fake.... Honestly, even I''m surprised by how deep it is." Ellera said, with that subtle smile of hers.


    "Was my old voice really that bad?" I asked, still bewildered by Ellera''s smile. I felt everyone''s eyes on me for a few more seconds, but eventually, they snapped out of their shock. I noticed that Roxanne''s cheeks had turned red, but when she realized I was looking at her, she quickly averted her eyes. I knew my fake voice was a bit softer, but was it really that bad?


    Or maybe my real voice was more impressive than I thought.


    "Arthur, do you have any other surprises like this?" asked Faeloria, her blue eyes scanning me. Her calm yet probing tone brought the conversation back to a more serious atmosphere.


    "I promise I''ll explain everything after the tournament," I replied.


    "Then we''ll wait," said Jofmaon, though this time, there was no threatening tone in his voice. Yet, the distrust he felt toward me was still evident.


    The meeting quietly came to an end at that point. However, I could still feel Ellera''s gaze lingering on me. She was definitely aware of something. How much I could trust her would only become clear over time.


    After the meeting, I told Ellera that I wanted to speak with her privately, and we moved to my study. When we entered the room, where it was just the two of us, I caught a glimpse of Ellera''s long white fox tails swaying behind her. She noticed her tail moving and quickly held it still with her hands.


    I approached Ellera with a bottle of wine. We both sat across from each other in the armchairs.


    "If you''re trying to get me drunk, I want you to know that alcohol is just like water to me" Ellera said, taking her glass with that microscopic smile of hers once again.


    She did it again¡­ She cracked another joke¡ªor at least tried to. I''ve never seen her act this way with anyone else. Maybe I can use this. Without a doubt, Ellera is the most talented member of my team. So why have I been rejecting her offers up until now? The answer was simple: I thought she was plotting something, and with all the other problems in my life, dealing with her seemed dangerous.


    If I had to face Ellera, I would need to give her my full attention. But now, for some reason, I feel like she doesn''t have any malicious intent. Normally, I wouldn''t change my decisions based on just a feeling, but this time, I''m going to make an exception. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ellera¡­ Do you truly want to be with me?" I asked, looking at her with a very serious expression.


    Ellera met my gaze with her usual emotionless face and then, in a voice that was so beautiful and velvety it could probably charm any man if she put emotion into it, she answered, "Of course I do..."


    "In that case, I want you to be completely honest when I ask you these questions. But if I sense even the slightest lie, everything ends here."


    Ellera didn''t look away, not even for a second. It was as if she had been waiting for this moment for a long time. "Ask your questions," she said, her voice so calm and confident that it felt like she was answering questions on a test she already knew the answers to.


    I paused for a moment. I was about to ask her to do something I had never asked before: to be completely honest. It made me both uneasy and curious.


    "What did you really talk about with Jofmaon? Why did he calm down so easily? And is he afraid of you?"


    Ellera responded with a brief smile before slowly bringing her glass to her lips. After taking a sip of wine, she said with a slight tone of mockery, "Jofmaon isn''t afraid of me. He just knows that our relationship operates on a different level. I gave him some strategic advice regarding you. Controlling warriors like Jofmaon start with gaining their trust.


    I''ve earned that trust, and in return, I can persuade him. But remember, I did this for you... And in case you''re wondering, there''s nothing special between us, and there never will be."


    I continued to look at Ellera for a while. Honestly, it was impossible to tell whether someone like her, whose face showed no micro-expressions, was lying or not. That''s exactly why my next question would be more personal, something that would make it harder for her to hide her emotions.


    "Thank you for your answer. Now for the other question..... Did you really kill your father?"


    _____

 Chapter 125: Opposite poles

    "Thank you for your answer. Now for the other question..... Did you really kill your father?" When I asked this question, the white rings in Ellera''s eyes began to spin, and a slightly sour expression appeared on her face, but all of this lasted only a second.


    "Yes," she said, but this time there was no emotion in her expression. Neither anger, nor sadness, nor anything else. As if I had asked her if she wanted to drink coffee.


    "Why did you kill him?" I asked mercilessly.


    Ellera stared at me for a while and then looked at the wineglass in her hand before drinking it all at once. However, interestingly, after drinking the glass, her facial expression changed, and that emotionless look vanished. I thought she was resistant to alcohol, but it seemed like she had been lying about that. Ellera took a deep breath, and then her gaze drifted from my eyes to a vacant point.


    "... I killed him because he was a bad person... According to your terminology, we half-beasts or monster people have two powerful urges. Mating and admiration for the strong. Actually, these two urges exist in you humans too, but not as intense." Ellera said, and her face froze in the next moment, as if she had remembered a very painful memory.


    "I had been the most talented in the tribe since the moment I was born, and that never changed. Because of this incredible potential of mine, I faced many challenges, and without exception, every man who approached me wanted to mate with me. The only one who protected me from those disgusting men of the tribe was my father, and I loved him very much since I was little. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Besides, my mother died when I was very young, so I had no other parent... My father was my hero. As a child, I felt like he was a strong shield that would protect me from everything. But as I grew older, everything changed... And of course, he changed too." Ellera''s voice trembled, her eyes still focused on the void.


    "At first, I didn''t understand... why he started looking at me differently, why he began to act like the other men in the tribe. Then I realized that... he was a man, too. He was succumbing to the same disgusting urges. Despite being his own daughter, he wanted to mate with me, but of course, I rejected him."


    Ellera''s voice turned into a muffled whisper, filled with pain and disgust. "I thought he was protecting me... But he kept me for himself. In that moment... I can''t forget what I saw in his eyes. But despite everything, our tribe had some strict rules, and one of them was the prohibition of incest.


    So I thought I would be safe after all... But soon it became clear I was wrong... One day while hunting in the forest, he attacked me, and... I had to defend myself. At that moment, I truly realized how strong I was. I had been raised as a hunter for years, but I was using that strength against a human for the first time.


    The darkness I saw in my father''s eyes was something irreversible. I understood that he was not the one to protect me, and that I had to take my life into my own hands."


    Ellera took a deep breath, her eyes still locked on a point in the void. "I fought against him. I resisted. But he was strong too... Still, at some point, I realized that I could no longer escape, that no matter how far I ran, he wouldn''t let me go. So I delivered the final blow to him.


    I killed him. When he fell to the ground, it felt like nothing was left inside me. As if something had broken inside me at that moment, something that would never come back."


    Ellera filled her glass again, but this time she didn''t drink. She continued, looking at the glass, "When I returned to the tribe, no one asked anything. Everyone was aware of something, but no one spoke. They reported my father''s death as a hunting accident. Everyone chose to remain silent. Even the tribe''s rules couldn''t override the truth.


    Because those rules only protected the strong, just like they had protected my father."


    Ellera lifted her gaze from the glass and turned back to me. There was pain, disgust, and a deep emptiness on her face. "I killed him because I had no other choice. But at that moment, I also understood that I had to live the rest of my life with this truth."She said and drank the wine from her goblet again in one go


    "I''m sorry... I shouldn''t have asked that question."


    Ellera filled her glass once more and drank it all in one gulp.... again. "It''s okay! Since you''ll be my partner from now on, I was going to tell you this myself anyway," she said, smiling, but this time her smile was wider, and it definitely suited her beautiful face. The weight of Ellera''s words echoed in the room, and the silence became suffocating.


    Her eyes closed for a moment, then she took a deep breath and set her glass on the table. Her smile was broad, but I could sense the suppressed pain beneath that smile.


    "I don''t want to ask a question that would disturb you further. So you can just tell me the most important things I should know about you. Maybe an important secret that no one knows?" I said, taking the wine bottle from Ellera. It seemed that alcohol was affecting her quite a bit.


    "Hehehe, okay, Mr. Gentleman! I''m going to tell you my biggest secret," she said, standing up and approaching me. She sat on the chair next to me, but in the next moment, a bottle appeared in her hand. I was quite surprised to see that the wine bottle I had been holding, or rather the one that was supposed to be there, was no longer there.


    At that moment, I realized that Ellera was far more skilled than I had thought.


    As Ellera sat next to me, she filled her glass and, after sipping the wine, turned to me. "... You want to hear a secret that I''ve never told anyone before, right? .... But first, I want a promise that you won''t tell anyone," she said, leaning in closer.


    "I promise I won''t tell anyone," I replied.


    Ellera thought for a moment and then began to speak eagerly again. Yes, eagerly. I was seeing this side of her for the first time. "No way! The secret I''m going to tell you is very important! So you shouldn''t share a secret as big as mine," Ellera said.


    Alcohol seemed to have affected her more than I had thought, and it felt like the lost child within her had emerged.


    "Okay, fine. I promise I''ll tell you a secret that''s as valuable as yours," I said.


    Ellera smiled at my words, but this time it was a full smile. It was a smile that revealed her pure white teeth and opened her full lips. "I... My secret. Hah, I have to say it all at once... I have the Light element!" Ellera said.


    At first, I was quite surprised by what I heard, but then I began to make sense of many things. As this new information processed in my mind, my eyes widened, remembering some strange memories I had about Ellera, and my astonishment deepened.


    "So that''s why I feel strange around you!"


    When Ellera heard my sudden words, she was surprised. "What are you talking about?" she asked.


    As Ellera looked at me in confusion, something inside me stirred. I had been waiting for the right moment to reveal this secret, but now everything was falling into place.


    "What do I mean?" I said with a slight smile, fixing my gaze on Ellera. "When I learned that you have the light element, some things started to make sense. Because... I have a secret, too. I have the dark element."


    Ellera''s eyes widened, and her lips parted slightly. She looked at me in astonishment, as if struggling to believe what I had said. "Darkness?" she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. "This... is a very rare element. No, this element is extremely rare and powerful among demons...


    But how can a human possess this element?!" Ellera exclaimed in shock.


    "The same goes for the light element; it is also an extremely rare element that only appears among elves... I suppose we are both exceedingly abnormal individuals who exist simultaneously," I could only manage to say. Your story continues on m_vl_em_p_yr


    Ellera''s astonishment was evident on her face. The white rings in her eyes began to spin once more, this time much faster. She set aside her wine glass and focused entirely on me. "Throughout history... it has never happened that light and dark elements appeared in both a human and a humanbeast, but now you''re telling me that they have manifested simultaneously?!" she exclaimed. "This is impossible!


    How can it be?"


    Ellera''s breath quickened, and her eyes grew wide. She placed her trembling hands on the table, as if trying to regain her balance. "Is this... the work of a god?"


    Maintaining my smile, I nodded. "Just because the probability is very low doesn''t make it impossible. Perhaps my existence or yours has triggered something. That''s why I might have felt such a strong connection with you, Ellera. Light and darkness... we complete and balance each other.


    This is not just a reflection of our elements; perhaps we represent an ancient balance."


    Ellera fixed her gaze on me, the shock in her eyes rippling across her face. Her breathing became heavier, as if she were trying to digest the weight of this new information. A moment of silence fell between us. Then Ellera took a deep breath and tilted her head slightly. She had a pensive expression on her face.


    "So that''s why... you were constantly drawing me to you," she murmured. "It wasn''t just a physical attraction. Light and darkness always attract and repel each other. It''s difficult for them to exist together, but it''s not impossible. Like us..."


    Ellera paused for a moment, as if contemplating how to cope with this new reality. Then her gaze returned to me, this time filled with determination. "We can use this," she said, her voice clearer now. "The coming together of two elements like ours... is something that has never happened throughout history. Perhaps this is our fate.


    To change something... maybe even change the world!"


    Hearing these words stirred something within me. There was a truth in Ellera''s words, but where would this truth lead us? Light and darkness together... Was this a gift or a curse? What if everything turned upside down? After all, we do not know exactly how these elements work.


    Would it be entirely accurate to say that these two elements are like the two poles of a magnet?


    When Ellera''s eyes met mine again, a spark ignited between us. I felt the light within her resonate with the darkness echoing within me. "We don''t know exactly what we are," I whispered, "but perhaps together we can delve into the depths of this secret. When two extremes come together... who knows what the outcomes will be?"


    Ellera smiled, but this time there was strength and determination behind that smile. "Then," she said slowly, "let''s discover together what we will bring to this world, but for that, we will need to be closer to each other from now on, right?" she said with a slightly intoxicated smile.

 Chapter 126: The coup plot and its aftermath Roxanne(+18)

    After talking to Ellera, I put her in the bedroom of the unity building because she was drunk. I needed to think a bit more about what Ellera had said, but after all that had happened, I had definitely made a decision on one thing: I must keep Ellera by my side no matter what. And fortunately, Ellera didn''t seem opposed to staying with me.


    Since she was very drunk today and it would be difficult to talk to her, I planned to speak with her again tomorrow.


    But for now, I wanted to use my free time to sit at my desk and evaluate my work. When I got to my desk, a letter from Isabella that she had sent a few days ago caught my eye. It appeared that Richard had started bothering Isabella lately. The more Isabella stayed away from the palace, the more Richard seemed to be interested in her. I hoped this situation wouldn''t escalate and cause a problem.


    If Richard''s persistence led him to try touching Isabella, I might need to bring the coup forward.


    Frankly, I wasn''t like the idiots in my old world who claimed to be modern but were actually filled with contradictions. For me, the rules of a relationship were clear and very straightforward. One of those rules was that a woman who chose to be with me could never, ever be with another man. Read more on m_vl_em_p_yr


    In fact, I always made this rule known before entering into a relationship, and I asked if they would accept it or not. If they didn''t accept, the relationship would end right there, and we''d both go our separate ways. Isabella had also accepted this after being with me. She didn''t want Richard to touch her, even if it wasn''t me.


    In short, even if it meant risking my plans just for Isabella, I would need to take action. But first, the important question was how to carry out a coup against Richard. Apart from Richard, my only enemies in the kingdom were Fiona''s two sons, Fiona''s big brother, and Duke Fernnard, who supported Liam. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the two other Asina dukes had previously supported Fiona''s second son, but over the past year and a half, I had successfully brought him to my side through letters and other means. The last remaining Asina duke was Duke Grohandal, who was generally neutral. Grohandal and his house were famous for being cunning.


    Throughout its history, this ducal house has never engaged in overly risky ventures and has always put its own interests first. Another important point about this family was that the next male to head the house had to marry his sisters. Keeping the bloodline pure was extremely important to them, which is why they were not open to political marriages.


    After all, the new duke was required to marry all of his sisters, regardless of whether they were older or younger, and the remaining male members were executed to prevent any internal conflicts.


    Of course, there''s one thing to remember in this world: The genetic diseases that people in this world are born with are not caused by incest. So, incest is not a shunned or abnormal situation here. As for why children born from incest don''t suffer from any genetic issues, to be honest, I don''t know the reason myself.


    After all, genetics diseases was not fully understood in my old world, even in modern times , and there was practically no study of genetics in this medieval-like world. So, I could only conclude that the Kaizer power or magical power eliminated genetic diseases in the human body.


    I came to this conclusion through simple reasoning. When I examined which part of society most frequently experienced genetic diseases or diseases in general, I found that it occurred in the class with the lowest Kaizer power. This led me to conclude that Kaizer power, through its effects on the human body, eliminated such diseases.


    Of course, the workings of Kaizer power itself were a mystery. The data on this power, its energy, or how it functioned were extremely limited. The most accepted theory in this world was that Kaizer power was stored at a specific point in the human body. Or perhaps Kaizer power resided throughout the body simultaneously.


    After all, we''re talking about a highly complex anomaly here, and its working principles might be very different from what we assume.


    Knock-knock


    When I heard the knock on the door, I snapped out of my thoughts and lifted my head from the desk.


    "Enter!"


    When the door opened, Roxanne, with her red eyes and white hair, stepped in. Although I had been trying to get used to her new disguise for about a year and a half, I still couldn''t. I thought her short black hair and emerald eyes suited her much better. As Roxanne approached me, I noticed that her face was flushed, and she wore a shy expression.


    We had spent hundreds of nights together over the past year and six months, and I could even say we made love every day unless there was a problem. Literally every day!


    But Roxanne still blushed and grew shy whenever she approached me or made the first move. While I still found it adorable, it was a bit odd. I had memorized every inch of her body and showed love to every part of her, yet she hadn''t let go of her shyness.


    "Roxy, come here." Since no one else was around, I called her by her real name.


    Roxanne smiled shyly as she walked toward me. When she reached the desk, I extended my hand and gently pulled her toward me. As our eyes met, I placed a soft kiss on her lips and pulled her onto my lap. Once she was comfortably settled, I broke the kiss.


    "Lock the door first¡­" I whispered in her ear.


    Those words made Roxanne blush even more, her face turning red all the way to her ears. She quickly ran to lock the door and then walked back to me. I was already on my feet and I pulled her to me and laid her body on the table, causing her to let out a sweet squeal. Roxanne never needed foreplay, so I didn''t bother with it and simply removed her clothes piece by piece.


    With her front laid across the desk, I stripped her completely, and as always, I spent a moment admiring her full hips. Over the time we had spent together, I had learned what Roxanne liked and what positions gave her the most pleasure. In short, I knew nearly everything about her. Roxanne, true to her character¡ªor rather, in line with her personality¡ªpreferred when I was rough.


    So, without saying a word, I took out my member and entered her in one swift motion.


    "AHHHHH NO....! This is it! ??"


    Roxanne had already experienced a small orgasm from the first thrust as I entered her. I could feel she was very aroused, so I began to invade her further without making her wait longer, and this continued for minutes. Without saying anything, I kept thrusting into her wet vagina that was vacuuming my shaft, while Roxanne continued to moan loudly and scream in pleasure.


    "Ahhhh Ethan, yes! Ahhhhhh I love you!!!"


    After a while, I held onto both of Roxanne''s arms, pulling her closer to me as I continued to enter and exit while holding her stomach. We continued in this position for a while, and as Roxanne finally approached her climax, I began to penetrate her more quickly and forcefully.


    "AHHHHMMM! YES, AHHHHH ??" Roxanne''s entire body trembled and contracted as she experienced a long orgasm. Of course, the floor was soaked as if I had previously poured a bucket of water on it.


    While holding her tightly to prevent her from falling, Roxanne was trying to catch her breath. For a while, I just held her from behind and let her regain her composure. During this time, I was massaging her belly and groin with my hands.


    "That was amazing... Thank you," Roxanne said after she finally calmed down a bit.


    "Well, it seems you''re ready for round two," I said, turning Roxanne around and quickly kissing her passionately on the lips.


    Then, while holding her firmly by the hips, I lifted her into the air, and Roxanne wrapped her legs around my waist. This was Roxanne''s favorite position. As I held her in the air, it didn''t take me long to realize that this position allowed me to penetrate her deeply and that indeed this position was her favorite.


    "Put it in..." I whispered these words into Roxanne''s ear. Although Roxanne blushed, she knew what to do and lowered her hand to grab my penis, positioning it at her entrance.


    While kissing her passionately and desire fully, I moved her body to ensure that my penis reached the deepest point inside her. With each movement, I accelerated more and more. I could hear Roxanne''s moans fill my mouth, but I ruthlessly continued to invade her with my thick penis. While firmly holding her hips, I lifted her body up and down, and the sounds filled the room.


    *Pah~Pah~Pah!


    "AHHHHH! Ethan, I''m coming!"


    Hearing this, I began to move my hips faster to penetrate her harder and faster. Roxanne was now moaning in pleasure and it was obvious she was enjoying this immensely. When I noticed her eyes slowly glazing over and her pupils rolling back, I realized I needed to finish the job, so I delivered the last thrusts with force.


    Since I was also nearing my climax, my penis had grown even larger, intensifying the pleasure we both felt.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH! GET ME PREGNANT ..... AHHHHH I''M CUMMING!??" Roxanne shouted as she started to squirt towards my penis


    As Roxanne was cumming loudly, I was nearing the end and in the last few thrusts I passed Roxanne''s cervix, reaching her innermost point, and after a few thrusts I came as my whole body convulsed. We were both cumming at the same time and we were lost in the intense pleasure of this hard sex. While Roxanne was still cumming, I managed to calm down and sat on the couch with her, still inside Roxanne.


    Roxanne fell asleep on my chest only a few minutes later after cumming for a while. Holding her gently, I lifted her up and laid her on the large sofa at the back against the wall and covered her with a duvet...

 Chapter 127: Ice princess

    I was standing in front of a building with a wide garden and a white marble path leading to the central door. This was the unity building of Catherine, the Ice Princess of the famous Tiamat Empire. One of the main reasons for coming to this academy was for her. If I could win Catherine over, even Alpshar wouldn''t stand in my way to conquer the continent.


    But first, Catherine needed to win her throne war. Now, regarding why Catherine had to enter the throne war despite having no male or female siblings... Well, it was because, at the moment, her uncle was the regent at the head of the Tiamat Empire, and although he didn''t openly display hostility towards Catherine, it didn''t seem like he was going to relinquish the throne so easily.


    Catherine''s uncle was secretly gathering his supporters and gaining more backing. Moreover, throughout the long history of the Tiamat Empire, it had never been governed by a woman, which harmed Catherine''s image. The fact that Catherine was currently at the academy indicated that her power on the throne was actually weak.


    After all, Catherine was about to turn 20 and should have been declared empress by now. However, she had been sent to the academy under various pretexts.


    Fortunately, there were still many noble houses that were loyal to the late emperor and supported Catherine, but they were also being secretly eliminated by her uncle''s supporters.


    Additionally, since the death of the late emperor, the influence of the Tamerid Empire over Tiamat had increased, leading some Tiamat nobles to believe that the old emperor''s death was a murder, and that the perpetrators were from the Tamerid Empire.


    For this reason, it was inevitable for Catherine to enter the throne war. Like everyone else who wanted to take the lead in the Tiamat Empire, Catherine found herself amidst political intrigues and secret alliances. Every day she spent at the academy allowed her uncle to strengthen his grip on the throne. This meant that time was running out for Catherine.


    However, another important issue was coming into play: Catherine''s character. Although Catherine appeared to be emotionless and was known as the Ice Princess, that wasn''t entirely true. According to the information I received from the servant guild, Catherine was an extremely generous person. She loved to help orphans and the underprivileged, often sacrificing her own allowance.


    All of Catherine''s personal court ladies were from victimized little girls. This suggested to me that Catherine might actually be a very kind-hearted person, which is why I had been involved in various charitable initiatives across the continent, especially those aimed at helping women through my companies for the past two years.


    I had even established shelters in many kingdoms where women could live safely.


    Just for this reason, a few weeks ago, Catherine had sent me a special thank-you letter, which I found to be very sincere. Although the initial excuse for sending the letter was my companies'' investments in the Tiamat Empire, most of the letter was about the assistance I had provided to girls in need.


    In any case, I was seen as a wonderful man in Catherine''s eyes, and this would make it easier for me to approach her.


    My primary goal was to establish a romantic relationship with Catherine if possible and bind her to me, but if I couldn''t realize that chance, at least I could gain a powerful ally by helping her. Even though the outcome was uncertain, Avanne''s situation was somewhat similar.


    A romantic relationship had developed between us when I made her a viscountess¨Cor at least, that''s what I thought¡­¨Cand this had allowed me to acquire tobacco fields for my cigarette company at a cheaper price. Read today on m,v,l,e,mpyr


    With those thoughts set aside, I began walking toward the main door of the building. At the entrance of the unity building was a beautiful garden featuring various flowers, and in the center of this garden stood a magnificent fountain made of stone and marble. I tore my gaze away from this view and entered the unity building.


    As soon as I stepped inside, I noticed that, unlike the exterior, the interior was simply but elegantly decorated. I was in a spacious hall; the walls, although a plain white, were adorned with finely crafted wooden panels. The floor was tiled with black-and-white marble, and this simplicity gave the space a sophisticated atmosphere.


    Small but stylish chandeliers hung from the ceiling along the corridor, sparkling like gold as natural light streamed in.


    In the center was a large area filled with strategically placed white marble statues. These statues must have represented important figures of the Tiamat Empire. The ceiling was low, supported by slender, intricately carved columns. All this simplicity seemed to remind me of the serious purpose the building served. Rather than a magnificent grandeur, a decor style emphasizing functionality prevailed.


    Additionally, on the wall directly opposite the main door hung the emblem of the unity building: a flag featuring a striking white lion, a symbol of the Tiamat Empire, on a blue background, known for its rare beauty and strength.


    Since I entered, I had felt many eyes on me and soon noticed a young and beautiful woman approaching me. She was likely a member of these unity and had long chestnut-colored hair. She was quite short and had a slim figure, but intelligence and attentiveness were evident in her eyes. She wore a simple but elegant dress resembling a barracks uniform.


    When she approached me, she made a slight bow and began to speak respectfully.


    "Welcome, Mr. Arthur. May I ask why you have come here?"


    "I would like to have an important meeting with Princess Catherine, if she is available." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The woman smiled lightly and bowed her head. "I believe she is available right now, but I still need to go ask."


    After finishing her words, the young woman quickly turned around and walked down the long, simple corridor, disappearing from view. While waiting for a short while, I examined the atmosphere of the barracks more carefully. Simplicity was everywhere, but that didn''t mean Catherine had compromised on power.


    On the contrary, I felt I was in an environment that reflected the Ice Princess'' cool demeanor and precise strategic thinking.


    As my eyes roamed over the fine details of the marble statues, footsteps were heard again from behind the door. When the young woman reappeared, she approached me with a slight smile.


    "Princess Catherine has agreed to meet with you. Please follow me; I will take you to her presence."


    Following the woman, we walked down a long corridor. The echo of our footsteps resonated in the extensive area. Finally, we arrived at the front of a large, intricately carved wooden door. The woman gently knocked on the door and then opened it, inviting me inside. As I stepped into the room, I noticed that Catherine''s chamber had a strange atmosphere from the other places.


    The cold, white walls and large, wide windows allowed plenty of light to fill the room. In the center stood a large desk, and behind the desk, at that moment, I saw Catherine. The woman known as the Ice Princess was even more impressive than she appeared.


    Her bright golden hair looked as if it were made of purest gold, and her deep blue eyes seemed to be taken from the center of the ocean. Despite the mild temperature, she had a sweet little nose that was slightly flushed, full lips, and cute little freckles. The strands of hair that fell over her ears added an attractive touch to her appearance.


    Although the glass she held in her small hands looked tiny, it appeared large in her delicate grip.


    When Catherine noticed me, she lifted her head with a slight smile. "Mr. Arthur, welcome," she said. Her voice was fresh and clear, like a cold winter morning. "Though I am curious about the reason for your visit, I am glad to see you here today."


    I took a few steps towards her and bowed my head slightly in greeting. "Princess, I would like to discuss something important with you, but first I would like to ask if I could have a moment alone." I said in an extremely respectful tone. After all, she was the princess of one of the most powerful empires on the continent.


    Catherine continued to speak with me, her expression softening with a slight smile. "Of course, Mr. Arthur," she said, making eye contact as she requested the others in the room to leave, yet she did so with utmost grace.


    As Catherine shifted her gaze to another corner of the room, I seized the opportunity to look at her more closely. There was still something that surprised me; despite her youth, the weight of the responsibilities she bore was visible on her shoulders. She was skilled at hiding her emotions, but it was possible to sense something beneath the depth of her eyes.


    The loneliness and responsibilities of a princess vying for the imperial throne were reflected in her expressions.


    Once the door closed behind us, Catherine returned to her work with several files on her desk. "If you don''t mind, you can tell me why you came here," she said without lifting her head. The coldness in her voice was still present, but the curiosity she held was evident.


    "Princess, I don''t like to beat around the bush or prolong the matter unnecessarily. So I will directly say why I am here," I said, managing to capture Catherine''s attention even more with my words.


    "The situation in the Tiamat Empire is deteriorating for you day by day. As your uncle''s power increases, your authority on the throne is in danger of being shaken. Although there are many noble families that support you, I know you are at risk of gradually losing their backing."


    Catherine''s eyes froze momentarily at my words. In that moment, I could see that despite her strong and courageous image, the anxiety within her surfaced. The cold expression on her face softened slightly; however, she still seemed hesitant to fully reveal her emotions.


    _____

 Chapter 128: Delicate heart

    "Why are you telling me this, Mr. Arthur?" Catherine said in an angry tone.


    For a moment, I looked into Catherine''s beautiful blue eyes, trying to find the right words. "Because I want to help you, Princess. I want to make you the Empress of the Tiamat Empire. And with my support, you will achieve that," I replied.


    Catherine''s cold exterior faltered for a moment. The uncertain emotion in her eyes revealed the sensitivity and fragility she hid behind her icy expression. At that moment, I realized that Catherine was not just a princess trying to appear strong in the struggle for the throne, but also a delicate soul, crushed under a substantial burden.


    Catherine tilted her head slightly and looked at me more carefully. "Help me? Why? Everyone involved in this battle for the throne has something to gain, Arthur. What''s yours?" she asked, her voice still sharp but now a little more vulnerable.


    "I do have something to gain, of course," I said honestly. "But my goal isn''t just power. I''ve seen the kindness and strength you keep hidden inside. The Tiamat Empire could have a much brighter future with a leader like you. Unlike your uncle, who has enslaved your people to the Tamerid Empire, you will be an empress who fights for their good."


    The coldness on Catherine''s face broke even further, and she fell silent for a while, running her fingers thoughtfully along the table. Perhaps for the first time, someone was approaching her not just as a candidate for the throne, but as a person with her own inner world. Continue the journey on m|vl-em,py-r


    "Whether your good intentions are genuine or not, time will tell, Arthur," she said in a softened tone, looking directly at me without averting her gaze. "But if you''re telling the truth¡­ maybe knowing that I''m not alone in this war could give me a bit of hope." When she finished this sentence, a radiant smile formed on her face.


    It was such a sweet smile that it could melt the heart of someone like me. That smile of Catherine''s was beginning to close the distance between us. The young woman, known as the ice princess, despite her apparent coldness, harbored more warmth deep inside than many others. At that moment, I might have found the best opportunity to truly get close to her.


    "Princess," I said resolutely, "my intention is to help you, but also to walk the same path with you. The battle for the throne is not a lonely fight; it''s a game won with the right allies. I could be one of those allies."


    Catherine was a little surprised to hear my words. At first she wanted to open her mouth to say something, but then she gave up and remained silent. She took a sip from her coffee cup with her little fingers.


    Catherine paused for a moment, her eyes on my fingers, clearly deep in thought. "Arthur," she said finally, but hesitated for a moment, "... What''s the real reason you want to help me?"


    Catherine''s question made the air in the room even heavier. As I thought about how to respond, I could see the doubt in her eyes. She truly wanted to know what I desired¡ªbeyond the kindness on the surface, she was curious about my deeper motivation. At this point, I had no choice but to be honest, because Catherine was smart enough to detect lies immediately.


    "The real reason?" I repeated, buying myself a little time. Then, after taking a deep breath, I looked into her eyes. I had to take a risk. "Princess Catherine¡­ I admire you. I admire you so much that this admiration has turned into more of a romantic affection.... Despite losing your parents at a young age, you are still standing strong and continuing the fight.


    Honestly, when I first learned about your situation, I pitied you, but now I see how distasteful those thoughts were. You are not someone to be pitied... You never were. I have deep feelings for you, princess. I apologize for this inappropriate confession, and you don''t have to take it seriously. I just wanted to answer your question and make sure there''s no doubt left in your mind.


    Trust me, I will never turn my back on you."


    When Catherine heard my words, a flash of shock and mixed emotions appeared in her eyes. For the first time, I saw such an expression of surprise on the face of the strong, composed princess. Her eyes momentarily revealed the inner world of the young woman standing before me. Her lips parted slightly, but it seemed like she couldn''t find the words to say.


    The icy hardness in her eyes was melting, replaced by a deep emotional turmoil.


    "Arthur..." she whispered, her voice struggling to conceal her true feelings. Her hands lay motionless on the table, and though she tried to avert her gaze, she couldn''t manage it. "I... wasn''t expecting this."


    "You don''t have to respond to my feelings, princess. All I ask is that you trust me, princess. " I said.


    Silence dominated the room for a while. I could feel the storm raging in Catherine''s mind, and that she didn''t know what to say. I was seeing her so surprised and vulnerable for the first time. The always strategic and composed princess was struggling to cope with her own emotions, and seeing her like this made her seem more human to me.


    She took a deep breath and, without breaking eye contact, said, "I... I just need some time. But if you want to be my ally and help me, I will gladly accept that... As for the other matter..." Catherine trailed off. She looked at me for a moment, then diverted her gaze elsewhere. Her fingers fidgeted rapidly, and she didn''t even care about the strands of hair falling across her face.


    I could almost hear the loud beating of her heart, and she would glance at me only to quickly avert her eyes again. Her words were caught in her throat, and her cheeks were beginning to redden. It was clear that she was quite embarrassed, but perhaps due to her being a princess, no man had ever approached her in this way.


    "We don''t even know each other yet!... I-I mean, I''m sure we''ll get to know each other better over time! A-and maybe then we can become friends... You and I!" Catherine stammered as she blushed.


    Catherine''s unexpected shyness took me by surprise. Seeing such a human side beneath her strong and cold image made her even more special in my eyes. This side of her reminded me once again of how difficult her life had been and how lonely she was behind the mask of strength. When I looked carefully into her eyes, I realized that I had already achieved my purpose for coming here.


    As long as I didn''t make a mistake, the possibility of making Catherine fall in love with me was now open. And if I succeeded, I would control two of the most powerful empires on the continent. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that I think about it, I should visit Evangeline next and inform her of certain matters to prevent any problems from arising.


    "Princess Catherine..." I said, softening my voice, "perhaps I should apologize again for revealing my feelings in this way. I didn''t mean to put you in an awkward position. But know that my feelings stem from my admiration for your strength and will. In time, perhaps... as you said, we''ll get to know each other better." I stood up.


    "Take care of yourselves , Mr. A-Arthur!" Catherine said.


    Just as I had suspected, Catherine is a woman with an incredibly large heart, albeit a fragile one. She only wears the mask of the ice princess to cope with her difficult life. Honestly, I have no intention of exploiting her or using her like a pawn for my own gain. I may be a bad person, but I''m not a monster. Breaking such a delicate heart would be nothing short of cruelty, even for me.


    And if a romantic relationship does indeed develop between us, I will treat her just as I have treated my other women. The last thing I want is to break someone''s heart... After all, I know better than anyone the pain that comes from a broken heart.


    "Before I go, there''s one last thing I want to say, Princess. During the tournament, I plan to put on a show, so if anyone you know happens to cross my path, I may hurt them. But please know that I have no ill intentions." I said as I walked toward the door.


    Once again, Catherine''s gaze froze on me. The mixture of little shock and concern in her eyes was striking. "A show? Well, as long as it''s within the rules, there should be no problem, Mr. Arthur...."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything out of rules. So... I''ll see you later, Princess Catherine."


    As I walked through the corridors, my thoughts remained fixed on Catherine. The short time I had spent with her had convinced me that she wasn''t just a contender for the throne, but a person with deep emotions. Helping Catherine, guiding her to the throne, was no longer just a strategic move. Inside me, there was a growing sense of compassion and a desire to protect her.


    But I also knew I had to be cautious. Catherine was strong, but she could also be very intelligent and cautious. To win her over, I needed to tread carefully with every step.


    When I stepped outside, I took a deep breath and thought about my next move. My plan to visit Evangeline came to mind. Evangeline was both my fianc¨¦e and an important ally, and I had to carefully balance my moves in the battle for the throne. Keeping Evangeline under control would also ensure that my relationship with Catherine grew even stronger.


    As strategies lined up one after another in my mind, I also wrestled with the different feelings I was experiencing. Catherine''s fragile smile and surprise had affected me more than I realized. I was already serious about most of what I had said to her. Despite losing both her mother and father, she had stood strong and continued to fight. It was truly admirable.


    But to win this war, I needed to keep my emotions in check and stay focused on my goal. I kept walking and headed towards the unity building owned by Evangeline, not far from here.


    ____

 Chapter 129: Evangeline motivation

    As I was heading to visit Evangeline, a thought crossed my mind. Authority. What was it that allowed a person to gain authority or power? Or more generally, how does a person obtain everything they acquire throughout their life? I''m talking about everything, not just money or power. This includes health or romantic relationships as well.


    How does a person achieve all of this? The answer was simple: through bribery. Everything, from human relationships to making money, is secured through bribery. Take, for example, a person who can eat anything you want. would probably end up consuming the most delicious and therefore the unhealthiest foods.


    So what happens next? That person''s body will rebel against this freedom to eat and their standard of living will gradually decline. How can that person remedy this situation? Or rather, how can That person reclaim own stomach''s freedom? Of course, by filling own stomach with healthy foods. In a way, that person regain power by bribing own stomach again.


    And this is a situation that exists in every area of life. For example, if a person has a romantic relationship, that person need to give girlfriend love, attention, money, or satisfy her in bed. So, in a sense, that person need to bribe her to keep the relationship going. However, the word "bribery" might make what I''m saying sound sinister or evil, but that''s not entirely correct.


    I''m just trying to make sense of how human life operates. Since this situation is a part of human nature, it''s best to accept it. But one could reject this idea and say that human nature is bad, becoming someone like Buddha. But honestly, I don''t think I have the freedom to be like Buddha right now, and I don''t actually want such a life.


    And now, as I approach Evangeline, these kinds of thoughts are quite significant. What kind of bribe was Evangeline asking of me? Love? I don''t think so. Or power? No, that''s not it either.


    The answer was simple. Through a series of mutual benefit, Evangeline got engaged to me. Moreover, I don''t think Evangeline currently wants to turn this engagement into a serious marriage. But since Evangeline is someone I will need in the long run, losing her could lead to a huge problem in the future. But no matter how smart you are, not everything in life goes as planned.


    But at least I need to approach Evangeline properly. Even though she is my fianc¨¦e, there is still a relationship between us that needs to develop, and this relationship needs to turn into a romantic one for my own interests. When I arrived at the unity building that Evangeline leads, I was faced with an extremely lavish building, in stark contrast to Catherine''s unity building.


    I wasn''t surprised that it had such a building, as it is often emphasized in the traditions of the Tamerid Empire to appear strong and wealthy. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since I visited this place occasionally, I entered without any issues. Upon entering, I asked a member next to the door if Evangeline was available. The man nodded slightly in greeting before quickly moving on to Evangeline. While I waited, my eyes scanned the surroundings. The golden-embroidered decorations on the walls emphasized wealth and power.


    There was an air of grandeur everywhere; just like Evangeline herself. Before my thoughts took over, the man returned and signaled to me that Evangeline was available.


    Slowing my steps, I entered through the large, ornate door. Evangeline was sitting at her usual spot, upright behind her desk. Her pink hair was perfectly styled, and she was focused on the files in her hands. When I entered, she slowly lifted her gaze, her eyes holding that usual calm and analytical expression. As her eyes locked onto mine, she smiled gently and gestured for the man to leave.


    "So, you''ve come," she said, her voice soft yet authoritative.


    "Yes," I replied as I slowly approached the sofa.


    "What brings you here?" she asked.


    Since Evangeline already knew my true identity, I didn''t need to speak formally or conceal myself. "Isn''t seeing my fianc¨¦e a good enough reason?"


    Evangeline carefully closed the files next to her and placed them on the desk. The smile on her face turned more serious than I had expected. "Yes, seeing your fianc¨¦e is a reason, but I''m curious about what you expect from this visit," she said. There was a hint of mockery in her voice; she was looking for an opportunity to get to know me better.


    "Actually, I came to talk about the upcoming tournament, but if you want to discuss my expectations... I have a few things to say about that," I replied, mirroring her mocking tone.


    Curiosity appeared in Evangeline''s eyes, but for some reason, The next moment she chose to ignore my words. Perhaps she thought that if she responded to my words, it could lead us into an unwanted situation. "What do you want to discuss the tournament?" she asked seriously.


    "I plan to reveal my true identity during the tournament, and I wanted to inform my fianc¨¦e about it."


    Evangeline''s eyes froze for a moment, then she began scrutinizing me with a slight frown. "Are you sure it''s the right time?"


    "Yes," I said, looking directly into her eyes. "Also, I aim to make a kind of power demonstration during the tournament, and therefore, some people from your organization might get hurt."


    "That''s not a problem. If you''ve decided to proceed down this path, I can accept any outcome," Evangeline said, maintaining her serious demeanor.


    "It''s good to know I am not alone in this," I said, filled with a momentary sense of trust.


    I briefly glanced at Evangeline''s beautiful pink hair. At that moment, I thought about how I could get closer to this woman. I had been engaged to Evangeline for over a year and a half, but I wasn''t very familiar with the details of her life. Of course, I had spent most of the past year and a half developing my Kaizer power and my control over other elements.


    I had been looking for ways to expand my unity or grow my companies during the rest of my time. For all these reasons, I can''t say I had much time. Even though Evangeline is my fianc¨¦e, I could only visit her a few times a month. Therefore, I can''t say that our relationship has developed much.


    "Evangeline... When everything is settled and our plans come to fruition, would you like to get married?" I asked.


    Evangeline''s eyes sparkled with surprise at the unexpected question. For a moment, she focused on the files on the desk, then turned back to me. The expression on her face indicated that her thoughts were complicated.


    "How brave it is to suddenly propose," she said with a slight smile. "But behind this offer, do you really want to marry me? Or do you not know what you truly want?"


    "I know what I want," I said, emphasizing the determination within me. "When everything falls into place, and both of our dreams come true, I want to formalize our marriage. Also why not? Do you have a better alternative? We are both talented, strong, and our characters are compatible with each other. And you can be sure that I will show you my love.


    So what''s the problem? If there''s no one else you love, why wouldn''t you accept?" I said in a slightly sarcastic tone


    Evangeline''s eyes flickered for a moment in response to my mocking tone. Her smile seemed to struggle to conceal the uncertainty within her. She remained silent for a few seconds, as if weighing the gravity of my words.


    "It''s interesting how certain you are," she finally said, though her voice reflected her indecision. "Marriage means forming a strong bond, but the intention behind that bond is very important. If you''re only thinking of a strategic move, you can achieve what you want without us having to marry."


    "This isn''t just a strategy, Evangeline," I said, increasing the determination in my voice. "This is a step that will create a change in my life. I want to be with you, and we can grow stronger together while doing it. We need each other to reach our goals."


    The thoughtful expression that appeared on Evangeline''s face indicated that I was beginning to influence her. "We will need some time to see how our goals align," she replied, this time with a hint of softness in her voice.


    Find the next installment on m-vl-em|p-yr


    Evangeline''s words felt like a door had been opened; still, there was an uncertainty within me. I wondered how much influence I could have on her decision. With determination and stubbornness, I wanted to reassure her.


    "I understand, Evangeline," I said, keeping my voice as calm as possible. "But I know that everything takes time. That''s why I want our engagement to move one step further. While uniting our lives, we need to get to know each other better. We can spend time together; this could strengthen the bond between us, or it could have the opposite effect.


    But at least we would have some idea about our relationship. So, after the tournament, I want to ask if you''d like to spend more time with me?"


    Evangeline''s gaze suddenly sharpened. My words had come as a challenge to her quick wit. "So, you want me to spend more time with you, right?" she asked, her tone a mix of mockery and inquiry. "What a lovely proposal! But don''t think it''ll be so easy for me to understand the intentions behind it."


    I carefully observed her expression to see if my response was as effective as I thought. With an arrogant demeanor, she traced her fingers across the table, waiting for my answer. "Do you just want to spend time with me? Or is this part of a deeper strategy? Who knows, maybe you have a purpose for getting so close to your fianc¨¦e so quickly."


    "It''s not about strategy, Evangeline," I said, maintaining my calm. "But strengthening our communication is important to me. Maybe when I spend more time with you, we can deepen our relationship even further."


    Evangeline nodded slightly with a smile. "How na?ve of you," she said. "Spending time with you could be fun, but that''s definitely not enough for me. If you want to establish a bond between us, you need to prove yourself. Your words shouldn''t just remain words. If you really want to impress me, you need to take steps that make me feel."


    Why does her character change so quickly? Sometimes I really don''t understand this woman. But I will endure this situation because I definitely need her.


    "I understand this," I said, pretending to increase my determination. "Then I''ll take my leave. It''s already dark, and I only have a few hours left before returning home."


    As I walked out the door, the thoughtful expression I left behind on Evangeline''s face reflected the complex nature of my desire to take our relationship a step further. The uncertainty within me combined with the weight of the steps she expected from me. But ultimately, I would do everything I could to win her over. As I walked out of Evangeline''s unity building, I was heading toward my own.


    Now was the right time to talk to Ellera.

 Chapter 130: On women

    When I reached the unity building, night had fallen, and the students had already begun walking towards their rooms, but we still needed at least an hour or two of freedom. Upon entering the building, I saw a few members present, their gazes directed towards me.


    I greeted them with a nod, and since I didn''t have much time, I left the main hall and headed down the corridors into the inner sitting room. Only the highest-ranking guild members were allowed here.


    Roxanne was sitting comfortably on a large leather couch in front of the fireplace. The soft light of the fire softened her features, giving her the impression of being deep in thought. As I approached her, I noticed she was examining a letter in her hand. It looked like she hadn''t opened it yet, with neatly written lines barely glowing on the page.


    When Roxanne noticed my presence, she slowly lifted her head, her eyes filled with deep thought and seriousness.


    "You have a letter..." she said, her voice a bit hoarse.


    "From whom?" I asked.


    Roxanne hesitated for a moment before answering, staring at me. "It''s from Avanne..."


    I was somewhat surprised by this and responded as I sat down on the chair across from Roxanne, "Then why haven''t you burned the letter yet?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Honestly, Avanne was a thing of the past for me. Looking back, even recalling her with fond memories felt overly generous. Not feeling anger or a desire for revenge towards a woman who left me in my darkest times could have been considered virtuous. But she was finished with me. Her existence was insignificant, no different from any Asina person I had never met.


    "Ethan... This is the 18th letter she''s sent. Maybe she wants to say something important. Or perhaps she needs your help," Roxanne said, her expression understanding.


    It was quite interesting to see Roxanne like this. Normally, her love for me was so intense that she would start grumbling even if I mentioned another woman in her presence. Furthermore, if it were a woman who had left me, she would likely become furious. But why now? Why was she asking me to read letters sent by a woman who had left me at least twice a month?


    It was true that I had tamed her a bit after a year and a half together, but I could still feel a deep-seated jealousy within her. Roxanne''s calm demeanor surprised me. I looked at her more carefully. The gently flickering light of the fireplace deepened the mystery in her eyes. She had always been a strong and passionate woman, but now she was showing a softer approach towards me.


    I knew that our bond had developed over the time we spent together, but her patience regarding Avanne... was literally strange.


    "Roxy, I don''t care what a woman who left me has to say anymore. Throw the letter in the trash," I said.


    "But what if it''s really an important matter? It could be about your tobacco company. Or maybe she needs help?" Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr


    Despite Roxanne''s insistence, I felt no stirrings inside me. Avanne''s departure a long time ago had left only a cold emptiness behind, and that emptiness had now been filled with Roxanne. As I looked at her, I briefly wondered what she was aiming for. Defending Avanne''s letters contradicted the jealousy I was accustomed to. Something was hidden; I could feel it.


    "Look, I can''t waste any more time on Avanne''s letters," I said in a calm yet firm voice. "If there''s something important, she has contacts with the Servant Guild. And she even has her own local militia with the Servant Guild. So if she needs help, she can ask someone else. And if something significant happens, I''ll be informed through the Servant Guild, anyway.


    Now, let''s destroy the letter and put this topic to rest."


    "But what if¡ª" Roxanne began to argue again just as a sudden anger surged within me.


    "Roxy! Enough. Give me the letter," I said, standing up and taking the letter from Roxanne''s hand. I threw the letter directly into the fireplace and then sat back down.


    What I had experienced with Avanne in the past was now behind me. Roxanne silently looked at the letter burning in the fire. A moment of regret flickered in her eyes, but she quickly tried to hide it. As the flames consumed the letter slowly, the silence in the room grew. I noticed that Roxanne was quieter than usual. Normally, our arguments were brief, but this time felt different.


    For a moment, I questioned why Roxanne cared so much about these letters.


    Taking a deep breath while looking at the fire, I said, "Roxy, I''ve already forgotten her, and I have no reason to remember her. This is necessary for me to move on."


    Roxanne slowly shook her head. "I know," she said in a calm voice. "I just thought... maybe we should dig a little deeper before completely closing some chapters. all I want in this life is your happiness."


    "I only dig deep enough for what''s deserved. And I don''t think Avanne deserves that. And I''m very happy with my life right now. Now let''s close this topic," I said, and my words caused a silence to settle in the room.


    The only sounds echoing in the room were the quiet crackles of the burning letter in the fireplace. Roxanne remained silent for a while, her eyes fixed on the fire. Her calmness surprised me, but it also unsettled me. This woman, usually fierce and argumentative, now seemed to possess a serenity that transcended everything.


    "Do you know where Ellera is?" I finally broke the silence, standing up.


    Roxanne took a deep breath without looking away from the fire. "Yes, I know. Last I heard, she was still resting in her bedroom," she replied, her voice as soft as a whisper.


    "Then I''ll see her later," I said, gently kissing Roxanne on the forehead before leaving.


    Roxanne''s expression remained fixed in that same calmness. She tilted her head and closed her eyes, silently accepting my kiss. As I left the room, the lingering sense of unease inside me wouldn''t let go. I wasn''t used to Roxanne being so calm and understanding. Something had changed; I could feel it, but I couldn''t grasp what it was. Before my thoughts came together, I decided to go see Ellera.


    The corridors were silent. A few students whispered as they passed by me, but no one approached. As I walked towards the bedroom, I contemplated Ellera''s situation. She was a light bearer, which was still an incredible circumstance. Even in the Elf realm, light bearers were treated like the sacred children of the gods.


    In contrast, my dark element was considered a kind of sacred status in the realm of demons. And now, the woman with the light element was the same one who wanted to be with me. I guess saying I was quite lucky would be the mildest way to express it.


    When I entered the bedroom, I saw that Ellera was still resting in her place. The darkness of the room had blended with the night; however, a faint light source softly illuminated Ellera''s face. I stepped inside slowly. The sanctity of being a light bearer added a profound aura to her, yet her facial expression remained cold and emotionless as usual.


    "Ellera," I said, trying to keep my voice very low, but her expression did not change. She continued to look at me in deep silence. "How are you?"


    "I''m fine," she finally replied, her tone carrying the expected coldness. But still, I knew I felt something behind her words, an effect of the bond that had formed between us over time.


    "Do you want to talk?" I asked.


    Ellera''s face, illuminated by the faint light in the darkness, still looked cold and emotionless, but when I sat on the edge of the bed, the silver rings in her eyes slightly shifted. I still hadn''t fully gotten used to how her eyes reacted when she felt certain emotions.


    "Have you finally accepted to go out with me?" she asked with a hint of mockery.


    The silver rings in Ellera''s eyes sparkled with a mysterious light, echoing in a dark depth. This moment with her felt like a gravitational pull between us; her cold demeanor merged with my dark world, yet it was also in stark contrast.


    "Well, if you want it that much, rejecting it wouldn''t be very nice. Besides, upsetting a beautiful woman like you would be a disgrace to my masculinity," I replied, matching her mocking tone.


    But truly, Ellera''s beauty was real and unique. Among all the women I had seen, her beauty was a distinct feature. It seemed as if her face was created in perfect harmony, and her eyes were the most captivating I had ever seen. Not only that, but her full lips, her nose that seemed perfectly fitting, the long lashes beneath her eyes, and basically every feature seemed carefully placed there.


    Moreover, she had a magnificent physique that overshadowed all this facial beauty. She probably had the largest breasts I had seen after Isabella and Kayle. But her hips were undoubtedly the fullest I had ever seen, and they stood firm and shapely, defying gravity. Along with all these features, she had snow-white fox tails behind her and similarly white ears on top of her head, reminiscent of foxes.


    In short, Ellera was literally a work of art.


    However, there was always some issue with every beautiful thing. Or always a piece of darkness within the light. When I came to this world, I had fallen in love with it in the truest sense of the word. The existence of magic, living in a medieval-like world, and most importantly, the presence of beautiful and diverse races. Yet this world had a tremendous sin!


    The result of relationships between different races made pregnancy nearly impossible. Only very closely related races seemed unaffected. For example, a child could be born from Ellera, I mean a snow fox, and a different species of fox. But the possibility of a child being born from a human and an beast-human was about one percent or something like that.


    In short, if there is a god who created this world, they had committed one of the greatest sins imaginable!

 Chapter 131: Noticed, and still unnoticed

    "Well, if you want it that much, rejecting it wouldn''t be very nice. Besides, upsetting a beautiful woman like you would be a disgrace to my masculinity," I said, matching her mocking tone.


    The silver rings in Ellera''s eyes began to spin faster than I had ever seen before. Yet, there was no expression on her face... I might have said she was just a bit shocked. The only thing out of place in her otherwise robotic demeanor were the silver rings in her eyes, spinning like a bicycle wheel.


    "Are you serious?" she asked in a very low voice.


    "Yes, I''m serious," I replied.


    After my words, Ellera slowly straightened up and then reached out to me with open arms. Perhaps it was because she moved like an old woman, but she looked so sweet at that moment. After she reached me very slowly, she hesitantly hugged me. I swear I could feel the darkness within me reacting to this embrace. And when I looked at Ellera''s face, it seemed as if the light within her had also responded.


    "I''m glad to hear that..." Ellera said again in a low, robotic tone.


    "Yes, me too... But Ellera, first of all, I''m wondering if you''ve forgotten something. As long as you''re with me, you''ll never have a child. Because we''re of different species. Even so, are you still willing to stay with me?" I asked, addressing Ellera, who was still gently hugging me.


    Ellera let go of me, pulled her face back, and looked at me with a strange expression. It was as if I had just told her that I had baked hundreds of people in an oven. Why was she looking at me with that expression?


    "Ethan, what are you talking about... Don''t you know?! You''re the bearer of darkness, didn''t you read that book?" she asked in astonishment.


    "What book are you talking about?" I asked, equally surprised.


    "The book about the previous bearer of the dark element! It''s the only written source of information about the dark element, and you didn''t read it? You didn''t even know?"


    I could honestly say it was the first time I''d heard about the thing Ellera was talking about. But why hadn''t I heard of such a book? I had searched for information about the dark element frequently since childhood... Well, that was before the academy. At the academy, I only used the library to get the books I needed to grow stronger.


    "Wait, a second... Was the previous bearer of the dark element a demon?" I asked, as something came to mind.


    "... Oh, right! That''s why you didn''t know. Yes, he was a demon, naturally," she replied.


    Now I understood why I hadn''t heard of such a book. Because he was a demon, and on the human continent, even mentioning a demon''s name, let alone owning a book about one, was strictly forbidden. In many countries, even the slightest praise of demons could lead to a death sentence.


    "Can you briefly tell me about this book? And also, why did you think of it when I said you couldn''t get pregnant?" I asked.


    Ellera shifted back on the bed and took a more comfortable position before starting to speak.


    "To keep it as brief as possible: Throughout history, there have been three known dark element bearers besides you. Two of them belonged to the demon race, and one to the dragon race. According to your terminology, the limits of the Kaizer power are actually tied to the element. Or, to put it more correctly, your potential increases based on the potential of the element.


    The dark element is one of the strongest elements, and therefore, it enhances the potential of its bearer. If you''ve understood up to this point, I''ll move on to the pregnancy part," Ellera said.


    "Go on..." I said, giving her my full attention.


    "Although the exact reason or mechanism is unknown, many things can be nullified due to the element or Kaizer power. According to the biography of the previous bearer of the dark element, the previous bearer of the dark element had hundreds, if not thousands, of children. One of them was none other than Annaxor, the great general of the demons on the human continent.


    And Annaxor''s mother was a dragon! I mean, some of the mothers of the previous dark elemental bearer''s children were not even demons; some of them were even infertile, yet they had children. This means... that maybe we... I mean, if we wanted to, we could too..." Ellera said, stammering through her last words.


    But at that moment, it was as if a light bulb went off in my head, and countless thoughts were swirling around in my mind. The question "Could it be?" echoed in my brain perhaps hundreds of times within seconds. This was an incredible and strange situation... Wait a second... Avanne! Avanne was infertile, and her chances of getting pregnant were zero.


    So I never used protection when I had sex with her, but she never got pregnant despite the years we spent together. After all, if I had the power to make even an infertile woman pregnant, why hadn''t there been any changes with Avanne? The best thing would be to ask Ellera about this.


    "You say that, Ellera, but there was a woman I spent hundreds of nights with, and her womb wasn''t capable of bearing a child. I mean, she was infertile, and even after years of being together, we never had a child. Maybe this ability was only possessed by the previous bearer of the dark element," I said, looking at Ellera.


    "Maybe... Wait. As far as I remember, the book said that it would take at least a few years for an infertile woman to be able to conceive. And according to the author of the book, over those years, as the woman spent nights with the dark element bearer, the conditions necessary for a child would gradually form in her womb. At least, that''s what the book said," Ellera replied.


    My eyes widened in shock at that moment, and I finally understood why Avanne had sent me dozens of letters so meticulously. A sense of regret spread through me. What if Avanne had really become pregnant? Maybe my child was already born! And despite receiving dozens of letters from her, I hadn''t opened a single one to read! What have I done?


    But... But if Avanne was really pregnant with my child, why had she kept it a secret from me? ... I don''t know, but I hope she has a reasonable explanation. After all, this could still all be a misunderstanding. But either way, I need to find out the truth!


    I need to write a letter to Avanne immediately... But what will I say?! "Sorry, Avanne, but I burned all the letters you sent me, so if you could kindly send me a summary of them, I''d really appreciate it. Oh, and by the way, are you hiding my child from me? Naughty girl!" Am I really going to write something like that... Still, I have to start somewhere.


    Unfortunately, due to the upcoming tournament, if I step outside the academy, I''ll be expelled from here. So, I can''t visit Avanne in person until the tournament is over. Fortunately, the academy''s teleportation portal doesn''t require another portal, so they can teleport me directly to the Kingdom of Asina.


    Of course, to return to the academy, I''ll have to make my way back to the capital of the Island Federation. But For now, let''s just start with a letter.


    ----- S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Evangeline''s POV


    I was looking out the window towards Ethan''s unity building. I was actually happy that he finally made time to visit me today. But I still wasn''t content with the complexity of our relationship. Ethan still thought the reason I agreed to be engaged to him was because of some personal gain...


    And for some reason, whenever I see Ethan, something happens to me, and I end up acting like a foolish teenager.


    I wasn''t like this at first. Why do I act so strangely when I see him, and why does my heart beat so fast when I''m with him? Actually, I already knew the answer to those questions. I had fallen in love with Ethan. And in fact, I told him that straight to his face when I lost to him in that fight!


    Thankfully, the adrenaline helped me muster up the courage to confess, but why does he act like that moment never even happened? Ugh! You''re driving me crazy, Ethan! What, did you think it was just some insignificant joke when I told you I loved you?!


    Stay tuned for updates on m-v l|-NovelFire


    I confessed my love to you, man! Did you think it was a joke? Or did you just forget about it already?! I must be the fool for falling in love with someone like you. And now you still think the reason I''m with you is for some personal gain. When will you not realize that I am the strongest candidate for the throne of the Tamerid empire and that I can take the throne without anyone''s help?


    So what do I do now... When I confessed, I was riding a wave of adrenaline, and honestly, I didn''t feel this strongly at the time. But now, these feelings are starting to drive me insane. I want to spend so much time with him! But while I''m feeling this way, what is he doing? Probably busy screwing those sluts that hang around him.


    With all those women around, why would he even think about me?! I hate this situation!


    But I''ll get my revenge for making me feel this way. As much as I want to, I won''t hurt you, but when the tournament you''ve been waiting for finally arrives, I''ll make sure to give you a hard time as sweet revenge.


    "Hehehe... You''re going to have such a wonderful time, my love..."

 Chapter 132: Before the tournament

    18 Days Later - The Tournament''s Starting Day


    During the past Eighteen days, I sent a long letter to Avanne, but since it would take at least a month for a reply, there was nothing I could do but wait. Of course, I didn''t ask any questions about a possible my child because of the risk of the letter being intercepted. Honestly, I was beginning to understand why Avanne had kept her pregnancy a secret.


    After all, our separation had happened after "that day." She had likely found out that I had been imprisoned and chose this path to protect her child. But the strange part was that the information about me being imprisoned for trying to kill Richard hadn''t reached outside the palace.


    Perhaps she had visited the palace on the day it all happened. Either way, when I thought about why she hid my child from me, no other reason seemed more logical. Or maybe all of this wasn''t true, and Avanne wasn''t pregnant after all. These were still just possibilities. In any case, there was no point in dwelling on this now.


    When Avanne''s letter reached me, I would more or less find out if such a thing had occurred. After the tournament, I''d have to visit the Kingdom of Asina anyway, and during that visit, I would also learn the truth by seeing Avanne. I had also informed Roxanne of the situation, just in case, and told her to bring me Avanne''s letter without causing any harm if one arrived.


    But now, I needed to focus on the tournament. Since I planned to win and reveal my true identity at the end, my attention had to be on the tournament. So why was I planning to reveal my identity during the tournament? The reason was simple. By displaying a show of strength during the tournament, I hoped to gain prestige and respect.


    But if I showed too much power, I would attract a lot of attention, which would mean more enemies. So why was I still sticking to this plan?


    The answer was simple. When people see an extraordinary talent that they could never reach, the first emotion they feel may be envy or admiration, but over time, these emotions turn into awe. For example, in my previous life, the most popular sport was football, and there were two exceptionally famous footballers.


    These two were so far ahead of the other players in terms of talent that, at some point, every football fan became in awe of them. People admired them while watching, and some even loved and defended these players more than their own family members whom they had known all their lives.


    This is the power of an unreachable person.


    I had a similar plan in mind. I would display such a skill during the tournament that people would have to respect me, and some might even become admirers. Of course, there would always be those with inflated egos who would hate me, but such people would never pose a real threat. Additionally, some higher-ups might see me as a threat and try to eliminate me, but I was planning to reveal my identity. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Any sane person wouldn''t want to make an enemy of the next heir to the throne of the Kingdom of Asina.


    Furthermore, considering that I also owned the largest company on the human continent, I wouldn''t be an easy enemy for anyone. In the very unlikely event that I found myself in a difficult situation or something happened that I needed help with, I could reveal my secret of being a dark element bearer. Because of this, I could easily seek refuge on the demon continent.


    In short, my plans were set, but of course, nothing ever goes exactly as planned. If something happens outside my plans... then I''ll have to make a decision when that time comes.


    "Hey, how much longer are you going to stay in there? I''m about to wet myself!" my roommate, Taktav, yelled.


    I put down the book in my hand, stood up, washed my hands, and walked out of the bathroom, where I saw Taktav standing with his rabbit ears drooping as if in pain.


    "You could have used the women''s restroom," I said mockingly.


    "Haha, very funny!" Taktav shouted as he rushed into the bathroom.


    But I don''t think he realy would have had any problems using the women''s restroom. Anyway, it''s time to get ready. The tournament was probably still an hour away. But I had promised the members of the unit that I would be there at least half an hour early, so I''d better hurry.


    Since we would be given either armor or regular clothing according to the starting event of the tournament, I dressed in casual clothes and left.


    I wonder if my roommate Taktav will be participating in the tournament. After all, I''ve heard he''s exceptionally talented, especially in theoretical lessons. That alone proves how skilled he is. After all, in the theoretical classes, he was even better than me. And if he shows talent even in the tournament, I should definitely recruit him as a member of my unit.


    ---


    After just five minutes of getting ready in my room, I headed out. As soon as I stepped outside the dormitory building, I saw Roxanne and Ellera standing right next to my door. Interestingly, the two of them were getting along well. Already I never really thought Ellera could get along badly with anyone, but at the same time, she didn''t get along with people very well.


    What I mean is, Ellera doesn''t really have enemies, but she doesn''t have friends either. Because she always has a wall around her, she never formed any close friendships. However, over the past eighteen days, she had been making a special effort to befriend Roxanne, and it seemed like her efforts had paid off.


    It was likely because of me, but I must admit, watching Ellera make a friend was a source of great amusement for me.


    "Hey, girls," I said, approaching them.


    The moment Roxanne noticed me, she ran up to me and hugged me tightly. She tried to reach up to kiss me, but as usual, I had to bend down a little for her lips to meet mine. After kissing me, she smiled foolishly and went back to eating the cotton candy-like thing she was holding. Then I turned to Ellera, grabbed her by the waist, and pulled her close.


    As a result, the silver circles in her eyes began to turn, and her cheeks slightly reddened, but she still acted as if my approach didn''t matter to her.


    Our relationship still hadn''t reached its final stage, but at least for the past few days, I had been able to kiss her on the cheek. As I got closer to Ellera, I noticed that the silver rings in her eyes were spinning faster. Her face was as emotionless as ever, as if she were only physically present. But her eyes... her eyes betrayed her.


    The spinning rings showed that something inside her was stirring. Even though Ellera appeared robotic, these small signs indicated that she wasn''t entirely devoid of feelings.


    I paused for a moment. I had never seen her like this before. I was used to kissing her on the cheek, but this time, an overwhelming desire to kiss her lips surged within me. I didn''t know what would happen, but I had to try something. I leaned in closer and gently pressed my lips to hers.


    At that moment, everything stopped. Ellera was motionless, as if frozen. The rings in her eyes paused for a brief moment, as though she didn''t quite understand what was happening. Her heart was pounding wildly. Ellera''s lips were cold and still, yet deep down, there was something¡ªsomething stirring. As I kissed her, I pulled back a little, waiting for a reaction, and what I saw delighted me.


    Your next read awaits at m v|l-e-NovelFire


    A deep blush spread across Ellera''s pale white skin. She quickly turned around and began walking toward the tournament arena.


    "Humph!" I heard Roxanne grumble right beside me.


    "What? I thought we already talked about this," I said, turning toward her.


    "Yes, we did... but since you kissed her, now you have to kiss me too!" Roxanne said, as if she had forgotten that I had just kissed her before Ellera.


    There was nothing I could do; Roxanne was just like that. I leaned toward her again and gave her another kiss. This time, I felt that Roxanne was a bit more aggressive, but fortunately she cut the kiss short without prolonging it. After kissing me, she went back to eating her cotton candy with that same silly grin.


    "Alright then, let''s go," I said to Roxanne.


    The two of us caught up with Ellera, and we started walking toward the tournament grounds. Fortunately, since the tournament area was very close, we reached there within twenty minutes.


    ---


    When I arrived at the tournament grounds, I saw all my unit members there. Since the first round of the tournament was about to start, we approached the tournament portal after a brief speech. After confirming our identities with the officials, we entered the large building next to the portal. Each of us entered different rooms and changed into the clothes provided for us.


    Fortunately, none of our members were late and shortly afterwards, we approached the portal with all my unity members and then one by one we passed through the crowded portal. And thus, the first day of the tournament began...

 Chapter 133: First round

    As soon as I passed through the portal, I found myself in a dark environment. The Academy Tournament typically begins with a one-on-one challenge. So, I was probably going to face something like a monster. In the later stages, I would encounter actual students.


    Since only students from their second to fifth year could enter the tournament, I didn''t think I would struggle too much against real students in the later rounds.


    However, right now, I needed to focus on what was ahead of me. In this dimly lit dark environment, I had to find my enemy and quickly eliminate them to move on to the next round.


    I squinted in the darkness, trying to look around. The arena brought by the portal was filled with dim lights and uncertain shadows. I had no idea what kind of creature I would encounter here, but I had to be cautious. Despite my plan to keep my combat skills hidden, I needed to use enough power to quickly overcome this first obstacle.


    I began to step quietly forward. I felt the ground tremble slightly; something was approaching. I held my breath, and just then, a massive figure emerged from the dim lights. It was a monster¡ªreinforced by magic, an enormous creature with gleaming horns. The red glow in its eyes was clearly visible in the darkness. Its arms were enormous, and each claw looked sharp as a sword.


    The creature let out a growl and lunged at me swiftly. Its speed and power were impressive, but I was faster. I dodged its attacks by circling around it. The idea of using my dark ability lingered in the back of my mind, and if I did, I could probably defeat this monster in seconds, but right now, thousands of people were watching the students'' first test live.


    It was akin to a live broadcast using a portal system, and of course, only dragons knew this spell.


    In any case, I needed to use my other elements to get past this monster. Immediately using the fire element, I sent fireballs up above the creature for illumination. Finally, the entire image of the monster emerged from the darkness, clearly standing in front of me. As I swiftly drew my sword in one motion, I raised the surrounding earth with the earth element.


    It wouldn''t be wise to use all my Kaizer power or, to put it more clearly, all my mana against this creature. Ultimately, at the end of the first round, every student who passed would receive a mana restoration elixir, but since defeating this monster wasn''t guaranteed to end this round, I needed to conserve my mana as much as possible.


    With the help of the illumination, I could now see the monster clearly. Although the massive, horned creature appeared powerful, its movements were slow and predictable. Stay tuned with m-v l|-NovelFire


    After identifying the weak point beneath the creature''s horns in the fireball-lit environment, I took a deep breath. I quickly calculated the course of the battle. I needed to defeat this gigantic monster using all my fire, water, earth, and air elements while minimizing mana expenditure.


    As the monster''s roar echoed, I acted without waiting for it to strike. I raised the ground beneath me with the earth element and propelled myself into the air. As the creature''s massive claw shattered the ground, I looked down at it from above. Meanwhile, I raised my other hand and wove a net of thin, almost invisible water droplets using the water element in the air.


    The water spun rapidly around me, creating a chilly breeze, with each droplet targeting the monster.


    As the water struck the creature''s body, it staggered. In the meantime, it tried to defend under its horns with its arms, but the water flowed towards its weak point, throwing it off balance. Seizing this moment, I quickly descended and used the air element to spin around it. I created a whirlwind, slowing the monster''s movements.


    Now was the time. I combined the fire and earth elements to deliver the final blow to the monster. Fireballs reappeared, this time aimed at the creature''s horns, burning and reducing them to ash. Once again, I raised the ground with the earth element, and a large stone pillar struck the creature''s body, stunning it.


    As the stone pillar slammed the monster to the ground, I sprang into action. Gripping my sword tightly, I prepared to deliver the final blow. However, the creature quickly recovered and got back up, letting out an enraged roar. Defeating this monster wouldn''t be as easy as it seemed. Controlling my breath, I refocused my mind.


    The creature hesitated for a moment, then launched another attack. This time, its movements were faster and more ferocious, its claws tearing through the air with each strike. It advanced toward me, shattering the ground. To counter its speed, I called upon the water element again and spread a thin layer of water beneath my feet.


    The slippery ground allowed me to retreat swiftly, dodging the monster''s strikes while keeping an eye out for its weak points.


    As the creature lunged directly at me, I used the water element to raise a water column from the ground, which crashed into the monster''s chest, sending it reeling back. In that moment, an opportunity arose; I quickly raised my hands to control the air. Using the wind, I propelled myself toward the creature.


    While soaring through the air, I focused on my sword, combining it with the fire element, enveloping my blade in flames.


    The flames targeted the creature''s horns once more, inflicting even greater damage. As the tips of the horns melted away, the creature staggered again. Seizing this chance, I combined water and air to create a sharp, nearly invisible water blade and launched it at the monster''s eyes. The water blade struck the creature''s face, momentarily blinding it. This was the moment I had been waiting for.


    Once again, using the earth element, I raised the ground, bringing myself to the creature''s level. Now I was ready for the final blow. I gripped my sword tightly, and with it engulfed in flames, I struck at the weak point beneath the monster''s horns. The sword plunged into the creature''s body with a tremendous crash, and the monster''s roar abruptly ceased.


    For a few seconds, it remained motionless, then its massive body collapsed heavily to the ground.


    The battle was over, but the fireballs still hovered in the air for illumination. I took a deep breath, controlling my power as I extinguished the fireballs. I had used the power of each element one by one, but I had managed to keep my mana to a minimum. Now I was ready for the next round.


    While waiting, I also pondered my power. Throughout my time at the academy, I had indeed grown stronger. My Kaizer level had increased, and my power over the elements had strengthened. Whenever I was forced to use the dark element, I had to cast spells audibly. I could expertly use the remaining elements without uttering a single word, which proved I was an exceptionally successful magician.


    When I checked my mana, I saw that just under half of it, specifically about forty percent, had been depleted.


    As I considered that my opponent was a gigantic creature with only a small area as its weak point, this was an extremely successful result. Since I didn''t need to fully exert my strength, my battle with the monster took a bit longer. But in the end, I had successfully overcome this beast. Now, I had no choice but to wait for the round to end.


    At one point, a purple portal indeed appeared around me, and the next moment, I found myself in another place. I had returned to the academy, but this was inside a building. To be more specific, I was in the academy''s health center. When I saw the healer woman around me looking at me in astonishment, I immediately understood that I was the first person to arrive here.


    "D-Do you need anything? Would you like some help?" asked the short, petite healer. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, I just wish I had a Mana potion before the next round starts. Other than that, I have not a single mark on my body," I replied, and it seemed that my words shocked the healer for a moment.


    "T-the potions will be given to you right before the second round starts. I mean... if you''d like, you can rest here. I estimate it will be at least half an hour before the second round begins," she replied.


    Now that I thought about it, the area where the first round took place was quite large. They were likely planning for the students to deal with the monster using their surroundings rather than sheer strength, but I had apparently accomplished something quite surprising by defeating it purely with brute force. Being powerful really felt good!


    I crawled onto the bed I was on and looked at the petite healer girl before closing my eyes. She was still looking at me with a mix of surprise and admiration.


    "Could you wake me up when the first round is over?" I asked.


    "Y-Yes, of course!" the girl said excitedly. "But... if you don''t mind, can I ask who you are?" she asked.


    "I''ll explain who I am when I win the tournament. So you should definitely watch the final round if you''re really curious about who I am," I said to the healer, then adjusted my pillow a bit and tried to rest.


    Now that I thought about it, if I rested enough, I might be able to skip using a potion before moving on to the second round. Because my Mana would probably be fully restored if I rested enough.

 Chapter 134: Second round

    The Dragon Academy has very simple rules, and as the name suggests, dragons came up with these rules. I must mention that I have encountered dragons many times at this academy before. In fact, the mechanism of dragons works similarly to that of tribal humans who are half-human and half-animal. They are not very different from humans, but they can transform into dragons form whenever they want.


    In any case, dragons can be considered the de facto rulers of this world, even if not officially.


    So, what was the reason for such powerful creatures to establish an academy? Honestly, there is no concrete information about this. Perhaps they saw themselves as a kind of regulator and aimed to organize the next generation through this academy. However, it wouldn''t be right to reach a definitive conclusion at this point.


    But dragons have been facing a growing problem over time: their reproductive functions are not sufficiently developed. This means that it is extremely difficult for a female dragon to become pregnant. This thought crossed my mind while waiting for the second round.


    If I truly have a special power that can magically impregnate all women, it might attract the attention of some dragons. Of course, dragons are extremely arrogant and honorable creatures, so it would not be possible for me to seduce them as I wish. What I want to emphasize is that I am actually in danger because of the power of dragons.


    If a dragon were to learn about this power, it could kidnap me and turn me into a sex slave. Moreover, since my Kaizer potential and elemental power are highly developed, the children born would also be strong, which would attract the attention of other dragons as well. Ultimately, it is highly probable that I would become the common sex slave of dragons.


    That is precisely why, no matter how annoying it is, I need to hide the fact that I possess the dark element. In this world, the only power that can even disturb dragons is demons. Fortunately, since demons will treat the dark element bearer with great respect, I found myself with the option to take refuge in them as a last resort.


    Therefore, it would be beneficial for me to at least befriend a demon in order to establish contact.


    "Sir... Sir! The second round is about to begin!" I opened my eyes and looked around when I heard the voice of the little healer.


    When I looked at the healer''s face, I noticed the worried expression on the healer''s face. The start of the second round was truly very near. I sat on the edge of the bed and placed my feet on the floor. My body felt rested, and my mana level was still sufficiently high. Nevertheless, I didn''t feel completely at my best, so a potion would be good.


    "If you are ready, I will guide you to the portal," said the little healer. "The second round will be a bit more challenging. Please be careful."


    I nodded and slowly stood up. My warrior spirit had reignited. The healer led me back to the academy''s portal. There, I saw many staff members and restorative potions on a counter nearby. As I approached the potions, I glanced at the people starting to enter the portal. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ellera shining among the crowd.


    She had a soulless and emotionless expression. Even while speaking with the staff, there was no emotion on her face. There was a significant difference between her demeanor now and how she was when she was next to me.


    Then I noticed Roxanne. She seemed to have passed the first round, but her mood was extremely poor. She was probably unhappy because she couldn''t see me. This was normal, since she had become very attached to me. Then, when I saw Kayle with a smile that could make psychopaths envious, my hair stood on end.


    I had heard some rumors about Kayle, but I had never thought they were more than exaggerations; it seems I might change my mind.


    I thought I recognized a familiar face right next to Kayle, but since they quickly passed through the portal side by side, I couldn''t see who it was. I didn''t want to waste any more time, so I drank a restorative potion to fill my mana and then got in line.


    Fortunately, the queue of hundreds of people ended quickly, and we entered the area where the second round would take place without waiting too long. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as I passed through the portal, I found myself in a large open-air arena with obstacles. Only the upper part of the arena was open, but there were stands everywhere else. Just above the stands, massive portals allowed for a closer view of the arena. I suddenly felt as if I was at the last match of the World Cup, but this was not a peaceful game at all.


    The area of the arena was so large that it was divided into four different sections. This was the famous arena of the Dragon Academy, the Bourndlar Arena.


    There were two thousand students in this arena, and by the end of this round, only one hundred must remain. So, if I wanted to advance to the next round, 1,900 people needed to be eliminated. But this was the perfect opportunity I had been looking for. In this round, I had to crush my opponents so thoroughly that it would be clear I possessed potential above everyone else!


    Before looking at the nearest opponent, I had already seen on the large board above that ten out of two thousand people had been eliminated. The number was indeed dropping quickly. In this tournament, to eliminate someone, you must deal with a severe injury to them.


    Yes, a wound is heavy enough to make the blood flow like a waterfall, or in other words, if a person receives an injury that is too severe to continue, they are eliminated.


    With that, I fixed my yellow hair that fell over my face and, using the air element, I quickly rushed toward the person next to me. My acceleration was so sudden that my feet lifted off the ground, and I reached my target almost as if I were flying. With a single move, I cut the carotid artery on the man''s neck, eliminating my first opponent without even seeing his face.


    "Hokhkkkkkkkk!"


    As blood gushed from his neck, a dragon quickly teleported in front of him, and in less than a second, they both disappeared. I recognized he was a dragon from the scales on his neck, but already no one else could teleport away that quickly. Now that I knew what would happen to me if I were eliminated, I felt a bit more at ease, but it didn''t take long to determine my next target.


    I spotted a beautiful elf woman with a slender, agile body nearby. Since I had previously decided to show off in this round, I leaped into the air and simultaneously used the fire element and air element to launch a fire tornado toward the elf woman in the most spectacular way possible. As the fire tornado struck her with a loud roar, she vanished from sight.


    I felt extremely satisfied to have eliminated two opponents in just a few seconds, and I continued on my way.


    Since the day I arrived at the academy, I had spent most of my time improving my strength by combining elements, and now I was beautifully reaping the rewards. By merging my air element with my earth element, I created stone weapons resembling sharp arrows from the ground. As I lifted dozens of these stone arrows into the air, I also elevated my own body.


    I must confess, I felt like a god as I looked down on everyone.


    Read new adventures at m_v-l''e-NovelFire


    Then, while opening my arms, I simply lowered my fingers to launch the hovering stone arrows toward the students on the ground. The scene that followed was like something out of a theater stage. My arrows struck precisely at the vulnerable veins on the necks of my opponents, causing blood to spurt from their bodies one by one.


    When I glanced at the portals above, I noticed that one of them was focused solely on me. A wide smile spread across my face, and as I eliminated the mortals below, my eyes seemed to light up with enlightenment.


    "Mhnmmm! Being powerful feels so good! Being above everyone¡­ Having everyone beneath you¡­ This is the greatest feeling of satisfaction!" I said, grinning madly.


    However, at that moment, my survival instincts went on high alert. I immediately straightened up and looked around, and when I saw a massive rock heading directly toward me, I swiftly flew to the side. When I looked back to where the rock had come from, I was quite surprised to see a pink-skinned figure with large horns.


    This was Evangeline in her Kugula form, but what was even more interesting was that she was angrily glaring at me while she had just thrown the enormous rock directly at me. I had previously made an agreement with her, so why did she look so furious? Had I done something to upset her? Or had I eliminated someone she cared about?


    I didn''t know, but it didn''t really matter. What was important was that a more spectacular fight was now unfolding right in front of me. After randomly throwing the remaining stone arrows resembling hovering weapons at my opponents and eliminating many, I began to glide toward Evangeline. Of course, with her enormous body, she would not just stand still and wait for me.


    After stepping back a bit, she sprinted forward and, once she had enough speed, leaped at me with her massive frame.


    But I planned to show Evangeline just how powerful I was and the vast difference between us without using any magic, relying solely on my air element and my fist as I flew toward her. Thanks to the passive ability provided by the dark element, I was as strong as a dragon in the same Kaizer stage, but no one knew that but me.


    As our fists flew toward each other, time seemed to slow down, and as I looked at Evangeline''s pink face, which was charming even in this monstrous form, a smile was the only thing on my face...


    _____


    I didn''t like the first chapters of the new novel, so I deleted them and rewrote them. Here is the title of the novel if you want to give it a chance:


    The Ascension of the Black Sails

 Chapter 135: Fool

    The first thing that happened when my fist collided with Evangeline''s in midair was a deafening explosion, followed by the shockwave from the impact, which threw both of us far away with tremendous momentum.


    Our fists clashing caused an explosion-like effect, and although it took place at least ten meters above the ground, it still caused destruction on the surface, breaking branches off some of the trees in the arena and sending them flying.


    Undoubtedly, even the spectators sitting the furthest away must have felt this. But honestly, I hadn''t expected Evangeline to be this powerful. Apparently, I wasn''t the only one who had grown stronger in the past year and a half. I got back on my feet and noticed that my pinky finger was broken. My other fingers ached too, but overall, I was fine.


    While locating Evangeline, I saw someone with demonic features¡ªor rather, a red-skinned person with small horns¡ªrunning towards me. It seemed they wanted to take advantage of my weakened state and attack, but of course, I had no intention of letting that happen.


    As I considered which element to use, I finally settled on water. I formed a large water sphere, and while slowly rotating it in the air, I used my earth element to trap the approaching man, creating stone shackles around his limbs. Then I carefully moved the water sphere over the man''s head.


    Once the water sphere enveloped his head, I reinforced the stone pillars around him to ensure he couldn''t move at all.


    With his head submerged in the water, it became impossible for him to breathe. As I watched him struggle to pull the water off his head, I suddenly approached him.


    "Don''t take it personally¡ªit wasn''t anything against you," I said, though I wasn''t sure if he heard me. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    When I saw Evangeline rushing toward me, I sighed deeply and took off into the air again. As I found myself airborne, Evangeline''s fury toward me became more and more apparent. Yet, I still didn''t know the reason behind it. While floating, I devised several strategies in my mind and began to control the power of my spells. My opponent was no simple foe.


    Moreover, this fight would be a grand spectacle for the audience in the stands. I had never been in an arena like this before, and honestly, I wanted a flashy victory.


    Evangeline quickly lifted off the ground and hurled a massive boulder at me. This time, I wouldn''t underestimate her strength. I combined the air and fire elements and vaporized the huge rock in midair. After swooping toward Evangeline again, I tried to dodge her relentless punches.


    "Eva... Did I do something to upset you?" I asked, while evading her attacks.


    But Evangeline only hesitated for a second before continuing her assault.


    "Hey! At least tell me if we''re still allies!" I said, slowing Evangeline down with the air element.


    When she didn''t respond again, I realized I couldn''t communicate with her at the moment. Still, I wanted to end this fight now. However, since I didn''t want to cause any serious harm or leave a traumatic wound on Evangeline, eliminating her as gently as possible¡ªhowever much that could be¡ªseemed the best course of action.


    But this was an extremely difficult task. Evangeline hadn''t been this strong when we fought before. Or perhaps, during our previous battle, she hadn''t used her full strength. Either way, she was much stronger now than I had expected. So, rather than trying to defeat her gently, even a normal elimination seemed like it would be challenging for me.


    But since it''s possible to heal even fatal wounds with dragon magic, there was nothing to worry about. Besides, since it would later be revealed that , me or rather Prince Ethan, was her fianc¨¦, I had no intention of putting her through unnecessary pain.


    Evangeline threw another punch at me, but this one was so powerful that if it hit my head or another vulnerable spot, I could be seriously injured. So, just like before, I swung my fist to meet hers.


    After the collision of our fists, I felt as if I were suspended between the ground and sky. Evangeline''s angry breaths were so intense that they seemed to vibrate from the very air around us. I could no longer deny the magnitude of the power before me. Evangeline was much stronger than before, and this time she had unleashed her full strength.


    I observed the traces of destruction around us. Deep cracks in the ground, shattered rocks¡­ The air was filled with dust and debris. Our battle wasn''t just between the two of us¡ªthe arena itself could no longer bear the weight of the clash. Even the spectators had to pull back; the force was felt even from where they stood.


    The rage in Evangeline''s eyes burned like flames. She was giving everything to stop me. But this time, I wasn''t planning to leave myself completely vulnerable.


    I immediately activated the water element again and formed a water barrier around me. Evangeline''s next punch hit the barrier directly. However, my water element only lasted a few seconds against her fury before the barrier cracked and shattered. The intense shockwave from her punch sent me flying back again, this time even farther, and I landed hard on the ground.


    As I stood up, Evangeline''s relentless attacks continued. This time, she slammed her fist into the ground, sending a massive earth pillar hurtling toward me. As the earth and rock fused and sped toward me with terrifying speed, I quickly summoned the air element. I let the wind carry me upward just as the earth pillar passed beneath me and crashed into the ground, creating a massive explosion.


    This fight had truly turned into a battle between earth and sky.


    "What the hell did I do to her?" I thought to myself. Of course, I had seen Evangeline''s emotions or character change several times before.


    She charged at me again with high speed, this time with massive magical explosions forming in her hands. I swiftly retreated to avoid them, but one of the blasts came dangerously close and, upon impact, sent rocks flying everywhere. The shockwave knocked me back again. I knew this couldn''t continue like this. The only way to stop Evangeline was to push my limits.


    I quickly began combining my spells. By using the air and fire elements together, I created a massive energy vortex. As it spun through the air, this energy vortex began pulling everything in. It might be enough to overpower Evangeline. But even that didn''t seem like it would be enough. As the moment of the energy explosion approached, Evangeline launched herself at me again with incredible speed.


    To fend off her attacks, I quickly condensed the air to form a barrier, but even this wall was quickly shattered by her fury.


    "I don''t want to hurt you,But I have to do this" I said simply. But Evangeline wasn''t stopping. As I swiftly dodged her attacks, I devised strategies in my mind. This fight had to end.


    For one last move, I gathered the magical forces of both the earth and sky. Raising my arms, I summoned a massive storm in the air. This was a force of nature so powerful that it could completely engulf Evangeline. As the storm grew, the earth and sky became intertwined. Dust, stone, and debris were swept up into the storm, swirling violently around us.


    "Evangeline!" I called out, raising my voice. "I need to talk to you after this round. And I''m sorry in advance for that."


    The storm had become uncontrollable. The air currents surrounding Evangeline began to slow her down. She was powerful, but even against the fury of nature, there was a limit. Seeing Evangeline''s angry face spread a wave of anger within me as well. I had used almost 80% of my Mana¡ªjust to defeat Evangeline!


    Fortunately, when I glanced at the large board showing the number of participants still remaining, I saw that the number had already dropped below five hundred. When I looked at the portals right next to those boards, I saw at least a few wide portals showing both me and Evangeline. Now I understand why their cheers changed when we were fighting.


    I then refocused on Evangeline to finish the job. Although the air currents around her slowed her down, they couldn''t stop her. Evangeline emerged from the swirling air like a Titan from mythological tales, showcasing the full might of her massive Kugula form.


    Then I created a fireball right above my head, empowering it and making it grow. I enlarged it again, increasing its size so that it became at least five times larger than my own bulk, shining like a sun over the entire arena. With a single motion, I hurled the massive fireball toward Evangeline''s Kugula form.


    Even in her furious state, Evangeline seemed to realize the danger of her situation as she paused and then began to retreat, but it was too late. When the fireball collided with Evangeline''s massive Kugula form, the explosion occurred with such intensity that it echoed throughout the arena. A dazzling light enveloped everything around, and for a moment, only the brilliance could be seen.


    The impact of the explosion sent the earth and sky into chaos; deep cracks formed on the arena floor, the surrounding stone walls creaked, and the spectators in the stands were thrown back by the shockwave. As dust, smoke, and flames swirled through the air, a momentary silence enveloped everything.


    Yet even amidst this explosion, Evangeline''s power had not diminished. The pink giant in Kugula''s form continued to be visible within the fire. However, her form was now weaker and damaged compared to before. Sparks of fire scattered around still struck her body, but despite everything, she stood her ground. There was a determination in Evangeline''s eyes.


    I realized that this was no longer just a fight, but a clash of two wills.


    But in just a second, propelled by the air element, I flew toward Evangeline at high speed, tightly clenching my fist aimed at her. With my punch striking Evangeline, a massive explosion effect followed the collision. As Evangeline''s Kugula form began to slowly fade, her beautiful but injured face emerged, leaving me in shock.


    Evangeline was staring directly at me, but tears were streaming down her face, and trembling lips parted as she uttered a single sentence. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re an fool who can''t see what''s in front of you...."


    _____


    I''m not a pro at writing fight sequences, so if there''s something you think is bad, please mention it in the comments.

 Chapter 136: Soft

    "You''re an fool who can''t see what''s in front of you...."


    When I heard those words, I felt extremely strange for some reason. I had never seen Evangeline with such a sad expression. Moreover, the fact that this sadness was caused by me triggered a movement in my heart, which was now encased in ice. Of course, not being a complete animal, I realized that what upset Evangeline so much was not that I had beaten her in a fight. But what had I done?


    But Evangeline had the answer to that question, not me.


    "Evangeline-....." But just as I was about to call out to her, a dragon teleported in and took her away in an instant.


    Unfortunately, I lost my chance to talk to her. She had probably been eliminated because I had hit her so hard that I caused some internal bleeding. Still, I had to speak with her after this round. I returned to the match with an unpleasant feeling inside me. My mana was running low. Even if my mana value reached zero, I wouldn''t faint.


    I would simply be unable to use elemental magic.


    As I looked around, I noticed that all my closest opponents were looking at me with fear, and I even saw some people trying to distance themselves from me. It seemed that the previous display had been impressive enough to scare many. However, this was an extremely favorable situation for me.


    Yet when I caught sight of a few eyes still looking at me questioningly, I realized that standing still was not a good decision.


    Therefore, With what little strength I have left, I lunged at the nearest person. My quick movement seemed to frighten many nearby, as several started to flee, realizing that the most logical way to get through this round was to stay away from me. But the prey I had chosen as my target couldn''t escape, no matter how much he wanted to.


    As soon as I caught him, it took me thirty seconds to cleave my opponent in half with my sword, which I had previously hardly bothered to use.


    The number of participants left in the second round was rapidly decreasing, and if this continued, the tournament would likely end in five or ten minutes. But probably everyone participating in this tournament was conserving their strength as much as possible during this round, so the second round''s conclusion might take longer than five minutes.


    That''s why I needed to conserve the remaining power I had. Right now, someone who was only a quarter as strong as my normal self could defeat me if they fought without making a mistake. Especially considering that participants in this tournament ranged from second to fifth grades, there must still be many powerful names among those who had not yet been eliminated.


    In fact, in this tournament, if desired, alliances among participants were possible, but limited to one person. So, if Roxanne and I wanted to, we could work together. But I needed to find Roxanne first. Also, since I wanted to showcase a sufficiently flashy fight, it was more reasonable for me to be alone.


    Therefore, what I needed to do now was carefully trying to eliminate someone while also looking for someone familiar; that would be the best option. When I looked at the next person closest to me, I saw a man who was clearly from the sea folk.


    The sea folk, or as they called themselves, the children of the water, were extremely agile beings. As their name suggests, they are a fascinating humanoid species capable of living underwater. But they had evolved to live both on land and in water, indicating they had a very interesting evolutionary process.


    Anyway, I was not in evolution class; I was at the tournament, so I sprinted towards the sea person, maintaining my speed.


    As I ran, the child of the water looked at me. The calmness in his eyes signaled that he could counter me at any moment. Still, I knew that no matter how fast an agile opponent like him was, he couldn''t cope with my strength. I approached him with light steps and, just as I intended to raise my sword and strike powerfully, he made his move by swinging his spear.


    Our weapons clashed, and a few people around us shuddered as they watched the encounter.


    After a brief struggle, I caught an opening in my opponent''s defense. I swung my sword from the right, rendering his spear ineffective, and delivered a final blow. As the man from the sea folk collapsed to the ground, I plunged my sword into his heart. After cleaning the blood off my sword, I stood up and looked around. It was clear that the number of remaining participants had dwindled significantly.


    For a while, I continued to run around the fighting arena, engaging in small skirmishes. Each one was against weaker opponents than the last, and eventually, the second round of the tournament was nearing its end. I tried to catch my breath, and avoiding the last few people close to me.


    My mana was about to run out, and my body was filled with exhaustion, but I was good at not showing it on the outside. I knew the tournament would end within a few minutes, and all the participants were staring at each other with their last ounce of strength. Everyone was trying to gauge how strong the others were, but for me, the most important thing was to get through this round.


    The gong that announced the end of the tournament finally rang. As fatigue spread through me, I felt a deep sense of relief within. As a few injured participants withdrew from the arena, I slowly walked away as well. The tournament had come to an end for now, and I would have a new opportunity to speak with Evangeline.


    The third and final round would begin tomorrow. However, as the final round will consist of one-on-one matches with a hundred participants, it would probably be more exhausting than today. Moreover, considering that the last hundred would be the strongest, or at least the smartest, from the second to the fifth grades of the Academy, my task would be exceedingly difficult.


    But upon reflection, I had won against Evangeline, who possessed the greatest potential among humans, and aside from a few minor injuries, I hadn''t been too harmed.


    Now I needed to go see my dear fianc¨¦e, Evangeline, and understand why I had upset her. She was probably in the Academy''s infirmary right now. After leaving the arena, my thoughts continuously drifted to Evangeline. Knowing that I had upset her was unsettling, but what bothered me more was that I couldn''t fully grasp how we had come to this situation.


    After gathering myself a bit, I headed straight to the Academy''s infirmary. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sun was beginning to set, and the sky was bathed in shades of orange and pink. When I arrived at the building, a quiet atmosphere prevailed as I stepped inside. Many students were waiting to have their injuries treated. However, it was not difficult for me to find Evangeline. She was in a special room; it was no surprise to see her being treated with privilege, as usual.


    I knocked lightly on the door and then stepped inside. Evangeline was sitting on the bed, still wearing that serious expression. Seeing her like this oddly pained me.


    "Evangeline..." I said cautiously. She turned her gaze to me, but her expression didn''t soften at all. There was a faint glimmer in her eyes, but this time the glimmer was not admiration or praise; it was deep disappointment.


    "What happened?" she said, her voice sounding weary.


    "Can I talk to you?" I asked, standing at the door without fully entering.


    Evangeline let out a deep sigh and nodded. I stepped in slowly and sat down on the chair right next to the bed. I then looked at Evangeline''s beautiful face. She was stunningly beautiful, even when she was unhappy.


    Experience tales with m v|l -NovelFire.net


    "Today.... Did I do something to hurt you?" I finally broke the silence.


    "hahh..... No, I mean yes, but this is a complicated situation," Evangeline said, making a point to avoid eye contact with me.


    "I know this is a stupid question, but can I ask what you''re doing?" I asked gently. At the same time, I slowly moved my hand to try to hold Evangeline''s hand, which rested on the blanket. Fortunately, she didn''t object to my holding it.


    "It''s just... Actually, it''s just¡ª" Evangeline struggled to form her sentence.


    "It''s okay. Just say what you''re thinking directly."


    The air in Evangeline''s room had taken on an orange hue from the setting sun outside. The light filtering through the window curtain created a dim glow in the room. The silence was only interrupted by the ticking of the wall clock. The serious expression on Evangeline''s face contrasted sharply with the soft atmosphere, as if a storm was trapped within the calm.


    When I held her hand, the coolness of her skin sent a slight shiver through me, but I didn''t pull away. For a moment, our gazes met, but there was still a distance, a wall in her eyes. As I held her hand tightly, I noticed her fingers trembling slightly.


    Evangeline fixed her gaze on the window, at the orange-painted sky. Her breath quickened a little, her lips trembled slightly, but still no words came. After a long moment, she began to speak without looking away from me.


    "I just... really like you, Ethan. I didn''t want to get engaged to you because I wanted something from you or because I thought this relationship was beneficial. I actually got engaged to you just because I liked you... And don''t ask me why I feel this way, because I don''t even know the answer to that question. But I''m tired of pretending.


    I''m tired of maintaining the lie that I''m with you for some clever plan. Can''t we just love each other like normal people? Can''t we go out holding hands and go to the theater together or do whatever other couples who like each other do? O-of course, if you like me too," said Evangeline, the last words coming out of her mouth with a deep blush and shame.


    The silence that settled in the room deepened further after Evangeline''s words. As I struggled to process the thoughts swirling in my mind, I tried to digest what she had said. She had left behind her usual cold demeanor and spoke from the heart. And although it was unexpected, it was all the more valuable.


    I held Evangeline''s hand a little tighter. I took a deep breath and thought again about what she had said. "Pretending" .... Actually, the worst reaction I could give right now would be to laugh, but after all the tension, when I heard the real reason Evangeline was breaking down, I felt a mix of surprise and relief that made me want to laugh.


    But of course, I wasn''t going to do something so foolish as to cause a second disaster.


    "Eva... I''ve misjudged you. I''m sorry.... But I''m really happy that you''ve confessed your feelings right now. Also I like you too, Evangeline. So if you want to be a real couple, let''s make it so," I said as I stood up while still holding Evangeline''s hand.


    Then, I suddenly leaned toward her soft, plump lips that were pinkish and clearly, even from a distance. Evangeline''s eyes widened in surprise at my sudden movement, but she didn''t resist in any way. When our lips met, it felt like time stood still for both of us. My kiss settled gently but firmly on her lips. At first, there was uncertainty, but over time, the distance between us completely vanished.


    As we closed our eyes and savored the moment, Evangeline''s lips slowly parted, responding in kind. Her lips seemed to pull me deeper into another world.

 Chapter 137: Before the final round

    Suddenly, while I was lost in these new feelings, the warmth of Evangeline''s lips brought me back to reality. Something inside me shifted; a chaotic mix of love and desire had intoxicated me in a way I had never felt before. However, I was also aware of the dangers of this situation.


    I didn''t want to take a step back, but at the same time, I realized that I didn''t need to be overly cautious in this new and different relationship with her. When I pulled my lips away, even if just for a second, I could swear I saw the passionate expression in Evangeline''s eyes, along with a look of disappointment at the kiss ending.


    "I''m going to leave now so you can rest, Eva. But I hope you don''t change your mind," I said as I stood up.


    "Ethan..." she said, and I could barely see the glimmer of happiness in her eyes. "From your kiss, I gathered that you''re quite experienced..." she added in a teasing tone.


    I was momentarily taken aback by Evangeline''s words. After all, this was the last reaction I expected after the kiss. Clearing my throat, I took a few steps back.


    "Then I''ll see you later, Eva," I said, darting outside.


    But the strange thing was that this was likely Evangeline''s first kiss, and despite that, she had realized I was quite experienced. This meant she must have felt very nice during the kiss. Although I didn''t know what to do with that information, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that our relationship had entered a new dimension for now.


    Thus, I set off to return to my room since it was already night. Fortunately, today the students had an extra hour outside, so I was able to reach my room without punishment. Tomorrow was the last day of the tournament, and if I wasn''t mistaken, I had to compete in seven elimination matches to win.


    When I entered my room, I heard my roommate Taktav quietly crying under the covers, but pretending not to hear, I changed my clothes and went to the bathroom. Sometimes, some people may want to be alone right after experiencing a tough moment. Also, Taktav pulling the blanket over himself was a sign that he wanted a bit of space.


    So, after spending a little longer than usual in the shower, I came out and changed into more comfortable clothes. Seeing my roommate, Taktav, a member of the rabbit tribe, already asleep with his rabbit ears drooping, I also went to bed. Before long, my tired body fell asleep, taking me into the realm of dreams.


    ????


    ¨C The Next Day


    When I woke up early, I saw that my roommate was still asleep. I quickly got up and repeated my usual morning routines. After taking care of my personal hygiene, which was little more than brushing my teeth, I quickly dressed and went outside. As I was about to head toward the unity building, I saw Ellera, but this time Roxanne wasn''t with her.


    I noticed that when Ellera saw me, the silver rings in her eyes were spinning despite the bright sun. As I walked toward her, she walked toward me. She had a slight smile on her lips. The last time I saw her was just before the second round, when she entered the portal, and I had heard from many around me that she was very different next to me. But now I understood what they were talking about.


    Ellera''s slight smile and the spinning rings in her eyes were actually an extremely rare occurrence.


    I had thought it was normal for her to do this often around me, but it seemed I was mistaken. Because of the attraction she felt toward me and couldn''t resist, she acted differently around me than with everyone else. Of course, these were extremely micro differences. She was still a woman who showed no emotion on her face and was exceedingly Machiavellian.


    Anyone would be happy to learn that a woman, especially one as beautiful as Ellera, treated them more special than others. My situation was no different. Ellera, with her beauty and intelligence, was a perfectly admirable woman, and having such a woman beside me brought an incredibly good feeling.


    Without saying anything, I grabbed Ellera by the waist and, leaning down, kissed her passionately on the lips. As I held her waist tightly, I felt as if I were lost in the intense emotions in my eyes. Ellera''s lips met mine insistently, but gracefully. After breaking the kiss, I delighted in looking at her swirling eye rings and the rare blush that was an not"Ellera" event.


    "Let''s go to the unit building," I said to Ellera.


    Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    As we walked side by side, I released her waist. Even though there was no physical contact between us, Ellera walked incredibly close to me. Sometimes, she was so close that it disrupted my walking rhythm, but I continued walking without saying anything.


    "Do you know where Roxanne is?"


    Ellera flinched at my question and moved a bit away from me. "I don''t know. But I think she was a bit sad since she got eliminated at the last second of the second round," Ellera said.


    I had just learned that Roxanne had been eliminated. I noted in the back of my mind that I needed to talk to her later. However, since it was forbidden for men to enter the women''s dormitory, I had to wait until Roxanne came out.


    "Okay, how many people from our unit made it to the next round?" I asked.


    "Me, you, Jofmaon, and surprisingly, the elf woman Faeloria," Ellera answered.


    So, out of a hundred participants in the third round, only four of us were from my unity. As we approached the unity building, I turned back to Ellera and asked her another question.


    "Is there anything important I should know?" I asked.


    Ellera understood exactly what I was asking and nodded her head. When we entered the unity building, she continued speaking in a quieter voice.


    "First of all, the person who eliminated the most contestants during the tournament was your sister, Kayle. She caused extremely brutal scenes throughout the tournament and she eliminated competitors in a very ruthless manner. Besides that, I learned that Catherine didn''t participate in the tournament at all.


    Another important piece of news is that I must tell you that the most bets were placed on you for the betting event organized for the third tournament. By the way, your other sister, Violet, also didn''t participate in the tournament. Is there anything specific you''re curious about?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I listened to what Ellera said, many questions began to form in my mind. "No, there isn''t."


    When I entered the unity building with Ellera, the other two who made it to the third round had gathered. The lights shone around the long table in the large hall. Jofmaon and Faeloria were also there; both had caught my attention with their performances in the previous rounds.


    I began speaking to capture the attention of all the participants. "Hello to all of you. I congratulate you all for making it this far. I want you to know that in the third round, starting in a few hours, we will all compete under equal conditions."


    As Jofmaon listened carefully, Faeloria looked at me with curiosity. Ellera was proud of her place next to me; her determination gave her confidence.


    "In this round, there will be no cheating or special plans among us," I continued calmly. "Each of you has come this far based on your own skills and determination. And this will be a contest where the best will win. Also, if you face me, do not engage in anything like losing on purpose; rather, give it your all. Finally, I expect all of you to show respect to each other.


    If there are no questions, let''s go have some food," I said, examining everyone''s facial expressions one by one.


    As I focused on everyone''s expressions, Jofmaon stepped forward and smiled slightly. "Ethan, what you said is very important. I believe it has created trust among us. We will also do our best to determine the winner. But you should be careful as well; no one can be predicted in this round," he said. The seriousness in his voice created a sense of unease among the participants.


    "Thank you for the advice, Jofmaon," I replied, giving him a reassuring look. "If no one else is going to speak, let''s go," I added.


    As everyone proceeded toward the dining hall, a silence formed among us. While everyone''s thoughts wandered in different directions, when we sat down at the dining table, the previous tension slowly began to dissipate. The variety and aroma of the dishes presented at the table were appetizing. However, my mind was still occupied with the challenges we would face in the third round.


    After having dinner together, we left the dining hall to head toward the academy''s second arena, where the final round would take place. Walking with Ellera and the others, the intensity of the silence between us bothered me. I knew how complicated everyone''s thoughts were; everyone wanted to win, but the consequences for the losers could be extremely devastating.


    As we entered the arena, I could hear the sounds of a large crowd waiting. We quickly split off to head toward the waiting rooms assigned to us. Since separate rooms were given to the hundred participants in the tournament, I moved to my waiting room without seeing anyone...

 Chapter 138: The winner

    As the final round began, a beautiful demon woman with crimson skin and a human man entered the arena. It was their first match, and I still had some time before mine. In this third and final round of the tournament, there were 100 participants. The tournament''s structure could be a bit confusing at first.


    In short, the top four participants from the second round, who eliminated the most opponents, would face each other in various matchups. This meant that two of the top four would directly advance to the quarter-finals, while the remaining 96 would have to win one-on-one matches to progress. Unfortunately, I wasn''t in the top four due to spending too much time with Evangeline.


    This meant I had to fight and win against seven different opponents today to succeed.


    The participant and match count for the final round are as follows:


    Total participants: 100


    Round 0: 4 participants( 2 matches, 2 winners. Competitions between the top four participants of the previous round.)


    Round 1: 96 participants (48 matches, 48 winners)


    Round 2: 48 participants (24 matches, 24 winners)


    Round 3: 24 participants (12 matches, 12 winners)


    Round 4: 12 participants (6 matches, 6 winners)


    Round 5 (Quarter-finals): 8 participants (4 matches, 4 winners. two winners from the top four will start from here)


    Round 6 (Semi-finals): 4 participants (2 matches, 2 winners)


    Round 7 (Final): 2 participants (1 match, 1 winner)


    Right now, the match between the top four participants from the second round was taking place. The crimson-skinned woman, who was exceptionally tall, imposing, and curvy, was throwing punches with such force that the mere airwave created by her fist reaching her opponent could inflict damage. She could also use her long, slender tail as a weapon.


    In just a few minutes, this sexy demon woman had defeated the human man with overwhelming strength. This meant she would directly advance to the quarter-finals. However, I wasn''t surprised by her power; after all, the woman who had just fought was one of the princesses of the demon realm, and she was a few years older than me. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t win her over.


    It turned out that the only thing that impressed her was strength, and I had been careful to conceal my own until just a few days ago. That''s why I couldn''t have a relationship with her


    When the next match began, I focused all my attention on it. After all, the extremely beautiful woman with golden blonde hair and crimson eyes in the arena was my sister. She was also the daughter of Isabella, whom I hoped would one day be my queen.


    Since childhood, I had noticed that Kayle always had a different personality, but the rumors I had heard since arriving at the academy continued to surprise me. She was referred to as the Bloody Princess or the Crimson Princess, and her faction was one of the strongest in the entire academy.


    All the rumors about her described how powerful and wild she was, but it was also said that she was a complete enemy of men. Learning that my sister, whom I had known since childhood, was actually different from the person I knew, was extremely shocking news. Whenever I visited her after she joined the academy, I found her to be quite normal.


    She was the same Kayle as always, but it seemed like she transformed into someone else when I wasn''t around.


    However, I was about to watch her fight for the first time with my own eyes, and I would finally see if the rumors were true. Just before the second match began, she took her twin blades in hand and took her place in the arena with a terrifying smile on her face. As Kayle positioned herself with her sword in the arena, the determination in her eyes mixed with her smile.


    At that moment, I was eager to see just how powerful Kayle was. I knew her warrior identity was beyond that of an ordinary sister, but this time I would have the chance to observe her fully.


    As the referee raised his sword in the air, the tension in the arena reached its peak. Despite her opponent''s strong appearance, he did not intimidate Kayle. Her enemy was a confident warrior, but Kayle seemed to forget that entirely. The sound of swords clashing echoed throughout the arena, elevating the spirit of the fight. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first move came from Kayle. She dashed toward her opponent and launched a series of quick, graceful attacks. Her opponent tried to counter Kayle''s fast and sudden movements but lost his balance under her relentless assaults. Her sword moved like a threatening shadow, passing by the sides of her opponent''s arms.


    Kayle''s agility and technique captivated the crowd in the arena. Within seconds, her opponent had to retreat in a panic. However, Kayle seized this opportunity; she swung her sword, disrupting her opponent''s balance and knocking him to the ground. The audience cheered in admiration at her magnificent performance.


    Kayle quickly mounted her opponent, and the scene looked as if it had leaped out of a tableau of savagery. Kayle repeatedly thrust her small blades into both sides of her opponent''s chest. Blood began to spurt, painting Kayle''s body with it. But she did not stop. Her opponent''s screams even led the spectators to question his masculinity. Fortunately, the referees intervened and rescued the poor man.


    Kayle had advanced to the quarter-finals, but she seemed unhappy, as if the torture she had inflicted on her opponent had been abruptly cut short. Just as she was about to leave the arena, our eyes met. When she noticed me among the spectators, her eyes widened in surprise, and she quickly looked away. For some reason, she seemed a bit embarrassed.


    What was interesting was that, even though I had disguised myself, she was able to recognize me easily. There could be two reasons for this: either she had memorized even the minor details of my body, especially my face, or she had a talent for revealing who people truly were.


    "Mr. Arthur, please proceed to your waiting room and prepare. You will be participating in the second match," said a female attendant.


    As the attendant''s words echoed in my mind, I headed out of the arena. Kayle''s victory and her ruthlessness lingered in my thoughts. At that moment, I had understood her true face and determination in battle more clearly, but now I needed to be ready for my own struggle. Once I was alone in the back room, I took a deep breath.


    When the first match of the first round ended within three minutes, it was my turn.


    Stay updated via m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    "Arthur," I thought; I had to prepare myself. I had kept everything hidden until today to win my own fight. Knowing the truth behind someone as powerful as Kayle while concealing my own plans and abilities motivated me even more. I hadn''t expected both of us to emerge as warriors.


    Now, regarding my first match, my plan was to win as quickly as possible. Especially if I could win within a few seconds, I would leave a strong impression on people''s minds. So I walked into the arena with the person in charge and took my place opposite my opponent. As the referee raised his sword in the air, an intense silence fell over the arena.


    The excited anticipation of the crowd heightened the tension even further. I focused my attention on my opponent. He appeared to be an ordinary human, but he carried an underlying threat. I needed to win the battle within myself.


    The referee lowered his sword, and the match began. My opponent immediately launched an attack, but I was much faster. I dashed past him, and with a swift movement, I caught his weapon in my palm. Gathering all my strength, I used the sword to incapacitate him. Within seconds, I tightly gripped his arms and took a step towards him.


    At that moment, it felt as if time had frozen in the arena. The sounds of the crowd, the murmurs, and the screams felt like mere echoes to me. The determination in my eyes merged with the panic in my opponent''s. I swiftly pressed my sword against his throat.


    Unfortunately, killing someone outright would result in disqualification, so I had to minimize my strength while inflicting a wound that caused blood to spurt from his throat.


    The crowd suddenly fell silent. The fear in the eyes of the man collapsing on the ground revealed the horror he had experienced. For a few moments, it felt like everyone was holding their breath; all I could hear was the rapid beating of my own heart. I sensed that time had stopped, but the urge to kill created by this moment and the thrill of the fight intoxicated me.


    The referee rushed over to assess the situation. The crowd held its breath, waiting for the outcome of the match. For me, this was the beginning of the battle; my inner determination was stronger than anything else. After a brief silence from the crowd, a woman''s scream echoed, further intensifying the tension in the atmosphere.


    But fortunately the referee quickly announced the result and changed the mood


    "The winner is Arthur Connan!"

 Chapter 139: Inner spirit

    After my first match, I returned to my place and lay down on the bed in the waiting room to rest. But I still had to play six more matches to become first.


    It seemed that today was going to be a very long day, but fortunately, each match in this round was limited to a maximum of five minutes, and if neither of the two contestants won by the end of the five minutes, the winner would be determined by the referee''s decision.


    Another important aspect of this tournament was the prize, or prizes awarded to the winner. The prize given each year varied, but the one thing that remained unchanged was the quality of the prize. So, it was likely that the winner would receive something valuable. Most of the time, several options were presented to the winner, and they were asked to choose one.


    However, what concerned me the most here was the person giving the prize. The prize would be awarded by a dragon princess who was nearly a hundred years old. Dragons have a matriarchal or, more accurately, a female-led form of governance. Currently, at the top of all dragons, was the queen, who had two daughters. The youngest of them was responsible for the academy.


    Your journey continues on m v|l--NovelFire.net


    Another issue faced by dragons was mating. It was a well-known fact that dragons had a lot of trouble mating, but beyond that, dragons would not just be with anyone randomly. The party that agreed to mate was the female dragons, and for a female dragon to accept a male, her inner spirit needed to respond to the male.


    Although the inner spirit of a female dragon has many characteristics, what frightened me the most right now was its ability to determine whether the male had a suitable seed for her.


    And of course, theoretically speaking, considering that I believed I had the ability to fertilize everyone, it would still be risky for me to even come close to a female dragon. But thankfully, there were rules for everything. It was nearly impossible for a female dragon to be with a male of a different species, but it was not entirely impossible, of course.


    The only thing required for that was the dragon essence possessed by the dragon queen. That is why the first people I had to avoid were the dragon queen and her daughters. After all, they were the only ones in this world who could access the dragon essence. And since the previous dark element bearer likely possessed this dragon essence, he had managed to mate with a dragon.


    In fact, mating and fertilizing a dragon was not a problem for me. Especially considering the fact that the person who possesses the dragon essence has significantly increased power, it wouldn''t bother me to be a temporary sex toy for dozens of female dragons. The real issue was the reality of being a sex slave for the rest of my life.


    Moreover, the women of the dragon royal family were known to be extremely possessive. For example, the current dragon queen''s husband was actually a man who had been forcibly abducted. He even had a wife and a child, but because the current dragon queen''s inner spirit responded to him, the queen had not only abducted him but also killed his wife and child.


    This was exactly the situation I feared. Thinking of the worst-case scenario sent chills down my spine. After all, someone who loved me, like Roxanne, surely could not turn a blind eye to my abduction by the dragon princess. Moreover, my family could be killed if the worst-case scenario occurred.


    "Mr. Arthur! After this match, it will be your turn. Please prepare," said the female attendant in charge of me.


    As I was thinking about the problems in this life, I suddenly thought of my previous life. I straightened up, shook off my thoughts, and for some reason, I thanked him. No, of course, I didn''t thank the attendant. I thanked the force that sent me into this world. I don''t know if it was God or something else, but thank you. Thinking about my previous life made my stomach churn.


    I didn''t miss that soulless person, that depressed individual who cursed himself every time he looked in the mirror. I was genuinely pleased to be this new person, or as he was known, the guy named Ethan Asina Lenistark. Despite all the difficulties in my new life, I could still say that.


    When I heard the crowd''s cheers from the arena outside, I understood that the match had ended. So I stood up and walked toward the exit of the waiting room. I slowly walked toward the entrance of the arena and took a deep breath to collect myself in front of the door.


    The excitement of the crowd echoed from outside; thousands, no, probably tens of thousands of people were here to watch this tournament today. Reminding myself to stay calm, I opened the door. My eyes struggled for a moment to adjust to the sunlight, but as soon as I stepped onto the stage, the surrounding atmosphere completely changed. Everyone''s eyes were on me; all gazes were directed at me.


    My opponent was a muscular being of a demon species with a smug expression on his face. As I looked at him, a broad smile spread across my face at the fact that I would soon break another ego.


    ???? sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    6 Hours Later


    I easily passed the 2nd, 3rd, and finally the 4th rounds, and now I was in the quarter-finals. This was truly the point where the challenging matches began, and only 8 contestants remained. The strange part was that among these 8, Kayle, Ellera, and Jofmaon were there, as well as the princess of the demons. One of the remaining three was an elf, while the other two were demons.


    My opponent in the quarter-finals had just been determined, and that person was Jofmaon. It was dangerous that this man, belonging to the lion tribe, was from my own unity. I couldn''t win against him solely with my raw power. Except for the dark element, I needed to use all my elements¡ªor to be more specific, fire, water, air, and finally earth¡ªtogether.


    I had never fought Jofmaon before, but I had seen him fight many times. And I must say that if I acted carelessly, I could lose. When my name echoed, I opened the door and entered the arena. The atmosphere in the arena was tense. The spectators were holding their breath, preparing to watch the clash of the two opponents.


    As I closed the distance between me and Jofmaon, I noticed a change in his body. His muscles had expanded further, and his arms had grown abnormally long. The yellow glow in his eyes was gradually transforming into that of a ferocious lion. In a matter of seconds, he had turned into a creature much larger and more muscular than an ordinary lion.


    His forelimbs elongated in a way similar to a gorilla, and his entire body was brimming with raw power.


    The crowd suddenly fell silent. Jofmaon''s lion form was terrifying enough to make everyone''s hair stand on end. However, I maintained my composure and began to feel the flow of energy. I had to respond to his power with my elements.


    The fight began. Jofmaon suddenly lunged forward. The stones on the ground shook under the power of his massive steps. The earth cracked and splintered with each stride he took. I quickly pulled back from his assault and called upon my earth element to create a wall between us. However, Jofmaon shattered my earth barrier with his gigantic arms, and pieces of stone flew everywhere.


    He made another move with his colossal claws. This time, I manipulated the air to create a shield of wind between us. The wind barrier crackled under Jofmaon''s claws, but it provided me with a brief moment of respite, allowing me to counterattack.


    I combined air and fire, gathering intense energy in my hands. I leaped down upon Jofmaon from above. As my strike approached him, explosive energy erupted in the center of the arena, but Jofmaon absorbed the blow with the raw muscle power that formed in his chest.


    It was clear this fight would be extremely tough.


    The noise of the crowd had faded for a moment; I could only hear my racing heartbeat. Jofmaon''s massive lion form stood in the center of the arena, challenging me. He must have felt the determination in my eyes. I had to give everything I had to deal with him.


    As I made my first move, I surrounded myself with my water element. Feeling the rhythm of the water, I began to circulate it throughout my body. Slowly, I closed the distance between us. But with Jofmaon suddenly lunging toward me with unexpected speed, I froze. His claws shone in the air as he roared and attacked me.


    I quickly pulled back and formed a wall of wind. The wind weakened the impact of his claws, managing to protect me. However, this would only be a temporary solution. Jofmaon could easily sense the flow of air and was preparing for his next move. I knew this. Using the effect of my wind barrier, I propelled myself into the air.


    As I ascended, the pressure on me eased. From the height of the arena, I could see Jofmaon''s massive form more clearly. His lion face, roars, and muscles were poised to pounce on me at any moment. But I wouldn''t give up either.


    Utilizing the air element, I began to generate a powerful wind around me. My eyes focused as I observed Jofmaon''s movements. I swiftly changed direction and, while spinning in the air, started sending fireballs toward him. The fireballs sparkled as they twirled through the air, but Jofmaon, with his immense agility, neutralized the approaching flames in an instant.


    At that moment Jofmaon made me think. It required not just strength, but also strategy. If I wanted to defeat him, merely attacking would not suffice. His lion form was an element through which he gathered all his power, but I had an advantage: I could ascend using the air.


    By increasing the power of my air element, I began to rise higher. From this height, I needed to devise a new plan that could affect him. I had to launch an attack from above. But just then, I saw a massive fireball hurtling toward me, and my eyes widened in shock as I frantically searched for a way to protect myself.


    "You''re not the only one hiding something, Arthur!" shouted Jofmaon as a crooked smile spread across his lion-like face.

 Chapter 140: Only Before the Disaster

    As Jofmaon''s massive fireball rushed toward me, I instinctively formed a water shield. I quickly gathered my magical energy, spinning the water in the air to build a defensive barrier. When the fireball hit my shield, a massive explosion occurred; the water vaporized, creating a dense cloud of mist around me.


    The shockwave from the explosion knocked me back, and my body slammed harshly against the stone floor of the arena. I felt pain spreading through my body, thinking my left shoulder might be dislocated, but I was accustomed to this kind of pain. I had to recover quickly and launch a counterattack.


    Experience tales with m v|l -NovelFire.net


    "A monster-human is using magic, huh?" I murmured, rising from the ground. "Interesting."


    It was almost impossible for Jofmaon to use magic in his lion form, yet he had somehow managed it. After all, for the tribal humans, or the monster humans as the people called them, it was incredibly challenging to activate their Kaizer powers after transforming. However, Jofmaon had achieved something even more difficult and had managed to send his spell toward me with remarkable proficiency.


    It was a feat that would earn respect from even me.


    Jofmaon was watching me from the other side of the arena, muscles tense and gaze focused. With his enhanced lion form, he was a symbol of power, That''s why I knew that sheer strength alone wouldn''t be enough against him. I would need to utilize all the elements at the highest level. There was a fight before me that could make me surrender, but giving up was not an option. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I controlled my breath and began to feel the energy around me once again. Fire, water, earth, and air¡­ I needed to combine them all and focus all my strength into this last struggle. Jofmaon lunged at me with great speed, striking the ground with his claws. I quickly rolled aside, but this time my evasion was not enough.


    His massive claw hit my abdomen, knocking the breath out of me and sending me flying several meters forward. As I rolled on the ground, I felt one of my ribs crack. The sharp pain stabbing into my lungs deepened with every breath I took.


    I needed to pull myself together. Jofmaon was displaying his power, pushing me to my limits with every move. For a moment, all thoughts in my head stopped. There was only one option: I had to put everything on the line to win this fight.


    Slowly, I stood up. Placing my hand on my ribs, I took a deep breath and felt the flow of energy around me once more. I applied intense pressure on the ground using my earth element and lifted myself back into the air with rising stone columns beneath my feet. At the same time, I manipulated the air to intensify the wind behind me.


    Ignoring the predatory gaze in Jofmaon''s eyes, I initiated my attack to increase the pressure on him. I combined the fire I had gathered with water and sent an energy wave towards him.


    Jofmaon struck at the wave with his massive claws. His claws cracked against the colliding elements in the air, and my energy wave shattered against the might of his colossal muscles. However, this was merely a distraction. In an instant, I created a giant wall behind him with my earth element and trapped him. As I turned behind Jofmaon, he immediately raised his claws and charged at me.


    In the face of such overwhelming power, I quickly spun the winds in the air to buy myself some time. He couldn''t reach me with his claws, but he was always ready to attack.


    Finally, the next challenging moment of the battle arrived. I needed to use all my elements at once. I created a fireball in my hand, spinning the surrounding winds to enlarge it further. Meanwhile, I manipulated the earth below to start locking Jofmaon''s feet. I could feel the pressure on him. Finally, I launched the massive energy sphere swirling in the air towards Jofmaon.


    A loud explosion echoed in the arena. The combined power of fire, wind, and earth collapsed onto Jofmaon. The impact of the explosion pushed his massive body back, but it wasn''t over yet.


    Just then, Jofmaon attempted to rise from the ground once more. Despite all the pressure I had applied, he still wanted to continue fighting. I was out of breath, but it felt like I had no more strength left to fight against his unyielding power. However, I knew I could make one last move.


    "ROOOAAARRR!" roared Jofmaon with all his might, shaking the arena with his voice.


    As Jofmaon made one last lunge toward me,I prepared one of my most powerful attacks with my remaining strength to stop him once and for all. When I combined the powers of water and earth into the air to create a massive energy wave, I felt that I could control his power one last time. This would end the fight.


    I gathered all my strength into one last effort and hurled the energy wave at Jofmaon. The force was so intense that it shattered all of Jofmaon''s defenses and brought him to the ground. The crowd fell silent in an instant. I still had a new technique that I had kept hidden as a final resort, but I wanted to save that for the last match.


    Fortunately, when the smoke cleared, Jofmaon''s massive body lay sprawled on the ground, and I held my breath to savor my victory.


    The battle was over, and at the end of the day, I was the one standing. Instead of silence in the arena, there was a great uproar, and everyone was cheering for me. People were wildly showing their betting tickets and smiling crazily. Meanwhile, some were extremely disappointed or angrily cursing Jofmaon.


    As I exited the arena, I saw Kayle there. She approached me; her face flushed as she held her own wrist. However, because she held her wrist with her other hand, her enormous breasts became even more pronounced, straining the limits of her dress.


    "I-I-if I win this fight... the next match will be between us! But, if you want, I can withdraw from the match for y-you.... I mean, I can do it for my brother!" Kayle stammered, her flushed cheeks making her seem like a sweet kitten, far from the intimidating Kayle I knew.


    "No, don''t do such a thing. Fight me with all your strength and show me how powerful you are. But I''ll tell you in advance, I''ll be tough on you, so don''t take it personally," I replied.


    "I-I''ll show you how strong I am!" Kayle said and walked away.


    As I looked after her, I noticed how much she resembled her mother. No, rather, I thought her body was very similar to her mother''s, but when it came to her personality... there was no resemblance, close or far. Even the feelings her red eyes evoked in me were completely different.


    Later, I sighed deeply and approached a staff member to find someone to heal my few broken bones.


    ---


    *Third Person POV


    In the south... No, there was a country to the north of the dragon academy where Ethan was, it was now called the Southern Empire. In every city of that empire, even in its towns, there was a sound that echoed: the sound of steel striking steel. Fires continued to blaze, and thick smoke billowed from the chimneys of cities all over the empire.


    A large army was stationed in the city of Sorart, which lay relatively north compared to the capital, and the army was simply conducting drills.


    But the interesting part was that the northern kingdoms, and even the southern Herumzan and the Island Federation, believed that this army was suppressing a rebellion, so there was no concern in any country. However, there was neither a rebellion nor a war... but it appeared that a war would occur soon.


    Yet, the fact that all the kingdoms, including the Tamerid Empire, were wrong about the reason for the gathering of such a large army was extremely abnormal. There could only be one reason for this: the Southern Empire must have the best intelligence agency on the entire continent!


    Anyone who understands the nature of war would certainly say that intelligence is one of the strongest weapons. And it seemed that the Southern Empire was already a goal ahead in a possible war. However, beyond everything, another extremely abnormal situation had occurred.


    The most intelligent tactical and diplomatic minds on the entire human continent would refrain from attacking a foreign country for years due to the situation of the Southern Empire¡ªat least, that was what was said.


    Yet, despite the fact that very little time had passed since the complete unification of the south, the central power, or in other words, Alpshar, had managed to gain full control of the south. This demonstrated that Alpshar was not only a military genius but also a brilliant ruler. However, the unfortunate aspect was that this situation heralded disaster for all other countries on the continent.


    And it seemed that soon, an unprecedented catastrophe would inevitably arrive on the human continent.


    As a result of all this, mothers would weep as they lost their children, arms dealers would become wealthier than ever, rivers would run red with blood, war drums would sound, the bravest would fall first, the land would be fed with the dung of horses, swords would be sharpened, and only the clever would survive! Indeed, the disaster was closer than ever....

 Chapter 141: Go girls

    When I moved to the audience section of the arena and took my seat, Kayle''s match had already begun. So far, Ellera, the princess of demons Limahlat, and I had made it to the semifinals. The last match was now starting to determine who would be the final contender to advance to the semifinals. Additionally, the winner of this match would become my opponent in the semifinals.


    However, what intrigued me more at the moment was Ellera''s rival in the semifinals. The red-skinned woman had been staring at me with her black eyes since the moment I took my place in the arena''s stands. She wore a wild smile, which became more pronounced because of her sharp wolf-like teeth.


    This woman''s name was Limahlat, the only daughter of one of the greatest kingdoms, or central powers on the demon continent. Even though we were currently in an era of peace that had lasted for centuries, her father was powerful enough to even make dragons worry. Limahlat was exceptionally young for a demon, being only 29 years old, yet she had already shown abilities far beyond expectations.


    Considering her three brothers were also extremely talented, the future of the demon continent seemed secure. However, thankfully, her other brother, still a student at the academy, was not competing in the tournament since only students from the second to the fifth year could enter.


    Regarding how Limahlat could be in the fifth year at just 29 years old, it was actually common for such things to occur since there was no age limit for joining this academy. That meant there were individuals older than 30 years old in their first year at the academy. One might question if this was unfair.


    After all, I could end up fighting a woman ten years older than me, which would indeed be an unfair situation. However, the dragon academy never claimed to be a just place. Here, power was above justice. Given the dragons'' obsession with power, this was a perfectly normal situation.


    Then, I slowly shifted my gaze from Limahlat, who was staring at me with a savage grin, to focus on the fight below. Kayle was clearly dominating her opponent, who was definitely of the elf race. It must be clarified that Kayle was much more agile and faster than me. I didn''t know how she did it, but she moved quickly enough that my eyes could barely track her.


    Her opponent seemed to rely heavily on defensive abilities. Yet Kayle was running at incredible speeds, striking her opponent with her short sword and creating openings.


    This match, for some reason, reminded me of an unpleasant memory¡ªTo be specific, it reminded me of my fight with the jester. However, Kayle had far superior skills, managing to land critical blows that shattered her opponent''s defenses with each stab. Kayle glided across the field like a shadow, leaving her opponent no opportunity to breathe.


    She would pause for just a moment to analyze her opponent, then plan her next attack. The elf had completely retreated into defense, as if she had no choice but to defend against Kayle''s speed. With each strike, Kayle''s short sword broke through the defense, further unbalancing the elf warrior.


    Kayle''s next move was as quick as lightning. The elf raised her sword to try to block, but Kayle''s movements were so fluid that she expertly found the gaps in her opponent''s armor to strike. When her short sword opened a deep wound on the elf warrior''s left shoulder, a murmur rose from the audience. The elf staggered, a pained expression crossing her face, but she fought to stay on her feet.


    The audience must have sensed Kayle''s certain victory, as applause, and cheers began to rise. However, Kayle was in no hurry to bring her opponent down. Her calmness demonstrated her confidence in her dominant strength in the field. With her next move, she deflected the elf warrior''s sword and sent her crashing to the ground on her back.


    As the elf writhed in pain, Kayle leaned over her and brought her sword threateningly close to her throat.


    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    The referee quickly intervened to stop the match. "The winner is Kayle!" he shouted. A great round of applause erupted from the spectators, but I could not take my eyes off Limahlat. No matter how impressive Kayle''s victory was, the stubborn feeling in Limahlat''s gaze echoed throughout my attention.


    Limahlat''s eyes were still focused on me, as if savoring the upcoming battle. The thought that she would face Ellera in the semifinals began to linger in my mind. This woman might belong to one of the most powerful families in the demon world, but Ellera was not an ordinary individual either. As I pondered what would happen in the semifinals, Kayle''s victory faded into the background for me.


    ???


    As the first match of the semifinals was about to begin, I saw Limahlat getting up to prepare. After waiting for a while, I finally saw Limahlat and Ellera entering the arena. Ellera''s long tails swayed behind her, while the silver rings in her eyes remained exceptionally calm. I saw Limahlat say something to her opponent, but the loud cheers in the arena drowned out the words.


    However, I noticed Ellera slightly furrow her brows, which was an extremely rare occurrence. Yet, Ellera quickly returned to her usual state¡ªher emotionless expression¡ªand soon after, the first match of the semifinals began. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I saw Ellera transform directly into her White Fox form without doing anything, I could tell she was taking this fight very seriously. But I also saw that Limahlat was pulling out a long spear-like weapon from her back. This indicated that both Ellera and Limahlat were treating the match with seriousness. In just a few seconds, they reached each other, and Ellera attacked with her claws.


    Ellera''s gigantic white fox form was enormous, but what was different was that she could stand on two legs whenever she wished. As her white fur billowed in the wind, the curves of her body became more pronounced in this fox form. Her size likely reached four meters (13ft). I could easily say it was the largest form I had ever seen.


    Ellera''s massive white fox form sparkled in the arena. The crowd watched in admiration at this unique transformation, but Ellera''s gaze was solely focused on Limahlat. Limahlat, on the other hand, remained extremely calm, scrutinizing Ellera with her dark eyes. The long spear in her hand and her sharp tail brushed against the dusty ground of the arena, signaling danger.


    Ellera made her next move in a similar manner. Her white claws lunged swiftly towards Limahlat. Masterfully harnessing the air element, Ellera created a small whirlpool of wind around her claws, accelerating her attack. Limahlat calmly retreated, expertly swinging her spear to deflect Ellera''s claws. The ground shook with the clash of the spear and claws.


    Once again, I was astonished to see a monster-human hybrid cast a spell after changing form. Normally, even the ability to change form was extremely rare, but Ellera and Jofmaon could use magic on top of that! Still, I continued to watch the fight with renewed focus.


    Ellera suddenly leapt into the air, creating a gust of wind to attack Limahlat from above with her expanding claws. Limahlat''s wild smile became even more pronounced as she recognized her opponent''s seriousness. Combining the fire and earth elements, Limahlat quickly formed a wall that rose around her.


    Ellera''s attack crashed against the wall and dissipated, but her mastery of the air element had given her speed. Within seconds, she charged again, trying to breach Limahlat''s defense with her claws.


    Limahlat swung her spear again, catching Ellera''s claw and pushing her back. However, this was a move Ellera had anticipated. Performing a mid-air spin, Ellera moved behind Limahlat and launched a fierce claw attack towards her opponent''s armor. The armor cracked, but it seemed Limahlat was expecting this attack. She quickly dropped to the ground and momentarily vanished into the earth.


    As Ellera searched for her opponent with her eyes, Limahlat suddenly rose from the ground, attempting to distract Ellera with her mind control ability. The silver circles in Ellera''s eyes began to spin rapidly. For a moment, Ellera felt a blur in her mind, but she quickly regained her focus.


    Limahlat intensified her mental assault, trying to control Ellera''s consciousness, but Ellera''s intelligence gave her an advantage in this situation. Using the air element, she lifted the dust and stones around her, blocking Limahlat''s view and rendering the mental attack ineffective.


    However, Limahlat did not give up. Creating a fireball in her hands using the fire element, she hurled it at Ellera. Ellera quickly pulled back, using the wind to dissipate the fireball, but Limahlat''s tail suddenly came into play. With her demonic tail, she launched a swift attack, delivering a heavy blow to Ellera''s back.


    Ellera staggered, but even in this difficult situation, she managed to dodge the attack using her body and regained her balance.


    The battle was becoming increasingly intense. Ellera continuously analyzed her opponent to find her weak points. Though she had gained the upper hand several times thanks to her intelligence, Limahlat''s strength and skills continued to challenge her. The two powerful opponents were striving to outdo each other in every corner of the arena. Every move they made took the crowd''s breath away.


    Finally, Ellera''s use of the air element reached such a masterful level that she momentarily cornered Limahlat. With her massive claws, she prepared for an ultimate attack to deliver a fatal blow to Limahlat. However, Limahlat, in a last-ditch effort, combined the fire and earth elements to summon a gigantic rock from beneath the arena''s floor.


    This rock disrupted Ellera''s balance and pushed her back. Still, Ellera had managed to inflict serious damage, although she was injured as well.


    As Ellera tried to stand, Limahlat focused once more on her mental assault. Ellera''s mind became thoroughly muddled this time, weakening her defenses. Limahlat skillfully swung her long sword, breaking through Ellera''s defense, and with one last move, she brought her down to the ground. The crowd went wild at this dramatic conclusion.


    Limahlat took deep breaths, barely able to stand, while Ellera lay motionless on the ground. The spectators erupted in applause as they witnessed the winner of this long and exhausting battle. The referee stepped into the arena to end the match, shouting, "The winner is Limahlat!"


    Ellera had fought with all her strength, showcasing her intelligence and skills. However, in the end, Limahlat proved her power once again as the princess of the demons. Of course, Ellera''s lack of experience and Limahlat''s mind control was a crucial factor in Ellera''s loss in this match.


    Nevertheless, what mattered now was that Limahlat would be the one I would face in the finals, this thought has already planted a seed of excitement in me...


    ____


    Due to my headache and fever, there may be some mistakes in this section. I apologize in advance if that is the case.

 Chapter 142: Advantage

    When I stepped into the arena, it had grown much quieter. With the start of the semifinals, far more important people had gathered here. There were highly distinguished individuals from both within and outside the academy. Their mere presence silenced the ordinary students, though without the Dragon Queen, this aura might not have been as effective.


    As I glanced at the ancient and majestic queen of the dragons, I saw her thick, white hair. Since she was seated, her full size wasn''t apparent, but it was clear that her figure was extremely curvaceous. As I continued to watch her out of the corner of my eye, I suddenly felt my skin prickle. When I looked into her eyes, I saw them widened and fixed on me, staring intensely.


    It was as if she was questioning how I dared to look at her body. I quickly averted my gaze. In the meantime, Alpshar and the Emperor of Tamerid were also here. In fact, to put it plainly, the most powerful individuals from all continents were present. Even the one who was likely Limahlat''s father was here with his intimidating figure.


    With so many powerful people gathered in one place, it wasn''t surprising that all eyes were on me and Kayle, which only added to the tension.


    Lastly, I had to mention Isabella. She was likely here representing the Kingdom of Asina, and the fact that Richard wasn''t present further proved my point. It was likely that Isabella herself had offered to represent Asina. I noticed her red eyes gleaming momentarily as she discreetly tried to communicate something with them. It was probably a warning for me not to be too harsh on Kayle. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I made a mental note to speak with her after the tournament, if possible, before finally turning my attention to Kayle.


    Interestingly, she had a wicked smile on her face. Her short and thin blades, like little knives, were held just behind her hips. When I looked into her red eyes, I saw once again how they were both similar and different from her mother''s eyes, which I had looked into just moments ago. Kayle''s golden hair was neatly tied up, and her expression made it clear that she was eager to fight me.


    Thankfully, the referee didn''t keep Kayle waiting long and started the match.


    Kayle ran toward me at incredible speed, but I did nothing. Even when she reached me and slashed my arm with her knife, leaving a wound, I didn''t react and just stood there. She continued to strike me with her knife, causing more injuries, but she was still careful in how she did it.


    To make a performance impressive, there must be something unexpected or shocking. Ultimately, if something surprises or impresses the audience, the performance will be memorable. For a fight to be impactful, there must also be an unexpected element.


    For example, after the last matches, Limahlat was clearly the tournament favorite, but if I had beaten him after a long fight, it would still be unexpected and definitely impressive for the audience. However, this logic didn''t apply to my fight with Kayle, because in the eyes of the audience, Kayle and I were two participants with almost equal chances of winning.


    That''s why I needed to surprise the audience to make the fight more captivating.


    When Kayle saw that I wasn''t moving, even after she left wounds all over my body and I was only tracking her movements with my eyes, she stopped right in front of me, staring at me angrily.


    "Why aren''t you fighting? A- Arthur?! Are you underestimating me? Or are you scared?" Kayle asked angrily.


    Thanks to the architectural design of the arena, inherited from the dragons, the sounds from the center of the arena, where Kayle and I stood, could be heard throughout. This was all thanks to highly precise adjustments and mathematical formulas that had been used to construct the arena.


    The reason for this was so that the audience could hear the sound of bones breaking, blood splattering, or even the clash of swords. Everyone here would likely hear clearly because of this, Anything I said.


    "No, Lady Kayle. I was just giving you a bit of an advantage," I said calmly, as if the knife wounds on my body didn''t hurt at all.


    "An advantage? What do you mean?!" Kayle asked, growing even angrier.


    "An advantage is nothing more than a temporary upper hand given to the opponent. In other words, a gift," I replied, in a mocking tone and with a clear voice.


    As murmurs rose from the audience, I noticed Kayle becoming more and more frustrated. She was so angry that it looked as if steam was coming out of her ears.


    "Are you mocking me?!"


    As her question echoed in the arena, there was an emotion hidden beneath the anger spreading across her face. Everyone could only see her fury, but I... I felt that something deeper was at play. This feeling resonated in my heart, telling me that this fight wasn''t just a physical challenge.


    "Be patient," I thought to myself. While considering Kayle''s speed and sharp blades, I knew she didn''t really want to hurt me. Kayle wanted to defeat me, but I realized that all the wounds she inflicted were superficial. It was clear that she just wanted to win, not to kill or seriously injure me. Although this didn''t seem like a romantic connection, I felt a silent bond between us.


    Deep down, I knew that Kayle had always harbored forbidden feelings for me, but I had chosen to ignore them. After all, even the fact that she hated all men except me was telling something, if looked carefully. Kayle had feelings for me and they had developed slowly since we were children.


    And if I wanted to, our relationship, which from the outside looked like a sister-brother relationship, could have been shattered at any moment and turned into something more romantic. For now, I still have to postpone this for later, but when the time comes, I will have to decide what I have decided about Kayle.


    When Kayle started moving again, I pushed these thoughts aside and finally activated my Kaizer power. As my eyes adapted to her speed, the last pieces of my plan to win the fight stealthily began to fall into place in my mind. If I could limit her speed, it would be much easier to fend off her attacks and bring her down. I needed to create an environment where she couldn''t move as fast.


    I took a deep breath, gathering the energy of the earth within me, and felt something shift around me. Manipulating the ground beneath my feet, I set the entire arena into motion. Suddenly, cracks erupted from the ground, shaking the arena. Amid the shocked and frightened gazes of the spectators, the arena floor began to rise and shift, as the earth beneath us cracked and rocks jutted upward.


    The arena floor was fully manipulable for the fight, and adjustments were made after each match if needed. So what I was doing wasn''t against the rules. Kayle lost her balance for a moment, but quickly recovered, preparing to move forward again.


    But this was my moment.


    Using the air element, I gathered wind around my body and, in the blink of an eye, sped toward Kayle. For a brief moment, I saw a mix of surprise and admiration in her eyes. She swung her blades swiftly, but it was already too late. I had used the wind to increase my speed and agility, and in an instant, I was behind her, grabbing her wrist.


    "No matter how fast you are," I whispered, "there are things you can''t escape." I twisted her wrist and placed my sword at her neck.


    Read latest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    Kayle froze. Her body seemed ready to continue the fight, but I realized instinctively that she didn''t want to hurt me. In that moment, as we locked eyes, she dropped her swords, and the silence in the arena deepened. The crowd fell silent, but Kayle''s breathing echoed in my ears.


    "I surrender¡­" Kayle said, and immediately after, the referee stepped in and shouted, "The winner is Arthur Connan!"


    Kayle''s voice trembled as it echoed throughout the arena. When she surrendered, I saw the disappointment in her eyes. Although she had been fighting to win from the start, the fragility of our bond made it feel like something had shattered in this moment of surrender. While the crowd celebrated and applauded my victory, Kayle''s expression closed off entirely.


    Anger, disappointment, and helplessness were all there, but there was something more beneath it.


    "I''m sorry, Kayle¡­" I whispered in her ear. But those in the crowd with sharp ears might have heard me. Since I would soon be revealing my true identity, whispering in Kayle''s ear wasn''t going to be so mysterious anymore.


    Kayle glanced at me out of the corner of her eye before quickly looking away. "Congratulations on your victory," she said, stepping back to face me. "Find me after the tournament. There''s something important I need to show and tell you," She added in a low voice, before slowly leaving the arena.


    I straightened up and started walking to leave the arena after her. It was clear that many eyes¡ªno, all eyes¡ªwere on me. The next match was the final. I was the one who would face the famous and powerful warrior princess, Limahlat. Ultimately, my fight with Limahlat would be the most challenging battle of my life, or at least that''s what everyone thought.


    However, the outcome had already been decided before the match even started. Because, no matter who stood before me from now on, their defeat was certain...

 Chapter 143: Sword of a Thousand Wind Men

    "Huh... Huh..."


    I was standing at the entrance of the arena, taking deep breaths. The final match was about to begin, and I would be facing Limahlat. I felt a bit excited... No; I was experiencing a sensation that I couldn''t quite describe. For a moment, thinking about my previous life, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of strangeness.


    In my past life, I always believed it was better not to be in the spotlight and that a quiet life would be more peaceful. What was I doing now?


    I had truly changed. Perhaps the things that changed me the most were the responsibilities. From the moment I was born as a prince, I was burdened with obligations. Of course, I never hated the fact that I was a prince; on the contrary, I found it quite enjoyable... I just couldn''t shake off this strange feeling at the moment.


    It was as if my consciousness had left my body and was watching me from a third-person perspective, telling me that the entire world didn''t revolve around me.


    "Please enter the arena, Mr. Arthur. Your name has already been announced," the attendant said, turning to me.


    I took a deep breath again and slapped my cheek hard to try to regain my composure. This was a moment when both my mental and physical health needed to be at their best. With that, I took my first step onto the bright ground of the arena. The arena was as silent as a middle school classroom that had quieted down after the teachers had grown tired of the students'' mischief, which felt a bit strange.


    It was evident that the aura radiating from the Dragon Queen was extremely intimidating.


    A barrier had been specially erected by the Dragon Queen on the outer wall of the arena where the fight would take place, but normally barriers were already established to protect the audience. If asked what the most significant difference was regarding the Dragon Queen''s barrier, there would be two answers.


    First, it was dozens of times stronger than any random barrier created by a teacher in the academy. Second, this barrier blocked not only magic but also physical attacks. Normally, most barriers created by wizards who could use magic could only block magic, but the Dragon Queen was powerful enough to block physical attacks as well.


    However, the greatest advantage of this barrier for me was that I could use not just the ground, but even the barrier itself as a surface. After all, the principle of the barrier was to block everything, whether small or large. In short, this barrier, which surrounded the audience in an oval shape, functioned like an invisible steel wall.


    Since the barrier was also a spell, it didn''t possess intelligence; therefore, with enough speed and force, I could run on top of this barrier like a vertical wall. I planned to use my air element to utilize this barrier as a sort of ground.


    When I turned my head again and looked at Limahlat''s face with its crazy smile, my breath quickened, but it wasn''t just from excitement; it was also due to the pressure Limahlat was exerting on me. In the center of the arena, she stood like a gigantic figure, gazing at me with a dark glimmer in her eyes. The long, double-headed black spear in her hand looked like a dazzling call to death.


    It was impossible to forget that she was a demon¡ªa woman both extremely powerful and extraordinarily alluring... But this was the final match, and I couldn''t afford the mistake of falling for her charm.


    "Begin!" The referee''s shout echoed in my ears. The moment Limahlat moved, I felt the surrounding energy intensify. The demonic energy shook the arena, and the ground seemed to crumble, as if bowing to her footprints. But I couldn''t remain idle.


    Calling upon my air element, I created a wind around me. My steps quickened, and I leaped forward with nearly invisible speed. As Limahlat swung her spear with great force, her eyes followed my movements. But I had already made my plan. I quickly jumped to the right and allowed the wind to carry me; at that moment, Limahlat''s spear shattered the spot I had just vacated.


    With the aid of my air element, my speed increased, and my attacks became sharper.


    "Is this all you''ve got, Arthur?" Limahlat''s voice was cold and mocking. Her eyes gleamed like red flames. "Show me more!"


    Without pausing for a moment, I called upon my earth element. Lifting the ground beneath my feet, I created a massive stone pillar and hurled it at Limahlat. But Limahlat was ready. She swung her spear, enveloped in fire, and the stone pillar was reduced to ashes. Half of the arena was engulfed in flames. Destruction was inevitable.


    But this was just the beginning.


    My mind had cleared. I was aware of Limahlat''s physical and mental abilities. I knew she possessed a dangerous power like mind control. I had to be cautious to avoid becoming her prey the moment I let my guard down. However, I didn''t have the luxury to permit that right now. We were facing a power that could tear the arena apart.


    But that was also her greatest weakness. Yes, she was powerful, but controlling that power could be difficult for her.


    I summoned the water element and gathered the water vapor in the surrounding atmosphere. As Limahlat swung her spear and prepared to attack me with fire, I created a water shield. When the flames struck my shield, a cloud of steam enveloped us. This was my opportunity.


    I felt Limahlat trying to read my mind. With her power, she was attempting to infiltrate my thoughts. I could hear a whisper inside my head, but I wouldn''t let myself get caught up in it. Using my air element, I quickly vanished into the steam and ran towards the barrier. I started climbing the transparent surface of the barrier, using it like ground.


    When Limahlat raised her head and saw me, she opened her arms and conjured a fiery tornado. As the flames surrounded the arena, they were also tearing apart the ground.


    But that wasn''t a problem for me. I jumped over the barrier, using my air element to glide over Limahlat. I swung my sword in the air, and the wind gathering around my sword sharpened the blade. Limahlat swiftly raised her spear to block my attack, but the explosion of energy between us shook the arena.


    I pulled back, again using the barrier as ground, and maintained my balance on top of the vertical barrier. I tried to regulate my breath among the astonished gazes of the spectators right behind me. When I saw Limahlat throwing her long spear at me, I quickly drew power from my legs and leaped over the barrier.


    Just then, a kick aimed right at my groin threw me off balance, but fortunately, I was able to protect myself with my elbows. However, while I was off balance, I noticed Limahlat''s tail coiling around my throat like a sharp whip.


    This tail strike could seriously injure me, but I could only use my hands to protect myself in such a short time. Unfortunately, hands were what I needed most to win this fight. So, taking a risk, I held my hands back and tried to pull my neck as far back as possible to lessen the impact of the strike.


    The demonic tail, sharp as a whip and a knife''s edge, struck my chest due to my last-minute maneuver and tore through my chest armor. Luckily, I managed to survive this dangerous situation without breaking my ribs, but I was losing blood from the wound on my chest...


    Limahlat was not just a demon; she was also the daughter of an extremely powerful man and the princess of demons. For demons, fighting was a matter of pride and honor. In fact, if there was a demon who didn''t know how to fight, they would be collectively beaten to death, as they would be seen as a stain on their demon race.


    Growing up in such a warrior society, Limahlat, of course, had much more combat experience than I did. According to the rumors about her, she had been walking around with a weapon since she learned to walk. Winning a fight through sheer strength required an absurd difference between opponents, but there was no significant difference between us.


    That''s why this fight would not be easy to finish. But still, I had a good plan to win. The only person who had defeated me in a fight until now was my father, and there was also a jester I didn''t even know the name of who was about to defeat me. For months, I had been working day and night to create a new technique. Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    And as expected, I had created a more effective technique by using both Richard''s and the jester''s useful techniques. Perhaps it wasn''t the most original technique, but it was very difficult to create a technique in such a short time. Moreover, even if I created a new technique, I would still need to work hard to master it later.


    Therefore, I combined the useful parts of two techniques based on my previous experiences.


    I planned to use this technique in this fight. However, first, I needed to restrict Limahlat''s movement as much as possible. As I looked at her, I noticed the piece of earth she was trying to balance on. There was a wild grin on her face as she looked at me, as if she was praising me for stopping her tail strike on my chest just moments ago.


    This irritated me, and I focused on simultaneously casting spells of varying sizes with the fingers of both my hands.


    "I summon earth, air,water, and fire with unyielding power. The final prison!" I said loudly.


    As those words left my mouth, the ground beneath Limahlat began to sway. At the same time, a violent wave of air formed around Limahlat, pushing her backward, and the earth beneath her transformed into a swamp. I could see the mocking smile on Limahlat''s face gradually fading as I called forth all my strength for the spell.


    Even at that moment I realized that she didn''t really take me seriously; but now, it was the perfect time to put my plan into action against her.


    The earth merged with the ground beneath her, becoming heavy and swamp-like, slowly drawing her in. The fierce wave of air created by my elemental powers began to push Limahlat back. Although she tried to stabilize herself by anchoring her spear to the ground, I knew this move would buy me some time.


    The power within me grew, enhanced by the combination of earth, air, and water elements in this new technique.


    "What do you think you''re trying to do, Arthur?" Limahlat shouted, her voice tense and mocking. But the uncertainty in her eyes was a sign that I was starting to worry her. However, I held my sword right in front of me and activated my fire element. As blue flames ignited on my sword, I opened my eyes and looked at Limahlat. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sword of a Thousand Wind Men..." I said, and as my words echoed through the arena, I surged toward Limahlat like a lightning bolt....


    ____


    You can view Limahlat''s illustration from the "Fandom" section below, along with the other illustrations.

 Chapter 144: Winner and non-winner

    As I dashed toward Limahlat at high speed, I created a low-lying mist, and soon a fog began to form on the arena''s surface. Eventually, I was completely hidden within the mist, fully camouflaged. Limahlat widened her eyes, scanning her surroundings, as if trying to predict where I would strike. After all, her hands were still free, and she could still fight back.


    Like a lightning bolt, I emerged from the mist and swung my sword toward Limahlat. Given the proximity and the unexpectedness of the attack, her reflexes were naturally insufficient, and my sword cut through her shoulder, slicing through her armor. Then, I quickly disappeared back into the mist, simultaneously strengthening the earth that held Limahlat, using my Kaizer power to sink her even deeper.


    Limahlat''s eyes darted around rapidly, but I had completely vanished in the mist. With the air element, I was silent and swift, almost like a shadow. I swung my sword, approaching Limahlat once more, and launched another attack. She noticed at the last second and tried to raise her spear, but my sword had already cut deep.


    A look of surprise appeared on Limahlat''s face, and just as she was about to counterattack, I vanished into the mist again.


    My movements were uninterrupted, and I was nearly invisible in the fog. A short while later, I appeared again and swung my sword toward Limahlat''s other arm. This time, her reflexes were quicker, and she blocked my strike with her spear, but she still lost her balance.


    The mist was an advantage; she knew I could strike from anywhere, but she couldn''t predict from which direction, but if I had tried this tactic in my previous matches things could have been different.


    I retreated into the mist again, watching Limahlat. She was trying to plant her feet on solid ground and carefully observing her surroundings. But I intended to keep exploiting this advantage. Using the air, I increased my speed and emerged behind her this time. As I prepared to strike, my sword gleamed with blue flames.


    My attack sped toward Limahlat''s back, but just as I was about to land the blow, she quickly pulled back her spear, clashing with my sword. The sound that echoed through the arena showed the intensity of the collision.


    Before pulling back again, I melded once more into the mist. This game was starting to weigh on her; her strength and focus were gradually waning. Limahlat was searching for me with an almost crazed fury. Again, I attacked from an unexpected direction, landing another strike. This cycle continued: emerge from the mist, attack, then disappear again.


    "Arthur!" Limahlat shouted, her voice filled with rage. It was a challenge, but I wasn''t going to play by her rules. Limahlat was strong, but this time, speed and intelligence would win the day. I was directing the fight with agility and strategy. I didn''t know how much longer she could hold out, but this constant barrage would wear her down, eventually.


    The interesting thing was that even I couldn''t follow my attacks with my eyes, while Limahlat was able to fight back! It was a clear indication of how unbelievably good a fighter she was.


    However, this plan was suitable for defeating her. I had watched many of Limahlat''s matches, and our encounter confirmed one thing: Limahlat had resistance, especially against magic made of elements like fire and earth, but that resistance wasn''t infinite. A sufficiently powerful fire could burn her, but the fire needed to be very strong. That''s why I was trying to defeat her with sword techniques.


    If it had been anyone else in this place, I would have already turned my opponent to ashes with a massive fireball.


    As I once again disappeared into the mist, I could feel Limahlat''s strength and anger slowly depleting. Her movements were becoming sluggish, and she was having trouble focusing. She was often forced into defense against my attacks, weakening with each blow. This time, I wanted to push the game a little further.


    I glided through the mist at high speed again, but this time I intended not just to strike, but to deliver the final blow. Limahlat''s armor was cracked in several places, and she was injured, yet she still resisted. She was standing with the honor of a warrior, trying to hold her ground. But no matter how strong she was, as long as I kept up my strategy, she wasn''t unbeatable.


    Stay updated with m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    This time, I decided to make a different move. With my air power, I briefly lifted my sword off the ground, letting it float in the air. Meanwhile, I circled around Limahlat rapidly, trying to divert her attention elsewhere. Then, I increased my speed, suddenly launching a punch.


    Limahlat blocked my fist at the last moment, but at that exact instant, I sent my sword hurtling down from above, using my air element. The blade''s tip gleamed with blue flames, and this time, my target was her head.


    Limahlat''s focus was still grounded, but by the time she noticed the attack from above, it was too late. My sword struck her helmet with great force, shattering a large part of it, and blood began to stream down her head. Yet, she remained standing, still strong. She staggered slightly, but hadn''t completely given up.


    She tried to retaliate by swinging her spear at me, but I had already vanished into the mist again. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Relying on her warrior instincts, she continued to search for me, but the time had come to end this game. I paused for a moment in the mist, took a deep breath, and gathered all my strength. With my Kaizer power, I hardened the ground even further, immobilizing Limahlat''s feet completely. Already tired and wounded, Limahlat was now nearly helpless.


    Just as I was about to make my ultimate move, I felt a hesitation inside me. Limahlat was the daughter of a very powerful person, and she herself was a strong warrior. I didn''t want to make an unnecessary enemy out of her. Besides, I wanted to maintain good relations with the demon race, and there was no reason to cause her unnecessary suffering, but I had to win this fight.


    Limahlat was already injured and far from her strongest. If I defeated her this way, she might later claim that I had beaten her dishonorably and refuse to accept the loss because of her warrior''s pride. That''s why I dispersed the mist and withdrew the earth that had immobilized her.


    When the fog starts to clear, Limahlat looked at me with a surprised expression. "A warrior as honorable and strong as you should only lose by fighting," I said.


    Under Limahlat''s astonished gaze, the mist fully cleared. For a brief moment, our eyes met. She was exhausted, blood from her wounds staining her armor and her face, but there was still a fire of battle in her eyes. She had the honor and pride of a warrior, and I knew she deserved to fight with all our strength, regardless of my own interests.


    When I released the earth, Limahlat staggered, planting her feet firmly on the ground. She grasped her spear once again and began walking toward me with heavy steps. Each footfall shook the ground, and echoes filled the arena. "I''m giving you a chance to reclaim your honor," I said, raising my sword in the air. "I won''t hide behind the mist anymore."


    Limahlat roared and swung her spear toward me with all her might. I quickly retreated, but the spear, wielded with tremendous force, shattered the arena''s floor. As I pulled back, I used my air element to increase my speed and rushed toward Limahlat. My sword, gleaming with light, moved swiftly toward her, but she had regained her reflexes.


    She countered my sword with her spear, causing a thunderous clash that reverberated throughout the arena.


    The attacks intensified. Faced with Limahlat''s strength and endurance, I had to move strategically. Using my air element, I increased my speed with each passing moment, circling around her and launching attacks while evading her massive spear. However, every encounter left destruction in the arena. Each swing of Limahlat''s spear tore the ground apart, creating large cracks around us.


    Despite this, I didn''t remain idle. Every time I slashed my sword, it left deep cuts, weakening her armor and resistance.


    With a high leap, I launched myself into the air, using my powers to dive toward the ground at great speed. Limahlat swung her spear, but before she could hit me, I changed direction mid-air and slipped behind her. I accelerated and aimed my sword at her back, but at the last moment, she spun around and blocked my strike with her spear.


    Her warrior instincts had saved her, and I must admit, she was performing far better than I expected. She should truly be proud of herself as a warrior.


    Both of us were now exhausted, but this fight had become a matter of honor. Limahlat swung her spear once more with all her strength, and I quickly dropped to the ground, rolling to dodge just in time. As I leaped over the large crack that had formed in the arena, I took a deep breath and decided to make one last strike.


    I could see in Limahlat''s eyes that the battle was nearing its end, but she would never accept defeat. Using my air element, I propelled myself toward her at full speed. This time, I aimed my sword directly at her spear. When our weapons collided, there was an explosion of energy, and both of us were thrown back.


    She crashed to the ground, the sound of her armor ringing out, but I, too, had to take several steps back.


    But this would be the final blow. Limahlat was breathing heavily, yet still resisting. Amid the ruins of the arena, we had fought to the limits of our abilities. Once more, I raised my sword and walked toward her. This battle would end by granting honor and strength to the one who deserved it.


    "Be proud of yourself, Limahlat. Of all the opponents I''ve faced, I admired you the most. You have the heart of a true warrior," I said as I transferred my sword to my left hand.


    In one swift and sudden motion, I drove my sword into Limahlat''s abdomen and caught her by the back with my right hand, ensuring she couldn''t escape. My sword pierced through her firm abdominal muscles and immediately exited from her lower back. I pulled my sword back and gently laid Limahlat on the ground.


    Limahlat''s eyes were wide open and she looked at me as if she still hadn''t fully processed the defeat. As I did, I sensed a dark and ominous aura coming toward me. Glancing into the crowd, I saw a man, likely Limahlat''s father, glaring at me with fury. I gave him a slight nod, not mockingly, but with a respectful expression.


    "The winner is Arthur Connan!!!"

 Chapter 145: Princesses and non-princesses

    The nature of magic can seem complex at first, but over time, it becomes more understandable. The only thing that allowed me to defeat Limahlat was using my magical power in the most practical way possible. However, in this fight, the dark element, in addition to my other main four elements, was extremely helpful to me. As my dark elemental power grew, I gained new abilities recently.


    Specifically, I could now see clearly, even in complete darkness, allowing me to perceive things even at a distance. So I could penetrate very clearly even in the fog, which was a very useful skill.


    Of course, since I spent most of my time at the academy developing my other elements, my dark element grew slowly. However, dark element was still one of the most powerful abilities in the world. Naturally, with the current strength of my dark element, I couldn''t beat a powerful dragon right now , but the dragon couldn''t beat me either


    As for where I was at the moment, I was resting on a bed. After my wounds were treated, I was asked to wait, so I had drifted into thought to pass the boring waiting process faster. It seemed that soon I would be given my reward or rewards. Considering that I had been kept here for about half an hour, a guard would probably come through the door soon to inform me.


    Knock-knock-knock


    When I heard three knocks on my door, I turned my head and looked at it. It was still a bit early for the award ceremony, but I sat up and called out in a muffled voice, "Come in!" The interesting thing was, I felt perfect throughout the entire fight, but now I felt terrible. Every part of my body ached, and I was so tired that I didn''t even want to move.


    When the door finally opened, Ellera walked in, followed by Kayle, Violet, and Evangeline. My eyes searched for Roxanne, but when Evangeline closed the door, I realized she hadn''t come. I had actually seen Roxanne among the spectators during the tournament, but her absence here made me wonder if there was a serious problem.


    "Ethan, you were so cool! Watching you jump and fly around to win the fight made me admire you!" Violet said.


    I stared at her in shock for a moment. She had called me by my real name, but since I was about to reveal my true identity anyway, I didn''t say anything.


    "Well, well, well. So, your real name is Ethan... Let''s see, two princesses from Asina kingdom and lastly, Princess Evangeline, who is engaged to someone from Asina, is here. Although I haven''t heard the name Ethan before, I can guess that you are the prince of Asina, am I right?" Ellera said, looking at me with a slight smile.


    Violet looked at me apologetically, but I patted her head to let her know it was fine.


    "Yes... I am Ethan Asina Lenistark, the third prince of the Asina kingdom. Now you know my true identity," I replied to Ellera.


    Ellera only smiled and took a seat in a chair in the distant, shadowed corner. I then turned to the other two girls, who had remained silent throughout this process. Kayle looked a bit uncomfortable, while Evangeline kept glancing at my stomach and looking away with flushed cheeks. When I looked down, I realized I was shirtless, with my entire upper body exposed.


    One of the passive abilities provided by the dark element kept my body extremely healthy... and also, from what I had understood from the nights I spent with Roxanne, it kept me in superhuman health. Anyway, I think Evangeline was probably embarrassed to see my highly developed muscles.


    Violet sat down in a chair near me, and Evangeline took another chair. "Are you angry with me for my behavior during the fight, Kayle?" I asked, looking toward Kayle, who stood on my right, opposite where Evangeline and Violet were seated.


    "No, I''m not... I''m just angry at myself for being too weak to put up a longer fight with you," Kayle said, lowering her gaze. She was genuinely upset with herself for losing so quickly.


    Smiling slightly, I said, "Don''t blame yourself; you''re not weak... I''m just too strong."


    Violet looked shocked by my words and frowned, saying, "Look at this arrogant man!"


    Ellera, standing in the dark corner with only the silver rings in her eyes glowing, spoke up, "But he''s not wrong. Having witnessed Limahlat''s strength firsthand, it''s incredible that he won without suffering a serious injury."


    Knock-knock


    The door knocked twice this time, and I guessed it was finally time. "Come in!" I called out loudly.


    When the door opened, I was surprised to see an unexpected visitor. A beautiful woman with golden blonde hair and a with extremely bright blue eyes poked her head through the door.


    The door opened, and as Catherine entered, silence instantly filled the room. Her eyes scanned around shyly before she took a few steps toward me and hesitated. Kayle seemed fully focused on her, watching with a hidden jealousy and attention in her gaze, though she didn''t utter a single word. As she approached me, she finally managed to say a few words.


    "Oh, sorry¡­ I just wanted to congratulate Sir Arthur, but if this is not a good time, I can come back later," Catherine said, a little embarrassed.


    "No problem, Lady Catherine," I greeted her with a slight bow, then gestured to a chair with a smile. "Please, have a seat."


    Catherine moved forward and sat down, but her tension was evident in her body language. Ellera, from the background, observed her with no trace of curiosity; she was watching, as usual, with a cold and calculating expression. Violet grinned excitedly upon seeing Catherine, but tensed up slightly when she noticed Kayle''s intense gaze fixed on her. Your next chapter awaits on m v|l--NovelFire.net


    Evangeline, too, looked at Catherine silently from her seat. Was that a fleeting hint of jealousy in her eyes, or just concern? She maintained her usual distant demeanor, keeping her face expressionless. However, knowing her interest in me now, I could guess that Evangeline was actually quite uncomfortable with Catherine''s presence.


    A silence settled in the room as all eyes turned one by one toward Catherine. Kayle''s gaze at her was laced with irritation and jealousy. The fact that Catherine might be interested in me only sharpened Kayle''s already unfriendly expression. Ellera, on the other hand, kept her distance, watching Catherine with a cold demeanor.


    In a hesitant voice, Catherine said, "Sir Arthur... I didn''t know you were this strong and... impressive," with a cute smile. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Smiling back, I replied, "It''s nice to be known this way, Lady Catherine." After my words, I glanced briefly at Kayle. Ellera''s gaze, however, was studying me with subtle intensity.


    At that moment, Violet excitedly intervened. "Oh, come on, Lady Catherine, we were all a bit surprised after seeing how powerful Sir Arthur is, weren''t we?" Her sincerity softened the atmosphere a little. Kayle shot Violet a barely perceptible look, masking her anger expertly, but her movements revealed her discomfort.


    Evangeline subtly glanced at Catherine, trying to hide her jealousy behind a distant expression. I noticed the slight jealousy in her gaze and smiled faintly. " By the way, Lady Catherine. You''ve only seen a fraction of this power, and if we come to an agreement, I''ll assist you with both my strength and intellect," I said, giving her a reassuring look.


    In the background, Ellera was watching the scene with a slight glint in her eyes. Seated in a dark corner, the silver rings in her eyes seemed to swirl distinctly. Her cold and calculating expression remained unchanged; after all, everyone in the room except her were princesses of powerful nations. Still, I couldn''t fully discern what she was thinking.


    Her usually emotionless face was even more inscrutable now that she was sitting in the dark.


    Knock-Knock-Knock-Knock


    When the door knocked again, everyone turned toward it. It seemed that I had quite a few visitors today.


    "How many more women will come to visit?" Evangeline asked in a pointed tone.


    The person who entered was none other than the attendant assigned to me, holding what appeared to be a garment prepared for me. He looked quite surprised to see so many women¡ªrather, so many important women¡ªgathered around me. "Mr. Arthur, please prepare yourself. Your reward will be presented shortly."


    I smiled slightly at the attendant''s expression. Indeed, the presence of so many princesses added a unique air to the room and clearly surprised him. I had a feeling that I would experience moments like this, with all eyes on me, more frequently in the future. I glanced at the attire he brought¡ªa grand, heavily adorned garment with golden embroidery.


    I wasn''t accustomed to such ceremonial clothes, but I had no choice but to embrace the requirements of this prestigious occasion. Also, since I was about to reveal my true identity, there was no issue with being ostentatious.


    All the girls in the room looked at each other, and as if they had come to a silent agreement, they all stood up at once. Catherine, Evangeline, and Kayle walked quickly out of the room , while Violet stood next to me, seeming to understand something about the situation. She turned to look at me and smiled meaningfully before getting up and leaving the room.


    As for Ellera, she was, after all, still Ellera. She walked with her emotionless expression until she reached the door, but I noticed a hint of doubt on her face when she turned to look at me before stepping outside.


    "Here are your clothes," said the attendant, leaving the garments with me and exiting the room, closing the door behind him.

 Chapter 146: Some eyes determine the future

    I climbed up the gray marble stairs once again. We were still in the arena, and the award ceremony was to be held there for me. The doors of the arena opened for me, but this time not for fighting, but to receive my award. In the center of the arena stood a massive stage, with stairs leading up to it on all four sides. Also, the audience area was still packed with spectators.


    Above the stage were the Dragon Queen and her daughter.


    After checking my outfit one last time, I walked toward the arena. It would be inaccurate to call this a fighting arena now; it resembled more the stages where the most popular artists performed. I walked up the sleek black marble stairs leading to the stage area. As the crowd applauded, my eyes were on the dragon princess, who seemed to be watching me intently.


    In the center of the stage stood the queen, majestic in her presence. Her white hair cascaded gracefully down her shoulders, shimmering like smooth silver. The long black horns between her white hair stretched backwards. Her eyes held a sharp, authoritative expression; it was easy to tell that this woman possessed great power the moment I saw her.


    Her attire was simple, yet adorned with elegant details, showcasing her nobility and the fact that she was the queen of the dragon folk with all her splendor.


    Standing beside her, the dragon princess exuded a more youthful aura. Her hair was turquoise, illuminated by a bright, deep blue shimmer that surrounded her. The turquoise locks cascaded gently over her shoulders, giving her an air of mystery but also allure. She had black horns like her mother, and although they were a little smaller, they added enough elegance to her beauty.


    The princess''s eyes were turned toward me, filled with deep attention and interest. As she watched me, the combination of curiosity and coolness in her gaze was infused with the confidence that came from being a dragon princess.


    As I moved closer to the stage, I sensed that the princess''s gaze remained focused on me; there was not only curiosity in that look but also a measure of evaluation. All eyes were on us, and in that moment, I found myself in the midst of something far more significant than a mere ceremony for a rewarded warrior.


    When I reached the queen, I could clearly see her confident and authoritative eyes looking at me. Without much hesitation, I bowed respectfully in front of her without being overly dramatic. After a while, the queen placed her hand on my shoulder and gestured for me to rise. I stood up and waited motionlessly in my place.


    "Today, we have witnessed the power of many warriors! Some were too weak to be considered, while others were strong enough to deserve first place. But in the end, there can only be one at the top! Only the strongest deserves the award, nothing more!" said the queen in her deep, authoritative voice.


    Her voice was strong enough to fill the entire arena.


    As the queen''s voice echoed through the arena, the crowd suddenly erupted in enthusiasm, as if her words had empowered them. All eyes were on me; I could feel once again that this award was reserved only for the strongest. The Dragon Queen continued and explained the significance of the award.


    "You are witnessing a historic moment tonight. The award we will present following my meeting with my only daughter will be our most precious reward." The queen raised her hand. "The Dragon Essence.


    This essence is a source of power so valuable that even the greatest chosen ones cannot attain it; even if one does not have dragon blood in their veins, anyone who consumes this essence will strengthen their soul, and their body will be filled with unique might."


    As the crowd cheered once again, a serious expression remained on the queen''s face. Receiving the Dragon Essence was a dream for many warriors, but it was also fraught with danger. Only the strong could withstand the power of this essence; the weak could not endure it... Okay, that''s all well and good, but why the fucking that reward?! What kind of coincidence is this?


    Damn it, why do I have to accept the most unwanted reward?! Or is it possible? Has the someone''s dragon spirit already reacted to me? But which one, the queen''s or the princess''s?


    I glanced at both of them carefully, but I couldn''t discern much. Besides, I didn''t know how, where, in what situation, or when the dragon spirit would react to a man; in fact, no one knew. What should I do? If I run away now, what will happen to my loved ones? Hah... Stay calm, Ethan.


    This must just be a coincidence. Even if it''s not, I can find a way out somehow, just as I always do.


    The queen took another step forward and turned her gaze toward the crowd.


    "Furthermore, in two months, this warrior will lead the first group for the great dungeon hunt that will begin," she continued, extending her hand toward me. "This task requires not only courage and strength. It requires intellect and strategy to gain the trust of the group he will lead and to keep them alive in the depths of the dungeon."


    The queen elegantly raised her hand and called one of the attendants to the stage. They brought a small, ornate glass bottle resting on a black velvet tray. The bottle sparkled under the arena lights, as if surrounded by a living fire, throwing off sparks. The Dragon Essence inside appeared as a blood-red liquid, gently vibrating at the slightest movement.


    The intensity of its power seemed to radiate from the bottle.


    The attendant approached with heavy steps to present the Dragon Essence to me. They carefully extended the tray toward the queen, who held the bottle between her hands while directing her gaze back to me. Her face bore an authoritative yet mysterious expression. She extended the bottle to me and spoke in a grave voice,


    "Receiving this award means bearing great responsibility. Obtaining the Dragon Essence means being accepted as a chosen one. But carrying the price of this power requires courage. Do you accept?"


    I paused for a moment, my eyes drifting to the shimmering liquid in the bottle. I felt a fear within me; accepting the Dragon Essence would grant me extraordinary power, but it was equally dangerous. I sensed the crowd around me holding their breath. They were all waiting for my decision. Seconds felt like minutes to me. Despite the worries swirling in my mind, I gathered myself and nodded calmly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," I said reluctantly. After all, what kind of fool would dare refuse the Dragon Queen?!


    The queen offered me the bottle with a pleased smile. I gently wrapped my fingers around the bottle and lifted it slightly. As I held the bottle, I felt the gaze of the dragon princess on me; her eyes were still on me, observing me with a calm yet deep interest.


    Turning to the crowd, the queen raised her voice once more: "Behold, the one who deserves the Dragon Essence, The strongest in the tournament!"


    The crowd erupted in excitement again, and amid the applause and cheers, the stage seemed to tremble. I had accepted the Dragon Essence, but I couldn''t help but wonder what a series of problems this would bring in the future. Ultimately, I had no choice but to accept my fate.


    I decided to drink the Dragon Essence, calmly bringing the bottle closer to my mouth. The red liquid inside was writhing as if it were alive. I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, and took a sip of the essence.


    Immediately, a burning sensation spread through my body; it was much more than a simple pain. As the essence coursed through my veins, I felt it penetrating every cell of my being. Waves of power enveloped my entire body, and my legs trembled; I could barely stand. My mind began to cloud, but I quickly regained my composure as the noise of the crowd echoed in my ears, and I opened my eyes.


    A silence enveloped me, and I felt everyone''s attention on me. Even the Dragon Queen and the princess did not take their eyes off me. The princess adjusted her hair, caught on her horns and then smiled at me. Fortunately, she quickly broke the awkward tension with her words.


    "I heard that you wanted to share something with us, didn''t you? The floor is yours," said the princess.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from m-v l''-NovelFire.net


    Since I had already told the official responsible for me that I wanted to make an explanation, it wasn''t surprising that the princess knew this. With all eyes on me in the center of the arena, I took a deep breath and gathered my voice. The crowd''s interest intensified once again with the princess''s invitation. In the hushed silence of the arena, under the princess''s attentive gaze, I began to speak.


    "I would like to clarify something while everyone is here," I said in a loud voice. When I was sure my voice filled the entire arena, I continued, "My reason for joining this academy was to gain strength and develop myself.... And to achieve this ideal, I wanted to conceal my true identity. So, my name is not Arthur Connan. My hair is not golden. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I apologize to some close friends watching me here for hiding my true identity, but I am sure that if they listen carefully, they will understand why I changed my identity. I am the third prince of the Asina Kingdom, and I am also, Ethan Asina Lenistark, the next heir to the throne of the Asina Kingdom."


    As my words echoed in the arena, the crowd''s reaction was astonishing. Most looked at each other in shock, while some stared at me in admiration. Especially the dragon princess. In her gaze, there was not only curiosity but also a deeper attention and perhaps admiration.


    However, amidst the crowd, I could distinctly make out someone looking at me with wide-open eyes, but those eyes were not open in shock.


    No. They were more like the cautious gaze of a large predator watching its prey. It was as if those eyes were pondering how to hunt me and how to devour me at the same time. They were the eyes of someone calculating countless possibilities for the future and considering which would require the least damage and energy to achieve victory.


    Those eyes belonged to the Emperor of the South Alpshar, or as he was now referred to, the Magnificent Alpshar.


    Our gaze locked for a few seconds, but it felt like a lot had happened in that brief moment. I snapped back to reality when I heard a cough from behind, and I turned to look at the princess, the source of the sound.

 Chapter 147: Crime and punishment

    The cough that pierced the arena''s murmur of silence helped me regain my composure. The Princess''s gaze remained serious, yet there was an intriguing sparkle in her eyes.


    "You continue to surprise us, boy, but if you have no more tricks up your sleeve, let''s end this tournament. I''m starting to get bored here," said the Dragon Queen.


    "I have nothing more worth saying, Your Excellency," I replied humbly.


    The Dragon Queen turned to her daughter for one last look, grabbed her by the cheeks, and pulled her closer. "I''m leaving, my little mouse, but give your mother a kiss before I go."


    Clearly embarrassed by her mother''s words in front of the entire crowd, the Princess, realizing there was no escape, kissed her mother''s cheek. Then she stepped back a bit, holding onto my arm as she did. The Princess took me out of the field with her.


    The Dragon Queen, with a sly smile on her face after the kiss from her daughter, looked at me and her daughter one last time. She then stepped to the center of the field with heavy strides and closed her eyes. The air trembled with deep tension; I sensed that something was rapidly changing in this silence. Suddenly, the Dragon Queen''s body was enveloped in a shimmering light.


    As her body transformed, the aura surrounding her became filled with wild and formidable power. In a few seconds, she had transformed into her dazzlingly massive dragon form.


    The Dragon Queen''s dragon form was mesmerizing. Her body was silver, like armor, covered in white scales. Each scale reflected light, making her even more majestic and terrifying. Her long, muscular, and graceful body exuded an incredible sense of power and weight, even with her slightest movement.


    Her horns were sharp and golden, rising on either side of her head like a grand crown. Thin golden lines extended from the tips of her horns, flowing down her neck as if marking her as the Dragon Queen. Her eyes, fiery red and filled with deep wisdom, were both intimidating and enchanting.


    When she spread her wings, they were wide and powerful enough to cover the sky. Each wing bone was thick and sturdy, symbolizing her strength, while the wing membranes were dark red, adorned with symbols of the ancient dragon race. Her tail was long and muscular, tipped with a dangerous spike that could crack the ground with a single swing.


    As the Dragon Queen soared proudly over the arena, she knew every eye was on her, captivated by the fear and awe she evoked.


    The Dragon Queen slowly spread her massive wings and planted her feet firmly on the ground. Every muscle in her body came together for the lift-off, and then, with a mighty leap, she drew everyone''s attention in the arena, creating a cloud of dust and a resounding boom. As she ascended, the gust from her massive form stunned the crowd, making them feel even smaller under her imposing shadow.


    Once in the air, she fully extended her wings. They were large enough to cover the sky; her dark red and gold-lined membranes filtered the light, radiating a magnificent brilliance. The first beat of her wings echoed like a colossal storm, creating a fierce wind that swept across the arena''s boundaries.


    This wind, spreading in every direction, gave the impression that fragments of the sky were falling within the arena.


    As the Dragon Queen ascended, the light and shadows around her further emphasized her majesty. Each wingbeat sounded like thunder in the sky, completing her rise with a grandeur worthy of a queen. Her tail trailed elegantly behind her, leaving a fine trail of golden dust that sparkled like stars in the air.


    Her eyes, gazing proudly at the crowd below, pierced their souls like arrows even from hundreds of meters above. The Dragon Queen, gliding through the sky as a pure symbol of freedom and might, continued to display her magnificence until she vanished from sight.


    Realizing that the Princess was still holding onto my arm, I tactfully pulled it back, moving away from the dangerously close princess.


    "Well then, good night, Your Excellency," I said with a slight bow, and then left through the arena doors without looking back.


    I think they were organizing a party or ball tonight for the distinguished guests visiting the academy, but I wasn''t really in the mood. Besides, now there was only one person I was curious about, and before seeing that person, I walked towards my room. I could clearly feel a few eyes on me, but, thinking they posed no threat, I continued walking toward the boys'' dorm without reacting.


    I reached my room without any unnecessary encounters and noticed my roommate quietly studying. He seemed not to notice that I had entered, so to avoid any issues, I approached him.


    "Hey!" I said, nudging his shoulder to get his attention. "I''m going to take a bath, but it''s going to take a while. If you need anything from the bathroom, use it now."


    For a moment, he seemed to wonder why I''d be staying in the bathroom so long. "No, I don''t need it, Arthur. I''m about to go to sleep anyway," he replied.


    "Alright then, see you later." But apparently, my roommate hadn''t attended the tournament, so he still didn''t know my true identity.


    "Oh, by the way, my real name is Ethan. I''m no longer using my fake identity," I said, and without waiting for a response, I entered the bathroom.


    Even though I heard a surprised scream behind me, I didn''t care and quickly locked the door. I took a proper bath, thoroughly cleansing myself. For a moment, I thought about the dragon essence, but I decided to postpone that topic for another time. After a refreshing shower, I got dressed and moved to the dark side of the bathroom. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then I activated my dark element, donned my armor, and entered the dark realm. Traveling through the dark realm, I hurried toward the women''s dormitory, straining my memory to recall the room number where Roxanne was staying. Fortunately, after a few trials and errors, I was finally able to find Roxanne''s room. The room was completely dark and contained two single beds.


    One bed faced the window, while the other was against the wall, and two women appeared to be peacefully asleep.


    First, I checked Roxanne''s roommate, and after ensuring she was asleep, I exited the dark realm before heading to Roxanne''s bed. However, when I noticed the alluring curves that were even visible beneath the blanket, I turned back and approached the other girl again. I took out a kind of incense from the dark realm and made sure the smoke entered Roxanne''s roommate''s nose.


    This was a highly potent sedative incense, and it would certainly do the job. I then compressed the incense back into the dark realm.


    "It''s time to enjoy the cake," I said, my appetite stirring as I gazed at Roxanne''s body covered by the blanket.


    Before moving toward the bed, I made sure the other girl was in a deep sleep, and then I went to the other end of Roxanne''s bed, where her feet were. As I pulled the blanket slightly, I noticed that Roxanne was sleeping on her stomach and was wearing a nightgown. The nightgown didn''t seem designed to be detailed or sexy, but it was still a nightgown.


    Roxanne''s backside was right in front of me, displaying its full glory. I moved under the blanket like a snake, crawling until my head reached Roxanne''s hips, but I was careful not to wake her up as I did so.


    As I gently pulled down the nightgown she was wearing, I saw the lacy red underwear. I stopped for a moment when Roxanne moved a little, but then I continued the operation and removed the underwear as well. As I stared for a while at the full buttocks in all their nakedness in front of me, I was grateful that I had developed the ability to see in the dark.


    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    After all, I was now under the covers and it was extremely dark around me. But I could still see clearly ahead.


    I rubbed my cold hands on the blanket to warm them up a little before grabbing Roxanne''s two buttock lobes, revealing Roxanne''s secret garden. Roxanne''s pinkish organ was right in front of my eyes and I stretched out a little and extended my tongue to kiss her delicious garden. Roxanne suddenly started grunting and moaning in her sleep, but I increased my speed and kept moving my tongue.


    "Hmmm?" Roxanne seemed to be starting to wake up but to stop her overreacting I pulled my tongue out of her vagina and I crawled upwards.


    Roxanne was trying to wake up rubbing her eyes, and I decided to help her wake up by biting her ear hard.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Shhh. You''re going to wake your roommate, Roxy," I said into her ear.


    "Ethan?! What are you doing here?" said Roxanne and quickly checked on her roommate after she saw me fully.


    "So you don''t know why I''m here? Even though you''ve been a bad girl all day? You deserve a punishment, Roxy," I whispered in her ear.


    Roxanne''s face froze for a moment before she looked at me worriedly. "Ethan, I''m sorry, but now is not the time for this. If you get caught, you could be punished."


    "No, Roxy, you''re the one to be punished...."

 Chapter 148: My mind(+18)

    Without waiting for Roxanne''s response, I pulled her soft lips into a passionate kiss. Then, without wasting any time, I began removing her clothes, piece by piece. At first, Roxanne resisted a bit, but she soon changed her mind and started undressing me.


    "This is very risky... So, you must be quick," she said, blushing and averting her gaze. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Explore more stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    "If you want me to finish quickly, answer my questions first. Why were you acting strange today?" I asked, caressing her soft chest.


    "Mhm. There''s no particular reason. I just felt a bit under the weather," Roxanne replied, placing her hands over mine to control them, but of course, she quickly gave up when I lightly tugged on her sensitive spots.


    "Lies. Even when you''re sick, you''d come to see me every day... No, even worse, you''d exaggerate your illness to be pampered by me. Now, tell me the truth," I said, tugging a little harder.


    "Ahh, hahaha, no. Okay, okay. I''ll tell you, but please let go of that."


    I withdrew my hands, freeing Roxanne''s chest from my grip. She adjusted her breathing as she straightened herself.


    "I was just upset that I couldn''t make it to the third round," she said, her eyes reflecting the moonlight pouring through the window.


    "Is that all? There''s more, isn''t there?"


    Over the past year and a half at this Academy, I''d come to know Roxanne much better. Of course, I had known her since we were kids, but we had never been this close. And, especially since being with me, I noticed that Roxanne had developed a sort of confidence issue. It wasn''t particularly surprising, given that she felt outmatched by women like Evangeline or Ellera in terms of skill.


    After all, jealousy and obsessive love can lead to such a situation. No matter what I said right now, I couldn''t convince Roxanne that she was strong, but the truth was, she was probably stronger than most women in this world. Simply being able to get into the most prestigious academy in this world was proof enough of her strength.


    In response to my question, Roxanne looked into my eyes for a while, then turned her gaze outside, toward the bright moon. "¡­ I just don''t want you to leave me. I know! You''ll say you won''t leave, but still, I need to be enough to stay by your side... There are many strong women around you, and I don''t want to lose my place to them."


    Roxanne''s confession unexpectedly touched my heart. The insecurity she felt being beside me, her desire to prove herself, reflected in her eyes. No matter how much she tried to deny it, I knew Roxanne felt inadequate, especially in this academy filled with strong women by my side.


    I approached her gently, placing my hands on her shoulders and trying to turn her face back to me. Her eyes sparkled like the moonlight, but there was a fragility within.


    "Roxanne," I said, keeping the softness in my voice, "Don''t you know how important you are to me? As you said, many strong women will be by my side, but they''re there because of their strength. You, on the other hand, will be by my side, regardless of how strong or weak you are." My words brought a wide smile to Roxanne''s face.


    "Now, because you made me say these embarrassing things, you''ll be punished twice as much..." I said, quickly lowering my hands.


    "Haha, no, I didn''t do anything, hehehe!" Roxanne began laughing as my icy hands roamed over her body, especially sensitive areas, but when I gently inserted a finger into her, her laughter turned into moans.


    "Ahmmm, yess."


    When I noticed Roxanne was already wet, I wasted no time releasing my now-erect length from below. As soon as it was freed, it stood right at Roxanne''s entrance, as if showing her what she desired most. Before entering, I kissed her soft lips once more. As our tongues met, I began to push myself into Roxanne.


    Even though I had been in this place nearly every day for a year and a half, I was amazed by how tightly she still gripped me. Then I began to move. Likely afraid her roommate might wake up, Roxanne tried to suppress her moans, but eventually, as I picked up speed, the creaking of the bed filled the room.


    Not only the creaking but also the sound of the headboard hitting the wall was louder than Roxanne''s usual moans.


    The pleasure of Roxanne''s wet insides wrapping around me and pulling me in made me feel as if I was in heaven. Soon, Roxanne''s eyes rolled back as she experienced two orgasms marked by her squirting as if to crown the experience. But as she was still going through the aftershocks, I continued my deep, steady thrusts, leaning close until our bodies felt as one.


    "Ahhhhhhhmmm, yes, yes!"


    Then I continued with all my strength, claiming her fully. Sweat trickled down my forehead and back, my eyes clouding with pleasure, but I didn''t slow down or lessen my intensity, pushing further into Roxanne''s tightness. Roxanne, no longer as passive as she once was during sex¡ªor perhaps braver tonight¡ªnow showered my neck with kisses.


    Her hands gripped my back so tightly that, though her nails weren''t long, I could feel them leaving marks.


    "Finish inside me! Ahhhh, harder! Mhhmmmmm, deeper!" Roxanne moaned, more boldly than usual.


    Finally, as I neared my limit, I sensed that nearly an hour had passed. Reaching my edge made me thrust deeper with renewed vigor. Roxanne now openly moaned louder, no longer caring if her roommate awoke. She kissed, caressed, and whispered sweet words to me. I was naturally aware of why Roxanne was more active tonight.


    For some reason, Roxanne''s efforts only fueled my passion further, and as I pushed my full length inside, past her cervix, I finally released. At the same moment, Roxanne shuddered as her body convulsed. We spent a few minutes emptying ourselves, leaving my essence deep inside Roxanne.


    Afterward, I withdrew, releasing Roxanne, and lay down beside her. She rested her head on my chest, quickly becoming drowsy. As I regulated my breathing, I gently stroked her belly.


    "By the way, you don''t have to worry about your friend. I used a sleep incense to ensure she wouldn''t wake up. She''ll probably sleep uninterrupted for at least ten hours," I said to Roxanne, whose eyes were struggling to stay open.


    "Mmm, that''s good¡­ but I wish you''d told me sooner..." Roxanne replied in a sleepy voice.


    I stayed with Roxanne until she fell asleep, then tried to leave, but since she held onto me so tightly, I decided to remain by her side for a while longer. Eventually, at dawn, I went to my room to rest.


    ????


    The next morning, after completing my daily routines, I headed toward the headquarters of Kayle''s unity. It was already afternoon, and I came because Kayle had requested to see me immediately after the fight. Afterward, I considered visiting Isabella.


    As I approached the building, a few guards waiting at the door watched me carefully, but upon realizing who I was, they respectfully stepped back. After all, now, instead of Arthur with blonde hair and a different face, I was here as my true self, Prince Ethan. With my coal-black hair and blue eyes, I was easily recognizable.


    Moreover, with my tournament win and the achievements I gained under the identity of Arthur, My reputation was likely to have spread throughout the Academy. So I, Prince Ethan, should be famous in every sense of the word by now.


    Passing through the headquarters'' doors, I glanced around. Kayle''s unity was one of the most prestigious in the academy, and it wasn''t easy for every student to enter. The atmosphere inside was serious; strategy maps, weapons, and training equipment were neatly arranged in every corner.


    I approached Kayle''s office door and knocked gently. At the sound of "Come in." I opened the door and stepped inside. Kayle sat at her desk, surrounded by a pile of documents and maps. As she looked up at me, her expression was serious.


    "Ethan! I didn''t expect you to come here," Kayle said with a happy smile.


    "Didn''t you just tell me that you had something to talk about right after you lost?" I replied, responding to Kayle''s sudden shift.


    "Oh yes, there was something I needed to discuss with you. First, sit down. Would you like something to drink?"


    "No, thank you," I said, sitting on a sofa in the middle of the room. My attention was drawn to the pile of documents on Kayle''s desk; it was clear she had important work to focus on.


    Kayle sat across from me and looked at me with a bit of concern. "First of all, I want you to listen to what I have to explain until the end and understand me. You should know that nothing I''ve done was to harm you."


    Kayle''s words intensified the tense atmosphere in the room. The seriousness behind her words made me feel that something important was at stake. Trying to relax, I said, "Okay, I''m listening."


    "... About the death of the former your grand knight.... You know I don''t like to beat around the bush. So I''ll get straight to the point without dragging it out... After Emilia died and you left, I might have poked around that incident a bit. At first, I wanted to capture Marsiel, one of the twins, and then capture his brother to gift him to you, but...


    I may have changed my mind"

 Chapter 149: First crack

    I could only say, "Did you change your mind?"


    Actually, I had temporarily ignored the twins because they were under Liam''s tight protection, but I planned to deal with them when I returned to the kingdom a few days later. Who knows, maybe I''d get the chance to kill not only the twins but also Liam. I had already set the bait for this. But now, I was trying to make sense of what Kayle was saying.


    ''''Yes, I changed my mind. Or rather, you can kill them if you want, but listen to me first. Right now, the girl twin, Marsiel, is in my unit. Like you, she entered the academy in disguise. And according to her, she knows nothing about Emilia''s death. In fact, she supposedly hates her brother for it,"Kayle said, his face showing no noticeable expression.


    ''''And you believed that? Just because the girl said so, should it be true? How do you know she''s not lying?" I asked, reasonably.


    "Because before coming back to the academy, after you left, I secretly visited the mansion where they were staying, which belongs to Liam, many times. I saw the twins fighting on several occasions. The male twin was constantly pestering withMarsiel to make peace, but Marsiel would always escalate the situation with harsh and hurtful words.


    I genuinely think Marsiel is innocent, but Markuol, the male twin, isn''t. We can kill him whenever you want"Kayle said with a striking expression.


    All I could do was let out a deep sigh. ''''Since when did you turn into an angel of mercy, Kayle?"'' I managed to say.


    "I''m no angel. If you want to kill the girl, I can arrange it today. But the reason I don''t want to kill her is because she''s useful. You know as well as I do how valuable her skills are. What if Liam tries to kill someone else? What if this time, his target is the weakest among us, your mother or Violet?


    Would you regret it if we had no means of healing them? I''m not protecting the girl; I''m simply thinking about our interests," Kayle said convincingly.


    "Markuol, the male twin, will die no matter what, and the girl may end up as my enemy because of it. If you can assure me that she won''t turn against me, I won''t touch her. But you know me, Kayle. I''m not one to want unnecessary enemies."


    I noticed a cold gleam in Kayle''s eyes. His words were calculated, as always. "Agreed. But don''t worry, if Marsiel makes a mistake, I''ll kill her myself. By the way, she''s hiding in my private room, trembling with fear because you''re here. So there''s no need to expect any danger from the poor girl" he said in a dismissive tone.


    But just then, the door to Kayle''s study was pushed open, and Violet entered. She looked anxious, almost as if she were excited or worried. But just as she was about to say something to Kayle, her eyes met mine, and all she could say was, ''Oh.''


    Kayle, in an irritated voice, said, ''''Slow down, you fool, this isn''t your mother''s room!"


    Violet, apologetically, said, ''''Sorry, sorry..."


    As I watched Violet''s apologetic manner, her worried demeanor caught my attention. Kayle was glaring at Violet with his usual stern look, angry that she had wasted his time. I sensed that whatever had caused Violet to barge into the room like this was no ordinary matter.


    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    "What happened, Violet? Speak" I said, fixing my gaze on her seriously.


    At my question, Violet flinched slightly. ''''Uh, well... I might have done something you won''t like."


    Hearing her say, ''I might have done something you won''t like,'' with a bashful look, I focused my gaze on her carefully. Kayle kept his stern demeanor, glancing at Violet but waiting for me to respond.


    "...What happened, Violet?" I asked in a cold tone. After my words, a brief look of hesitation appeared in her eyes, but she took a deep breath before starting to speak.


    "Last night at the ball... I was a little drunk and... I accepted someone''s proposal under the influence of alcohol'''' she said in a trembling voice.


    "What?! Who?"I managed to say.


    ''''The new Emperor of the South... Alpshar..." Violet said, averting her eyes.


    Her words left a heavy silence in the room. I fixed my gaze on Violet, giving her a questioning look. Alpshar¡ªthe Emperor of the South, a powerful empire and a formidable rival. Violet accepting this proposal was not only a decision that affected her life but also one that could impact the entire Asina Kingdom. Especially me... because between Alpshar and myself, there was an unspoken enmity.


    As Emperor of the South, he sought to establish dominance over various regions of the continent, conflicting with my ambitions. I had always insisted that Violet reject his marriage proposal for this very reason!!


    An unrestrainable anger rose within me at her words. Alpshar, my enemy, the Emperor of the South¡ªhow could she even consider forming a bond with him? I felt like yelling at her, but I took a deep breath to control myself.


    "Violet... I never thought you could be this irresponsible. Don''t you think Alpshar might have ulterior motives?"I said, glaring at her harshly.


    ''''Not everyone is like you... I believe in him. I may have been drunk, but I was sober enough. It''s just a marriage proposal, nothing more. Besides, Alpshar truly cares about me!"


    "You think he really cares?'''' My tone was sarcastic. "All that man cares about is expanding his empire in the South and conquering our kingdom. Can''t you see that, Violet?"


    "You only see things from your perspective!" Violet said, her voice shaking. "You don''t even know what Alpshar is like; you do nothing but see him as your enemy! He''s the only man who treats me well, not for his own interests, but because he genuinely cares!"


    The tremor in Violet''s voice showed she truly believed what she was saying. Suppressing my anger, I looked at her more carefully. The defensive look in her eyes reflected how much her words meant to her. But I had seen the Emperor of the South before; I knew how cunning and power-hungry Alpshar was. I found it hard to understand how Violet could trust him with such an emotional bond.


    "I''m thinking of your well-being, Violet" I said, softening my tone. ''''You can''t see his true intentions. Marrying him would only put everyone in danger. He''s literally a monster in human form... Now listen to your brother and go tell him you were drunk and didn''t think clearly. Tell him you don''t want to marry him."


    A brief hesitation appeared on Violet''s face, but her eyes remained resolute. She locked eyes with me and took a deep breath.


    "No, Ethan... This time, I don''t agree with you. Alpshar isn''t a monster to me. Yes, maybe he appears that way in your eyes, but I''ve seen the love he has for me. This isn''t just about power. In the moments we spent together, I felt his care and concern for me."


    Her determined words surprised me, but I tried to suppress my anger. The fact that Violet felt so close to someone who was essentially our enemy only made me more frustrated. I struggled to understand how she could be so blind from her na?ve perspective.


    "Violet, I don''t think you understand," I said, hardening my tone. "This man will do anything to increase his power and expand his empire. This so-called interest he''s showing you might just be a part of his game. And remember, he already has multiple wives. But still, Are you really willing to risk the safety of our kingdom for this?"


    Violet lowered her head slightly, her lips pressed into a thin line. Kayle glanced at us, visibly annoyed by what Violet had said, though he seemed to think it wasn''t his place to intervene just yet.


    "I understand you, Ethan," Violet finally replied, unable to hide the tremor in her voice. "But I have to make this decision for myself. All my life, I''ve been following the decisions of others. For the first time, I have a chance to make my own choice."


    "This isn''t just your decision, Violet; it''s about the future of the kingdom!" I shouted, feeling my control slipping. "Go now and tell him you don''t want to be engaged!"


    "No! You¡­ you''ve never truly cared about the kingdom or us! You only care about yourself, so don''t play the kingdom card now! All those women you kept around weren''t out of love, but for your own benefit! And now you think you can make decisions for others again, just to suit your interests, but this time, you won''t get what you want!" Violet said angrily, turning toward the door in fury.


    "Violet! If you marry that man¡ª"


    "If I marry him, then what? What will you do? Are you going to kill me, your sister? Or are you going to make even me, your sister, your wife for your own gain, just like the rest of your women? What are you going to do, tell me?!"


    I was stunned by her sudden outburst and words. It was as if the kind, gentle-hearted Violet had vanished, replaced by someone else entirely. But I couldn''t understand it. How could she have changed so much that she would argue with her own brother just for Alpshar? Or had Alpshar somehow enchanted her?


    When Violet slammed the door behind her without looking back, I was left speechless. "What am I going to do with you now, Violet?" I thought. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 150: Extremely normal women

    After Violet slammed the door and left, the heavy silence that remained in the room weighed down on me, further tightening my nerves. Violet''s words seemed to probe deep wounds inside me that I didn''t even know existed. She was my sister, but her anger and distrust towards me were evident. How could she have been so blind as to stand next to a man like Alpshar? Yet, was her reaction merely a simple outburst of anger, or was it a sign of a really deep gulf between us?


    Taking a deep breath, I buried my head in my hands, drowning in my thoughts, when Kayle''s voice unexpectedly interrupted with a calm coldness.


    "You see, don''t you, Ethan? Trusting people''s emotions is the greatest weakness. Even if it''s your sister¡­They don''t act the way you imagine" she said, her voice cold but hiding a glimmer within. When she glanced at me, I saw not just an indifferent, calculating look in her eyes but something deeper concealed beneath. In that moment, I realized Kayle''s obsession and fixation on me were more complex than they appeared on the surface.


    Maintaining her expression, Kayle took a step toward me, her fingers gliding along the edge of the table as her words poured out like a subtle poison. "People, especially those like you, always think of their own interests, Ethan. The interesting part¡­ is that I often do the same to . But of course, there''s a big difference between what I did and what Violet did. No matter how much you control it, Violet finally expressed her anger towards you and chose the perfect moment to break you. I don''t agree with her, of course," Kayle said, looking at me with a dark glimmer in her eyes. "And I''m not as weak as she is. Don''t get me wrong; Violet is one of my favorite people in this world, but she has always been weak. Both physically and mentally. Yet, even if she made a wrong decision, I will support her."


    As the weight of her words filled the room, I felt for a moment how destructive this deep obsession could become. But within Kayle, there was something far removed from the innocence that Violet possessed. She was merely calculated, wild, and manipulative when necessary. No matter how hard she tried to conceal the obsession with me, there was a glimmer in her eyes that betrayed her. But Kayle had always been this way. So, this sudden, seemingly different side of her did not surprise me. Sometimes, Kayle acted shy and innocent like a newlywed in front of me, but at other times, she would show her dark side as she did now. After all, no human is one-dimensional.


    When I looked deep into Kayle''s eyes, I felt how deeply her dark side ran within her. I realized at that moment that, unlike Violet, Kayle was bound to me with a passion strong enough to consume me. It was a dangerous balance; Violet''s insecurity stemmed from an honest and pure feeling. However, Kayle''s attachment was much more destructive and complicated. Perhaps this was why Kayle sometimes scared me. In fact, there were times when I thought the dark element suited her better than it suited me.


    Now, thinking back to the moment I first saw her felt a bit strange. The moment Isabella took me to her palace, and I saw Kayle, I found her very cute. Even the way she defended her mother was sweet, but what had happened to that sweet girl? In any case, she always important to me, and also, I didn''t want to ruin my relationship with another sister.


    Kayle approached me with a slight smile on her lips and, in a low voice, said, "I always tell you, Ethan, you''re overconfident. When Violet got angry and slammed the door, she caught you at a weak point, didn''t she? She couldn''t mask her anger. She reacted in a pure way. But I¡­ I am different¡­ But don''t worry, I make sure not to do anything wrong with you as much as I can," she said, her voice almost turning into a whisper.


    As Kayle''s words reached me, the tension in the room grew stronger. The whisper in her voice felt like an echo in my ear, stirring an uncomfortable feeling in my heart.


    "So?.... Anyway, Kayle. I''m leaving for now. All I ask of you is to help Violet. I don''t want you to make her cancel the engagement; I just want you to keep an eye on her," I said, ending this strange situation.


    At my words, Kayle seemed to revert to her newlywed virgin behavior. Since I stood up, we were accidentally too close to each other, causing Kayle to blush while she looked away. Sometimes I wondered why psychologically normal women never fell in love with me. Why were the women who fell in love with me either suffering from extreme mood disorders or completely emotionless?!


    "Y-yes, Ethan. I will do that," Kayle said, stuttering.


    Finding this situation amusing, I decided to push it a little further and leaned in closer to Kayle. Even though she was curious about what I would do, she tightly closed her eyes. I kissed her forehead, making sure it was a little longer than an innocent and normal kiss. Well, maybe the reason why these kinds of girls fell in love with me was my gestures like this, perhaps? Kayle''s face, even her ears, turned completely red as I pulled away, leaving her frozen there as I walked out the door.


    Once I stepped outside the unity building, I set my course toward the Academy''s special area reserved for guests. I hadn''t seen Isabella for a long time, and frankly, I was curious about how she was doing, so I decided to pay her a visit. However, as I walked, I felt a strange sensation at the back of my neck. And this feeling had been there since I left the unity building. Someone was definitely following me, and when I quickly turned around, I noticed that the person following me wasn''t even trying to hide, coming up behind me.


    There she stood, with her arrogant smile. Looking at her imposing figure, I could definitely say she was not shorter than me. The exposed abdominal muscles added a different allure to her but didn''t take anything away from her curvy body; in fact, it only enhanced it. She was indeed an extremely seductive woman. Her black horns appeared to extend back, and her black eyes stared directly into mine.


    "Why are you following me, Limahlat?" I said, looking at her broad smile. Experience tales at m v|l--NovelFire.net


    Limahlat widened her smile further upon hearing my words. "Following you? No, I just enjoy watching you," she said, her voice soft yet filled with a subtle arrogance. "Is there a problem with that?" she asked, taking a step closer to me. I was used to women being shorter than me, but Limahlat was at my height. This felt strangely odd and, to be honest, I felt like I might be assaulted at any moment.


    "I certainly have a problem with you following me, princess. Anyone would find being followed problematic," I said with a sigh.


    Limahlat smiled slightly, unfazed by my words. "Maybe I just want to spend time with you, Ethan," she said. Her voice echoed softly yet firmly. "Being around someone like you is always interesting. Just watching is entertaining enough." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fixing her eyes on mine, she took another step forward. At that moment, I could feel how intense the tension between us was. Limahlat''s presence created a kind of magnetic pull over me. Her confidence, strong stance, and seductive demeanor captivated me for a moment. But I quickly regained my composure. Perhaps being a demon gave her some magical yet passive seduction power, I thought.


    "If you want to spend time with me, then why did you choose this route? Also, It seems like you''re not content with just observing," I said, trying to maintain a distance between us. Her voice felt like just a game; but playing this game with her required caution. After all, having a bad relationship with her was one of the last things I wanted.


    Limahlat did not stop smiling in response to my words. "Ethan," she said, her voice soft yet sincere, "I won''t just settle for watching you. Observing is just an excuse for wanting to be around you."


    "I wanted to say, ''God, has another crazy woman started to like me?!'' but of course, I said that only in my mind.


    "Anyway. You can follow me, but if I see you watching while I have any conversation, meeting, or anything else with someone else, I won''t be pleased, princess of the demonesses. And I assure you that I can quickly tell if someone is watching me. Do you understanding?" I asked. And indeed, I could quickly sense if someone was watching me; after all, it was one of the things I developed throughout my time at the Academy.


    Limahlat''s smile widened even further, her eyes shining with a glimmer. "Deal, deal, deal!" she said, her voice sweet, but the threat it contained was quite apparent.

 Chapter 151: Delicious

    Without caring that Limahlat was following me, I headed toward the place where Isabella was currently located. Fortunately, Isabella''s location was a highly secure area of the academy, like a kind of site where only invited guests could enter. Inside, there were large, identical white mansions, but each mansion was quite distant from the others. The site was probably hundreds of floors large, spanning kilometers. Extremely high walls enclosed the surrounding area, and security was at a maximum level. After all, this was where the academy hosted special guests, who were often high-ranking individuals like emperors and kings.


    When I reached the entrance of the site, I saw security personnel watching me closely. It was as if this place was a gateway to another world; the walls were towering high, and the security guards patrolling constantly reinforced the seriousness of the site. As I approached the entrance, I encountered the careful and questioning gazes of the security personnel; there was a sense of scrutiny and alertness in everyone''s looks. The guards appeared disciplined, as if they could sense the slightest threat and act immediately.


    The surrounding atmosphere conveyed that even the smallest mistake in this area would not be tolerated. The sky was slightly cloudy, but everything here was so meticulously planned and organized that it felt like even the clouds had to create a controlled shadow.


    As I approached the guards, a short, bearded man with yellow hair stepped in front of me. "Are you here to visit someone?" he asked with his gentle voice. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite his gentle tone, I could sense that the man''s aura was extremely dangerous. "Yes, I want to see Queen Isabella of the Asina Kingdom. I am¡ª"


    "I know who you are, kid" he interrupted me, but still maintained a gentle demeanor. "Is the red demon girl in the back with you?" he asked this time. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    "No. just me." I replied.


    The man nodded slightly and said before turning away, "Follow me." We entered a small, gray building just behind the walls, within the inner parts of the site. There was a sort of waiting room there, and he seated me on a comfortable sofa. "A message is being sent to Queen Isabella. If the Queen allows, you may enter, but if she does not, you will leave without causing us any trouble. Understood, kid?"


    I nodded slightly in agreement. There was a calm confidence in the man''s eyes, but an underlying seriousness hinted that he could spring into action at any moment. As I looked around the room, I noticed how simple yet magnificent the environment was. The decorations on the walls, the embroidered carpets, and the carefully placed antiques increased the weight of this space, which offered only limited access to the guests.


    After a while, the guard who brought me to the room returned. With a stern yet kind expression, he said, "Queen Isabella has accepted you." "Follow me."


    I got up and carefully placed my steps as I passed through the short corridor. After stepping outside the building, I continued with another guard. We walked for a long time, and thankfully, watching the surrounding magnificent mansions did not make the journey tedious. Of course, all the mansions were indeed identical, but they were still impressive.


    The white marble columns and large windows added an elegant aesthetic to the mansions, but each was positioned quite far from the others. Well-kept flower gardens and shady paths surrounded each mansion, adding a peaceful grace to the atmosphere. The wide walkways and perfectly arranged stone sculptures further contributed to the grandeur of the mansions.


    As the wind gently blew around, the leaves of the trees rustled quietly, adding an almost serene musical ambiance to the place. The guard''s footsteps echoed steadily and rhythmically, the only distinct sound in the surrounding silence. It was possible to feel how strict the security measures were in every detail; seeing other guards lurking in the shadows along the way suggested that they remained vigilant, even in the absence of any perceived threat.


    After a long walk, we finally arrived at the mansion where Queen Isabella was located. Two massive columns rose in front of the door, and the door was adorned with golden decorations. The guard stopped in front of the door and said, "Queen Isabella is here; you may enter," and gestured for me to go in politely.


    As I stepped inside, a spacious hall greeted me. A massive crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling illuminated the room with soft light. The paintings on the walls depicted scenes from the history of the academy and dragons. A servant quickly approached me.


    "Please follow me, Your Excellency," she said.


    I began to ascend the wide and elegant staircase behind the servant. The steps were covered with a soft carpet, and my footsteps made almost no sound. The paintings hanging on the walls presented more detailed scenes narrating the academy''s history and its ties to the dragon race. Particularly, the battles with Annaxor, a demon-dragon hybrid and the greatest dragon foe in history, were frequently depicted. On both sides of the staircase, glowing candles emitted dim light, filling the atmosphere with warmth.


    Finally, we stopped in front of a large door. The servant gently knocked on the door before stepping inside and quietly withdrawing. As the door slowly opened, I encountered a vast hall filled with daylight streaming in through the massive glass windows. In the center of the room, Isabella sat gracefully.


    When I closed the door behind me, I noticed Isabella smiling at me. "Welcome, Ethan. Did you like it here?" she asked, but I immediately sensed her tension.


    I felt there was a wall between us because of the forbidden love we shared. Most likely, this thin yet strong wall wouldn''t fall until Richard was dead. But that wasn''t a problem since Richard would die soon, and Isabella would be free in that regard. Yet, I knew Isabella felt guilty for cheating on her husband. Even though Richard had never shown her love and had even caused her pain, she was still that kind of woman.


    But honestly, I didn''t want to lose such a talented woman over such a foolish reason, so I approached Isabella, doing the best thing I could at that moment. I grabbed her arms and forced her to stand up without saying a word. Then I simply embraced her. Yes, a hug. A very simple yet magical thing. And judging by how Isabella''s hands wandered across my back and held me tightly, it seemed the magic was working.


    "I missed you, Ethan..." Isabella whispered softly in my ear.


    "I missed you too, my love." I said, emphasizing the word "my love."


    Then I pulled back a little and gazed in admiration at Isabella''s red eyes looking back at me. I couldn''t help but marvel at how different she was from Kayle, her own daughter.l. As she leaned in, moving her plump lips towards me, I responded without losing any momentum. When we kissed, it felt as though the air had suddenly warmed by five or ten degrees. I could feel Isabella''s usually cold heart beating rapidly. As I held her hands against my chest with my own, I simply enjoyed this romantic moment.


    Only her presence, her deep red eyes, and her beautiful scent remained. Our kiss started off gently, but gradually it was enveloped in a passionate fire. As I held her tightly in my arms, feelings surged through me like a wave. Isabella''s warmth seemed to be warming my stony heart. My touch on her lips elicited a slight shiver from her, and I could feel her heart reaching the peak of excitement as it beat rhythmically. As our embrace tightened, our breaths quickened. Every movement increased the tension between us, as if we were forgetting the weight of our forbidden love.


    I leaned in a little closer, shortening the distance between our bodies. When Isabella tilted her head back and closed her eyes, all my thoughts vanished. I was lost in the magical feeling of simply being with her. It felt as though time had stopped and the outside world no longer existed for us. All I knew was that I could hear the rhythm of her heartbeat.


    Then I began to remove her clothes with both hands. Isabella offered little resistance; in fact, she wrapped her arms around my neck, making the kiss even more heated. After taking off her one-piece dress, only her underwear remained. I quickly removed the undergarments, and soon Isabella was just one step away from being completely naked. I withdrew from her lips for a moment and gazed at her body with admiration. Despite the tight cloths covering her breasts and buttocks, she was still incredibly sexy. When I gently removed the bandages from her chest, her huge breasts were revealed in all their fullness, as if she had been waiting for this moment While Isabella blushed and felt shy, I couldn''t help but drool.


    Once again, those enormous breasts were there in front of me, and I found myself involuntarily thinking about how it would be if they were filled with milk.


    "They look delicious..." I said before diving into the largest breasts I had ever seen.


    ____


    I am trying a new novel again, if you are curious, the title: Reincarnate as the Villainess''s Husband (If you are offended by swearing, I do not recommend reading it.)

 Chapter 152: High pleasure(2)(+18)

    I squeezed my head between Isabella''s breasts and started sucking on the left breast first. Soft moans came out of Isabella''s mouth. Meanwhile, I was squeezing Isabella''s other breast with my other hand and Isabella was holding my head with her hands and pulling me towards her. Both of us had already forgotten the rest of the world with the pleasure of the moment.


    "Mhmmm.... Good."


    I did the same with Isabella''s other huge breast and made sure to leave bite marks on both breasts her. When I was done with Isabella''s breasts, she pulled me back by the hair and we both locked eyes for a moment. The only thing that was visible in both of our eyes was pure passion. I wasted no time and kissed Isabella''s lips again. Isabella''s hands roamed my body, especially my shoulders. It was as if she wanted to feel me more and get closer to me.


    I gently ran my fingers through the tufts of hair that fell over her face and behind her ears. We broke the kiss for a moment and again I saw Isabella looking at me with those passionate eyes, eyes I would recognize anywhere, eyes of boundless passion for the man she loved. I didn''t want to waste any more time, so I lifted Isabella by the hips and picked her up and with her on my lap, we started kissing again. No words were needed at that moment. After all, we both knew what we wanted most right now.


    Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    We went to the side room, which was separated by a thin wall but had no door. There was a large bed there, and I gently threw Isabella onto it. Then I quickly took off my clothes and stood naked and proud in front of Isabella. yet Isabella''s eyes only drifted down for a moment, but mostly her eyes were only on mine.


    She said nothing. In fact, she was so quiet that if I didn''t know her, I would have thought she was mute.


    "Come here, Bella," I said, using the new abbreviated nickname I had just come up with for Isabella.


    Isabella crawled towards me on her hands, nd it was definitely one of the sexiest sights I''ve ever seen. She was crawling with her face towards me, but her wide hips were still quite prominent behind her. Isabella continued to crawl on the bed until her head was in my crotch area. And as she stood in front of my already iron-hard penis, the shadow of my penis covered her face.


    "Suck and lick, Bella," I said in a commanding tone.


    Isabella looked quite surprised for a moment. She obviously hadn''t expected me to ask for this, and she even looked at me as if I had made an extremely strange request.


    "Don''t you know how to do it? .... Simply suck gently with your tongue, if possible without touching it with your teeth. Don''t worry, it''s popular with couples, so go ahead" I said as I stroked Isabella''s head.


    "Are you sure? .... This feels a bit weird." Isabella said, finally speaking.


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    Isabella used both hands to hold my penis firmly and then moved her mouth forward and started to kiss the head awkwardly. Although I could see that she was inexperienced, it felt extremely good. Isabella was slowly starting to suck my penis with her tongue and I was helping her with my hands, lifting tufts of hair out of her face or giving her instructions on how to do it correctly. Soon Isabella was getting used to it, but she still hadn''t taken even half of my penis.


    But I tried to put more in her mouth by gently pushing Isabella''s head with my hand. Isabella struggled a little, but she didn''t object. She also used her tongue to increase the pleasure I was feeling and even though she still felt inexperienced, she was doing a good job of making it feel good. She continued to suck on my penis with her mouth for a while longer but finally, to take the next step, I pulled her head back to make her look at me, but Isabella looked at me a little surprised.


    "Wasn''t it good?" he asked with his cat eyes.


    "No, it was perfect, but let''s go to the next step" I answered her question. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isabella, with flushed cheeks and a shy look, crawled backwards and let me see her whole body. I quickly removed the bandages that were wrapped tightly around her buttocks and finally revealed her huge buttocks. Sometimes I wondered if Isabella really was the reincarnated goddess of sex.


    Wasting no time, I inserted my penis into Isabella''s entrance. Isabella''s swollen vagina was already wet, so I slid my shaft inside her without much difficulty. Isabella moaned loudly as the head of my penis entered her vagina. But meanwhile, I was wondering what had happened to my stamina, because Isabella''s knobby, soft and tight vagina was giving me so much pleasure that I was about to be in a very difficult situation. Fortunately, I quickly regained control and started to slide my shaft deeper.


    "~MhhhAhhhhh..... Ethan! Mhmmmmm darling...." Isabella''s seductive moans grew louder as she was already passing out from the pleasure.


    I felt like I was on cloud nine because of the pleasure I felt when my entire length was inside Isabella''s softly cater pillared vagina. But it was at that moment that I lost control and began to enter Isabella faster and harder than Isabella''s screams of pleasure began to fill the air. Isabella''s intense and beautiful scent filled the room completely because the windows were closed, but her body odor was intoxicating


    *PAT-PAT-PAT-PAT


    "AHhhhhhhhhhhhhhh yes! Yeah, go on!!!"


    I bent down to suck on Isabella''s enormous breasts as I continued to thrust hard into her, but my pace did not slow down and I was filling Isabella completely with each stroke, even penetrating her cervix. Isabella''s eyes were almost closed as she allowed herself to be carried away by this extremely pleasurable moment, her hands pulling my head towards her breasts and stroking my hair. We were both making love like animals in the light of intense pleasure.


    After a while, I grabbed Isabella by the arms and turned her over hard. For some reason, I was harder every time I made love with Isabella than with other girls, but I didn''t care about that now. All I cared about was ruining Isabella''s plump, soft, pink, and huge ass. With Isabella bent over in front of me, I pressed down on her waist so that her back was arched and then, with one hard thrust, I entered Isabella''s vagina in all its sexiness.


    "~AHHHHHHHHHHHHHhmm!!! Ahhhhhh~"


    No more words of love or anything else came out of Isabella''s mouth, only loud moans of pure passion. With each stroke I entered her, her buttocks rippled with the force. Her plump white buttocks moved back and forth. I was reaching Isabella''s deepest points again and again as I grabbed her slender waist. I even got carried away for a moment and used my feet to get a little higher on the bed and started to enter Isabella hard from the top. As I started to stomp on Isabella like a seal, Isabella was moaning loudly, even sort of shouting, as tears came to her eyes.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! I''M COMING!~??"


    As Isabella began to cum with hard contractions, my penis became even wetter around it, causing me to enter Isabella faster and easier. With the pleasure I felt at that moment, I continued to penetrate Isabella with more ferocity than even the wildest of animals. When I finally felt that I had reached my limit, I pulled out my entire length and then, with a single thrust, I pushed all the way in. When the head of my penis pierced through Isabella''s cervix and hit the deepest part of her, I began to shudder and cum. But as I was cumming, I had a burst of energy and I continued to thrust in and out of Isabella hard while still cumming. Even as I continued to cum for seconds, no, minutes, I kept thrusting hard into her.

 Chapter 153: But soon, very soon

    When I removed my penis after I had ejaculated every last drop inside her, my semen began to spill out and come out of her vagina. I took a deep breath and lay down next to Isabella, but she stayed still for a while and continued to have orgasmic contractions. After a while, she arched her back towards the sky and she turned around and came to me. Then she rested her head on my bare shoulder and stood there peacefully, correcting her irregular breathing. At some point, I realized she had fallen asleep when Isabella began to breathe steadily.


    The sun was still above, but it seemed Isabella was quite tired. I hadn''t been able to sleep much either, so I adjusted the blanket to cover both of us and closed my eyes, drifting off to sleep. I managed to sleep peacefully while the intense scent of Isabella filled the room.


    ????


    When I opened my eyes, I noticed Isabella smiling at me. "You''re awake," she said softly, a sweet glimmer in her eyes. Tilting her head slightly, she added, "I brought you something."


    She sat on the edge of the bed, knees on the mattress, and showed me the tray in her hands. On the tray were various fruits, cheese, bread, and a bit of wine. "I prepared a little feast," she said, gently placing the tray on the bed. When the aroma of the fruits and the sharp scent of the wine reached my nose, I felt truly pampered for a moment.


    Isabella took a piece of grape and held it out to me, looking into my eyes. "I just want to be with you today," she whispered.


    I smiled and took the grape into my mouth, focusing my gaze on her deep eyes. "If I had known you missed me this much, I would have arranged something special," I said.


    "Every moment I spend with you is already special enough," Isabella said, bringing a strawberry to my mouth with her hand. She was acting like a little child with me.


    Isabella''s behavior transcended a typical intermediate meal. The sparkle in her eyes made me ponder a bit. Then I placed a strawberry into Isabella''s mouth, but I didn''t pull my hand away. Instead, I leaned forward and bit into the half of the strawberry between her lips. Though this scene initially embarrassed Isabella, she began to laugh when I pulled back at this strange situation.


    The smile on Isabella''s face was enough to make me forget everything at that moment. As her eyes sparkled, a warm feeling replaced the coolness inside me. "There''s nothing to be ashamed of," I said, my voice carrying a hint of teasing. "You love strawberries too."


    At that moment, I savored the strawberry in my mouth, still enjoying the taste without taking my eyes off her. Isabella kept smiling, her gaze pulling me in somewhere. Yet, I was trying to balance living in the moment with not losing myself completely. "Will you always spoil me like this, Bella?" I asked in a slightly teasing tone.


    "If I''m with you, why not?" she said confidently. Her eyes burned for me; perhaps we were in a moment where everything gained more meaning.


    The colors of the fruits on the tray shimmered in the room''s natural light. Isabella poured herself a glass of wine and sat down next to me and continued to watch me. "Will you come with me to the kingdom for a visit?" she asked.


    "Yes. We''ll go to Asina together tomorrow."


    Isabella''s eyes lit up. "Great! There are many surprises waiting for you in the kingdom," she said excitedly. Her enthusiasm swept away all my worries.


    "What kind of surprises should I expect?" I asked with a slight smile. Her joy was affecting me, too.


    "First of all, you must see the garden of that magnificent mansion you bought me. Colorful flowers, big trees¡­ you''d want to get lost while walking there," she said. Her eyes sparkled as if she were dreaming. "Also, I will organize a traditional dinner. All my family and friends will be there. Of course, when I say family, I''m talking about those who are actually my family."


    Isabella''s excitement, combined with the scent of fruits and wine filling the room, made everything feel even more vibrant. The sparkle in her eyes suggested this moment was much more than a simple snack. "Isabella... I wouldn''t want to ruin this beautiful moment, but I need to talk to you about some things," I said.


    The sparkle in Isabella''s eyes suddenly shifted to a mix of curiosity and concern. "What do you want to talk about?" she asked, her voice softening but looking at me anxiously, like a child who has lost her toys. Her expression heightened my inner hesitation.


    "I''m planning to strike a blow against Richard within a year, but you already somewhat know this. However, we might have a problem. Do you remember our first night together? The night I drunkenly came to the palace for the first time?" I asked.


    Isabella''s face deepened with curiosity and concern. "Yes, I remember," she replied.


    "The reason I acted like that that night was because a woman had left me. But now... that woman might be pregnant with my child, and she might have already given birth by now. One of the reasons I''m visiting the kingdom is this. Of course, I''m still not entirely sure, but I might have a child right now. The reason I''m telling you this is that if I do have a child, I want to entrust them to you. Because I don''t trust even the servant guild regarding my child. The only people I can think of are you and my mother, but since my mother is still in the palace, I can''t trust her either."


    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    Isabella remained silent for a moment before reacting to what I said. Her eyes took on an expression filled with uncertainty. "This... is a lot of information," she finally said, her voice sounding a bit more normal. "If you really have a child, why didn''t you talk about it before?"


    "Because I just learned this, too. By the way, as I said before, this is just a possibility, but a strong one. My child might not exist after all. We won''t know for sure until we return to Asina," I replied. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isabella''s face seemed to reflect the complex emotions within her. "I understand," she said, her voice soft but firm. "If you want me to protect your child, I will do so. But what about their mother? Will I need to protect her as well?" Isabella asked.


    "Probably. The mother''s name is Avanne, and she should be a powerful viscountess by now. You probably know her already. And If I know Avanne even a little, she definitely wouldn''t want to be separated from her child."


    Isabella took a deep breath. "Ethan, Don''t worry; I will take good care of them. In fact, if necessary, I can take them to Tiamat Empire with the help of my relatives and ensure their safety," she said.


    "That would be good. I should be leaving now. The curfew will start soon," I said, getting up.


    Quickly putting on my clothes, I walked towards Isabella, who was waiting by the door, and kissed her lips tightly. Isabella responded with her tongue, pulling me into a passionate and long kiss. After breaking the kiss, I said, "See you tomorrow," and kissed Isabella on the forehead before leaving the room. After going down the wide stairs, I headed towards the door, but I could sense Isabella watching me from behind. And just before I left through the door, I glanced back at her and saw that she looked extremely depressed about my departure. She was probably feeling very lonely, especially since Kayle had gone to the academy. Moreover, I had insisted on moving her away from the palace, so she probably wasn''t able to see my mother as frequently as before.


    But soon, very soon, when I seized the kingdom, I would make sure Isabella would never feel lonely again.

 Chapter 154: Are you my daddy?

    The Next Day -


    Roxanne hugged me tightly and she rose on her feetin to kiss me on the lips of her own accord. After the kiss, she took a few steps back, blushing due to the presence of the surrounding people. We were currently right next to the teleportation portal, and I was about to return to Asina with Isabella. That''s why my guild members and a few others had come here to see me off.


    After Roxanne, Ellera stepped forward and simply said, "Take care of yourself," before stepping back. No more, no less; she was always like that.


    Then Kayle approached me, and when I opened my arms, she hugged me tightly. While hugging her, I caught a glimpse of Ellera''s not-so-obvious jealous look from behind. She probably wanted to hug me too, but either she was too shy or thought it was an unreasonable request, so she simply said, "Take care of yourself" instead of hugging me. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I felt Kayle inhaling my scent like a wolf, and I gently pushed her away. "Take care, Ethan!" said Kayle.


    Violet had been standing in the corner the whole time, watching me with a shy and somewhat sad expression. Deciding that talking to her in front of everyone wouldn''t be a good idea for now, I just smiled slightly at her. She averted her eyes in response, but I caught her glancing at me secretly afterward. I thought maybe she realized that what she was doing was wrong.


    Then it was Evangeline''s turn. Evangeline had her long, straight, pink hair tied in a braided bun at the back of her head. She had a slight smile on her face. As she approached me, she smiled and said in a teasing tone, "Why did it take you so long to leave? It''s like you''re going off to war."


    "Hey, that wasn''t funny!" came a voice from behind, and everyone turned towards the source of the sound. Violet, surprised by her own words, said, "I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to say that."


    "It''s alright, Violet," I said, turning back to Evangeline. Fortunately, Evangeline didn''t seem to be offended.


    Evangeline stretched as much as she could on her feet and tried to lean closer to my ear, but since she couldn''t reach, I bent down a bit for her.


    "Thank you," said Evangeline, and then in a hushed voice, "We should talk about your kiss with that girl later, Mr. Ethan." She said, referring to Roxanne


    She then stepped away from me, leaving me there. I realized I had forgotten to explain my relationship with Roxanne to her, but I thought our relationship was merely a transactional one before the tournament. We would have to talk about it after I got back. Actually, I had to talk about many things with many people..


    "Then let''s go," Isabella said.


    My gaze scanned the area again, but I didn''t see Catherine; instead, I spotted Limahlat in the distance, who I expected to see. He didn''t have his usual wide smile on his face; instead, there was a smaller grin.


    "Okay, let''s go." Isabella turned around and started walking towards the teleportation portal.


    I also turned around and began walking towards the portal. The purple teleportation portal had already been set up, and the location was chosen. The destination was the capital palace of the Asina kingdom. As Isabella stepped into the portal, I took one last look at everyone behind me. Kayle, Ellera, Roxanne, Violet, Evangeline¡­ Each of them was bidding me farewell with different emotions. When I reached the front of the portal, I took a deep breath and stepped through calmly.


    After passing through the portal, I started following Isabella, who was walking naturally a little ahead of me. The surrounding lights were blinding, but I kept walking until the light finally faded away. When I looked around, I realized I was in the vast garden of the Asina kingdom palace. The scent of the nearby lake peacefully reached my nose. Isabella was right in front of me, looking back at me with a smile. This place was literally a forest and, although it was connected to the palace grounds, it was outside the palace walls.


    "Are you really going to leave without even seeing your mother?" she asked.


    "Yes, unfortunately. I don''t want anyone to know I''m meeting with Avanne," I replied.


    Isabella approached me and wrapped her arms around me. Just to be safe, she hesitated to kiss me; it was just an innocent hug. Then she pulled back. "Well, I''ll see you later. You know where to find me, right?"


    "Yes, I know. Take care."


    Isabella nodded, and we parted ways. Since she was already one of the strongest people in the Asina kingdom, I didn''t need to worry about leaving her alone in the forest. So I pulled up my hood and set off towards the viscountcy estate where Avanne was located. Of course, I wouldn''t forget to use my dark element to shorten my journey. The weather was quite cloudy and dark on this new day when the sun had just risen. But there was still no unfavorable weather for the journey


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    One Night Later -


    On a rainy day, I was standing in front of the walls of Avanne''s mansion. Since I wasn''t using my false identity as Arthur, I was considering entering the mansion using my dark element. After all, the fact that I was actually Prince Ethan, and Arthur, would spread across the entire continent in a few weeks, so using that identity was risky. I moved a little away from the walls and, after putting on my dark armor again, transitioned into the dark realm, making sure no one was watching me.


    I journeyed through the dark realm and entered Avanne''s mansion, starting to wander through the rooms one by one. The number of servants in the mansion was quite low. It seemed that Avanne was trying to keep the child a secret or at least restrict information about the child, assuming there really was a child involved. As I went from room to room, I finally found Avanne. She was sitting in a comfortable-looking chair behind a large table, focused on the documents in front of her.


    Then I shifted my gaze from Avanne and scanned the room with my eyes¡­ And there she was. Just like Avanne, she was busy with the papers in front of her. Next to Avanne''s desk was another table, and behind it was a very high chair equipped with a belt for children. A little girl with blue eyes and black hair was sitting there, drawing something on the papers on the table. It was clear she was imitating Avanne. From her posture to her expression, it was obvious. The child looked to be at most two years old and was undoubtedly the sweetest child I had ever seen in my life.


    For a moment, I felt quite emotional, but then I took a deep breath and left the room. After all, if I suddenly appeared out of nowhere, I might scare the child. So I went just behind the door but didn''t exit the dark realm. I felt so strange that I couldn''t even think clearly. I had a daughter. I have a daughter. It was normal to feel strange because I had just learned this fact a few seconds ago.


    But then I quickly exited the dark realm. Now, I was excited because I wanted to meet her, my daughter. Fortunately, since there was no servant in the long corridor, no one saw my odd state. I then knocked on the door a few times. After knocking a few times, I heard Avanne say from inside, "Come in." I took a deep breath, pushed the door open, and entered.


    "Hello," I said quietly, unsure of what to say for a moment.


    My eyes first landed on the sweet little girl; she had a curious expression, as if trying to figure out who I was. Then my gaze turned to Avanne. She looked at me in shock, but then she stood up and approached me. She seemed extremely anxious and stood in front of the child.


    "Ethan¡­ I hadn''t received a letter about your arrival, but¡­ I told you to send a letter if you wanted to see her¡­" she said with a worried expression.


    "¡­ I''m sorry, I didn''t read your letters. And don''t worry, I won''t separate the child from you," I said, causing Avanne to relax.


    "¡­ I¡­ Thank you¡­ I''m sure there are a lot of questions you want to ask," said Avanne, stuttering slightly


    "Yes, there are, but right now I just want to meet my daughter."


    Avanne nodded, then took a deep breath and moved to the side of the little girl behind her. The little girl looked at me, her curiosity becoming more pronounced on her face. As I looked into her blue eyes, I was trying to suppress the complex emotions inside me; I felt caught off guard, but I didn''t want to miss this moment. Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    Avanne gently touched the girl''s shoulder and said in a calm tone, "Sweetheart, this man¡­ Ethan. He is your father." The little girl continued to look at me with her head tilted but then, excitedly, smiled widely, causing her chubby cheeks to puff up.


    "Are you my daddy?" she asked in her sweet voice.


    "Yes, I am," I said softly, smiling nervously. For a moment, a shy expression appeared on the little girl''s face, but then she gathered courage with Avanne''s reassuring gaze. Afterward, with Avanne''s help, she got up from her chair and ran toward me after Avanne let her down. Slowly, she reached out her hand and took a small step closer to me. Her small, soft hands touched mine, and a pure smile appeared on her face.


    "What''s your name, sweetie?" I asked.


    "My name Lyra!"

 Chapter 155: Living the way you want

    I leaned down to pick up sweet little Lyra and lifted her up tightly in my arms. Luckily, she didn''t protest at all; she just looked at me with a curious expression on her face. Occasionally, she glanced at her mother, as if trying to figure out whether I was a good person. Since Avanne smiled gently, Lyra began to act more comfortably around me, she was starting to think I was a really good person.


    "Well, little Lyra, since I''m your father, is there something you would like from me?" I asked the chubby-cheeked girl in my lap.


    Lyra''s bright blue eyes widened with a smiling expression as she excitedly said, "A chocolate! No... two chocolates..."


    "Why two? Are you going to give me one?"


    Lyra looked extremely surprised by my question, and then shyly glanced at her mother. "No, chocolate! Mommy loves chocolate... But I''ll get you one too... Don''t be sad, okay?" she said, placing her tiny hands on my cheeks. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pffft hahahaha," Avanne struggled to contain herself and burst into laughter when she saw this scene.


    When Avanne noticed our serious expressions, she said, "Oh, I''m sorry, continue. I won''t disturb you," while laughing and moved to sit on the couch.


    As I turned back to Lyra, I didn''t know what to say. To be honest, I could hardly say I got along well with children, even in my previous life. I didn''t even like kids, but now, holding my own daughter in my arms, this situation should change. Yet, I still didn''t know what children liked or what made them happy. Now that I think about it, it''s probably very difficult to be a good father. I would likely have to leave Lyra again soon, and perhaps it would be a problem if she got too attached to me.


    Ah... I actually don''t care. I''m tired of making decisions in my life thinking about "what if this happens, or that happens?" Maybe I should try living the way I want, not just because it''s necessary. And now I really want to show love to this little girl and make her happy. Why should I ruin this situation when every man dreams of having a daughter?


    "Do you want to see my toys?'' Lyra suddenly asked, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    "Toys? Yes, I would like to see them," I said.


    "Then if you carry me on your back, I''ll show you my toys," she said with her lisping voice.


    I smiled and said, "Okay, let''s see how this little princess will travel on my back," as I prepared to lift Lyra onto my shoulder. She let out a little squeal as she wrapped her tiny arms tightly around my shoulders and laughed. Her cheerful demeanor stirred a warm feeling inside me. As I carried Lyra on my shoulders, I spun around the room and excitedly asked, "Where are we going, Captain Lyra?"


    Lyra pointed with her tiny finger to a small door, "Over there, to my toy room!" she declared proudly.


    The door was not separate from Avanne''s study, and it was about half the size of a normal door under a wide wall. But it was also cleverly hidden, allowing only a sharp eye to spot it. I walked over and reached the door, trying to open it, but it wouldn''t budge.


    "The door is locked with a special spell, Ethan. Only Lyra and I can open it," Avanne said from the back while brewing coffee.


    "Yes, Daddy! Put me down," Lyra said, bouncing on my back. Luckily, I was holding her by her legs, preventing her from falling.


    After I set Lyra down, she easily opened the door that I couldn''t manage and went inside. "Come in, come in!" she shouted from within.


    I knelt down, bending my head to avoid hitting it as I entered. Fortunately, the inside was extremely spacious and airy. It was even bigger than my dorm bathroom at the academy, though not as large as the room of my dorm room. The room was dimly lit, and as I looked at the walls, I noticed they were all painted pink. As Lyra brought her toys towards me from the corner, I immediately spotted a hidden lid on the floor. I probably would never have noticed it if I hadn''t had such excellent vision in the dark. When I touched the lid, I couldn''t manage to open it again. Lyra ran to me and grabbed my hand.


    "No, Daddy! You can only open this if bad guys come!" she said, pulling my hand away from the lid. Experience tales at m v|l--NovelFire.net


    "I''m sorry, sorry, my mistake..." I said, withdrawing my hand.


    At that moment, I realized that this toy room was not just a toy room; it was a kind of escape room. When Lyra ran back to start showing me her toys, I punched the walls hard with my hand, confirming that this place was indeed an escape room. The walls were made of something quite sturdy, but I couldn''t test how durable they were right now. However, it felt good to know that Avanne had at least taken good precautions.


    "Daddy, look! This is my friend, Miss Luna," Lyra said, showing me a cloth doll.


    For now, I ignored everything else, since I wanted to focus on Lyra and turned to her. I looked at the cloth doll in Lyra''s hands and smiled, saying, "Hello, Miss Luna. Since you''re Lyra''s friend, you''re my friend too." Lyra giggled at my words and approached me with her doll.


    "Daddy, do you want to hug Miss Luna?" she asked. Nodding seriously, I extended my hands. Lyra carefully placed the doll into my arms and added, "But be gentle, okay? Sometimes Miss Luna''s tummy hurts."


    As I held the doll, I nodded. "Of course, I''ll be gentle. By the way, what''s Miss Luna''s favorite game?" I asked to encourage Lyra''s imagination.


    Lyra thought for a moment and said, "I think Miss Luna loves tea parties the most." Unable to resist the sparkle in her eyes, I smiled at her. Immediately joining in on the game, I asked, "Then let''s have a tea party. What do you think?"


    Lyra nodded excitedly and ran to a corner of the room. As she carried a small tea set, she carefully placed it on the floor and said, "Daddy, you sit too. Miss Luna should come too."


    For a while, we had an imaginary tea party, serving tiny cookies and having fun conversations. Every time Lyra took a sip, she adorably exclaimed, "Mmm, so delicious!" Seeing her so happy over something so small warmed my heart.


    Occasionally, I noticed Avanne peeking silently through the door. There was a sparkle in her eyes, as if she were trying to memorize this moment. Spending time like this with Lyra made me feel that life was truly precious, and I already felt a deep bond forming with her. I did nothing but play with my newly met daughter the way she wanted for the next few hours. Unfortunately, after a while, Lyra became quite tired, and Avanne took her to bed. She also called me, suggesting that I come to read her a story in bed. I gladly accepted this offer and read stories with Avanne until Lyra fell asleep.


    ????


    "Did she fall asleep?" I asked in a low voice.


    Avanne nodded in the affirmative and got out of bed. This room was also Avanne''s bedroom, and Lyra''s bed was right next to hers. "Follow me. Let''s go to a more comfortable place," she said in a low voice. As she clasped her fingers, I noticed she was tense, but I didn''t say anything and followed her out of the room. After leaving the room, I glanced at Avanne. It wouldn''t be right to say she hadn''t changed at all, but it wasn''t in a bad way. It seemed like motherhood had made her more beautiful, or at least her aura had changed.


    She still retained her curvy body and nothing was missing from her beautiful face. I unintentionally looked at her hips and pulled my gaze away, scolding myself. No matter what, I shouldn''t be weak enough to be so easily swayed.


    "You''ve thought out the escape room quite well. By the way, are the walls made of iron or something?" I asked as I walked behind Avanne.


    "No. It''s made of Lubal, the hardest and most durable material I could find," Avanne said, surprising me.


    Lubal ore is an extremely rare and valuable metal. Another reason it''s so expensive is its ability to absorb magic. That''s why it''s very costly. Just a few kilos of Lubal bore would probably cost a fortune. So she must have mixed Lubal ore with iron to build that room. On the other hand, if the walls of the room were made entirely of pure Lubal ore, Avanne must have spent a large portion of her wealth.


    Finally, when we arrived in a comfortable living room, Avanne brewed tea for us. Since she didn''t want the servants to see me, she had to do it herself, but she didn''t seem to mind; rather, she appeared happy to be preparing tea for me. After preparing the tea, she sat across from me on a comfortable couch.


    "I''m sure you have a lot of questions. But first, there''s something I want to ask above all else. Why didn''t you read my letters?" she asked. "D-don''t get me wrong! I''m not blaming you; it''s just... you know. I thought you''d read them," Avanne added with a worried expression.


    "I didn''t read the letters because I didn''t want a woman who left me to take up too much space in my life," I said quite frankly... Perhaps a bit too frankly.


    "... Oh, I understand. You''re right," Avanne said as her eyes began to mist over. "... A-are you angry with me?" she asked, her voice now trembling.


    "Yes. But I understand why you did it," I said, taking a sip of my tea. "And I don''t blame you for anything," I added.

 Chapter 156: Thank you for everything

    "Yes. But I understand why you did it," I said, taking a sip of my tea. "And I don''t blame you for anything," I added.


    It was evident that Avanne was struggling not to cry. "Even though I can guess the reason, I still want to hear it from you. Why did you leave me?" I asked.


    Avanne closed her eyes and pressed her lips together. She was trying to calm herself and not cry. After she had composed herself a bit, she answered my question. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That day¡­ I was in shock when I saw your unconscious and injured body being carried away by the guards. And then, when I saw your big brother''s happy smile, I thought you had lost the throne war. That''s why I left the capital without drawing attention and returned to my hometown, the only place suitable for our unborn daughter," Avanne said with a trembling voice.


    "Well, why didn''t you say anything even after hearing the official announcement that I would be the next king? As far as I remember, I was still in the kingdom at that time."


    At my new question, Avanne stopped trembling with her hands and began to respond. "After I returned to the viscountcy, many officials from the royal palace came to my house, and I was searching for escape routes in fear. Luckily, they hadn''t come for our daughter. Their reason for coming was that if I revealed anything I had seen in the palace that day, they would kill me. So I became suspicious about some things. Then I heard the official announcement that you would be the next king, but I still thought it wasn''t safe to contact you. However, after a certain time, when my daughter was born, I thought it was very cruel to keep her away from you, so I started secretly sending you many letters in code."


    As Avanne''s words echoed in my mind, I took a deep breath. All the memories we shared since the moment we met were flowing in front of my eyes like a filmstrip. I understood her; despite everything, her choices, her fears¡­ Now that I thought about it, I had also made mistakes during this process. At least once, I should have looked at one of Avanne''s letters, which she had sent so persistently.


    "I understand¡­ I just thought you were barren woman, and that''s why such a possibility never crossed my mind," I could only manage to say in a low voice. Your journey continues on m v|l--NovelFire.net


    "I also thought I was barren, and I never imagined I would be pregnant. So it''s not surprising that you thought that¡­ Also, I''m sorry for everything¡­ I truly apologize for the terrible words I said to you that day. I don''t know why those words came out of my mouth; it just came out in a moment of emptiness. I''m sorry¡­" Avanne said, referring to the day of our separation.


    "It''s okay; don''t worry about it. And thank you for protecting our daughter," I said, standing up and walking toward Avanne.


    Avanne looked surprised as I approached her, and her heart began to race suddenly. Her pupils had dilated, and with each step I took toward her, her excitement grew, but I wasn''t going to do anything sexual¡­ At least not for now. Then I took off a necklace around my neck. This necklace was the same as the one Isabella had given me years ago that saved my life.


    "Do you see this necklace? This is an extremely rare necklace, and I want you to have it. Always wear this necklace around your neck, and if your life is ever in danger, use it. It''s very simple to use; all you need to do is make sure the stone on the necklace touches both your skin and Lyra''s when the light flashes. Do you understand me? It needs to make contact with both of you," I said as I moved behind Avanne to put the necklace around her neck.


    Avanne was looking at me with even more surprise. "So what does this necklace do? Does it provide a protective shield or some power?" she asked.


    "No. This necklace grants a special power for dragons. When you use it, it teleports both you and Lyra. It will teleport you both to Isabella, who will keep you safe¡­ At least that''s the plan. But remember, it only works when your life is in enough danger, so no matter what happens, you have to protect Lyra until the stone activates."


    Upon hearing my explanation, Avanne was quite surprised. "I see. This must be very expensive," she said.


    "This necklace is rare and valuable, just like the one Isabella gave me," I said, watching her carefully. "But your safety and our daughter''s safety are more important than anything. That''s why I want you to take it. This necklace was a beacon of hope for me during the darkest times of my life. Now I want you and Lyra to have such a chance as well."


    Avanne felt the necklace around her neck and smiled slightly, but there was still worry in her eyes. "What about you? What will you do if something happens?" she asked.


    "Didn''t you read the newspapers? I overwhelmingly came in first in the academy''s tournament. So don''t worry about me; no one can kill me as long as I don''t allow it," I answered.


    Avanne finally relaxed a little and chuckled at what I said. "I understand. So tell me, do you really trust Isabella enough to hand your daughter over to her?" she asked.


    "Don''t worry. Isabella is one of the people I trust the most in this world."


    Avanne''s worried expression softened slightly, but there was still uncertainty in her eyes. "Well, if something happens, are you sure Isabella will take care of Lyra?" she asked.


    "Absolutely," I said, doing my best to reassure her. "Isabella is strong and smart. When she''s with you, you can be sure our daughter will be safe. I''ll do my best too; I guarantee that."


    After fastening the necklace around Avanne''s smooth neck, I returned to my place and sat down. "So, do you have any questions you want to ask?" I asked.


    Avanne thought for a moment and then opened her mouth, but she closed it again, seemingly regretting it, and began to think of a new question. Fortunately, she opened her mouth to ask her question soon. "Well, I know this might seem a bit selfish, and it''s okay if you refuse. But will you accept our daughter? I mean, in an official way¡­ But like I said, it''s fine if you don''t accept!"


    Avanne''s question hung in the air, but I didn''t take long to answer, reassuring her. "That''s a funny question. Have you forgotten who I am and what kind of person I am over the past few years? Of course, I will accept our daughter¡­ I just have to postpone it until I become king... I''m sorry for that."


    A broad smile on Avanne''s face indicated that she had received the answer to her question. "Thank you, Ethan. Really, thank you..."


    Suddenly, surprising Avanne, I answered another question. "As for the question you wanted to ask but didn''t... I''m not sure. There are now many women around me, and I value them all... If you don''t mind this situation, I can accept you when I become king," I said, leaving Avanne in shock.


    "How did you know....?" After the initial shock, Avanne''s eyes started to get wet and then tears started to flow continuously from her eyes. She covered her face with her hands and said, "I''m sorry... I just..." She tried to say something, but she could not form a proper sentence as she was crying non-stop.


    I stood up and walked over to Avanne. I sat next to her, but she didn''t notice my presence as she was frantically wiping her tears. After a moment of hesitation, I gently wrapped my arms around Avanne''s back. She flinched at my touch and looked at me in surprise as tears streamed from her blue eyes. When I pulled her closer and hugged her tighter, she buried her head in my shoulder and continued to cry without stopping.


    As she sobbed, some muffled words escaped her lips: "I love you... hic* I''ve always loved you... hic* I could never forget you... hic* I''m sorry... I love you... hic* thank you."


    "It''s okay, Avanne... Just calm down... Everything is fine now," I whispered soothing words in her ear while stroking her back. Her trembling body appeared extremely vulnerable.


    Avanne managed to calm down after about five minutes, wiping the remaining tears under her eyes.


    "Are you feeling better now?" I asked.


    "Yes... Thank you. For everything... You are the most beautiful thing that has happened to me..." she said, a faint smile on her face.


    "I didn''t do anything," I replied, then stood up and returned to my couch across from her.


    "... No, you did a lot. Just giving me Lyra allowed me to have the happiest days of my life. I had completely lost hope, thinking I would never have a child in my life, but deep down, I always imagined having a child in my dream world. Thank you again for making me the happiest woman in the world," she said with happiness.


    "I''m also extremely happy about our daughter. By the way, as to how you got pregnant even though you were barren woman, it''s because I... I have the ability to get women pregnant," I said.


    "What? You have such an ability?" Avanne asked, but at that moment, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    I could sense that something powerful was approaching. But it wasn''t just a power, it was like a divine power


    "I KNEW IT! YOU WERE CHOSEN FOR ME! I KNEW IT!!!" My eyes widened in shock as a woman suddenly teleported into the middle of the room. A woman with turquoise wavy hair and a pair of horns on her head looked at me with a wild smile. This woman was the princess of dragons and the daughter of the greatest power in the world.


    "Avanne RUN..." Before I could finish my sentence, the dragon princess vanished, and in the next moment, I felt a powerful blow to the back of my neck. The last thing I saw before my eyes closed and the surroundings turned dark was Avanne''s shocked and fearful expression.


    _____


    This might be a weird question, but has the dragon princess been mentioned in the story before? Because I don''t remember if it has or not.

 Chapter 157: Valthera

    Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    When I opened my eyes, I was met with a vast, beautiful scene. At the top of the far wall opposite me, colorful stained glass windows, like those found in ancient churches, depicted dragons. Directly in front of me, at eye level, was a wide window through which the horizon was literally the sky. Clouds drifted slowly in the distance, and the distinct blue hue of the sky stood clear before me. The endless clouds were jagged and rugged, resembling fields on the earth below.


    As my last memories came back to me, I realized the dragon princess had captured me, and we were likely on the High Islands belonging to the dragons. This was the Dragon Realm, located thousands of meters above the ground, and there was almost no information about this place. I was probably the only human to ever come here in human history¡­ Not that it was something to be proud of for now. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, my hands were chained to the wall. Though they didn''t suspend me from the ground, my arms had gone numb. I had tried to break the chains a few times, but it was futile. Considering it was the dragon princess who bound me, these were likely super-strong chains. Thus, my range of motion was extremely limited, and there was nothing nearby I could use. I could still put on my dark armor and enter the dark realm, but since I didn''t yet know why I was here, I preferred to wait and see what would happen.


    Luckily, it wasn''t long before I heard the sound of a door opening. When I looked toward the door, I saw her. She was looking at me with her gray eyes, and horns emerged from her wavy, turquoise hair right at the top of her head. The horns gave her an intimidating aura, though there was a smile on her face.


    "Hello, princess¡­ Valthera," I said to the approaching princess.


    "¡­ You already seem to be getting submissive. I like that."


    I tried to calm myself as much as possible when her words reached me. There could be no room for error here. "First of all, did you cause any harm to Avanne or, rather, the place from where you abducted me?" I asked.


    Valthera, the proud princess of the dragons, laughed before answering my question. "Haha, no. Even though that bug by your side tried to attack me, I spared her life¡­ I did well, didn''t I? Didn''t I? Now, do you love me? Tell me you love me! Come on, say it!"


    "..."


    ¡­ Oh, really? Another woman with unstable mental health? I guess I''m no longer surprised. At least her behavior confirmed something I''d only suspected before, allowing me to form a plan for escaping here without any harm¡­ unless this crazy woman did something unexpected.


    "Princess Valthera¡­ With all due respect, could you explain why you brought me here and why I am bound with chains?" I asked as politely as possible.


    "Hmm? Oh, that? Well, I realized that I enjoy chaining up my spouse¡­ As for why I brought you here¡­ Isn''t it obvious? You''re my husband."


    ¡­ Husband? Hah¡­ Stay calm, Ethan, stay calm.


    "Are you saying your dragon spirit responded to me?" I asked, forcing myself to remain courteous despite the difficulty.


    "Hmm, yes. So?"


    I took a deep breath to suppress my unease as her gray eyes scrutinized me with an inquisitive gaze. Even the cold weight of the chains and the numbness in my arms couldn''t quell the discomfort Valthera''s words stirred within me. I tried to maintain my composure as I looked her in the eye. Here, every wrong word, every wrong look, could pull me deeper into a complicated situation. I had realized that the Dragon Princess seemed obsessive, but her open claim that I was "her husband" had caught me off guard.


    "Alright¡­ Let''s say your dragon soul reacted to me," I said slowly, carefully choosing my words. "Are you saying that this implies¡­ some kind of bond?" With this question, I was trying to clarify her intentions. Since I knew little about her, even the smallest detail could be crucial to my escape.


    A smile briefly widened across Valthera''s face, with a hint of mockery. "Of course there''s a bond, and it''s not just any ordinary bond!" she said excitedly. "Your soul resonated with mine¡­ This is a rare connection among dragons, human!" She paused for a moment, an unexpected seriousness settling on her face. "You''ve captured not only my soul, but my heart as well. Do you realize how rare it is to win the heart of a dragon princess?"


    I had to choose my words carefully from here on. "I''m sorry, princess, but I have my own dreams¡­ Not because I don''t want to be with you, but because I have things I want to accomplish on my own. So, could we perhaps annul this marriage before we''re even wed?"


    The excitement faded from Valthera''s face for a moment; in her gray eyes, I saw a hint of hidden disappointment. But her expression quickly hardened into a fierce determination. With a faint smile, she leaned closer, pulling me toward her by the chains, which bit painfully into my wrists.


    "It''s not that simple, human," she said slowly, her voice laced with a mocking sweetness. "You''ve won my heart once. This is a truth that not even the universe can change." Her voice didn''t waver, but there was an underlying threat; a possessiveness that lay beneath the pride of a dragon.


    I had to maintain my composure, but the obsessive look on Valthera''s face signaled that things were about to get more complicated. It wouldn''t be easy to dissuade or persuade a being as powerful as her. Hiding my thoughts behind a slight smile, I took another step forward.


    "I understand, Princess Valthera," I said slowly. "It is truly an honor to have impacted you; however, I have certain responsibilities in life, and until I fulfill them, I can''t say my soul truly belongs to you."


    A moment of hesitation flashed in her eyes, as if she were trying to understand my words. Then she burst into a sharp laugh.


    "Responsibilities, huh?" she said mockingly. "I am a dragon princess, Ethan. Your human duties are nothing but obstacles to me. But I will remove each and every one of those obstacles. Letting you go isn''t an option, because wanting you isn''t a luxury for me; I have to have you!"


    My unease deepened, but I had no luxury of retreat or despair. I took a deep breath to steady myself and looked directly into Valthera''s eyes.


    "¡­ Princess, I''m sure you''re aware of how terrible the relationship between your father and mother was¡ª" I began, my words carefully chosen. My aim was to divert Valthera''s obsessive interest, to remind her of some reality. But before I could finish, I noticed a shadow darkening her gaze.


    In an instant, Valthera lunged at me. Her eyes blazed with anger, and a menacing energy radiated from her entire being. With a sharp look like cold steel, she grasped my throat, her firm fingers tightening around my neck, making it difficult to breathe. The chains bound my arms, making it impossible to move, and the darkness in Valthera''s gaze told me there was no escape.


    "Never mention my family again, human!" she snarled, her voice low and full of threat. As fear surged through me, I sensed a hidden anguish beneath Valthera''s wrath. "I am not someone you can mock, human! Watch your words."


    Breathing grew increasingly difficult, the pressure on my throat intensifying with each word. Amid the pain of the chains and Valthera''s cold grip around my neck, I tried to find a way out, but for now, all I could do was stay calm.


    Even without a deep breath, I slowly replied, "Princess Valthera¡­ it wasn''t my intention to hurt you¡­ I only want to establish a happy marriage with you¡­"


    Thankfully, she released her grip on my throat. "What do you mean by that?!" she demanded.


    "Ah, what I mean is that I assume you wouldn''t want our marriage to be like that of your parents, right? I mean, I imagine your mother was miserable¡­ and you, too. You had a father without a soul, someone who didn''t respond to anything¡­ That must have been truly heartbreaking¡­ Do you really want our childs to experience what you did? To have a father with no sign of life in his eyes, who eventually dies in a pitiable way¡­ Is that what you want to inflict on our childs?!" I raised my voice with emotion.


    ¡­ And when I looked at the princess''s tear-filled eyes, I realized I had succeeded, and I inwardly smiled¡­ Just because she was the daughter of the world''s strongest being didn''t mean I couldn''t manipulate her.


    "Why are you talking like this?! I- of course I don''t want that!!!"


    As the princess''s angry words reached me, I slowly opened my mouth to make my final move to escape. "I don''t want that either, princess¡­ So let''s make a deal¡­ A marriage agreement."

 Chapter 158: Dream

    "A marriage contract?! What are you talking about, we''re already married?"


    Valthera looked at me in shock, as if I had said something utterly ridiculous.


    "Yes, a marriage contract... The only thing I''m asking from you is twenty years. For a dragon, twenty years shouldn''t be too much, and considering that I drank the essence of a dragon, I''ll probably have a very, very long life... After twenty years, I''ll return to marry you, and I''ll have a smile on my face." I said.


    For a moment, Valthera''s expression of shock turned into a deep silence. I could see the mixture of astonishment and anger in her eyes. Then, the words that left her mouth echoed in the room like a cold wind. "... Why should I agree? Also, why do you want to do it on your own when you could make your dreams come true?"


    "Because, princess, if you give me enough time, I''ll be strong enough to kill you." I thought to myself, but of course, I didn''t say it out loud.


    "Because I want to achieve this on my own. Despite having such a powerful mother who offers everything to you, why did you choose to become the headmaster of the academy? After all, you had a mother strong enough to make your dreams come true, but you still chose to be the headmaster. That''s exactly why I want to do it on my own. When I fulfill my dreams, I''ll come to you, and we''ll make dozens of children and build a large family."


    Hearing this, Valthera said "... Well, after you achieve your dreams, won''t you still dream?" she asked.


    "Yes, I will, but with you, my one and only wife, we will dream together..."


    My words caused Valthera to be momentarily surprised, and a slight blush appeared on her usually stern face, but her arrogant demeanor quickly returned.


    "Alright, if my husband wishes, so be it, but I can only wait for five years," she said.


    Five years wasn''t enough for me to grow stronger. What should I do? I can''t say anything that will anger her. "Five years is too short... Ten years. For ten years, you won''t interfere with my life and won''t even watch me," I said, trying to negotiate.


    "Ten years," Valthera said, her eyes still cold with arrogance. "I can allow you ten years, no more."


    "Alright, ten years then. But I suppose you''ve heard about my ability to make women pregnant... What I want from you is to keep this information secret, or the other dragons might come for me."


    Valthera, with her arrogant aura, approached me and removed the chains from the wall, but the chains were still attached to my wrists. "There''s nothing to fear. No one can touch my man. I''ll handle them." She said.


    "But what about your mother? Don''t you think that when she finds out about my power, she''ll want to make me her slave?" When I asked, a look of genuine surprise appeared on Valthera''s face. She probably didn''t think her mother would do such a thing, or perhaps she hadn''t even considered the possibility.


    "If my mother wants you, why should I refuse? I would gladly share you with my beloved mother, the queen of the great dragons. We could even make it a threesome. That way, both of us would be pregnant, and we would more carry the highest and most noble dragon blood into the future... Ah, but don''t worry. I won''t tell her about this for the next ten years, but after that, if she wants, she can do whatever she likes with you," she said.


    "..."


    I guess dragons'' sex lives are more free than I thought. Anyway, I now had ten years, and I should use that time to get stronger. I also needed to find ways to strengthen the surrounding women to stand against a dragon. Valthera gathered the chains above my head and in the next second turned them into ashes


    "Where would you like me to leave you?" she asked.


    "How many days have passed since you brought me here?"


    "Days? Hmm, no, it probably only took a few hours." Valthera answered as she completely freed me.


    "Then teleport me to where you took me from."


    Valthera tilted her head with a mysterious smile on her lips. "Very well, my dear husband... Just ten years," she said, raising her hand in a magical gesture, gathering magical energy at her fingertips. Suddenly, the gravitational pull I felt blurred everything around me, and my body was enveloped in light.


    In an instant, I found myself back in Avanne''s machine. Luckily, Avanne wasn''t in the room. As I looked around, I couldn''t find Valthera anywhere, so she must have used a one-way teleportation spell. When I left the room and went through the corridors, I started looking for Avanne in the rooms, but I couldn''t find her anywhere. Then, when a thought crossed my mind, I headed toward the first room where I had seen Avanne and Lyra when I arrived here.


    The room was empty again, so I moved toward the small hidden door in the corner. I knocked a few times, but when there was no response, I gripped the doorknob tightly. The last time I had tried it, I hadn''t used much force, and that didn''t mean it was impossible to open this door. Pulling the door with all my strength, it suddenly creaked open, and a thin beam of light spread into the room. But at the same time, I heard the screams of a little girl and Avanne.


    "Calm down, Avanne! It''s me, Ethan!" I shouted, stepping away from the door. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a moment of silence, and then Avanne''s trembling voice was heard: "Ethan? You... are you here?"


    Avanne looked at me in fear, and Lyra stood beside her with wide, frightened eyes.


    "Yes, Avanne, I''m here. I just disappeared for a moment, but I''m back. I''m sorry for scaring you." I said, trying to reassure them with a smile. Avanne came out with our daughter and stood before me anxiously, but before she could speak, I cut her off.


    "I know you must have a lot of questions, but I''m really tired. Just know that you''re not in any danger and you won''t be. That''s enough. Now, I want to sleep." I said, noticing through the window that the sun had just risen.


    Avanne continued to look at me with a multitude of questions in her eyes, but I didn''t let her speak. "Really, Avanne, if I don''t sleep, I won''t recover. I need to rest, please..."


    After a moment of hesitation, she took a deep breath and nodded. "Okay, Ethan. But tomorrow, we''ll talk more, alright?"


    There was still concern in her eyes, but she tried to hide it as she turned to smile at me. "Then, let me prepare your room so you can have a good sleep."


    Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    I nodded and thanked her. As we walked down the corridors together, my mind was filled with many thoughts. The pressure of the agreement with Valthera, the responsibility I felt toward Avanne and Lyra, and the uncertainty left by our encounter all weighed on me, increasing my fatigue.


    When we reached the room, Avanne placed her hand on my shoulder. "Ethan, we''re here. No matter what, I''ll do my best to help you. Don''t forget that."


    I smiled at her with gratitude in my eyes. "Thank you, Avanne, but that won''t be necessary. Just don''t worry."


    After entering the room and lying on the bed, the thoughts in my mind slowly began to fade. The things I had to do within the ten years given to me by Valthera became clearer in my mind. I promised myself I would use this time to grow stronger, protect those around me, and finally gain the strength to confront Valthera. As I drifted into a deep sleep, I made a vow to myself once again that I would succeed in everything I set out to do within the time I was given.


    ---


    The next few days passed uneventfully. During this time, I spent most of my days with my daughter Lyra. But I can clearly say that the next few days were some of the most peaceful I had experienced in a long time. Even though the weight of my agreement with Valthera still pressed heavily on me, being with Lyra alleviated that burden to some extent. Her innocence reminded me of a life where everything was simple. Our days passed together; sometimes we played in the garden, sometimes we read stories in a room full of books. However, the moments I cherished the most were when Lyra showered me with questions.


    As the days passed peacefully, Lyra''s curiosity and interest in me grew more each day. Her questions were sometimes so innocent and simple that they not only made me smile but also made me think. Each small question gave me the opportunity to explore the curious world within her. One day, while we were sitting in the garden, I tried to show her imaginary shapes in the clouds.


    "Dad, what was your biggest dream when you were a kid?" she suddenly asked with her lisping voice. Her question was so sincere that I paused for a moment.


    "Hmmm¡­ I think my biggest dream was to become strong and fearless one day. To be strong enough to protect myself and my loved ones," I said, smiling at her.


    Lyra looked at me with wide eyes, a happy smile on her face and excitement on her expression. "Then I will be strong and fearless, just like you!"


    ____


    I finally lost the war against the readers and will probably add Luciana to the harem.... Congratulations to all of you????????????

 Chapter 159: Little Ethan

    The next day, I set off with Avanne and Lyra toward Isabella''s house. Before that, I made sure to tell Avanne that our relationship was strictly professional. Similarly, I asked Lyra not to call me "daddy" and fortunately she is an incredibly intelligent child and easily understood what I was saying. But also, just because a child shows affection toward someone doesn''t mean that person is their father. So, there was no issue with Lyra acting close to me.


    After a journey that wasn''t too long but wasn''t too short either, we finally reached the small city outside the capital. This city, though smaller than the capital, had its own walls and was very close to the capital. The mansion I had purchased for Isabella was the finest in this city. Given that I was considered one of the wealthiest individuals on the continent, buying this mansion wasn''t that difficult.


    By the time we arrived at the mansion, everyone had already gathered probably, and standing at the entrance was a beautiful woman with white hair that fluttered gently in the breeze. Of course, this was my mother, and she was waiting for me with tears in her eyes. As soon as we stepped out of the carriage, she started running toward me but it was only natural for her to act this way since she hadn''t seen me for over a year and a half.


    As I watched my mother Luciana''s eyes fill with tears and saw her steps getting closer, I felt a warm sensation somewhere inside me. However, I didn''t let that feeling show on my face. As soon as I got out of the carriage, a small smile spread across my face, and I opened my arms wide.


    When my mother reached me, she hugged me tightly without hesitation. I slowly draped my arm over her shoulder and could feel her quietly sighing.


    "Welcome, little Ethan," she said softly. The emotions she had built up from waiting were reflected in her trembling voice.


    With her embrace, I felt like a piece of me that had been lost for years was finally in place. After such a long time, I could once again feel her warmth and scent, and this moment was priceless. This hug filled the emptiness inside me, making me relive the warmth of my childhood memories.


    "I''m happy to have you back, Mom" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My mother let go of me, lifting his head slightly, and took a deep breath. At that moment, I could see her examining me more closely. Even though a year and a half had passed, she noticed the changes in me. Her gaze carefully traveled across me. A year and a half, though a relatively short period, can still leave big changes in one''s life. The lines on my face, the changes in my body, and the maturity in my eyes all revealed a different Ethan compared to the boy she once knew.


    "You''ve really changed," she said, her eyes not leaving me. "But I can still see the kind and loving heart of my little boy inside you."


    The subtle sadness in her voice deeply affected me. A year and a half ago, I had no idea how different everything would become. And now, as I realized, Luciana, just like Isabella, had been suffering from profound loneliness after I left for the academy. Once again, I reassured myself that this loneliness would soon come to an end. However, it was Luciana who needed comfort more than anyone.


    "Let''s go inside. It''s cold out here," Luciana said.


    Indeed, winter was approaching, and the air was starting to chill. Luciana seemed a bit surprised when she saw Avanne and the little girl in her arms, but it also seemed as though she recognized Avanne from somewhere.


    "Mom, let me introduce you. This is Avanne, and the little girl in her arms is my daughter Lyra."


    When Luciana saw Avanne and Lyra, she paused for a moment. Her eyes widened slightly, and she took a deep breath, as if the sight before her had mentally overwhelmed her for a second. Then, she noticed the cute look in Lyra''s eyes and scanned Avanne from head to toe, sensing a familiar aura. For a moment, she stepped forward slowly, with a hint of uncertainty in her eyes, but then quickly stepped back, as if something was falling into place.


    "This... How is this possible?" Luciana said, her voice starting to tremble. Her gaze moved from Lyra to Avanne. For a moment, time seemed to stand still.


    Avanne, holding the little girl tightly in her arms, bowed her head respectfully. "Majesty Luciana, it''s a pleasure to meet you. Yes, this little girl... is our daughter."


    Luciana''s reaction was utterly shocking. Her eyes widened, and her body pulled back a little. For a moment, she couldn''t find the words to say. She mumbled something and then held her head with her hands. Tears streamed from her eyes, and finally, emotions started to overflow, much like a river''s current. She tried to compose herself, but her palms were trembling. "So... my... grandchild... Is this... am I a grandmother now??" she whispered.


    Lyra looked at Luciana and tilted her head slightly, nervously but also innocently. A small smile appeared on her face as she gazed into Luciana''s eyes.


    Luciana took a few deep breaths, closed her eyes, leaned slightly back, and then sat down on her knees as if her legs were giving way. Tears began to fall from her eyes. The complex emotions she was feeling at that moment were too big to be expressed by any words. Then, wiping her eyes with her hands, she whispered, "My grandchild... Ethan, are you serious? ..... Can I hold her?"


    "Yes, Mom, you can hold her," I said, scanning the surroundings. Fortunately, the guards were far enough away. "But Mom, don''t let anyone know she''s your granddaughter, or that she''s my daughter," I added quietly.


    Luciana immediately understood what I meant. "Don''t worry! I won''t give it away," she said with a wide smile.


    Luciana slowly rose on her knees and gently embraced Lyra. As she rested Lyra''s head on her shoulder, Luciana''s eyes were filled with a bittersweet joy. The complexity of her emotions had been brought out by how sudden and unexpected everything had unfolded. The sight of Lyra, as if a symbol of another life, warmed her heart. Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    "I can''t believe you have a child now, little Ethan," Luciana said, stroking Lyra''s head. "I''m so happy right now. I feel like I could die peacefully."


    "Ha... Mom, don''t ever say something so silly again! And you''ll probably have dozens of grandchildren in the future," I said, chuckling.


    "Wait... What do you mean by that? Hey, wait, little Ethan?!"


    Ignoring Luciana calling me from behind, I passed through the courtyard and approached Isabella, who was standing at the grand entrance of the mansion. There was a smile on Isabella''s face, and if I had to describe that smile as accurately as possible, it was like the sweet, flirtatious smile of a rich and powerful Milf.


    But of course, I opened my arms in the most innocent way and embraced her, making sure not to reveal anything about our forbidden romance.


    "Is Luciana shouting because she met her grandchild?" she asked me, stepping out of her innocence and tightening her embrace.


    "Yes, but don''t say that again. I don''t want to take any risks," I replied as we walked through the door into the mansion.


    "Oh, look at that! Little Ethan''s already attached to that little witch," she teased from behind.


    Ignoring her, I walked inside. When I entered the first nearby room, there was a long, large table. The servants were filling it with food, but among the servants, there was an older woman who clearly had the bearing of nobility and was issuing orders. She had a familiar eye color, the same bright red eyes as both Isabella and Kayle. She was probably Isabella''s mother. As I slowly walked toward her, she immediately noticed me.


    The woman paused as soon as she saw me. Her eyes, bright red like Isabella''s, scanned me with a meaningful gaze. Then, a warmth, a sense of recognition, appeared in her eyes. She quickly took a step forward and walked toward me.


    "Your Excellency Ethan, am I correct?" she said, her voice initially soft and then quickly rising, reflecting the mixed emotions of someone seeing someone they hadn''t seen in years.


    "Yes, my lady. I am Prince Ethan, the third prince. I am also a great admirer of your daughter, Queen Isabella," I replied.


    The woman''s eyes froze for a moment as she processed my words. Then a quick smile appeared. There was warmth and understanding in her gaze. From her look, I realized that Isabella''s real family knew exactly who I was. At that moment, I thought I should learn more about Isabella''s mother''s nobility and past.


    "I truly appreciate it, Prince Ethan," the woman said, still observing me closely. "Isabella always speaks highly of you. She says she''s lucky to know someone like you. But," a brief uncertainty appeared in her eyes, "to see you here like this¡­ it''s a bit unexpected, Your Excellency. Just the other day, I read in the papers that you were the tournament winner at the academy... Ah, and were those papers correct? Are you really Mr. Arthur, our business partner? Incredible! I was quite surprised when my daughter recommended you and listed all your interesting requests, but you''ve quickly proven how talented and intelligent you are. And now, thinking back, my daughter always talked about how perfect you are, especially in the last few years. Now that I think of it, she was absolutely right¡ªYour Excellency, you truly are an exceptional person!"


    "Mom, stop! Why are you telling everyone our private conversations?!" Isabella said as she came rushing out from around the corner, her face flushed.


    ____


    Note: Even though I said in the previous chapter that Luciana will be added to the harem, it will not happen that fast.

 Chapter 160: On the future

    "Ah, what does it matter? Is His Excellency Ethan a stranger?" said Isabella''s mother.


    I was quite surprised when Isabella, with a flushed face, slipped into the other room to hide from me. After all, it was rare to see her flushed, especially when we weren''t in the bedroom.


    "Oh, don''t mind her, Your Excellency. She''s been acting strange all day. Can you believe I even saw her put on makeup for the first time? She didn''t even touch her face on her own wedding day!" Isabella''s mother continued.


    "Mother!" Isabella''s shout came from the other room, and her mother smiled and gestured as if to zip her lips.


    "By the way, my lady, may I ask your name?" I asked quickly, trying to change the subject.


    "Oh, right, my name! Let me introduce myself properly, Your Excellency. I am Diavana, the proud mother of Queen Isabella. It is an honor to meet you." She said, bowing her head in front of me.


    "Pleased to meet you, my lady. Please, raise your head."


    Diavana lifted her head and gave me a slight smile. Just then, a tall, broad-shouldered, elderly man with a commanding aura entered the room. Despite some white hairs in his beard, he looked no older than his early Forties. Undoubtedly, this man was the wealthiest person in the Kingdom of Asina after me. He approached with a stern expression on his face.


    "Pleased to meet you, Your Excellency. I am Tywal Rebbillone, Isabella''s father and head of the Rebillone family''s branch in the Kingdom of Asina," he said in a deep, gruff voice. For a moment, I felt as if I was facing a battle-worn general.


    "Likewise, Mr. Tywal. It''s a pleasure to meet you. You have truly raised a wonderful daughter," I said, and at that moment, I noticed the shadow of Isabella, secretly listening behind the door.


    "Hah. You act far beyond your years, Your Excellency. But I must admit, the real credit goes to your parents. You''ve impressed even an old, worldly man like me with your accomplishments."


    Just then, Luciana entered the room with Lyra in her arms, followed by Avanne, and lastly, Isabella slipped in through another door. The atmosphere in the dining room suddenly became more lively.


    "You''re right, Mr. Tywal, especially my mother¡ªshe''s exceptional. I am her creation," I said, kissing my mother''s cheeks, catching her off guard with my sudden compliment.


    "Kiss me too! Kiss me too!" squealed Lyra, who was both startled and thrilled in my mother''s arms.


    I kissed Lyra on her cheeks, making her giggle sweetly. As laughter filled the room and everyone smiled, we gathered around the table. Servants were setting the table with the delicious dishes they had prepared. Luciana sat down, gently setting little Lyra on her lap and giving her a kiss before taking the chair beside her. Lyra, however, seemed reluctant to leave my mother''s side. Watching this scene, I felt a strange sense of peace and happiness.


    During the meal, everyone shared both old memories and new stories. Tywal appeared to be a quiet observer, but it was clear from his careful gaze that he was listening intently. From time to time, he would join the conversation with a faint smile, particularly when listening to stories of Kayle and my childhood, laughing heartily. Isabella, on the other hand, sometimes gave her mother a reproachful look or avoided her gaze with a shy smile.


    Then, Diavana turned to Luciana with a warm tone, "Ah, Luciana, when I first saw Ethan, I knew he had a strong yet tender spirit, much like yours. But to see how he has matured over the years... I don''t know what he is to you now, but the deep emotions in your eyes are clear whenever you look at him."


    Luciana, a bit embarrassed, nodded gently in response to Diavana''s words. Then, with a soft smile, she looked at me. "No matter what, he''s still my little Ethan. He will always be my one and only son," she said, then hugged and kissed Lyra.


    As the meal concluded, everyone lingered to chat a bit longer, savoring the warmth of shared laughter and memories. However, as the night wore on, Tywal, with a serious look on his face, drew the room''s attention to himself. As Isabella''s father, he was both a respected figure within the family and someone whose words carried weight.


    "Your Excellency Ethan," Tywal''s deep voice resonated, "some time ago, after hearing about you from Isabella, I felt a strong desire to see and meet you myself. With the respect held for you and your family in the Kingdom of Asina, I have no doubt that you will contribute greatly to our kingdom in the future. I wanted to express my trust in you, as well as my support."


    I listened carefully to Tywal''s words for a moment and bowed my head slightly in gratitude. Tywal had openly declared his loyalty to me, a significant support, even though my claim to the throne was already secure.


    After chatting for a while longer, Isabella''s parents were the first to retire to their rooms. The rest of us gathered by the fireplace, talking and laughing. Luciana and Isabella had, without a doubt, become best friends by now, with little Lyra standing between them, listening to their conversation. I took a seat in a armchair, watching them quietly. Just then, Avanne entered with a tray. Despite there being plenty of servants in the manor, she had personally prepared coffee for us.


    Explore more stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    As we sipped Avanne''s coffee, my mother turned to me, and, like a line of dominoes, the other ladies followed suit.


    "Well, dear Ethan, why did you say there would be dozens more grandchildren in the future? Have you already set up a harem for yourself?" she asked, drawing particularly focused looks from Isabella and Avanne. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s a harem?" a sweet voice chimed in.


    "Oh, darling, a harem... it means having lots of mothers," Luciana said, playfully pinching Lyra''s chubby cheeks.


    "Then isn''t that a good thing?" Lyra asked in her cute, soft voice.


    "¡­Yes, I suppose it is. But it''s bad to keep it a secret from his mother," Luciana replied.


    I then turned to Avanne. "It''s very late. Shouldn''t you be putting her to bed?"


    Avanne nodded and stood up shyly. "Excuse me, Your Majesty, but¡­ well, it''s time for Lyra to go to bed," she said to my mother.


    "Oh, of course, of course. You can take her," said Luciana, giving Lyra''s chubby cheeks a kiss before letting her go.


    Muah-Muah-Muah!


    "See you later, darling!"


    After Avanne took Lyra away, my mother turned back to me. "Well, don''t you have anything to say, little Ethan?"


    "¡­ Heh. Yes, I am surrounded by many women," I said with a sigh.


    "Then tell me a little about them!" Luciana said, rushing over to sit beside me.


    Even though the armchair I was in was meant for one person, my mother squeezed in next to me, forcing us to sit very close.


    "Come on, tell me! I want to know who each of my daughters-in-law is!" she said.


    "Alright, alright," I said, giving in, then took a sip of my coffee and started to explain. "First, there''s my fianc¨¦e, Evangeline, whom you already know. She''s an extraordinary woman and also quite cunning, but her feelings for me are genuine. Then there''s Ellera, the most talented of the snow fox tribe and even wealthier than I am. She''s a woman with no expressions or emotions, yet she has a big heart. Next¡­ there''s Anna(Roxanne). She''s someone who is obsessively in love with me and whom I trust completely. And then there''s Princess Catherine of the Tiamat Empire, whom I hope to make one of my wives someday, even if our relationship hasn''t developed as much as the others. She plays the role of a cold princess but is actually a fragile soul with a large, tender heart. Besides them, there are two others who''ve become somewhat obsessed with me over the past few days, though I''m not sure about them yet. Oh, and¡­ there''s one more woman whom I won''t tell you about for now. She''s incredibly special and important to me¡ªa woman who can turn me into both a gentleman and a beast, all at once," I said, casting a secret glance toward Isabella with my last words.


    "Wow, that''s quite a lot of women. And I hope you have a good reason for not telling me about that last one! ¡­ But what about¡­ what about the mother of your child?"


    Luciana''s question caused a brief silence in the room. Luciana staring at me, and I could feel Isabella''s gaze was especially intense. To lighten the weight of the question, I tilted my head slightly with a sincere smile.


    "My relationship with Avanne is quite complicated¡­ But I do plan to accept her."


    Luciana snuggled closer to me, her eyes fixed on me. For a moment, there was silence, but the complexity of my emotions was evident in every word. "What about Lyra?" she asked suddenly, her voice softening. "Will you officially accept her as your daughter?"


    "Yes, I will accept her... but before I can do that, I have to take the throne and kill my father, Richard..."

 Chapter 161: Big Ethan

    Luciana''s warm smile froze on her face when she suddenly heard the words. Her eyes momentarily became distant, and the love on her face shifted to an expression of concern. The atmosphere in the room grew heavy; these last words, which had caught everyone''s attention, created an unexpected tension. My mother, Luciana, breaking her silence, spoke softly.


    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    "Little Ethan... I don''t understand. Did you just say you were going to kill your father? But I don''t get it. Wasn''t you already officially recognized as the heir and the next king?"


    "Yes, that''s true, but I can''t wait any longer. I need to become king as quickly as possible."


    "Why? Why do you want to become king so fast? If you look at the Kaizer stage, you''re going to have a long life. Is killing Richard the only solution? Why not choose a more peaceful path?!" Luciana said the last words with some irritation.


    "Yes, that''s the only way. There are many reasons to kill Richard, mother... But I hope you understand the weight of explaining this decision to you. You need to keep this a secret from Richard. Within a year, I will stage a coup against him. Now, forget about why I''ve made this decision or why I''m not doing this or that. Answer my question¡ªwill you be by my side, mother?"


    When Luciana saw the determination and seriousness in my eyes, she swallowed. Torn between her motherly instinct to protect me and the responsibility of being the wife of a king, but she made her decision in less than a second. Trembling, she took my hand and took a deep breath. "I will always be with you, little Ethan. But just the fact that you''re in danger drives me crazy. Also, I know I won''t stop a young man as ambitious as you. So promise me, you won''t put your life in danger no matter what. Promise me, little Ethan. Promise your mother, who loves you more than anything."


    At those words, I felt deeply her concern and love. When she looked at me, I could see the fear, anxiety, and at the same time, that strong desire to protect me as a mother. I took a deep breath, squeezed her hand tighter, and looked into her eyes with determination.


    "I promise, mother," I said quietly. "I won''t put my life in danger unnecessarily. On my path to the throne, I will try to proceed with as little harm and bloodshed as possible."


    When Luciana saw the determination in my eyes, the tension in her face eased slightly. Her hand was still trembling, but she nodded approvingly. I hoped I had comforted my mother, who sat beside me, strong but inwardly frightened.


    At that moment, Isabella quietly approached and lightly touched my shoulder. "Ethan, your mother''s concern is all of our concern," she said in a soft voice. "But we''re with you on this journey. We won''t leave you. Together, we will be stronger."


    For a moment, my eyes shifted to Isabella, and I gave her a grateful smile. I could see the trust and support in her eyes. Feeling that I was not alone on this path strengthened my conviction in my decision.


    We spent a few more hours talking, just my mother and Isabella. The topic quickly shifted away from my coup plan and turned to my potential suitors that seemed to make my mother a bit happier. Luciana kept asking about the girls, and interestingly, Catherine had caught her attention. Isabella, on the other hand, seemed more interested in Ellera. Perhaps it was because Catherine''s character resembled Luciana''s, and Ellera''s past was similar to Isabella''s.


    Finally, when it was very late, I walked my mother to her room. Since I had often slept beside her as a child, she suggested we sleep together again, but I refused, saying I was an adult now. However, when I rejected Luciana, I saw a fleeting moment of sadness and depression on her face, which made me feel regret. Without a doubt, Luciana was a very lonely woman. She had no relatives or a loving husband. She was a beautiful woman with a big heart, completely alone in the palace. After Violet and I were born, she must have become more joyful, but from what I had heard from Isabella, Luciana had been unhappy and extremely depressed before Violet was born.


    That''s why, before Luciana could close the door, I grabbed her hand. She looked at me with a surprised expression.


    "What is it, little Ethan?" she asked.


    "¡­ hah. fine, I''ll come to you shortly, alright?" I said.


    Luciana''s eyes brightened, and a beautiful, warm smile spread across her face. She didn''t say anything; she just nodded vigorously and then went inside.


    "That''s how easy it is to make her happy¡­ Little Ethan."


    When I turned to look at Isabella, I saw her with a beautiful smile as well.


    "Did you hear us?"


    "Oh yes, little Ethan, I heard you."


    I walked towards Isabella, making sure no one was around.


    "But I won''t be able to make you happy tonight," I whispered in her ear.


    Isabella stepped back, looking at me as if I had said something ridiculous. "I''m already happy, little Ethan. Don''t worry about me."


    "Good. But stop calling me little Ethan. You know very well how Big I am."


    Isabella, both surprised and angry, opened her mouth and playfully slapped my chest. "Why are you saying such things?! Someone might hear you!" she said in a low voice.


    "It''s ridiculous for you to say that. After all, it''s not normal for a woman screaming beneath me to be afraid of being heard"


    "Hahaha, shut up, shut up¡­! Go and sleep with your mother, little Ethan!" Isabella said, pushing me toward Luciana''s bedroom with all her strength. After pushing me to the door, she quickly turned and ran away, her face deeply flushed. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My smile involuntarily widened as I turned around and knocked on the door. When I heard a sweet and happy "Come in!" from inside, I entered.


    Luciana had already changed into a nightgown and was waiting for me. Since the bed was quite large, I walked to the other side and sat on the bed.


    "Wait! Are you going to sleep in these clothes? Don''t be ashamed of your mother, little Ethan, and dress more comfortably," Luciana said.


    I sighed, already beginning to question why I had come here. I quickly removed my unnecessary clothes, though, of course, I still had enough on me to cover. As I turned and lay on the bed, I saw Luciana''s loving expression as she looked at me. She came even closer until only a few inches separated our faces. Whether from up close or from a distance, her beauty was undeniable, once again proving that she was absolutely stunning. If women''s beauty were to be categorized, Luciana would undoubtedly belong to the highest tier.


    Luciana''s dazzling beauty was even more captivating up close. Her silver-white hair shimmered like moonlight shining in the night sky, cascading over her shoulders like a soft veil that embraced her skin. Though the color of her hair was cool, it gave her a warm and inviting appearance, as if it were wrapping everyone who gazed upon her in a sense of calm.


    Her blue eyes reflected an inner world, deep like the ocean. These eyes sparkled with a secret in every glance, possessing a depth and delicate allure that could penetrate to the heart. The glint in her eyes mirrored the maternal love and protective instinct that radiated from her, further strengthening the trust I felt toward her.


    Luciana''s facial features were a perfect blend of grace and softness. Her smooth, fair skin shone with the perfection of porcelain, and the faint pink on her cheeks added an innocent and pure expression to her face. Her lips were curled in a gentle smile, a smile that carried a warmth and sincerity that could melt anyone''s heart.


    When she reached out her hands toward me, I was amazed at the elegance of her fingers and the delicacy of her touch. Her hands, with the nobility fitting for a queen, held both strength and tenderness at the same time. These graceful hands reflected the touch of a woman who had shouldered the heavy responsibilities of the kingdom for years but had never lost her maternal love.


    Luciana was not only physically beautiful, but possessed an enchanting spiritual beauty as well. Her unique beauty and inner grace were so magical, they seemed to make a person want to dance on clouds. Without a doubt, if Luciana were not my mother, but a woman I did not know, I would have been willing to destroy the world just to win her over. But sadly, she is my one and only mother, and I could never do anything to harm the relationship I have with her. When I realized how much this truth hurt my heart, I was left in shock. Fortunately, I would soon fall asleep, and I wouldn have to determine whether these feelings were real or just the nonsense of a dream.

 Chapter 162: Last farewell

    The next day, when I woke up, I saw a white head on my chest. Luciana was sleeping with her legs placed on my groin and her head resting on my chest. As the refreshing scent of Luciana reached my nose, I began to stroke her head with my hands.


    After a few minutes, Luciana stretched, sat up, and looked at me with sleepy eyes. As a smile spread across her face, she softly said, "Good morning..."


    Experience more on m v|l -NovelFire.net


    "Good morning," I replied.


    Luciana got out of bed and went to the bathroom, returning to the room after a while, freshly showered. I went to the bathroom as well, taking a shower in the same place she had just used.


    The following hours passed peacefully. After breakfast, Isabella''s parents bid farewell and left. While Luciana and Isabella chatted among themselves, I was reading a book. After lunch, Luciana prepared to leave. I was set to depart for the academy that evening, meaning I wouldn''t see Luciana for a while. After a long farewell with Luciana, she left for the palace with tears in her eyes.


    Then, I was left alone with Isabella. The two of us spent most of our time together just making love. Although it was extremely dangerous for Isabella to get pregnant, we were cautious and continued passionately for hours. Thankfully, Isabella had given all her staff a day off, so no one could hear us, and the whole mansion echoed with Isabella''s cries of pleasure.


    By evening, Isabella was so tired that she didn''t even want to stand, so I had to prepare dinner myself since there was no one else in the mansion. After feeding Isabella with my hands, I prepared to leave. Isabella watched me with a certain sadness in her eyes that she tried to hide, but I could see it clearly.


    "Bella... Very soon, everything will be wonderful. Just hold on a little longer. I promise that after my next visit to Asina, we won''t have to part again," I said, gently caressing her cheeks.


    "I know. I''m fine; don''t worry about me," Isabella replied with a faint smile.


    That was how Isabella was. She hid her feelings and thought showing emotions was a sign of weakness. Given her life story, it was perfectly normal. Still, she would probably cry for a long time after I left. But all I could do was make promises and tell her that everything would be okay. As I was lost in thought, Isabella, taking the initiative, hugged me and rested her head on my chest.


    "Let''s just stay like this for a while." She just said


    Sometimes, even when people didn''t express their feelings, their bodies spoke volumes. Isabella''s embrace revealed her inner conflicts; she was battling loneliness but also wanted to trust me. And I knew how powerful her trust in me was. While I stroked her back, we stayed like that in silence for a while.


    "Can you promise to come back? That you''ll never leave me? Can you promise to keep loving me despite all those young, beautiful women around you?" Isabella asked, her eyes glistening with tears.


    I leaned down and kissed her full lips passionately. "I promise. Even if you no longer want me, I promise I''ll never leave you," I said after the kiss.


    Isabella placed her head on my chest again and clung tightly to my clothes. She wasn''t crying or begging me to stay, but I could see how much she didn''t want me to leave and how her heart was aching. This was why I hated goodbyes.


    " Bella, you know you don''t have to worry. I didn''t tell you before, but I decided to step up my coup against Richard just for you.. So don''t worry anymore; you''ve already become an irreplaceable part of my life. Now I must go, but I will return. And when I come back, I''ll make you my queen ," I said.


    Isabella closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then looked at me with a calm expression. Her face reflected a mix of relief and hope. For a moment, I felt lost in her gaze; we understood each other deeply. The silence conveyed more than words ever could.


    "Now, the only meaning in my life is Kayle and you," Isabella said, her voice now more resolute. "With you, everything has changed. So¡­ I''ll wait for you no matter what. I know everything will be better with you¡­"


    With a moment''s hesitation, but firmly, I placed my hands on her shoulders and looked into her eyes one last time. This separation, as difficult as it was, had strengthened my trust in her.


    "Wait for me, Bella. You''ll see, our story is just beginning," I said, giving her a last kiss.


    I took a few steps back, ready to turn, while Isabella''s eyes remained on me. This time, however, the distance between us was not only physical but filled with a spiritual bond. I felt as though this bond would give us the strength to overcome anything.


    Before leaving the mansion, I paused for a moment and looked toward Isabella''s room, thinking of her one last time. Soon, I would have to take a gamble, but I had a feeling in my heart that we would reunite soon.


    I decided to set off. Evening was beginning to fall, and I felt the warrior spirit within me once more. Without looking back, I stepped forward into the future.


    ---


    After a long journey, I reached the capital of the Island Federation again, then returned to the academy. It was almost dawn, so I went straight to my room. In the room, I could only hear my roommate''s quiet breathing. I quickly got into bed and fell asleep within seconds. The journey had taken a long time, and in a few weeks, the dungeon raid would begin. The rewards I would obtain from there would be significant.


    As for the dragon essence I had received earlier, from what I had observed, it seemed to act as a kind of strengthening elixir but was of the highest quality. I was getting at least ten times the efficiency of any magical or physical training. At this rate, it seemed that my Kaizer power stage-up was near. I also knew it had a life-extending effect, but I didn''t know if the dragon essence had other effects.


    ---


    The Next Day


    The next day, when I woke up, I still felt the fatigue of the journey weighing heavily on my body. As the sun began to rise, I decided to lie still for a few more seconds in the room''s silence. Then I opened my eyes and got out of bed. With the soft light entering the room, I felt a sense of calm in my soul. This journey, while challenging, had also taught me something because I had had plenty of time to work on myself. But now, being back at the academy, I felt a renewed sense of purpose.


    I noticed my roommate was still asleep quietly in the corner of the room. I stepped outside quietly and, after a while, made my way toward the academy''s bright, wide streets. Walking through the academy''s broad, stone-paved streets in the early morning, calm filled me with peace. Yet this peace was tied to the heavy responsibilities brought by the upcoming dungeon raid and missions.


    I then headed toward the unity building. Upon entering the unity building, I received greetings from several members who looked quite surprised to see me, then walked through the corridors toward one of the rooms only elite members could enter, the strategy room.


    As I pushed open the door to the strategy room, I saw them in the back. Ellera was calmly reading a book, as usual, while Roxanne was focused on a map. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When they turned their eyes toward the door, the first thing I heard was Roxanne''s scream. Ellera simply stood up and started walking toward me, but I could tell she was happy from the soft smile and the silver rings in her eyes. Roxanne, on the other hand, ran toward me with dangerous speed, and after sprinting to me, she leaped at the same dangerous speed. I barely managed not to fall as I caught her in my arms, but before I could even say a word, Roxanne was already devouring my lips as if they were the most delicious meal she had ever tasted.


    She was kissing me so passionately that, for a moment, she even forgot to breathe. Fortunately, when I managed to end the kiss with a bit of force, she took deep breaths and managed not to pass out. Without waiting, Roxanne began kissing me again, this time all over my neck and face.


    "Yeah, I missed you, too."


    While still holding Roxanne in my arms, I walked toward Ellera and, despite Roxanne clinging to me like a child, bent down and kissed Ellera on the lips. Luckily, she didn''t object; in fact, her cheeks flushed slightly...

 Chapter 163: Eva

    After spending some time with Roxanne and Ellera, we left the unity to attend our classes. There was no strict requirement to attend classes at the academy, or rather, you could decide whether to attend classes as long as you didn''t exceed a certain minimum. However, since I was approaching that limit because of the tournament and my visit to Asina, I began walking towards the academy''s magic department to attend one of the classes.


    Looking back, I realized there were a few things I needed to do. First, I had to get closer to Princess Catherine. Then, it would be good to spend some time with Evangeline. Similarly, I needed to take things to the next level with Ellera. Apart from that, I might need to meet with Kayle. Of course, I could never neglect Roxanne.


    Now that I think about it, having a harem, or at least potentially having one, was quite exhausting. Although I didn''t put much effort into seducing women, I had quickly found myself surrounded by a considerable number of them. Now, there was also the dragon princess and the demon princess pursuing me.


    With a deep sigh, I entered the classroom. I realized that the entire class''s attention had been on me for a longer period than usual. After all, my performance during the tournament and what I had accomplished with Arthur fake identity, combined with my identity as a prince, made it quite normal for me to be somewhat of a celebrity at the academy. Slowly, I made my way to my seat and began waiting for the professor without speaking.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The class went as expected. It couldn''t be said that I learned anything new, but I didn''t expect to learn something groundbreaking from just one class. However, at least I could practice what I already knew. As I was leaving the classroom, I noticed a few people, especially women, trying to talk to me, but I politely rejected them and kept moving. I had already researched the people with the most potential at the academy, and while everyone had a certain degree of potential, they didn''t meet my criteria.


    In fact, if I lowered my criteria, I''d end up having to deal with far too many people. Moreover, most of the people trying to approach me were women, and they wanted to be with me, but I already had enough women around me. Therefore, it seemed I needed to spend time with the women who already liked me and, although they hadn''t directly expressed it, had certain expectations of me.


    First, it was a good idea to date Evangeline, my fianc¨¦e. Of course, since I was quite inexperienced in this regard, I was uncertain about what exactly I should do. I set my thoughts aside and began walking toward the unity building where Evangeline was.


    As I walked through the academy''s courtyard toward the Evangeline unity building, I got lost in my thoughts. I needed to gather myself and clarify my plans. It made the most sense to put things in order, or everything could spiral into chaos. Starting with Evangeline seemed like a sensible decision; after all, she was not only officially my fianc¨¦e but also someone who showed her affection for me with every move she made.


    The more I thought about Evangeline, the more I remembered her elegance, calmness, and the deep affection she had for me. Her love for me was truly irresistible. Even when I first met her, she didn''t feel the need to hide her feelings for me; the sparkle in her eyes and the way her every gesture expressed her passion for me... Being with her had often been a source of beautiful memories, and I had no hesitation about taking our relationship a step further.


    When I reached the front of the unity building, I took a deep breath and gathered myself. I wanted to make this time with her special, so after collecting my thoughts, I decided to find a more intimate place where we could talk. After entering the building, I learned from a few members where Evangeline was currently located. I walked through the corridors and knocked on the door of the room where Evangeline was. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A woman opened the door, and when I looked inside, I saw Evangeline, along with a few other people. They were clearly discussing something, but when they saw me, an unusual tension filled the room. Perhaps my performance during the tournament and what I had achieved under my Arthur identity had made them a bit uneasy. Evangeline''s straight pink hair added color to the otherwise dull atmosphere, and her blue eyes turned towards me.


    "Ethan?"


    When Evangeline''s eyes focused on me, a strange feeling stirred inside me. The other mans in the room, on the other hand, seemed to be a little cautious as they looked at me. Perhaps the fame I had gained through the tournament and my Arthur identity had made my usual cold and distant demeanor even more apparent. At that moment, I saw the same thing in everyone''s eyes: a sense of distance, a hint of fear, but also great admiration. Although these looks bothered me a little, I didn''t think I needed to take even a step back from the cold attitude I projected.


    When Evangeline heard my name, a familiar, gentle smile appeared on her face, but immediately after, her eyes betrayed a slight concern, and the tension in the room seemed to grow.


    "Why did you come here, Ethan?" she asked, her voice elegant but with a slightly anxious tone, indicating something was off in her demeanor.


    I paused for a moment. I didn''t know what to say. Although I had been thinking about going on a date with Evangeline, I wasn''t sure if this was the right time. To hide my uncertainty, I shifted my gaze slightly and tried to ease the tense atmosphere I sensed in the room.


    Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net


    "I just wanted to see you," I said, my voice colder than usual, maybe even a bit sharp. "I wanted to spend some time with you after class. If you''re not available, we can do it another time."


    A brief moment of hesitation crossed Evangeline''s face. She looked around the room, glanced at those around her, and then turned back to me. It seemed like she was trying to figure something out, but eventually, she showed signs of softening.


    "Come inside," she said. "Our meeting will be over in a few minutes, anyway."


    For a moment, I reflected on how strong and cold I seemed. From the outside, no one could know the depths of my emotions, as I never allowed it. But here, with her, everything seemed to become a bit more complicated. Going to Evangeline''s side might help me resolve some of this inner turmoil.


    When I stepped into the room, I noticed that the other faces inside were still somewhat tense. However, when Evangeline greeted me, the surrounding atmosphere seemed to change, and the tension eased a bit. I pulled a chair from the corner and sat down, waiting for Evangeline to start speaking with me. While I felt the comfort of spending time with her, I also realized that I needed to focus on making sure everything progressed correctly.


    After saying a few words to the others in the room, Evangeline quickly saw them out, and once they left, she turned her full attention to me and slowly approached. "Ethan," she said, "When did you become so... changed? You seem more distant." There was curiosity in her eyes, but also the familiar warmth.


    This question quite surprised me. But indeed, day by day, I was being seen as a more distant person, just as Evangeline had said. "I don''t know¡­ I guess it''s just my nature," I replied.


    "Do you know how intimidating your gaze and aura can be? Maybe it''s the influence of the dragon essence you were given. But I don''t think it''s a bad thing. I find your new aura both frightening and awe-inspiring."


    Evangeline''s words echoed within me. Truly, my aura had changed recently. I guess, My cold demeanor, combined with my inner strength, made me seem more distant and mysterious than ever. I wasn''t sure when I first noticed it, but seeing how carefully Evangeline was studying me was a bit surprising. In her eyes, it was obvious that she admired and cared for me, but there was also a hint of concern. Or sadness?


    "I¡­ didn''t know that," I said with a slight smile, though I also felt a kind of uncertainty. "I guess I didn''t think about it that much. But do you think it''s¡­ a good thing to be intimidating in your eyes?" I asked, with a somewhat teasing tone.


    Evangeline smiled, but this time her smile was deeper, more meaningful. "Yes, I think it''s a good thing," she said, standing slowly beside me. "Because everything about you is captivating, Ethan. Both intimidating and mesmerizing¡­ and that only strengthens you."


    Towards the end of her sentence, the slight tremor in her voice made me feel her deep attachment to me even more clearly. In that moment, I took a step closer to her, pulling back a bit of the distance within myself. I softened the harshness in my eyes and looked at her more closely.


    "Is it only when you look from the outside that you feel this way?" I asked, gathering a bit of courage in a more sincere manner. I gave her a meaningful glance, because something had truly begun between us, but I still wasn''t sure how to express it.


    Evangeline, bringing her face a little closer, said, "Yes," her voice softening. "Sometimes, when I look at you, I feel something stir inside me. Even if I don''t show it, I feel every moment, every movement of yours within me. Being with you¡­ it feels so natural."


    At that moment, everything seemed to stop. Time seemed to freeze. We began melting the tension between us, somehow, through the strength of the connection that had formed. It became impossible to suppress the emotions I was feeling inside. Despite my attempts to stay distant, my true feelings began to surface.


    There was a sparkle in Evangeline''s eyes. For a moment, it felt as though the entire academy, all the surrounding people, had disappeared. It felt like it was just the two of us. The gaze of a woman who was watching me so carefully, wanting to be with me, It felt more intimate and special than many moments.


    I took another step closer. I slowly reached my hand towards hers, and when our hands touched, I felt the rapid beating of Evangeline''s heart.


    "Eva, I actually came here to ask you out on a date."

 Chapter 164: Never

    I was sitting at a restaurant with Evangeline right now. She had accepted my date proposal, but because she spent so long getting ready, it was already evening. Honestly, I''m not really the dating type, but I''m trying my best for now. Of course, it would be nice if Evangeline could finally make a decision after struggling for about ten minutes on what to eat.


    "So, what did you choose?"


    Evangeline flinched at my question and, embarrassed, placed the menu on the table. As she put the menu down, she lightly rubbed her face and avoided eye contact, staying silent. A period of silence followed. Her indecisiveness was starting to get on my nerves. She was really difficult, but slowly and patiently, I had to approach this situation.


    "What''s available?" I asked, wrinkling my face.


    Evangeline looked back at the menu, as if she might find something. The indecision in her eyes made me more tense, but I waited silently. After a few seconds, she finally looked up, signaling that she had made a decision.


    "I think... I''ll have a salad," she said, offering a faint smile. But that smile still seemed to carry traces of uncertainty.


    "You''ve spent so much time on this, haven''t you?" I asked in a lighter tone. My voice was still sarcastic, but I wanted to ease the situation a bit.


    " I... No! I''ll have the flaming venison," she said, choosing one of the restaurant''s popular dishes.


    "Okay... So, I''ll have the same then."


    After Gorson took our orders and left, he left me alone with Evangeline. She was looking at me nervously, occasionally glancing out the window at the people below.


    "Eva, before we go to Asina, you said you wanted to talk about something. You know, the kiss thing. Do you want to talk about it now?"


    Evangeline turned to me and hesitated for a moment. "No," she said simply. "... Yes," she said after a pause. "... No," she then added.


    "... Alright. If you don''t want to talk about it, we won''t."


    "No. Let''s talk. How many women?" she suddenly asked.


    ".... I don''t know, it''s not clear yet"


    "Do they need to interview for it? I just asked how many women love you."


    Evangeline''s question suddenly created a tense atmosphere hanging in the air. I turned to her and looked more carefully. It was like I didn''t even know how to answer such a question. There was a brief emptiness in her eyes, a waiting look. I tried to understand what she was thinking, but this time, it wasn''t that easy.


    "I don''t know... But I think there are quite a few," I replied, carefully choosing my words, trying not to go into further details.


    "How many wives do you plan on having?" she asked again, with another sudden question.


    I hadn''t really thought about it before, but which ones would I make, my queen or queens? Roxanne? Isabella? Ellera? Catherine? Of course, if I married Evangeline, she would definitely be queen, and the princess of the Tiamat Empire would also have to be a queen. Now that I thought about it, choosing among them seemed very cruel.


    "I don''t know, but what I do know is that I want to make you my wife and my queen."


    Upon hearing this, Evangeline suddenly blushed and turned her head away. Clearly, she wasn''t prepared for my sudden compliment.


    "But, Evangeline, you need to understand. Besides you, there will be other women I love. In fact... I even have a daughter now."


    My words shocked Evangeline and leaned toward me. "What? When? Wait, were you hiding this from everyone? And who is her mother?"


    Evangeline''s eyes widened, her lips slightly parted. It was like what I said hit her like a sudden blow. A strange unease stirred within me, but I knew that at some point, I had to be honest about this with the person I was going to marry. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes," I said, speaking freely about what was on my mind. "I have a daughter. From Asina. And... this happened a few years ago. But I only found out about it recently, and I hope you keep this information to yourself."


    Evangeline nodded silently, but her gaze still avoided mine. She didn''t speak for a while, only gently rubbing her hands on the table, as if trying to find the right words.


    "So, who is the mother?" she asked again.


    "You don''t know her yet. She''s a viscountess in my kingdom."


    Evangeline stayed silent for a few seconds after hearing this. Her eyes were still distant, as if she was trying to process everything I said. Then she slowly lifted her head, looked at me, and paused for a moment.


    "I don''t know, Ethan. As much as I love you... this feels strange... the reality of having to share with you... It''s unsettling. I''m sure all those women are really good people, but... I don''t know."


    Evangeline''s words deepened the silence at the table. There was confusion in her eyes, a mix of understanding and unease. A discomforting silence fell. I didn''t know what to say because there wasn''t much I could do in the face of Evangeline''s feelings. I understood how she felt, but I didn''t want to make the situation even harder.


    "Eva, I understand you," I said, my voice softening. "But really, I want you to be with me. The final decision will always be yours, but... sometimes life gets so complicated, unexpected things happen... You know "


    Evangeline turned her eyes back to me, but this time in a calmer way. "I know," she said, but there was still that nervousness in her voice. "But sharing you... I just don''t know if I can handle it."


    We remained silent for a while, with only the reflection of the outside lights, the meals on the table, and the empty plates in place. I knew Evangeline was processing something inside, but I didn''t want to pressure her.


    "If it''s going to be that difficult, maybe it''ll take a little more time," I said, locking my eyes with hers. "But I promise I''ll do my best to handle everything with you."


    Evangeline took a deep breath and then nodded slightly. "With time?" she said. "This won''t be easy to get used to, but... I love you, Ethan. I just... need some time."


    When I heard this answer, I felt relieved on one hand, but on the other, I still had mixed feelings. Life doesn''t always have to be easy, anyway. Like in every relationship, a balance had to be found here, too. And even though this process would be hard, at least knowing Evangeline was with me made me feel hopeful about the future. In the end, Evangeline would be an excellent ally... No. I''m doing it again.


    When I remembered what Violet had said, perhaps there were some truths in it. I really should stop thinking about my relationships based on my interests. But then, how would I achieve my goals? I would probably find a way, but what I had right now seemed like the easiest path to my goals. Also, isn''t human nature selfish?


    In my opinion, no relationship can be one-sided. This doesn''t just apply to romantic relationships, it could be true for all relationships. But if we consider a romantic relationship, aren''t they selling love to each other? Why would it be wrong to call a relationship model that can continue as long as you give attention to your girlfriend, trade? Every person who expects something after doing something is making a trade. Anyway, these are difficult philosophical questions to answer or at least explain. Let''s get back to the date for now.


    After Evangeline''s words, a silence had fallen between us, both of us seemingly lost in our own thoughts. My eyes focused on the table, but I still had hundreds of thoughts in my mind.


    Maybe I was overthinking this. However, suppressing my feelings was difficult. Evangeline, still being so indecisive, pushed me in some way. But I didn''t want to pressure her. I knew that in that moment; she needed the time she required.


    As the ambiance of the restaurant, the outside silence, and the soft lights inside blended together, Evangeline slowly lifted her head and looked at me. She took a deep breath and parted her lips. Experience more on m v|l -NovelFire.net


    "Ethan..." she said, her voice still trembling a little. "I don''t know, maybe... maybe it''s just hard to handle something this big, right? All these women, this... mess. But I love you, really. So I need to think about this."


    I nodded. "I know," I said, moving a little closer to her. "And I know I need to understand that. I''m sure everything will take time. But I won''t force you. Time... yes, time is what we all need."


    Evangeline looked away, but somehow, she smiled at me. Slowly, she began to play with her hands on the table, as if she were trying to choose the right words.


    "Sometimes... sometimes everything feels so complicated, Ethan. Relationships, people, expectations... These things are hard for me," she said, pausing for a moment. "But still, I don''t want to lose you... Never"

 Chapter 165: Relationships

    The dinner with Evangeline had become much livelier than it was a few minutes ago. The more I conversed with her, the more I became convinced of how cultured this woman was. She possessed enough knowledge, especially in history, to captivate me. Moreover, her worldview¡ªor rather, her perspective on ruling as a monarch¡ªwas remarkably aligned with mine. How many values we shared genuinely surprised me.


    After dinner, we continued talking outside until the curfew began. I can confidently say that after tonight, I knew Evangeline at least twice as well as I did before. This would certainly benefit our future marriage. Of course, it was still too early to engage in a sexsual relationship with Evangeline, and she still seemed to have some uncertainties in her mind. For now, it was best to let time take its course.


    As my date with Evangeline came to an end, I returned to the dorm and lay down in bed, only to hear my roommate Taktav quietly crying under his blanket again. He was so silent that an average person would never hear him. Maybe I could have ignored it, as I had before, but at the very least, I could ask if he was okay. I knew Taktav had an extremely fragile personality... and to be honest; I was starting to worry he might harm himself.


    After all, I had experienced something similar in a previous life. Now that I think about it, I hadn''t cared much about that person back then, and it ended in the worst possible way. So I got out of bed and walked toward the other bed. Taktav, who was crying under a thick blanket, stopped crying when he heard my footsteps, but then started to sob.


    "Hey, are you alright? If there''s anything wrong, you can talk to me," I said.


    Still sobbing under the blanket, Taktav quietly poked his pink head out from the edge of the cover. His eyes were tearful, his face exhausted. For a moment, he seemed unsure of what to say, as if any words might expose his vulnerability even more. But at last, he sighed and began to speak.


    "E-Ethan¡­ Sometimes¡­ I just feel like this world is too much for me," he said in a faint voice.


    Though his words might have sounded silly or weak, I somehow sensed the deep sadness behind them. This feeling unsettled me, as I''d always harbored a kind of aversion to such emotions. Still, my experiences had taught me one lesson: sometimes ignoring things came with a cost heavier than I imagined. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What exactly happened? Is there anything I can help with?"


    "... No. As a man, I must deal with my problems on my own¡­ That''s what my father used to say. I''m sorry for disturbing you. Please go back to bed; I won''t make any more noise."


    Taktav''s words made me sense that his sadness stemmed from deeper roots. His father''s insistence on him facing his struggles alone seemed to be part of the burden weighing on him. While I had little tolerance for such weakness, I didn''t want to watch him destroy himself completely.


    "Taktav, maybe your father told you to face your problems alone, but he didn''t tell you to ignore everyone around you," I said. My tone was far from mocking; in fact, it came out unexpectedly gentle. This bothered me, yet I couldn''t hold back my words.


    Taktav slowly turned his head, the sadness in his eyes slightly lightened. Taking a deep breath, he attempted a faint smile, as if he was trying to unburden himself from the weight he had carried for so long.


    "Thank you, Ethan," he said. "I guess¡­ sometimes just knowing someone is there is enough."


    I shrugged. I didn''t believe emotional support was that effective; after all, people should solve their own problems. But apparently, to someone as fragile as Taktav, even simple attention could mean a lot.


    "Look," I told him, "no one can survive in this world alone. You''ll learn that, eventually. But if you''re just going to bury your head in the sand like you are now, nothing will change. Sometimes, it''s natural to feel weak; just don''t let it go on forever."


    Taktav nodded and tried to control his sobbing.


    I had heard a few rumors about Taktav before. Probably because of his long pink hair and his other feminine features, he was often bullied. The things I''d heard about Taktav had always seemed ordinary to me. People belittling and isolating someone they perceived as weak had practically become a habit. Unfortunately, I could witness these kinds of things everywhere in society. But here, I found the importance of people placed on such wounded souls unnecessary. I had always seen it as weakness and thought it was best to focus on myself. But now, Taktav''s sorrowful eyes and withdrawn state served only to remind me of painful memories from the past.


    "Anyway. If you need help or at least want to talk, don''t hesitate," I said, getting up and heading toward my bed. "Oh, and one more thing¡ªI''d like you to join my unit. It would make me happy to see you as a member of our group, should you choose to accept," I added.


    Taktav''s eyes widened at my offer, but he said nothing. His surprise seemed to erase his sadness, if only for a moment. I could tell he was taking my words seriously and that my offer had affected him. He stayed silent for a while, looking at me thoughtfully. A faint glimmer of hope appeared in his eyes, though his hesitant expression suggested he was still struggling to decide.


    "Really¡­ this isn''t a joke, is it?" he finally asked, his voice tinged with a faint desperation.


    I shrugged and raised my eyebrows at him. "Taktav, you know I don''t make jokes," I said firmly. "Yes, it''s real. We need someone who can work alongside us. But that means you''ll have responsibilities on your shoulders, so you''ll need to stop acting like a child."


    Taktav pursed his lips and nodded. After a moment''s hesitation, he murmured softly, "I-I¡­ I''ll think about it¡­" It was clear that even giving that answer required him to gather his courage.


    Then, I got into bed, trying to sleep. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed my roommate smiling, with his bunny-like ears drooping slightly in happiness.


    ---


    The next day, I wanted to meet Ellera, but I couldn''t find her anywhere. So, I decided to visit Catherine, who I had interacted with the least among the girls. But this time, I sent a member of my unit first to let her know that I wanted to spend some time with her. The reply came quickly, and I learned that Catherine would be here soon. Now it was time to charm her. Enjoy exclusive content from mvl


    Within an hour, Catherine arrived at my unit''s building, and I was quite surprised when I saw her. She wore an elegant yet understated outfit. Her hair was tied back, with a strand of hair falling on each side of her face. She was undoubtedly beautiful. Achieving both sweetness and beauty at the same time is not something every woman can do, but Catherine seemed to embody this description flawlessly.


    Thankfully, I paid attention to my appearance, even in everyday life at the academy, so I wouldn''t look bad next to her. When I get close Catherine, I was momentarily at a loss for words. Her confidence and grace unconsciously reflected the same feelings back to her company.


    Pulling myself together, I took a step toward her, trying to suppress my smirk, and bowed slightly. "Princess Catherine, it''s an honor, as always, to see you here," I said.


    Catherine turned to me with a smile. "Honor? No need to be so formal, Mr. Ethan; I just accepted your invitation," she replied with a slight tease.


    I shrugged. "What can I say? It''s impossible not to be affected by beauty."


    Catherine rolled her eyes, but a pleased expression appeared on her face. The atmosphere of our conversation quickly became relaxed, and soon we were strolling through the academy''s garden. At first, our conversation was about daily matters: classes at the academy, other students, casual gossip.


    As our walk continued, our conversation took on deeper subjects. Although it seemed like a superficial exchange initially, I realized that Catherine''s words contained emotions deeper than she might have realized. Her kind and affectionate demeanor clearly showed she had a fragile heart. She was so sincere and genuine that even when expressing her feelings, there wasn''t a hint of insincerity.


    Catherine''s naturalness made me feel closer to her with every passing minute. As we walked together, I began to discover not only her physical appearance but also the depth of her inner world. The pure kindness in her eyes showed me that the person standing before me wasn''t just compassionate toward me, but toward everyone and everything. You sometimes want to protect such a sincere and innocent person, but at other times, you just want to get lost in her world. With every step, Catherine made me feel the warmth and peace within her.


    Now that I think about it, maybe we could have had a real relationship, not just using her as a tool.

 Chapter 166: Another date

    After spending some time with Catherine, I told her I wanted to take her somewhere. Although Catherine was a bit hesitant at first, she eventually agreed and began to follow me. Since teleportation portals are typically used for the fastest travel across the academy grounds, we headed to the nearest one. After selecting our destination and paying a fee, we passed through the portal.


    When we emerged, we found ourselves on a high hill with a vast, endless view. This was the highest point of the academy grounds, floating in the sky, but calling it a hill wasn''t quite accurate. It was more like a plateau, with many restaurants and beautiful gardens. It resembled a picturesque tourist spot.


    Catherine was looking around with a mix of awe and wonder. The expression of admiration on her face made it clear that my plan had worked. I had wanted to bring her here, to the highest point of the academy, to let her experience its beauty. Knowing how delicate and sensitive her spirit was, I had guessed this view would touch her heart.


    At that moment I wanted to take a chance and I wanted to hold her little hand. When I held her hand, she immediately pulled back, but then lowered her head in embarrassment. "I''m sorry..."


    "No need to apologize," I replied. "I didn''t mean to make you uncomfortable; I just wanted to guide you to where we need to go." With that, I began to walk toward our destination.


    Catherine followed me with a shy but happy excitement. We entered a building with rustic architecture built on the side of the plateau. After quickly securing the best table, we also ordered our food. The restaurant was elegantly designed and the table we rented is located on the seventh and top floor. While it had a touch of Western architecture, it resembled Chinese design more.


    Upon reaching the top floor, I noticed how quiet it was. After all, getting a table here was expensive, and the silence was part of its appeal. We slid open a wooden door and climbed a few steps inside.


    The room on this top floor of the restaurant, sitting atop the plateau, offered a truly breathtaking view. Right in front of the table was an expansive view of the sky. White clouds, nearly within reach, floated at the same height, creating a surreal atmosphere. The air was cool and fresh, and as the wind gently moved Catherine''s hair, I could tell she was lost in the view.


    Looking around, I noticed the various gardens and vegetation on this high plateau. Colorful flowers added an elegant touch to the natural beauty of the landscape. Some flowers had grown around structures like vines, while others adorned sculptures, lending the area a magical feel. In the distance, elegant ponds and waterfalls created small cascades; the crystal-clear waters whispered like a humble melody.


    The location of the academy in the sky made the area appear to be shrouded in a light mist, giving it a mystical beauty. The sky shimmered with shades of blue and pink, like a painting, and those who gazed at it seemed to see an infinite depth stretching out before them.


    Catherine''s eyes reflected the enchantment of the moment.


    The room was spacious, with large cushioned seats shaped like a U, made from bird feathers. I bent down to remove my shoes and sat on one of the seats, which was incredibly comfortable. Catherine, mimicking me, took off her shoes and sat across from me. I don''t know if it matters, but her feet might have been the smallest adult feet I had ever seen. Stay updated through mvl


    "This is... Simply perfect!" Catherine said, her eyes full of joy.


    Seeing the happiness in her eyes also made me feel content. I thought to myself that bringing her here had been the right decision. "The beauty of this view, combined with your elegance, makes it truly enchanting," I whispered, although I probably should have expressed myself more confidently.


    "Than you..." Catherine smiled shyly, clasping her hands in her lap while keeping her eyes on the view. She slowly said, "This feels like a dream... I''ve never been anywhere this beautiful before. Thank you so much."


    "This is just the beginning," I said with a wink.


    At that moment, the waiter brought the food we had ordered to the table. The dishes were exquisitely prepared, with salads garnished with delicate flower petals and meals sliced thinly and served with special sauces. Catherine gazed at the food for a while in admiration before laughing and saying, "These look so beautiful. I almost don''t want to eat them."


    As we began eating, Catherine started talking about her student life and lessons at the academy. As we spoke, I was reminded again of the delicate and sensitive heart she had behind her graceful demeanor. She wasn''t just a beauty that inspired admiration, but also had a deep intelligence and a love for learning. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Deep down, I realized I didn''t want to harm this woman. I didn''t want her to feel like I was using her, or for her to think that once I had won her love, I would abandon her. I understood I didn''t want to hurt this delicate flower.


    Of course, things might change in an extreme situation. Any person who crossed my boundaries¡ªlike trying to kill me, taking away my freedom, harming my family, or perhaps damaging something crucial to me¡ªwould trigger a reaction. Those were my red lines, but I didn''t think Catherine would ever want to cross them.


    A woman like Catherine is the ideal wife in every man''s dream. Extremely beautiful, charming, loyal, and probably loving. Of course, from the outside, she appeared to be the kind of woman who needed protection, one who could make any man''s heart race.


    I shook off my thoughts and returned to the present. "Catherine, do you remember what we talked about before? The day I said I would make you empress? Back then, you thought I was Arthur, but let me tell you now, I''m still determined to make you empress."


    Catherine froze for a moment, her eyes slowly shifting to me. She paused to think for a few seconds, then smiled quietly. "Yes, I remember," she said, but this time, there was no shock in her voice. "Back then, I really believed you were Arthur. But now... I''m not so sure. Making a deal with the prince of another kingdom might make me a traitor." She said, stirring her food with a fork, a hint of boredom in her tone.


    "Then let me help you without making you a traitor," I said.


    Catherine was silent for a moment, her eyes still on the table, but her thoughts were clearly unclear. Slowly, she looked up at me. Her gaze was more focused, more serious than before.


    "What kind of help?" she asked, her voice still carrying a trace of doubt.


    "I know it''s too soon to say this, but... I think I like you. And yes, in a romantic way. I want to get engaged to you. I want to make you my empress, Catherine. I want to ensure that your beautiful face always wears a smile." I said, shocking Catherine.


    Catherine fell silent for a moment, her eyes filled with a mix of uncertainty and astonishment. It was such a sudden confession that I couldn''t tell what she was thinking. Her eyes were trying to measure the seriousness in my expression, but my words seemed to have taken her by surprise.


    After a while, she lowered her head and smiled gently. "Ethan... I... I wasn''t expecting this," she said, her voice trembling.


    "Catherine, you don''t have to answer right now. I''m just expressing my intentions early to show you the respect I have for you. Still, I want to say that a few more dates like this would be enough for me to fall in love with you."


    Catherine gazed at me for a while, still silent. Her face held a mixture of shock and indecision. A few seconds later, she took a deep breath and gently lowered her head. "Ethan... I don''t understand... I''ve heard that your relationship with your current fianc¨¦e is quite good. Was that a lie? Don''t you love your fianc¨¦e, Evangeline, the princess of the Tamerid Empire?" she asked.


    "... Unfortunately, you misunderstood me. I love her, and I love you too. I know it may sound selfish, but I want both of you."


    Catherine''s expression of shock and indecision deepened with every passing second. Amid her confused looks, I could feel the conflict in her voice along with the seriousness. Her eyes seemed to be struggling, unsure of what to think.


    We stayed silent for a while, the only sound being the soft rustling of the leaves outside in the breeze. The beauty of the food on the table no longer mattered to Catherine, and the atmosphere had grown much heavier. It became clear that we were at a crucial turning point, where every word carried weight.


    "I''m sorry, but we can never be together in this situation... I can''t share the same man with the child of murderers...." she said, her voice full of disgust.

 Chapter 167: Who wouldnt?

    "I''m sorry, but we can never be together in this situation... I can''t share the same man with the child of murderers...." she said, her voice full of disgust.I knew what Catherine was talking about. Her mother and father had died under suspicious circumstances while returning from the Tamerid Empire. It was likely Catherine had always doubted that her parents'' deaths were accidents, and she seemed almost certain that the ones responsible were the Tamerid Empire.


    "Even so, Evangeline isn''t a murderer. Maybe her parents are, but Evangeline isn''t responsible for your family''s death." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, she is a murderer. Maybe she didn''t kill my mother or father, but she still takes lives without hesitation for her own gain," Catherine retorted.


    She had made a valid point. Evangeline was indeed responsible for many deaths, whether by her own hands or through others''. After all, it wasn''t a coincidence that she was the closest candidate to the throne of the Tamerid Empire, the largest and most complex power on the continent. Such a position could only be achieved through bloodshed.


    "That may be true. But I don''t see anything wrong with it. I''m not saying it''s good, but I don''t think it''s bad either. People aren''t obligated to care about others'' lives. Those who think only of themselves rise to the top. Just like Evangeline"


    Catherine looked at me with disappointment. "So, do you think killing anyone is justified? No! Anyone who kills without necessity is evil," she said, slamming her hand on the table.


    "Does that mean I''m evil, too?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Yes, I''ve killed many people, even my own stepbrother. So, am I evil? The thing you fail to understand, Catherine, is that everyone in this world, except for pure and innocent souls like you, is capable of anything. If given enough power and opportunity, even someone kind-hearted like you can become corrupt. Human nature leans toward evil. I''m just trying to survive in this malevolent world, using its own weapons against it. I kill, blackmail, and I''ll continue to do so for my own benefit. Doing good for someone you don''t care about is meaningless, Catherine, because if you throw little water at a massive fireball, the only thing you''ll see is the flames growing larger."


    Catherine fell silent at my words. Disappointment and anger flickered together in her eyes. As silence weighed down the room, she finally took a deep breath and spoke slowly:


    "Ethan, I could never be like you. I can''t see people''s lives, their values, as mere pawns to be sacrificed for gain. If you think joining the ranks of those who fill this world with evil is an accomplishment, then our paths diverge here, Ethan," she said, rising to leave.


    At that moment, I didn''t know how to turn the situation around. But I had to fix it somehow.


    "¡­ That''s the last thing I''d want, Catherine. If I tried to become the man you want me to be, would you reconsider?"


    Catherine hesitated for a moment, her eyes seeming to weigh the turmoil within me. After everything I''d said, I thought we had reached a point of no return, but the trembling of her lips hinted at a sliver of hope.


    "Ethan" she said softly, her voice carrying a broken echo. "The fact that you''re even saying these words shows that you haven''t completely lost the goodness inside you. But if these are just words¡­ they''re not enough." Her gaze locked onto mine, sharp and questioning. "Can you truly change? Can you really believe that goodness and the value of people''s lives matter in this world?"


    Silence once again stretched between us like an unbridgeable chasm. I took a deep breath, my thoughts swirling in a chaotic storm. I had survived by my own methods, and becoming the kind of person Catherine spoke of¡­ it wasn''t so easy in this world. Unfortunately, I couldn''t be that person. Even if I tried, I''d likely end up dead. But here I was, trying to forge a connection with Catherine, not just meet her.


    "I can try.... For you, I can try."


    At my words, Catherine slowly sat back down and remained silent for a moment. "I¡­ That''s good," she finally said, her voice barely audible.


    It was natural for someone like Catherine, who had spent most of her life in a palace, to be detached from reality. Still, there was something I couldn''t understand. Catherine must have suffered greatly as a child, having lost her parents. But yet, her development was different from what I had expected. After all, she seemed to hate the people who had killed her parents¡ªor at least, whom she believed had killed them.


    "Catherine, don''t you want revenge?" I asked suddenly.


    Catherine was caught off guard by my question. "¡­ No. But that''s not the same. They¡­ deserve to be punished," she said.


    "Do you want justice, or do you want revenge?" I asked, my eyes fixed on her innocent face. This was important to me. If I were to accompany her on this journey, I needed to know what she was after.


    Catherine''s lips trembled, her gaze shifting to the edge of the table. She clasped her hands tightly in her lap. "I just¡­ I don''t want them to get away with what they''ve done," she said at last, her voice trembling but resolute. "If they''re truly responsible for my parents'' deaths, then yes, I want them punished. But this isn''t revenge, Ethan. It''s¡­ justice."


    I tilted my head slightly, a faint, mocking smile playing on my lips. "Justice," I repeated. "There''s no such thing as justice in this world, Catherine. There are only winners and losers. What you want is revenge. Dressing it up as justice won''t change that. Be honest with yourself."


    Catherine drew a deep breath and leaned toward me, her eyes blazing. "No, Ethan. You might not see the difference, but I do. To you, it might seem insignificant, but to me, it means everything." Her words carried weight, and for a moment, they made me pause.


    After a brief silence, I leaned back in my chair, folding my arms across my chest. "Alright, Catherine," I said. "Let''s say I''ll help you. I''ll help you find those responsible for your parents'' deaths and bring them to justice. But I have one condition."


    Catherine''s eyes lit up for a moment. She recognized this as an opportunity and didn''t hesitate. "What do you want?"


    "If at any point¡­ this quest for justice turns into something dangerous, you must stop," I said. "I don''t want to watch you become someone you never wanted to be." I felt the weight of my own words as I spoke. In this world, no one could remain the person they wanted to be.


    Catherine hesitated, but eventually nodded. "Agreed," she said, her voice low but firm.


    "Then we''ll work together from now on," I said.


    Although my hopes for a quick romantic relationship with Catherine had been dashed, I had at least avoided the worst-case scenario. I no longer needed to chase after Catherine or demean myself as though I depended on her. I wasn''t about to follow any woman like a lovesick puppy. Besides, even without Catherine, my goals wouldn''t be impossible to achieve. She would just make things easier, that''s all.


    ????


    When my date with Catherine ended, we returned to the teleportation portal together. My relationship with her remained good, and I''d say it deepened a bit since our conversations rarely strayed into risky territory. However, it still hadn''t reached a romantic level.


    By the time Catherine and I parted ways, the sun was setting. When I returned to my unit''s headquarters, I decided to train for a bit in the exercise room to get stronger. For now, it would be best to set aside my thoughts about my relationship with Catherine.


    I headed to the training room and conjured a small sphere of water. I began throwing it toward a target at the slowest possible speed. It was far more difficult than it looked, as the purpose of this exercise was to enhance control over the element. No matter how powerful a person''s Kaizer abilities are, without sufficient control over their element, they''re no better than a wild, untamed beast. They may be strong, but their lack of control makes it increasingly difficult to defeat formidable opponents.


    As the small water sphere floated forward at a slow pace, the door suddenly opened. Distracted, I lost focus, and the sphere burst mid-air. Letting out a sigh, I turned to see who had entered. Standing there, her tail wagging slightly, was Ellera. Her hair was damp, likely from a recent bath, but thankfully, she wasn''t wearing anything sheer or revealing.


    Ellera walked toward me. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to distract you," she said in her neutral tone.


    With her emotionless expression, she moved to the adjacent training area and picked up a sword from the rack. "Do you want to spar? No magic, just swords," she asked, swinging the weapon lightly to test its balance.


    "Yes, of course."


    I walked over and selected a sword of my own¡ªa long, thick, two-handed sword that was incredibly heavy. Then Ellera and I took our positions.


    "Okay, so... Three.¡­ two¡­. one¡­. start!"


    _____


    The reason I couldn''t write a chapter the previous day was that I had to travel out of town to attend the wedding of a very close relative. In fact, I even wrote this chapter in the back seat of a car, surrounded by extremely noisy and mischievous children. ????????????

 Chapter 168: Power of attraction(+18)

    "Huf.... Huf..."I lay down next to Ellera, who was lying on the ground panting. It seemed like we were both pushed to our limits, but in the end, I barely managed to defeat Ellera. Fighting without using any magic was much more challenging than I thought. And Ellera was also quite skilled.


    Ellera was now lying next to me with her head on my shoulder. She was sweaty, but for some reason, there was no smell of sweat. Her clothes were wet, and that''s why her breasts were standing upright in front of me. Even Ellera''s breathing was attractive to me now, the way her chest went up and down or the way her sweet white ears moved.


    I had noticed this before, but it really felt like the stronger I got, the hornier I became, especially after physical training. And now I can say that I''m using all my willpower to control myself.... But why control myself? After all, if Ellera wants to be with me, why should I hold myself back?


    Without me realizing it, my hand touched Ellera''s face, and I turned her face towards me. Ellera was looking at me with her usual soulless expression. But the next moment, when I kissed her, her soulless expression gave way to a slight blush and surprise.


    "Ethan... What are you doing?" she asked, pushing me slightly.


    "I want you. I want you now, if you''re ready."


    Ellera continued to look at me with a puzzled look for a while. Then she sat up and shyly played with her hair. Then she turned to me quickly. "First... Let''s move to a more suitable place... Someone could come in here at any moment." She said.


    I stood up and followed Ellera. I could feel that she was quite nervous, but she looked normal from the outside. I couldn''t take my eyes off Ellera''s shapely ass as I followed her, like a dog in mating season, but I calmed myself down. I thought maybe it was because Ellera was the bearer of light and I was the bearer of darkness, but still, the attraction I felt for her seemed unstoppable.


    Something told me that Ellera felt the same way. Ellera finally stopped in front of a door and opened it. But I pushed her in from behind. The moment Ellera turned towards me, everything happened very fast. All I felt was kissing Ellera, but when I opened my eyes and came to, I was on the bed trying to take off Ellera''s clothes.


    Ellera was also trying to take off my clothes in a wild way. Ellera couldn''t get my clothes off properly, so she started tearing them off. Then she stood up and tore her own clothes with her claws. Yes, indeed, her fingernails grew long and turned into claws.


    Ellera then approached me and pushed me by the chest and threw me on the bed. My penis was already hard and erect as I watched what she was going to do. With her claws, Ellera tore off the lower clothes I was wearing and left me naked. As I guessed, she was feeling what I was feeling.


    Ellera got on top of me without any foreplay and pointed my penis into her vagina. Then suddenly, without any warning or permission, she just took my whole penis inside her.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh..... Yes," Ellera said as she smiled.


    I think it was the first time I had seen such a smile on her face. Ellera was very hot inside and although I struggled a little at first, she gradually became wet inside. Ellera started to move as my penis curled like a spring inside her. I could see the blood flowing to my groin, but Ellera didn''t seem to be in any pain and she even started to nounce on me without slowing down.


    "Ahhhh yes..... Yes!"


    As Ellera''s breasts moved up and down, Ellera leaned towards me and started kissing me forcefully. She aggressively put her tongue in my mouth and used it as if she wanted to conquer the inside of my mouth. For a second, I felt like I was being raped, but frankly, there was no way that could happen when I was enjoying myself so much.


    "Mhmmmmmmmm.... Are you feeling well? Tell me...." Ellera asked me.


    "Yeah... I feel good."


    Ellera laughed at my answer and started bounce above me faster. Although I found this strange because I had always been on top before, I had to admit that being on the bottom had its own pleasure. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ellera grabbed both my hands and continued to bounce on me while stabilizing me. The sweat of training mixed with the sweat of sex. and the creaking of the bed filled the room. Ellera kissed me and after a while she left my lips and moved down to my neck. She was nibbling and kissing my neck but also sometimes biting it.


    "Mhmm Ahhh! I feel good too! Ahh yes.... Ethan!"


    Ellera straightened up again and this time, while standing on her feet, she lowered her buttocks and stood in a squatting position over me. Her entire genital area was exposed and sticky fluids flowed continuously from her light colored vagina. Ellera started to move her hips up and down in a squatting position.


    "Hmmm yes! Hrrrr..... yes.... ahhh!"


    When I heard Ellera''s growl, I realized that she was really not quite herself. She was a bit drunk. But she was still moving up and down with her very strong legs and giving me incredible pleasure. Ellera''s soft tail was wrapped around my leg and Ellera''s mouth was open, revealing her sharp fox teeth.


    "Ahmm ahhhh!"


    Ellera''s body began to tremble as her low moans began to increase, but just then I grabbed Ellera around the waist and flipped her over so that I was on top. Ellera was a little surprised at first, but then she didn''t care to keep up with me, moving her hips even though she was on the bottom.


    I began to penetrate Ellera as her wet inner folds gave me incredible pleasure. My penis was throbbing and hard inside Ellera as the heat spread throughout my body and my pleasure continued to increase with each passing second. I grabbed her by the shoulders and the sounds of flesh hitting flesh echoed through the room as I thrust my full length into her, one at a time.


    "Ahhhh yes ahhh....! This is too much!!!"


    Ellera''s moans became louder than her eyes rolled back into the void and her voice trailed off for a moment. Then her body began to convulse and tremble as her pupils shifted upwards. But I didn''t stop. I grabbed Ellera by the throat this time and began to enter her harder and faster, muffled moans coming out of Ellera''s mouth as my penis pierced her cervix.


    "Ahhhhhg!!!!"


    Then I grabbed Ellera by the hips and pushed her against the wall, hard, and kept going in and out of her as fast as a cheetah. The pleasure I was feeling had now blinded and intoxicated me, but I still felt I could go on for a little longer. Ellera was bouncing on my lap and hitting the wall with each stroke, but Ellera, whose expression of pleasure was obvious, didn''t seem to mind.


    "..... AHHHHHHHHH... SOMETHING IS COMING!"


    When I realized that Ellera was about to orgasm again, I pulled out my penis and threw her down on the bed, leaving Ellera on all fours. Holding her long white tail in my hands, I again thrust my penis into Ellera in one big thrust. As I grabbed Ellera''s tail and started thrusting in and out of her, Ellera''s moans were loud enough to fill the room, even though her head was buried in the pillow.


    "OHHHHHH.... AHHH-HMMMM AHHHH!"


    Ellera''s white soft tail tried to wag in my hand but I squeezed it with all my strength and at the same time I continued to penetrate Ellera''s wet interior. When I realized that I was reaching my limit, I grabbed Ellera by the neck and lifted her up and we both came at the same time as I bit her throat. I could clearly feel my white semen flowing into Ellera non-stop, but all the while I was biting and nibbling on Ellera''s throat.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! AH-MMMMMMMMMMMMMM!??????"


    Ellera''s whole body was shaking like a vibrator, and suddenly she slipped out of my hand as if she had lost all the power in her body. My penis was still inside her, dripping my semen. The pleasure I felt lasted so long that at one point, even I was about to lose my strength.


    When I pulled my penis out of Ellera''s pussy, as if my sperm had been waiting for this moment, it poured out and painted Ellera''s groin white. I bent down and turned Ellera towards me and placed her body on my lap as I began to kiss her. Ellera''s eyes were closed, but I could tell by her deep breathing that she was awake.


    We stayed silent for a while, holding Ellera as she lay on top of me. I was caressing Ellera''s stomach, her breasts or her legs. Ellera finally opened her eyes and turned to me. When he kissed me on the lips, this time it wasn''t aggressive like at first when we first came here, instead it was a very gentle kiss. It was as if she was saying thank you in a way.


    But a few seconds later, when I spread her legs again and immediately put my hard penis back inside her, she seemed to regret the kiss.

 Chapter 169: How big was it, exactly?

    (Third-Person POV)A woman with golden blonde hair was elegantly sipping coffee from a cup while seated on a large, throne-like chair. Her movements were extremely graceful, and it was clear she had undergone extensive etiquette training for a long time. After all, she was none other than Princess Kayle.


    Kayle was gazing at the woman in front of her, who had turquoise hair. Yes, this woman was Marsiel, the daughter of Elbuanur, the fifth concubine. Marsiel stood nervously, trying to meet the intense red eyes of the person before her.


    "Have you finally made up your mind? Will you help me?" Kayle asked.


    Marsiel clenched her small hands into fists and spoke with determined eyes. "Yes. I will help you. I will pay for both my redemption and my mother''s. I will assist you in catching my brother... But I have one condition. I don''t want him to suffer... Please accept this request, Your Excellency," Marsiel said with a deeply depressive expression on her face.


    "I accept... Of course, Ethan will be the one to kill him, but I will convey your request to him," Kayle replied.


    Marsiel took a deep breath and wiped away a single tear that fell from her eye with the back of her hand. She had seen how terrifying Ethan was during the tournament and didn''t want to become an enemy of such a frightening man. In fact, what Marsiel really wanted was to protect her mother. One day, Ethan would become king, and it was likely that he would kill her mother for revenge, along with herself and her brother.


    This was why Marsiel had accepted the offer. She would act as bait for Kayle. According to the plan, when Ethan went on a dungeon hunt, Kayle would return to Asina and bring her brother here. When Ethan returned from the dungeon hunt, Kayle would present Markuol as a gift to him. In this way, Kayle would win the love of her beloved brother.


    Now Kayle needed one more ally. She wanted to kidnap Markuol as quietly and cleanly as possible, leaving no evidence that would put Ethan in a difficult position.


    "You may go now. I will notify you the day before we leave," Kayle said, her face breaking into a striking smile.


    Marsiel stood up but, before leaving, bowed respectfully. "Your Excellency, the only reason I am cooperating with you is to ensure my mother''s safety. Please, Your Excellency, speak to Excellency Ethan about this situation," Marsiel said in an extremely respectful tone.


    "Of course, don''t worry, dear. I will take care of it," Kayle assured her.


    After Marsiel bowed once more, she left the room, leaving Kayle alone. As Kayle took the last sip of her coffee, her smile widened. She imagined how happy she would be when she gave Ethan Markuol, bloodied and battered. A lock of golden hair fell behind her ear as she smiled, thinking of the future.


    Now, she needed to find an ally, but she had already found one. She had chosen a hidden mouse for herself. She knew she could convince that mouse, the one who was always attached to Ethan and never left his side. That mouse, just like Kayle, would want to make Ethan happy. Kayle smiled widely, thinking about how perfect her plan was. Then a knock at the door sounded.


    "Come in!"


    A few women entered, among them a timid woman with purple hair. Her body was full-figured, but not overly so. Kayle''s smile diminished, though it didn''t disappear. She stood up and looked at the woman, who was standing a little nervously among the group of unit. Kayle approached her.


    "So, your name is Ganea, and until a few years ago, you were a servant in my country''s palace. But when you found out you were pregnant, you left the palace out of fear. Am I right?" Kayle asked.


    "Y-yes, Your Excellency!" Ganea confirmed, nodding as her purple hair swayed.


    "And you think this child is my brother Prince Ethan''s, don''t you?" Kayle asked, moving even closer.


    "Y-yes, Your Excellency! I swear, it was my first and only time," Ganea replied, stammering.


    "So, are you saying that Prince Ethan, who can bed any woman he wants, slept with you? And even left you pregnant after just one time, is that it?" Kayle said, walking until she stood directly in front of the woman.


    "Yes, Your Excellency, I swear!"


    Kayle looked at her carefully and studied her body. Then she brought her hand down and grabbed the woman''s vagina hard with her palm.


    "Ahhh! Your Highness?"


    Kayle was looking into Ganea''s eyes while still squeezing the woman''s vagina. "So you''re telling me that my brother entered this hole here.... Then tell me how big was it?" Kayle asked as her smile widened.


    The question shocked Ganea as she stood dumbfounded and in pain, but she quickly pulled herself together and tried to remember the day. The day he dressed Prince Ethan with the servants, and after his penis became hard, Prince Ethan chose him out of all the servants. It was the happiest day of her life and also the most pleasurable.


    "Well.... It was-it was quite big...." He replied in a low voice.


    "How big was it, exactly? "Kayle asked again in the same tone.


    "Well... Well... It was probably from my wrist to my elbow..." Ganea replied shyly


    The other women in the room, who were members of Kayle''s sorority, were looking at Ganea with very puzzled expressions. But Kayle''s smile only narrowed.


    "That''s right... Unfortunately you got that right..... Bring that boy to me and if he''s really Ethan''s, I''ll take care of you two." She said, but she sounded very depressed.


    Ganea nodded vigorously and walked out, but as she did so, she had one thing on her mind. How had Princess Kayle realized that she was right? After all, the prince can''t see Ethan''s "thing.".... Or could he? Ganea''s guess was sort of right. In fact, Kayle had many times secretly watched Ethan taking a bath or masturbating as a teenager.


    And the reason Kayle was upset was because Ethan wasn''t the one carrying her first child. I think Kayle''s mind had already been corrupted. Kayle sat back in her chair, unhappy. She had to get Ethan quickly, or she might have more children soon.


    ---


    (Ethan POV)


    "Well... So, you have a daughter now, right? What does it feel like to be a father?" Ellera asked.


    Honestly, I wouldn''t say that being a father feels as strange, or at least as different, as people say. I could only describe it as a strong sense of protection and happiness.


    "I don''t feel any different. I just want to protect my daughter in some way. Of course, I already love her very much, but there''s no divine feeling or anything like that."


    Ellera thought for a moment before replying, "So, what you mean is, everything feels normal, but it''s somehow like a responsibility? A desire to protect your daughter¡­"


    "Yes, exactly. The instinct to protect a life is unlike anything else. With every step, every breath, you feel this drive to do everything you can to make sure nothing goes wrong... But at the same time, there''s also this urge to give her a chance to explore the world and live. Finding a balance can be difficult sometimes."


    Ellera tilted her head, processing what I said. "I understand. But still... it must be something very special."


    "It is. And if you don''t drink the Choun tea, we''ll probably have a child of our own," I said, stroking Ellera''s bare stomach.


    "Hmmm... As much as I want that, I don''t think having a child right now is the right decision... But if you want, I can change my mind," Ellera said, turning her face towards me.


    "Whatever you want, beautiful," I said, and kissed her lips again. Ellera responded, but I pulled away from her soft lips, though it pained me.


    "The curfew will start soon. It''s probably best if we leave now."


    We had already done it four times, but I still had the desire to do it again. It could be said that Ellera''s gravity pulled me towards her. But of course, I couldn''t let this overshadow my love for my other women. I would likely have a large harem in the future, and to avoid any issues, I needed to treat each of my women fairly.


    Ellera sat up in bed and turned to me before heading toward the bathroom. Seeing all the marks I had left on her body, I couldn''t help but smile.


    "You can go ahead. I''ll clean myself up," she said, heading for the bathroom. Her full hips swayed behind her.


    I stood up, dressed, and headed toward the exit. Although I had left many marks on Ellera, she had left dozens of pleasure marks on my body as well. Especially on my neck, where many visible marks were clear. Anyone who looked at me for more than a few seconds could notice them. Thankfully, thanks to my powerful magic and the strength provided by the dark element, they would be gone by tomorrow. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By the time I returned to the main hall of the unit, I noticed that it was already night. The members of the unit had returned to their quarters, but there was one person still there. Standing in front of the door, with a sad expression, was my roommate, Taktav... I still hadn''t gotten used to that funny name.

 Chapter 170: New members

    I asked, "What are you doing here?"My roommate jumped when he heard my voice, then turned to look at me. "Ah... Well, I came to register, but I think I arrived too late," he said in a sad tone.


    "... Give me your student ID. I''ll take care of it," I said, extending my hand.


    Taktav handed me his ID, and I walked toward the reception desk. I wrote down Taktav''s information on any piece of paper I found there, signed it, and then handed the paper to Taktav so he could sign it as well. He quickly signed it and handed it back to me. I then put the paper in an envelope.


    "I congratulate you for joining the Black Wolves. Come here tomorrow and pick up your unity badge. But come earlier tomorrow, okay?"


    Taktav nodded vigorously, a smile on his face. "Yes! Thank you," he said and left.


    At that moment, I heard a voice from behind me and turned to see who it was. Ellera was walking slowly toward me. "Ethan, you''re still here."


    "Yes, I had to register a new member," I replied.


    "Hmm, good. By the way, there''s something I wanted to tell you," Ellera said, stopping right in front of me "A little while ago... you were talking to me about Catherine while we were in bed. I think I can solve that problem for you," she said.


    Surprised by this, I asked, "So, what you''re saying is, you''re going to help me add Catherine to my harem? Did I understand that correctly?"


    "Exactly, but I won''t be helping you. I''ll be helping us," Ellera replied with a small smile on her face.


    "Is there anything you want in return?" I asked.


    "Hmm. Actually, I didn''t want to do it for this reason, but since you''re insisting... then take me out on a date. That''s what I want," she answered, her face turning slightly redder.


    I couldn''t help but smile at this. "I would have taken you out on a date even if you just asked. So, how about after the dungeon hunt, we go on a date? Would that be good for you?"


    "Y-yes, perfect. So... Let''s go without getting punished," Ellera said, her blush growing bigger.


    I knew she wasn''t worried about the punishment, but rather that her embarrassment was increasing. It was comforting to know that Ellera was feeling what every young girl would feel. I enjoyed watching her sweetly walk in front of me as we left.


    After leaving the unity building with Ellera, I put my roommate''s registration envelope in the locked box in front of the unity building. After a calm walk with Ellera, we finally reached our rooms, thankfully without getting punished.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The next day


    I was walking toward the training grounds early in the morning. Honestly, at times like this, I missed one of the good things from my old world: listening to music with headphones. Anyway, I''ll explain things a bit to myself. All the dukes except for Duke Fernnard, Liam''s supporter, are currently on my side. No matter how hard I tried to reach Duke Fernnard, I couldn''t get him to support me. He only said he would remain neutral, which is something, at least.


    Another important point to mention is that I will soon reach Kaizer stage 5. Within a year, I will definitely reach that stage, and that will be the time to return to Asina. Although Richard is at Kaizer stage 7, with my dark element and the other powers by my side, I will carry out the coup in one night and take the throne by the morning.


    First, I need to convince the dukes of the coup, but now that I think about it, I can''t trust any of them. There were three dukes, and even if not all of them were on board, I could still carry out the coup. If I have Isabella, Roxanne, Kayle, and finally Ellera with me, we can definitely take down Richard. Richard wouldn''t be able to fight against both the dark element and the light element at the same time.


    Along with the other girls, if I can convince a few more unity members, it would help. Especially Jofmaon, who is quite a useful warrior. So in short, I was thinking of carrying out the coup with a single, strong, and quick move. Then, I would hide the cause of Richard''s death, so neither the commoners nor the nobility would react. For now, the goal was to perfect this plan, and I was confident I could do it within a year. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I arrived at the training ground that morning, as expected, the air was still cool and quiet. Most people hadn''t woken up yet, but a few early risers were practicing sword drills. Ellera was there too, and as soon as she noticed me, she appeared by my side.


    "You look good today, Ethan," she said with a slight smile.


    "As usual," I replied with sarcasm. But my eyes lingered on hers for a few extra seconds. The offer for a date from yesterday suddenly came to mind, and I felt a bit good


    At that moment, Taktav ran excitedly into the training area, holding a badge in his hand, and a huge smile spread across his face. "I got my badge! I''m officially a member of the Black Wolves!"


    "Oh, so you''re accepting new members, huh? Then I want to join your unit," a deep female voice came from the direction of the door. Without looking, I knew who it was.


    It was a very characteristic voice, and it was clearly coming from a muscular woman. Of course, this woman was Limahlat, one of the demon princesses with red skin who was standing there.


    "So, you want to join our unity?" I asked, trying to break the tension. Especially since Ellera seemed a little angry.


    "Yes! How do I join?" she asked.


    "Are you sure? You only get one chance to join. Don''t you already have a unity of your own?" I asked. Continue reading stories on mvl


    Limahlat smiled confidently and put her hands on her hips. "Of course, I''m sure. I have my own unity, but they''ve become a boring group. Things here look more interesting."


    Ellera''s brows were furrowed. She tried to hide her tension, but her displeasure was clear from her gaze. "Interesting, huh? The Black Wolves aren''t here to satisfy your need for entertainment, Limahlat. You know that, right?"


    Limahlat laughed lightly. "Ah, the sweet little kitten is here, too. Look at you, furrowing your brows. Let me pet your head."


    Ellera''s brows furrowed even more, and her jaw trembled from clenching her teeth. "I can''t believe you dared to call me that," she said, her voice tinged with slight anger. It was the first time I had seen Ellera this angry.


    Limahlat chuckled and casually passed by Ellera, lightly nudging her shoulder. "Sweet little kitty is a bit feisty, isn''t she? But don''t worry, I''m here to entertain and train you. And of course, to help Ethan..." Her voice lowered slightly on the last words, and she gave me a faint smile. The playful glint in her eyes was obvious.


    "Limahlat," I said in a stern voice, trying to calm the tense atmosphere. "everyone here must show respect to each other. If you''re going to join the unity, you''ll follow this rule too."


    Limahlat shrugged nonchalantly, as if my words hadn''t affected her. "Of course, of course. Respect, love, all that stuff and other thing..."


    "I don''t want her to join," Ellera said, crossing her arms over her chest.


    This time, Limahlat didn''t laugh. She turned toward me and said, "Ethan, is this girl always like this? Or is she having a special day? If so, you could''ve warned me." Her voice was mocking, but her eyes were still focused on me.


    Noticing that Ellera was about to get even angrier, I intervened. "Alright, alright. Ellera, calm down. Limahlat, know your boundaries. Things here don''t run on your rules. If you want to join the unity, you need to understand that."


    Limahlat crossed her arms over her chest and looked at me, a smug smile on her face. "Of course, I''ll follow your rules, Ethan. Don''t get me wrong, I just want to... liven up the atmosphere here," she said, then turned to Ellera and gave her a mocking look. "Of course, some people might not be able to handle a little color."


    Ellera took a deep breath but didn''t say anything. I knew her well enough to recognize that, no matter how angry she got, she usually controlled herself. This silence was her way of hiding her vulnerabilities.


    "Limahlat," I said carefully, "we need to be sure you understand the rules. If you want to join the unity, you must agree to work in harmony with everyone, including Ellera."


    Limahlat took a step toward me and looked into my eyes. For a moment, the arrogant expression on her face was replaced by a serious one. "Alright, Ethan. I promise you," she said, her voice softer but still challenging, "I''ll follow your rules. But in return, I don''t want to lose my fun. What''s the point of this world without a little color and passion?"


    Ellera looked away, as if those words had touched her in some way. But she didn''t say anything. She just took a few steps away from me. I rarely saw her retreat like this; she usually used silence as a shield.


    "Alright," I said finally. "Limahlat, we''ll accept you into the unit. But if things go south, you''ll have to leave. And when it comes to the unity, I have the final say. I hope we can get along."


    ______


    My new novel Reincarnate as the Villainess''s Husband has published 20 chapters. Although I use a little too much swearing in the first chapters, this situation decreases in the following chapters. Feel free to take a look if you are interested!

 Chapter 171: Another pregnant woman

    "Well... As you can see, we now have two new elite members, and we now have a total of six elite members. I welcome Taktav, who has proven his skill in theoretical magic, and Limahlat, whose combat power is at the highest level."I was speaking to the elite members sitting on two wide and long couches across from me, behind a large table.


    "I believe we can now carry out our tasks more efficiently and quickly," I added, slightly straightening up in my seat and folding my hands on the table. Some of the elite members exchanged glances and gave a slight nod, while others maintained serious and focused expressions. Everyone in the room was a symbol of power and knowledge, but the atmosphere of competition between us was also palpable.


    "Limahlat. I have great respect for you. I would be pleased to have a match with you," said Jofmaon.


    Limahlat showed a wild smile. "You must be a "big cat" It''ll be fun to beat you up, but my only real rival is Ethan, little kitty."


    The two wild characters, Limahlat and Jofmaon, bared their teeth at each other, grinning. This situation actually worked in my favor. After all, I needed someone like Limahlat to balance out Jofmaon. Although Ellera could handle this task, Limahlat''s help would still be very beneficial. I needed to keep this group together no matter what and ensure they trusted me.


    "Well then, let''s start our first meeting after the tournament. First, does anyone have any questions or issues regarding my new, or rather, true, identity?" I asked.


    Jofmaon stroked the long hairs on his beard. "I have no problem with it, boss. I just wish you had told us this earlier, but there''s no issue otherwise. And I apologize to all my strong friends here for my disrespect before the tournament," he said.


    Jofmaon was like that. Despite being temperamental and irritable, he deeply valued his friends.


    "Yes, it would have been better if I had explained it earlier, but that''s in the past now. Let''s focus on what''s ahead of us."


    The elf woman Faeloria seemed like she wanted to add something, but then hesitated and stayed silent. A brief silence fell over the meeting room. Faeloria''s hesitation caught my attention, but I didn''t press the issue. I believed that such things would eventually come to light. Instead, I redirected the conversation.


    "Great," I said, with a slight smile. "Now, let''s discuss a few matters regarding our new arrangement. After the tournament, everyone will have a task, and these tasks will be critical to our progress. Our goals are big, so there''s no room for weakness. Limahlat and Jofmaon, while testing each other, remember the importance of cooperation as well."


    Limahlat grinned mockingly. "Don''t worry, leader. I''ll teach the little kitty a few lessons before I break his bones."


    Jofmaon narrowed his eyes at Limahlat, but didn''t say anything. Instead, he took a deep breath and leaned back calmly. The tension between them reminded me of how delicate the dynamics within our group were. However, Jofmaon''s apology and Limahlat''s relatively controlled behavior were promising.


    "Ellera," I continued, turning toward her. "I''d like to entrust you with part of our strategic planning after the tournament. With your wisdom and analytical skills, we can take things further."


    Ellera lowered her head with a serious expression. "I''ll do my best."


    At that moment, Taktav tilted his head slightly and began speaking. "Leader, I would like to suggest that more resources be allocated to magic research after the tournament. Developments in theoretical magic could be critical for both our defense and offense."


    This suggestion made me think. Taktav''s skill in theoretical magic was unquestionable, but the balanced use of resources was just as important.


    "You''re right, Taktav," I said. "We''ll reassess resource distribution. However, for now, our priority is to get to know each other better and see our true potential."


    I was still uneasy about Faeloria''s hesitation. I looked at her and asked softly, "Faeloria, you wanted to say something, didn''t you? Now''s a good time."


    The elf woman hesitated, but eventually decided to speak. "It''s just... Learning your true identity now may be confusing for some. It''s not a trust issue, it''s just something we''ll have to get used to. But of course, my respect for your leadership hasn''t changed."


    Her gentle and diplomatic approach eased the tension in the room a little. I nodded in acknowledgment and said, "I understand your concerns, Faeloria. The trust of this group means everything to me. But I believe that, in time, we''ll all get used to our new arrangement."


    Just then, a noise came from behind the door, followed by the sound of the door opening. Kayle entered with a small child in his arms. His face was serious, and he quickly approached me. Behind him, one of our guards was present, wearing an apologetic expression. I motioned for him to step back. Also another woman was standing by the door, looking worried.


    "Hey, little brother, I''ve brought you your son!" Kayle said, handing the child in his arms to me.


    After shaking off my initial shock, I looked at Kayle, questioning what he meant.


    "Why are you looking at me like that, little brother? I''m not the one who knocked up that girl and then forgot about her," Kayle said, pointing to the woman with purple hair behind him.


    After examining the woman with purple hair, I finally began to understand what had happened. This servant woman was someone I had been with just once a few years ago. I think it was the day I met Evangeline. I sighed deeply and looked at the child in my arms. He had blue eyes and purple hair. It was possible he was my child, but I wasn''t sure. Then again, now that I think about it, there was a way to confirm this through a paternity test in this world, so the chance of the purple-haired woman lying was low.


    Still, it would be wise to have a priest check. Now that I thought about it, I hadn''t performed the Water of Fate ceremony for either of my children... But how could I have known that my sperm could make even a barren woman pregnant? Anyway, I had fathered the child, so I had to take responsibility. When I looked at the other members in the room, everyone except Ellera seemed shocked. Enjoy new stories from mvl


    "Ah... Sorry, but what''s your name?" I asked the tense purple-haired woman.


    "G-Ganea, your excellency!" she stuttered.


    She had probably come to the academy as a guest, and guests couldn''t stay at the academy forever. So, I had no choice but to send Ganea and the child I had just met to Isabella.


    "... First, I''ll need to be sure he''s my son, and I''ll have the best priest conduct the test. If he''s not my son, you can tell me now, and I promise no one will do anything to you. In fact, I''ll even pay you a good amount just for that day. So, this is your last chance. Is this baby my son?" I asked.


    Ganea clenched her hand and, gathering all her courage, barely held back her tears. "Your excellency, I swear, no other man has touched me, and unless there''s been a miracle, this child is definitely yours!" she said firmly.


    "Well, little brother, looks like you''re a father now. I hope you won''t think of getting any other woman pregnant after this. Right?" Kayle asked, a somewhat eerie smile on his face. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well... Actually, I already have a daughter. When you meet her, you''re going to love her. She''s quite a sweet little creature," I said honestly.


    But what I said seemed to upset Kayle, and as he walked toward me in anger, he suddenly grabbed me by the collar and pulled me toward him. It was obvious from his entire demeanor that he was angry, but he showed no signs of wanting to harm me.


    "So, you''ve already gotten another woman pregnant, huh?! Fuck...! I''m warning you, brother, if you get another woman pregnant...! I will kill that woman!" Kayle said.


    Although there was a hint of sadness in his last words, the words themselves were far from being sorrowful. Standing there, still in shock, all I could do was say, "Okay..." Sometimes, I forgot just how extraordinary Kayle''s character was.


    Kayle gently let go of me and stormed out of the room. After he left, a deep silence settled. The tense energy that filled the room felt as dense as the air itself. Limahlat, unable to hold back a smile, interjected sarcastically,


    "Did you become a father, my leader? So it turns out your leadership isn''t just about strategies, huh?"


    I gave him a sharp look, but Limahlat''s attitude didn''t change in the slightest. Jofmaon, on the other hand, let out a light laugh, as if trying to turn the situation to his advantage.


    "One should never underestimate the leader''s special abilities," he said, then turned to Limahlat and added, "But be careful, maybe one day you''ll receive a part of his legacy."


    Ellera''s voice brought the room back to seriousness. "I think this topic is distracting enough. If there are no objections, can we continue with the meeting?" she said, in a slightly cold but authoritative tone.


    I nodded and returned to the table. To ease the worry on Ganea''s face, I gently handed the child back to him. "Ganea, once the tests confirm he'' my son, I''ll arrange a suitable place for you. For now, there should be a designated area where you can stay. I want you to know that you''ll be safe."


    Ganea bowed his head in thanks and stepped back. The little child slept peacefully in his arms. Before leaving the room, he looked at me one more time and gently bowed.

 Chapter 172: Dungeon

    One Week Later -During the past week, I mostly focused on practicing to become stronger, but I also did many other things. First of all, I spent some time with my newly acquainted son and Ganea. It seems that Ganea still hadn''t given the child a name, and he asked me to name him. After thinking for a bit, I gave him the name "Arthur," which was my original name from my previous life. Yes, it was also the fake name I used back then, but I had created my fake name using my original name from my past life.


    Since I had no other choice but to send Ganea and my son to Isabella, I saw them off yesterday. I also wanted to write another letter to Isabella, but of course, it was encrypted, just in case. Isabella''s sacrifices and help were really important to me. If it hadn''t been for Isabella, it would have been difficult to find a safe harbor to leave my children. In any case, I wrote my deep thanks to her repeatedly in the letter.


    Additionally, I wrote letters to Avanne and my mother, Luciana. For some reason, I felt a strong motivation to write letters lately. Maybe I was tense because of the dungeon hunt we would be going on tomorrow. A voice inside me told me that the dungeon would be much more challenging than I thought, but I still believed I would get through it with my rewards.


    In the meantime, I spent time with Roxanne, Ellera, Kayle, Evangeline, Catherine and Limahlat whenever I could. By the way, Violet was still keeping her distance from me, but for now, it seemed like she had given up on that ridiculous marriage thing... I hope.


    Anyway, I had to wake up early tomorrow and join the dungeon hunt. So, I stretched my tired body and walked to the bed. Since I had both intense training that pushed my limits and had been with Roxanne and Ellera multiple times during the day, I felt a bit tired, but when I lay down, the exhaustion helped me sleep deeply.


    ----


    The Next Day -


    When the first rays of the morning sun filtered into my room, I opened my eyes. Although my body still carried the fatigue from the previous day, my mind was quite clear. Today, I would be going on the dungeon hunt I had been waiting for. I quickly went outside, and we had breakfast at a small restaurant with Roxanne, and Ellera. After that, I headed towards the main teleportation portal. Kayle had used her annual leave last night to leave the academy but the rest of the women were waiting for me there, but since there was little time, I went to say a quick goodbye to them.


    That morning, as I was preparing for the dungeon hunt, the farewell was brief but meaningful. Violet, as usual, kept her distance, while Catherine smiled gently and wished me good luck. Evangeline gave me a healing potion and said, "Use this if you''re in real trouble," she added. I didn''t have time to take anything from the others; time was passing quickly.


    The professors were ready and waiting for me. So, I waved my hand at them one last time and walked towards the teleportation portal. I would be the only student joining the dungeon hunt. There were many dungeons in this world, and these dungeons usually contained rewards. These dungeons existed mainly due to high Mana waves. And every year, at least one high-class dungeon would appear. The Dragon Academy was clearing out these dungeons to prevent them from harming the public.


    Of course, these dungeons were incredibly dangerous, so only the professors at the academy were assigned this task, but sometimes, the winner of a tournament would be given the chance to join a dungeon hunt. However, this year, two different strong Mana waves had emerged in an unusual manner. A powerful Mana wave signal had already been received months ago, but only a few weeks ago, another one appeared. This was a rare occurrence, but still there was no panic at the academy, and, on the contrary, the professors seemed quite happy.


    This was why two different groups were formed at the academy. The first group would go to the dungeon identified months ago, while our group would head to the one that had emerged a few weeks before. The first group had already passed through the teleportation portal, and now it was our turn.


    A massive demon, who was a close combat professor, approached me. This demon was a rare member of the demon race at the academy. After all, demons usually didn''t like working for the academy, or rather, for dragons.


    "I''ll take responsibility for you," the huge demon professor said in a deep, echoing voice. He crossed his four arms over his chest and looked down at me. His eyes studied me, both challengingly and curiously.


    "My name is Vash''tor. If you want to survive on this journey, you''ll follow my instructions to the letter. I don''t expect any foolish heroics from you, human."


    I nodded slightly. "I''ll do my best," I said. Working with a professor like him was both an honor and a little relaxing


    The other professors behind us were organising the rest of the supplies we would need. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now go and put on the armor that has been prepared for you," Vash''tor said, gesturing toward a place.


    I walked toward the spot Vash''tor pointed at. In a small stone room, the armors and weapons were neatly arranged. When I saw my armor, I momentarily gasped. This must have been specially prepared for me; it had dragon motifs and gold embellishments. It seemed to be made of a lightweight but durable material. Each piece of armor appeared to be designed to fit my body perfectly. This was probably a gift from Dragon Princess Valthera


    "Come on, don''t waste time," Vash''tor grumbled.


    I began putting on the armor. At first, it felt a bit unusual, but I soon realized it was adjusting perfectly to my body with each movement. When I placed the last piece, the chest armor, I felt a surge of energy. This armor was no ordinary piece; it contained magical powers.


    "The armor was made by the best craftsmen of the Dragon Academy," Vash''tor said from behind me. "It will give you extra durability and speed. But remember, the armor will not protect you completely. If you''re careless, you''ll die."


    I nodded in acknowledgment and joined Vash''tor and the others.


    "I hope you won''t bring your reckless behavior, like being late, into the dungeon," Vash''tor said in a harsh voice. The other professors watched me with quiet but careful looks.


    The next professor was an elf woman I had encountered once during my magical theory lessons. She carried an elegant but deadly aura. She was one of the nine magical theory professors at the academy, and I had heard she was quite skilled. Her long red hair cascaded over her armor, which was adorned with fine embroidery. I remembered her name was Liriel.


    "Vash''tor is right," she said in a melodic, but serious tone. "This dungeon is not just a simple hunt or adventure. We don''t know what we''ll face inside, but given the intensity of the magical waves, we should assume that it is filled with deadly traps or creature."


    "Enough with the warnings. Let''s get started," interrupted another professor. The voice belonged to a short but muscular hyena-man. He was covered in intricate tattoos and carried a massive axe on his back. "My name is Gorun, and I don''t want to stand here chatting; I''d rather go into that teleportation portal and slay some creatures."


    This mixed yet impressive group was truly made up of the academy''s strongest members. With a small sigh, I indicated that I was ready. Vash''tor stepped to the front of the group and gestured with his hand.


    "Time to teleport. Move in single file, and be careful," he said.


    One by one, we stepped into the portal. Blue light surrounded us, and then the world suddenly changed. Enjoy new stories from mvl


    ------


    When I opened my eyes, I found myself in a dark cave.


    The cold, damp air of the cave was immediately noticeable. Sharp stalactites hung threateningly from above in the darkness. The stone floor beneath our feet was uneven, with some areas covered in moss. A faint hum came from the depths of the cave.


    Vash''tor, with his four arms, signaled for the group to gather. "First of all, keep your eyes and ears open. This is not your home; this cave could be our death," his deep voice echoed in the cave.


    Liriel raised her hands and muttered a few words. A weak light orb appeared from her fingertips, illuminating our surroundings. "There is definitely a magical source deep in the cave," she said. "But there''s a strong magical disturbance¡­ No, this is something else¡­ these could be the strongest Mana waves I''ve ever seen¡­- And now, the Mana waves have suddenly stopped¡­....- I don''t understand. There''s now very little Mana in the air. I don''t know what''s going to happen, but there''s definitely something down there, and that means something could be waiting for us at any moment."


    Gorun pulled his axe from his back and let out a hearty laugh. "A few creatures will be a nice warm-up for me," he said, grinning widely.


    I adjusted the straps of my armor tightly with my hands. I could feel the slight sense of security the armor gave me, but deep down, I had a feeling that things would not go smoothly in this cave.


    "First, we''ll follow this path," Vash''tor said, pointing with his massive hand at a narrow passage ahead of us. "Keep your formation. Liriel and I will lead the way. Gorun will guard the rear. You¡ª" he turned to me, wagging his finger, "stay in the middle and don''t even think about rushing ahead."


    As he said this, his expression seemed to reinforce the warning. "Understood," I replied.


    ____


    I finally figured out how to properly integrate Luciana into the MC''s harem. After all, writing such a relationship, or at least writing it realistically, is going to be difficult but if even 70% of the scenario in my mind comes to life, it will probably be great. However, Luciana''s arc will require a bit of waiting

 Chapter 173: Fall

    In an extraordinary manner, we had been traveling through the cave for about half an hour without encountering any problems. Perhaps a few relatively small spiders or some minor creatures appeared, but we didn''t face any significant issues. However, as time passed, it became clear that the cave, or whatever this cursed place was, was quite deep. Despite having traveled in only one direction for half an hour, it seemed we weren''t even close to reaching the end of the cave.Such a massive dungeon was indeed incredibly interesting. As the journey continued, the tension in the air grew. No one in the group was speaking; only the sounds of our footsteps and the occasional clang of Gorun''s axe against his armor could be heard. Liriel''s light orb continued to illuminate the path ahead, while shadows danced in the dark corners of the cave. Everyone was on high alert, but no one knew what was coming.


    After a while, the narrow tunnels of the cave gave way to a wide and high tunnel. Giant crystals hanging from the ceiling sparkled as if responding to Liriel''s light. However, this gleam created a strange feeling of unease.


    "Stop," Vash''tor suddenly ordered, raising his hands to halt the group. He examined the surroundings with a deep, muffled grunt. "Something''s wrong here. This much silence isn''t normal."


    At that moment, Liriel''s face darkened. "Mana waves are stirring again," she said quietly, as if afraid that raising her voice would awaken something. She closed her eyes and murmured a short incantation. With a motion of her hands, she drew an energy flow in the air, and in response, the crystals on the cave walls suddenly began to emit a reddish light.


    "This is a trap," Liriel said sharply. "The crystals were placed here to protect this area. The energy buildup could cause an explosion."


    "Get back!" Vash''tor shouted, pushing the group back with his massive hands. But it was too late.


    One of the crystals suddenly cracked, and a powerful wave of energy was released. The wave threw the group aside, sending each of us tumbling to different corners of the cave. For some reason, I took the hardest blow, and when I hit the ground, my head was spinning, and my armor had cracked. However, it was enough to realize that the magic embedded in my armor had protected me.


    As the smoke cleared, I gathered myself to check on the group. Liriel had created an energy shield and managed to protect herself. Gorun was leaning on his axe, slightly wounded but still standing. Vash''tor seemed to have used his strength to shield himself, though blood was dripping from his left arm.


    "Is everyone okay?" Vash''tor asked, looking around without paying attention to his wound.


    "I''m fine," I answered, out of breath.


    Liriel muttered something and, using her magical light, looked deeper into the cave. "The energy has completely stopped¡­ but this isn''t normal. The mana waves have disappeared completely." Discover hidden tales at mvl


    "This trap was just the beginning," Vash''tor said, gritting his teeth. "Worse things are waiting for us in this cave. From now on, we''ll proceed with double the caution. And this time, if anyone disrupts the formation, I''ll personally deal with them."


    After this warning, the group gathered again. However, something had changed in the atmosphere. It was as if the cave was testing us. It was certain that we faced a darker and more deadly journey ahead. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As we continued, Liriel quietly approached me. "The energy here¡­ it''s unusual," she whispered. "The power that created this dungeon is no ordinary force. If we''re not careful, we might die here. But¡­ I can''t quite understand it¡­ I feel like something is trying to pull us into its boundaries."


    These words made me even more uneasy. I didn''t know what we would find in the depths of the cave, but I knew it was no simple dungeon. And deep inside, I had a sense that the journey''s end would bring not only victory but perhaps a great loss.


    My thoughts spun in my head, tangled and unclear. This cave was truly testing us; with every step, a new sense of danger filled me. Taking Vash''tor''s warning into account, we continued on without breaking formation. However, after the crystal explosion, it felt like the cave was watching us. The energy Liriel had mentioned seemed to be pulling us somewhere.


    Throughout our journey, we encountered more traps. First, massive stones fell from the ceiling of the cave. We only survived because of Vash''tor''s quick reflexes and Gorun''s axe, which he used to cut through the stones and clear the way. Afterward, hidden mechanisms on the ground triggered, and sharp stones suddenly shot up from beneath our feet, causing us some difficulty. However, none of these obstacles were deadly. It felt as if the cave was trying to scare us but didn''t want to kill us.


    Eventually, the path narrowed, and we had to crawl through a low tunnel. When we emerged from this narrow passage, a vast cave appeared before us once again. But this time, the cave was even larger and much cleaner. It was so clean that it appeared brighter than before. What caught everyone''s attention, however, was the massive sword at the center of the cave.


    The sword was approximately twelve meters long and incredibly thick. At first glance, it might have been mistaken for a statue, but the details on its surface revealed that it was a real weapon. It had a blood-red inner surface; the closer one got to the sharp edge, the darker the color became, as if it were swallowing the darkness itself. Its shine, despite Liriel''s light orb, was menacing. The energy surrounding the sword made the air feel heavy.


    "This thing¡­" Gorun said, astonished. "It can''t belong to a human¡­ This must be a weapon of the gods!"


    "No," Liriel said, examining it carefully. "This is not just a weapon. There''s a sealed power within it. It''s no ordinary object. Don''t approach it!"


    But just then, the ground of the cave trembled once again. Liriel screamed, "Something''s coming!"


    From the darkness, a massive creature emerged. It seemed to be a guardian, fed by the dark energy of the cave, standing next to the sword. The creature, about four meters tall, had a nightmare-like appearance. Its muscular body was covered in spikes, and it held a gigantic hammer. Its eyes were locked on us, and it seemed programmed to attack.


    For some reason, though, the creature left everyone and directly attacked me with the greatest force I had ever seen in my life.


    The creature''s strike was so fast and powerful that I had no chance to defend myself. The hammer hit me, and my body was sent flying through the air before crashing onto the ground. The armor on my chest cracked, and the impact forced all the air out of my lungs. I felt like I was suffocating; breathing was almost impossible. My vision blurred, but the battle cries around me pulled me back from the brink of unconsciousness.


    "ETHAN!" Liriel screamed, panicked, as she rushed toward me. But the creature noticed her too and charged at her with its massive hammer.


    "No¡­!" I snarled, trying to get up. My whole body was aching. Even the magical protections in my armor couldn''t fully absorb the blow. But the fact that I was still alive was nothing short of a miracle.


    Gorun roared and threw his axe at the creature to distract it. "Come here, you damn ugly thing!" he yelled. His axe struck the creature''s shoulder, but it seemed unaffected as it continued its assault. Liriel, however, managed to create an energy shield just in time to protect herself.


    Vash''tor, trying to wrestle the creature to the ground with his arms, shouted, "Ethan, get up! We can''t protect you. Get up and fight!" But when the creature threw Vash''tor aside as if he were nothing, I realized that it was far too powerful for any of us to handle.


    Everything was blurry. My body didn''t want to move. But somewhere deep inside me, something was calling to me. The familiar darkness¡­ It appeared every time I faced hopelessness, strengthening me, yet also consuming me.


    No, I thought. I can''t use this power here. They¡­ they don''t know. They shouldn''t.


    But seeing the creature raise its hammer for another strike, I realized I had no choice. Either I used this power, or we would all die here.


    "Enough!" I shouted, my voice echoing in the cave. I closed my eyes and released the power sealed inside me.


    A dark aura quickly enveloped my body. This feeling... it was familiar, but terrifying. The energy emanating from my skin surrounded me like armor, and the dark armor appeared once again. But this time, my mind was clear, and my power was under my control.


    Liriel''s voice rose in panic. "Ethan, what are you doing?! This energy... this dark element! How... how is this possible?!"


    I didn''t respond. My only focus was on stopping the creature. The dark armor had filled me with power. When the massive hammer of the creature came down on me... I felt nothing. When I opened my eyes and looked at the creature, it was gone. And at that moment, I noticed that the legs of all the professors were shaking. Even Vash''tor was sweating in fear and kneeling on the ground.


    I didn''t understand what was happening, but it seemed like the oppressive aura filling the cave had no effect on me. It was as if the one who was emitting this aura had willed it to be so. When I looked at the massive sword, I saw it shrinking, but it was still gigantic.


    The air in the room was filled with an indescribable pressure. The fear in everyone''s eyes was the same¡ªfear that couldn''t be put into words. Vash''tor, perhaps for the first time in his life, was kneeling, gripping the ground with his hands. The usually unhesitant, confident giant was now out of breath, drenched in cold sweat. The deep breaths coming from beneath his armor echoed through the cave. His hands were trembling, but he wasn''t trying to hide it.


    Liriel''s face had turned white. The usually graceful and self-assured mage now had wide eyes. Her lips parted as if she didn''t know what to do. She tightly gripped her energy shield, but it seemed like it wouldn''t be enough to protect her. With trembling lips, she whispered, "This... this can''t be. This feeling... no one can have this kind of power."


    Gorun, who had always clung to his enormous axe as a source of confidence, had now dropped it to the ground and staggered backward. The powerful warrior''s eyes were filled with fear; he was trying to look away from the dark aura and shrinking sword. His massive hands clenched involuntarily, and his chest heaved with each labored breath. "This... this must be a god..." he whispered, as if even he found it hard to believe.


    As the sword continued to shrink, the aura filling the room grew denser. Before our eyes, the metal surface of the sword began to crack, as if shedding its shell... And from within it, an unimaginably terrifying figure emerged. Its blood-red eyes slowly opened, and a threatening dark energy radiated from them. My gaze locked onto the creature¡ªit wasn''t just a demon; it was the physical manifestation of pure destruction and darkness.


    When the being fully emerged, even the cave walls seemed to crack, as if they couldn''t bear its presence. Its massive size seemed to fill the entire cave. Two enormous horns spiraled atop its head, adding to the menacing look of its dark armor. With every movement, the armor produced heavy, resonating metallic sounds. The bright red core in its chest wasn''t filled with a heart, but with pure energy emanating from its soul. Behind it, two large dragon-like wings spread, dark energy flowing through its veins, and the sharp tips of its wings looked like a lethal threat.


    The creature slowly raised its head and scanned the surroundings. There was neither mercy nor anger in its eyes¡ªonly the absolute certainty of its existence and an overwhelming sense of dominance. With each breath it took, the surrounding air trembled, and the cave''s darkness intensified. For a moment, its eyes locked onto mine. I felt pressure in my chest, but this time it wasn''t fear¡ªit was as if the being recognized me...


    Meanwhile, the others were completely paralyzed.


    "Finally... Everything necessary for my ascension is ready..." it said, looking at me with the deepest, most terrifying voice I had ever heard. "The force of both dragons and demons.... You, child... Your fall will be the cause of my rise...." It added, its voice cracking the cave walls.


    "It can''t be.... He can''t be real!" Vash''tor exclaimed loudly, pointing at the creature. "The killer of dragons... Annaxor!"


    _____


    If you don''t remember who Annaxor is, you can look at "Chapter 74: Short Saga"


    I also added an illustration of Annaxo

 Chapter 174: Perfection

    Annaxor''s eyes met mine for only a moment, but that gaze reverberated through my entire body like a searing pain. The pressure I felt wasn''t just from his piercing stare, but also from the trembling walls of the cave and the dark energy saturating the air. With every breath he took, with every movement, the surrounding air grew heavier, oppressively thick. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Vash''tor, Liriel, Gorun¡­ All of them stood frozen as if crushed under an unbearable weight. The fear in their eyes made it seem like they were one step away from death. The overwhelming aura surrounding Annaxor had enveloped every warrior present. Slowly, that colossal being scanned each of them, his gaze settling on me as he began to advance.


    Liriel''s eyes grew emptier with each step Annaxor took. She didn''t scream; she only gasped for air in silent terror, clutching her magical energy shield tightly. Yet, I knew that her magic was futile against this power. It was as if nothing could protect against Annaxor''s presence.


    He turned first to Vash''tor. Every movement he made resonated in the air like an explosion. Annaxor took one step, then another, closing in on Vash''tor. The giant man, as immovable as a river against its current, stood firm. But no matter how strong he was, he was nothing more than a child''s plaything before this entity. Annaxor raised his arms and struck Vash''tor down in a single blow. The mighty warrior crumpled to the ground, blood trickling from his mouth, his eyes fading. One of the greatest professors of the ancient Dragon Academy was defeated so effortlessly.


    Liriel''s arms trembled with the insecurity she felt against Annaxor''s presence. "W-we have to stop this¡­ or we''ll all¡­ we''ll all die!" she stammered, tears streaming down her face. But when Annaxor glanced at her, her panicked cries ceased immediately. The light that shimmered in her eyes vanished in an instant, her hands dropping lifelessly as the energy within her dissipated. Under Annaxor''s crushing grasp, her body was lifted into the air and then hurled to the ground.


    Gorun gripped his axe with both hands and charged fearlessly toward Annaxor. "Damn¡­ May the gods curse you!" he roared, swinging his weapon. But the massive creature didn''t even flinch, taking a single step back. Gorun''s axe struck Annaxor''s impenetrable torso, as though it had hit an immovable mountain. With a single motion, Annaxor swiped his colossal hand, sending Gorun flying. The strike opened a deep gash across Gorun''s chest, and the mighty warrior fell heavily, his breath ceasing. In mere moments, three of the Dragon Academy''s strongest warriors¡ªeach more powerful than me¡ªlay dead.


    This was a power even dragons feared. Annaxor, a being capable of slaying an average dragon with one hand, possessed strength enough to annihilate all of humanity. He was the embodiment of the greatest-made catastrophe existence had ever witnessed.


    Now, I was the only one left. My mind felt scattered, my body seemingly a part of this horrific scene. Everyone else had been crushed, abandoned to death. Before me loomed the crimson figure, its shadows flickering ominously. Something stirred within me¡ªa force¡ªbut it wasn''t a beacon of hope; it was a pull toward destruction, toward the source of the darkness. Stay updated with mvl


    Annaxor cast one last glance over at the fallen warriors, his eyes weighing them as though deciding they''re worth. Slowly, he raised his shoulders, as if contemplating erasing every existence in a single breath. Then, with his last movement, the entire cave trembled.


    "This shouldn''t have been so easy," he said, his voice seemingly directed solely at me.


    In that instant, everything froze. My body went numb, my vision darkened, and the voice of my own shadow whispered to me. But when Annaxor''s crimson eyes turned back to me, I felt both dead and reborn in the same moment. Each step he took shook the ground like a small earthquake. I had no idea what to do. Could I escape this monster? Most likely not. Absolutely not. Could I defeat him?


    I searched desperately for a clue, anything to grasp or understand, but there was nothing. What would I do now? The only option left was to fight this cursed beast. Maybe¡­ maybe he had a weakness, though it seemed impossible.


    As Annaxor approached, the surrounding darkness seemed to deepen. Each step brought a heavier tremor, the air suffocating like a shroud pressing down on me. My heart pounded as if trying to drown out the ominous murmurs in my head. Fear swelled within me, but so did something else¡ªa need to destroy him, to erase his existence. Whatever it took, I had to try.


    There was no other choice. I quickly stretched out my arms, channeling my inner energy and focusing my Kaizer power into my fingertips. In this moment of life and death, everything depended on me. Just as I lunged forward to attack Annaxor¡­


    Time froze again. His glowing red eyes pulled me into another realm. I hadn''t even realized I was caught in a spell. My arms hung motionless in midair, my steps halted. My mind blurred, dragging me into a blinding void of white.


    With a single motion, Annaxor released a wave of energy from his eyes, and everything around us began to spin. His colossal form rose, shaking the structures of the cave with every movement. Suddenly, my soul felt as though it had been ripped from my body. The surrounding cave dissolved into a brilliant white emptiness. And then it was as if I was pulled into another realm, caught in the wave of that overwhelming magic.


    My eyes no longer saw the dark cave, but instead saw a dazzling light. My entire being was absorbed into the blinding void, stretching infinitely. Time and space ceased to matter, leaving only this endless expanse where nothing else existed.


    The white light consumed every fear and pain within me, leaving only a strange serenity. I floated in a vast nothingness, feeling my soul gently drift away. Yet my soul wasn''t like a shadowy entity; it seemed to progress toward an infinite peace. The darkness power and Kaizer power within me had vanished, replaced by a profound light and tranquility.


    The hum resonating within the white light gradually gave way to a profound silence. And that''s when I realized¡ªI wasn''t alone.


    Before me rose a figure that seemed to embody all the light and darkness of existence within itself. Its immense size defied reality, as if it had been plucked from the imagination of a creator beyond comprehension. Its body was sculpted like an ancient masterpiece, as if carved with precision by a divine hand. Hardened, flawless contours framed its form, while enormous muscles rippled beneath its deep gray skin. Thick veins bulged across its chest and arms, pulsing with latent energy. Every movement it made suffused the air with an oppressive weight, turning even breathing into a struggle.


    From its head, sharp, bone-like horns jutted outward, each one a menacing herald of death. Every detail of its being radiated forewarning, as if daring any to challenge its existence.


    Its eyes... there were no words sufficient to describe them. Pure, ruthless crimson burned within their depths, like a fire that threatened to consume anyone who dared to gaze at them. Those eyes pierced through every thought, every fear, as though they could lay my soul bare. When they settled on me, I felt a vibration deep within¡ªan echo of destruction and endless darkness.


    "Who... who are you?" I whispered, my voice cracking with fear.


    The figure took a step forward. Even a simple motion caused the transparent ground to dispersal beneath its weight. With each step, time seemed to grow heavier, and the world around us shrank to insignificance. As it leaned closer, I could feel its breath¡ªthick, foreboding, and brimming with an ominous power. Its voice, deep and resonant, broke the silence like a thunderclap.


    "I am Annaxor. The harbinger of destruction and the end. The shadowed balance of existence, the dominion of chaos. To mortals, I am a myth; to gods, I am a terror."


    "But how? The last time I saw you, your form was... different. You were more like¡ª"


    "A monster?" Annaxor interrupted, its tone tinged with dark amusement. "But this is my true form. Or rather, it once was. Long ago, I was the embodiment of perfection. But now... now I have become a monster." His voice, though smoother than before, retained its commanding and masculine undertone.


    "What do you want from me? And where even is this place?" I asked, my voice trembling but steady enough to form the question.


    "This is the one place where all beings are equal¡ªthe realm of souls. The origin of all spirits. Here, all souls appear as they were created... And it seems you, too, have wrapped your soul in a shell," Annaxor said, his piercing gaze scanning me from head to toe.


    When I looked down at myself more carefully, I was struck with shock. I was no longer in Ethan''s body. Instead, I was back in my original form¡ªthe body I had in my previous life. The wretched body that carried all my vile memories.


    This detestable form, riddled with scars from a life I wanted to forget, now stood exposed in the realm of souls.

 Chapter 175: Eat

    I jogged my hands over my body, but every touch sent shivers through me. Everything about the body I now inhabited felt alien, like a dark force from another existence. This was not just a body; it was a prison, carrying the pain-filled memories of a forgotten past. I had lived as another identity for so long that even recognizing my former self was a struggle.Annaxor''s eyes bore into me with a piercing gaze, one that seemed to delve deep into my soul. Facing him in this new reality was like being lost in a nightmare. He felt like a force from the past, something not entirely of this world. His gaze alone intensified the fear of ceasing to exist.


    Suddenly, Annaxor lunged at me and delivered a powerful kick to my stomach.


    "In the spirit realm, all souls are equal... or rather, their physical strengths are. Yet, I''ll torment you until you lose your mind here," he said. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The kick sent me sprawling to the ground, pain coursing through me. I quickly scrambled to my feet, my breathing heavy, but something had changed. I was no longer as estranged from this body. With each movement, I began to adapt, discovering the limits of this new form and gathering strength to resist Annaxor.


    When he noticed the faint smile creeping onto my face, his anger deepened. As he charged toward me again, I swiftly stepped back, creating some distance and changing my stance.


    Annaxor''s strength was monstrous, his every move like a storm of destruction emanating from his tensed muscles. He rushed at me and grabbed me by the neck, his grip so tight it threatened to choke the life out of me.


    His power was overwhelming. Every part of my body ached as I struggled, but a spark of resistance flickered within me. Giving up was not an option.


    My arms trembled weakly, each motion heavy and futile, like a boulder rolling down a mountain. Annaxor lifted me into the air and then slammed me to the ground with tremendous force. My back collided with the hard surface, and I felt my bones crack. Yet, he didn''t give me a moment to stay down.


    I shook as I tried to rise again, pain searing through every inch of my body, but I knew I had to stand.


    Then I heard Annaxor''s cold laughter. He fought with such precision that every move seemed to command death itself.


    "I''ve had plenty of time to perfect my techniques, kid. So end this pointless struggle and surrender your body to me." Enjoy new stories from §Þ??


    Breathing heavily through the pain, I locked my gaze onto Annaxor''s face, searching for the terrifying sharpness of his serpent-like eyes. Each movement felt like a step closer to death. But something stirred inside me¡ªa fire of defiance, no surrender.


    Clenching my fists, I mustered all my strength to break free from Annaxor''s grip. My eyes sought a glimmer of hope in the surrounding darkness.


    It was then I noticed a void¡ªor perhaps a doorway¡ªin the distance. Instinct urged me to run toward it, but first, I had to escape Annaxor''s grasp.


    I didn''t let his cruel smile escape my sight for a moment. Though his power was suffocating, my survival instincts sharpened in this merciless spirit realm. The pain was so immense that I felt as if I might lose my connection to this body. Yet, something¡ªa force¡ªkept pushing me to rise.


    With every ounce of my strength, I flexed my arms and forced his hand off me. My body felt drained, but my inner resistance fueled my movements. In one swift motion, I grabbed Annaxor''s wrist and twisted it tightly. His cold eyes flickered briefly with surprise before the faintest smile returned.


    "Well, aren''t you feisty?"


    I aimed a kick at his knee and managed a partial hit. Then, with everything I had, I turned and ran toward the door. Although our physical strength was supposed to be equal in this realm, he somehow ran faster than me. I knew he would catch me eventually, but I reached the door just in time, slamming it shut behind me.


    I could hear Annaxor pounding relentlessly against the door, but for now, I was safe. I needed to think. How could I escape this place? Annaxor was immensely powerful, but he had dragged me here for a reason. More importantly, he wanted my body.


    If he needed my body, then he must depend on it to return to life. This meant he couldn''t simply kill me. What I saw in the cave earlier must have been only a fragment of Annaxor''s full strength, likely constrained by time or circumstance.


    He could have ended me at any moment, but instead chose to summon me here. This indicated that I might have leverage to negotiate. Still, provoking and deceiving a being that has lived for thousands of years was a perilous gamble, and I wasn''t eager to risk my life.


    Then I heard a sound behind me. My gaze shifted from the door, and I turned to see a figure in the shadows. I couldn''t make out their features clearly, so I moved closer. Standing there was¡­ me. Or rather, Ethan.


    He stared back at me, but there was no trace of humanity in his eyes. He looked more like an animal¡ªa primal creature.


    "Hello?" I said cautiously.


    "Heee?"


    He couldn''t form proper sentences, likely because I had taken over his body. But an idea struck me. In this spirit realm, where all souls shared equal strength, fighting two spirits instead of one doubles my strength.


    Ethan''s strange gaze only deepened my unease, but I realized something crucial: here, the body reflects the soul. This being was not truly me. Yet he could become a key part of my plan in this unforgiving world, where everything was interconnected. Now, I had to figure out how to use this connection to my advantage.


    I approached him, but as I got closer, I noticed a mirror in the corner. This mirror didn''t reflect anything; instead, it seemed to show something, almost like a television. When I looked into it, I felt as though divine knowledge was flowing into my mind. I couldn''t quite understand what it was, but I suddenly knew how to defeat Annaxor. However, to do so, I would have to give up my humanity.


    It would be worth it¡ªit had to be. Out there, in the real world, there were people I loved waiting for me, people who needed me.


    With that resolve, I turned toward Ethan''s soul, who, from what I could tell, possessed the intelligence of a monkey. I approached him and began beating him with all my strength. Although he tried to resist, he had not spent years training like I had. It didn''t take long for me to overpower him.


    At that moment, Ethan''s original soul became more transparent. Trusting my instincts, I opened my mouth wide and began eat his translucent spirit.


    As I consumed Ethan''s soul, I felt something changing within me. With each bite, each fragment, a powerful energy grew deep in my soul.


    Eat Ethan''s original soul wasn''t just a physical or spiritual transformation¡ªit was a complete redefinition of who I was.


    When the soul was finally gone, the power I felt was overwhelming, like a storm raging through me. I closed my eyes and connected with a newfound awareness echoing in my mind. I now contained two souls within me, which meant I was twice as strong as Annaxor.


    Annaxor, just as I had done to Ethan''s soul, sought to consume mine and thus take control of my body. So, this was how a human body was claimed. But what would happen if I consumed Annaxor''s soul instead? He had nobody, only a massive sword¡ªa weapon I suspected was one of the most powerful in this world. After all, it was said to slice through dragons as if they were mere fish.


    Rising to my feet, I turned toward the door. When I opened it, I saw that the room behind me had vanished entirely. Annaxor stood before me, but he was now half my size.


    He lifted his head to look at me. "What have you done?"


    Without answering his question, I swung a punch directly at him.


    Annaxor staggered back a few steps, stunned by the force of the blow. Although smaller, his gaze still held that frightening authority and danger. It was as if he could recover in an instant and counterattack. This time, however, I felt a different power within me, an energy formed by the merging of two spirits that transformed me into a completely different being.


    Annaxor straightened up and gave a light laugh. "You think you have the advantage over me, brat? In the spirit world, the rules are fluid, but even the rules can''t stop me!"


    Annaxor''s laughter echoed as I firmly planted my feet on the ground, taking a defensive stance. I could feel the power of the two merged souls coursing through my veins. However, this strength was like an uncontrollable storm; I had to rein it in and maintain my focus.


    Annaxor charged at me with incredible speed, throwing a powerful punch. I narrowly dodged it, but it was enough to reveal how deceptive his speed truly was. When his fist struck the ground, I felt a tremor ripple through the earth beneath us. He followed up with a knee aimed at my chest, but I quickly sidestepped to evade the blow.


    I countered with a punch of my own, aiming for his jaw. However, at the last second, he pulled his head back, reducing the force of the impact to a minimum.

 Chapter 176: Everything else

    (Third-Person POV)Near a village close to the capital of the Asina Kingdom, Kayle was rhythmically tapping the knife in her hand against the table with her finger. She wasn''t even aware of what she was doing¡ªher mind was elsewhere. She was peeking through a small hole in the floor, watching the room below. Following the plan Kayle had devised, Marsiel was waiting down there. Meanwhile, Roxanne, in disguise, was in the secret room directly across.


    In short, Kayle''s plan was this: Marsiel had sent a letter to his older brother and had briefly spoken with him yesterday. Marsiel told his brother, Markuol, that he wanted to reconcile and had discovered Prince Ethan''s weakness. He also assured Markuol that he didn''t trust any of the other princes, which is why he asked him to come here alone.


    However, there was one critical issue for Kayle: whether Marsiel would betray them. But Marsiel wasn''t that foolish¡ªat least, that''s what Kayle thought. Even if he did betray them, Kayle had brought the guild members and Roxanne here. There were about 20 of them, and as long as they didn''t have to face an army, they could escape without much trouble. After all, Kayle had planned everything meticulously and prepared multiple escape routes.


    After waiting a while, Kayle finally heard a sound from outside. The door to the cabin creaked open, accompanied by the sound of footsteps. Kayle shifted her gaze through the small hole and saw that the person they''d been waiting for had arrived. Markuol entered the room, dressed in elegant attire.


    The atmosphere in the room grew tense with Markuol''s arrival. Kayle, observing the scene intently through the hole, mentally reviewed every possible outcome. Markuol stood directly in front of Marsiel, his expression stern and filled with suspicion, yet his face remained professionally composed.


    Marsiel rose to greet his brother, forcing a smile despite his slightly trembling voice.


    "Brother, thank you for coming," he said, trying to appear calm.


    Marsiel''s words hung in the air. Markuol glanced at his brother before letting his eyes wander around the room. His gaze meticulously scanned every corner and detail, his cautious demeanor only heightening the tension.


    At that moment, Kayle silently gestured with her hands from above. This was the signal. Roxanne and the guild members sprang into action as if emerging from the shadows.


    Roxanne swiftly drew her knives and moved behind Markuol in one fluid motion. She pressed her blade firmly against his throat. Simultaneously, guild members flooded the room from all sides¡ªsome leaping through windows, others emerging from hidden passageways. They completely surrounded Markuol.


    Marsiel, continuing to play his role, feigned shock.


    "Brother, what''s happening?" he asked, his voice filled with mock surprise. Markuol didn''t seem to notice the insincerity.


    Despite immediately recognizing the danger, Markuol maintained his composure and refrained from any sudden moves.


    "What is the meaning of this?" he asked calmly, even as Roxanne''s blade pressed against his neck. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From her vantage point above, Kayle watched the scene with satisfaction.


    "Just as I expected," she thought. She descended into the room via a hidden staircase.


    Kayle approached Markuol with a cold expression and spoke.


    "Don''t worry, Markuol. We''re not here to kill you. Not yet."


    "E-E-E-" Markuol stammered, unable to speak at the sight of Kayle.


    "Shut your mouth, and it''d be best for you to behave on this journey... Surely you''ve heard the rumors about how much I enjoy tormenting men."


    A faint look of unease crossed Markuol''s face as he heard Kayle''s last sentence. His eyes darted between the soldiers surrounding him and Roxanne''s blade still at his neck. Yet, it seemed Kayle''s cold words affected him the most.


    "Well, if I''m supposed to look intimidating, I think I''m doing my job quite well," Kayle thought, keeping a mocking smile on her face.


    The guild members tied up Markuol to ensure he wouldn''t escape, then loaded him into a carriage.


    "Our business here is done, little mouse. Let''s go," Kayle said.


    Barely containing herself, Roxanne replied,


    "I''m only holding back because you''re my darling''s sister, but if you keep calling me ''little mouse,'' I might lose control."


    Kayle stared at Roxanne in surprise before her expression shifted to anger.


    "Are you already calling him ''darling''? Damn it, I can''t wait to get back to the academy!"


    ---


    (Ethan''s POV)


    ... I think it''s been about 20 years... No, maybe 10 or 8. Honestly, I''ve lost all sense of time and space, so I have no idea how long I''ve been here. All I know is that it''s far longer than I ever imagined, and I''ve been endlessly fighting Annaxor. Yes, for years, I''ve been trying to defeat a cursed demon using nothing but my hands and feet. Even now, as I fight Annaxor, my thoughts wander.


    At some point, I learned to fight and think about other matters simultaneously. From what I understand, for a soul to become as vulnerable and transparent as Ethan''s original soul, all it takes is for the soul to give up the struggle. And for years, neither I nor Annaxor have yielded.


    In the realm of souls, there''s no need to eat, sleep, or even rest, so we could fight without end. However, there''s a stark difference from the real world¡ªthe pain intensifies with each passing day. Honestly, I don''t even know how I''m still standing despite the agony. The same goes for Annaxor; the prideful gleam in his eyes has long since faded.


    Although I''m twice as strong as Annaxor, it took me a long time to gain the upper hand. Still, I think I''ve held the advantage in this fight for the past few years. Perhaps my combat skills have improved drastically from fighting one of the best fighters in the world. I could see every move Annaxor made, down to the smallest detail, and use his techniques to refine my own.


    This relentless battle that spanned years has shaped me. Not just physically, but mentally as well¡ªI''ve become someone else entirely. Every second spent with Annaxor sharpened my mind and body like a training regimen. But in a way, this struggle also isolated me. Annaxor became my only companion in this endless war. Even his hateful glares eventually felt familiar and mundane.


    "You''re tired too, aren''t you, Annaxor?" I said. For the first time in years, I spoke during the battle. Until now, we''d communicated only through kicks and fists. But now, it felt like the right time to make my voice heard.


    Annaxor paused for a moment. The exhaustion in his eyes revealed his weariness from the fight.


    "My soul will never yield, human!" he hissed. But his voice no longer carried the confident, disdainful tone it once did. Instead, it was laced with exhaustion.


    "I''m not expecting you to yield," I replied. "But perhaps you should accept that this fight needs to end."


    Annaxor responded with fury, but his attacks were less effective. His sluggish movements only reinforced my dominance. Now, I could predict every move and evade every strike with ease.


    "You know," I said, parrying one of his attacks, "maybe there''s a way to end this fight... You won''t make it out of here alive, and honestly, I just want to leave as quickly as possible. So why don''t I take a piece of your soul and let you live inside me? If there''s something you want or need to do, I''ll try my best to fulfill it. What do you say? Wouldn''t you like to end this meaningless battle?"


    Find more chapters on §Þ??


    Annaxor remained silent for a while, not responding to my words. The exhaustion in his eyes grew even more apparent. He seemed to take a deep breath, though in the spirit realm, true breathing was impossible. He fixed his gaze on me, the mixture of hatred and weariness in his eyes unmistakable.


    "You... want to devour a part of my soul?" he asked in a hissing tone. "If you promise to avenge me, I will accept this," he added, his voice heavy with fatigue.


    "If it suits me, I will do it," I replied.


    As soon as Annaxor spoke, his soul began to turn translucent. Without hesitation, I rushed forward and started consuming him.


    In the spirit realm, as I began to devour Annaxor''s soul, an indescribable sensation surged through me. This wasn''t just a victory or the conclusion of a struggle for survival. It was the act of absorbing his power, his memories, and a part of his essence into my own being. As fragments of Annaxor''s soul flowed into me, waves of his rage, pain, and arrogance struck me. But beneath it all, there was a profound loneliness and regret.


    With each bite, his memories streamed into my mind. The pride he felt while ruling demons, the moments he believed himself invincible, and our first encounter where he dismissed me with scorn... Yet, among these haughty recollections were deeper wounds and fears that had shaped him into what he had become. I felt how Annaxor had once fought simply to survive, eventually turning survival into his sole purpose.


    As I swallowed the last piece of his soul, Annaxor''s voice echoed in my mind. "Human... this is only the beginning. Even if a part of my soul lives within you... you will never fully control me. I will be watching you..." His words carried a mix of threat and defiance, but there was also an undercurrent of acceptance.


    For a moment, everything went dark. The spirit realm rippled, then the energy surrounding me intensified, pulling me back into my physical body. As I returned to the real world, an overwhelming warmth coursed through me. The power of Annaxor''s soul granted me pulsed in my veins. I could feel my own soul adapting to his, asserting dominance over it. Yet, though this felt like a victory, his presence within me was a constant reminder. The echoes of Annaxor inside me whispered that I would never forget this battle.

 Chapter 177: Old enemy

    "Are you telling me that a monster came out and killed three of the most skilled professors, but didn''t kill you?" asked the tall, stern-looking woman who was an academy official."Yes, that''s right, but the professors sacrificed their lives to save me, and I barely escaped myself," I answered.


    Just then, another academy official approached and whispered something into the woman''s ear. She calmly listened to everything, then turned to me and studied me intently.


    "As you said, we found the bodies of the three professors, and it appears they fought for a while... I hope you''re aware of the consequences of lying to us, brat"


    "Yes, ma''am, I am, and I''m definitely not lying," I replied.


    The official woman examined me for a moment longer, then spoke sharply: "Good. In that case, I will ask you to stay here until we gather more information about the incident. Stay away from the other students. Also, if you cause any trouble, you will face the consequences."


    I lowered my head and responded obediently, "Understood, ma''am."


    The woman turned without taking her eyes off me, whispered something to the official next to her, and walked away. I watched them leave and took a deep breath. ''Stay calm, Ethan. Right now, all you need to do is not attract attention,'' I thought to myself.


    However, I could still feel Annaxor''s presence inside me. Not just as power, but also as an echo within my thoughts. "That woman seems so full of herself," a voice whispered from the depths of my mind. It was Annaxor''s voice, sly and mocking.


    "This isn''t the time," I whispered to myself. Luckily, no one around heard me. Annaxor chuckled, satisfied. "How boring you are, human. How about causing a little chaos in the academy? You won''t be able to pay the price for locking me up, but at least we can have some fun."


    Ignoring Annaxor, I closed my eyes for a moment. I had wanted to take Annaxor''s sword from the dungeon, but when I held it, it disappeared. According to Annaxor, the sword was a magical one that appeared only when I needed it. I didn''t know how it worked, but I hoped it wouldn''t appear at random times. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After being kept here for a few hours, the door finally opened, and they inspected me thoroughly before allowing me to leave. They found nothing, and the official woman told me that the investigation was still ongoing, but I could leave for now. I began walking toward the academy. The place I had been kept was the security center outside the academy.


    After about an hour of walking, I reached the dorm and saw it was already evening. Although it was still early, I decided to go to bed to rest, and after entering the empty room, I lay down without even changing clothes. Finally, after years of constant fighting, I could get some proper sleep.


    ---


    The next day, when I woke up, I felt like a dead whale. I had never had to force myself out of bed this much, but somehow I managed to get up and crawled toward the bathroom. After a relaxing shower, I dressed and went outside. For some reason, even standing under the sunlight, the world seemed grayer than before. Maybe these were the consequences of years of that stupid annual fight.


    "No, you''re just weak, human."


    Ignoring Annaxor again, I started walking toward the barracks. My eyes kept closing, and my throat was constantly dry. I was beginning to forget what I used to do. I think the last time I was with Evangeline... No, it must have been Ellera. Though, I probably forgot what sex even felt like. It must have been good, though.


    Although I didn''t have any perverted thoughts at the moment, when I looked down, I saw that my penis was painfully erect. Luckily, I managed to adjust it discreetly, but it was still a little noticeable. Anyway, I wasn''t in the mood to care about moral rules right now, and if someone wanted to see, they still could.


    In no time, I arrived at the unity building and walked toward my room. The unity building seemed strangely quiet, but I didn''t pay much attention to it. When I reached my room, I felt that someone was inside.


    When I entered, the scene I saw was exactly what I had expected. Kayle and Roxanne were standing in front of me, as if they knew I was coming.


    When I saw Roxanne, there was a complicated expression on her face; she looked both relieved and, at the same time, seriously uneasy. Her eyes scanned me from head to toe, as if she needed to be sure I was really here. After a brief pause, she set aside her usual confident attitude and took a step toward me with a smile on her face.


    "Ethan!" she said, hugging me tightly. Her voice had taken on a soft and sincere tone.


    Kayle also approached me shyly and gave me a hug.


    "You finally made it. Didn''t you have to come yesterday?" Kayle asked.


    "Yes, but I had a little setback," I replied.


    Kayle and Roxanne hugged me tightly for a while. Their warmth lingered on me for a moment. As Roxanne finally loosened her hug, she looked into my eyes. The worry on her face hadn''t completely disappeared, but there was a faint smile on her lips. "I was really afraid something happened to you, Ethan. You... seeing you here put me at ease," she said, with a sincere tremor in her voice.


    Kayle, more shyly, took a few steps back. She was adjusting her hair with her hands, a faint blush on her face. "I hope nothing too bad happened," she said softly.


    "You all caring this much about me is a bit embarrassing," I said with a slight laugh. "Anyway. Was there anything I needed to know after I left?"


    "Yes, that''s exactly why we''re here! I have a gift for you," Roxanne said cheerfully. Enjoy new stories from §Þ??


    Kayle, after nudging Roxanne angrily, added, "Actually, it''s my gift, and the little mouse here only helped me. The plan was mine."


    Roxanne laughed mockingly at Kayle''s remark and raised her hands before responding. "Okay, okay, it was your plan, but the execution definitely happened thanks to my contribution," she said, then turned to wink at me. "Let''s call it a joint effort, shall we?"


    Kayle rolled her eyes but didn''t argue further. "Anyway, are you ready to see your gift after all this talk?" she asked, a glimmer of excitement in her eyes.


    "Of course," I said, smiling slightly as I watched their energetic argument. "What did you prepare?"


    "We didn''t bring the gift here. That''s why we need to go to the capital of the Island Federation through the teleportation portal," Roxanne explained.


    Roxanne and Kayle smiled at me as they looked at each other, and then Kayle took out a stone that faintly glowed blue and said, "Your gift is waiting for you in the capital. But first, we need to leave here."


    "The capital?" I asked again, my voice tinged with suspicion. There couldn''t be something urgent we needed to go to there so quickly. "Why now? Aren''t we rushing a bit?"


    Roxanne, standing just behind Kayle, replied, "Sometimes certain opportunities can''t be missed, Ethan. We thought you might need a bit of fun." There was a gleam in her eyes; it felt like it was more than just a gift.


    So, we started heading toward the academy''s teleportation portal. There were a few major cities where students could teleport outside of their assigned days off, and the capital of the Island Federation was one of them. After we teleported, I was dragged along behind them through the streets of the capital. Finally, when we reached a more private house, the two of them stopped and walked inside.


    As I entered, a rather simple but stylish place greeted me. The atmosphere in the house was relaxed, and everything was arranged neatly and elegantly. When Kayle and Roxanne stepped inside, I followed them. Kayle closed the door behind us and immediately turned to me. "Your gift is waiting for you," she said. Roxanne, smiling, shook her head and added, "You''re really impatient, aren''t you?"


    I looked around and noticed a few tables, chairs, bookshelves, and some artworks in the room. But the most striking part of the room was a large chest in one corner. The chest appeared huge, almost big enough for a person to fit inside. I walked toward the chest and immediately opened it. Inside, I found Markuol with his hands and legs bound.


    Markuol... He was the main reason for Emilia''s death. Even though it felt like an old memory now, the hatred inside me had never faded. Kayle and Roxanne were standing quietly behind me. I could feel what they were thinking, but I didn''t hear their voices. All my attention was on Markuol''s face. He looked tortured, and I pulled him out of the chest by his hair.

 Chapter 178: Promise

    After Markuol took it out of the chest, I looked into those fear-filled eyes that were left staring at me. It seemed that Kayle and Roxanne had truly prepared a beautiful gift. I don''t know why, but after years of battling in the realm of spirits, I probably lost the ability to feel things like overly hate people or becoming overly angry with them. But still, I thought Markuol deserved a painful death.At that moment, the doors of the house opened, and Marsiel entered. She seemed quite surprised to see me, and immediately wanted to leave, but Kayle grabbed her by the arm and brought her towards me. Marsiel was terrified, to the point of nearly fainting from fear.


    Kayle grabbed her by the throat and handed me his knife. "If you want, you can take this poor girl too... if that will satisfy you," she said. But then she added, "But she helped us quite a bit in capturing Markuol, and all she wants is for her mother to stay alive. I think it would be better for us to make her our slave."


    I looked again at the expression of fear on Marsiel''s face. She was so scared of me that if I took even a step toward her, she would probably faint. But Marsiel''s abilities were truly useful, and moreover, Emilia''s death wasn''t her fault. She had even sincerely tried to heal Emilia.


    "Let her go, Kayle," I said, and Kayle immediately released the girl.


    "Marsiel. If you swear to serve me from now on, I swear that neither you nor your mother will come to harm. Do you swear?" I asked.


    Marsiel trembled, collapsed to the ground, struggling to breathe. For a moment, she looked at me, her eyes filled with tears. She slightly shook her head, but that wasn''t a clear enough answer. To get a more definite response, I took a step toward her.


    "Speak, Marsiel," I said, my voice sharper than usual. "Do you swear?"


    Marsiel swallowed and in a hoarse voice said, "I-I swear. I will serve you... as long as you don''t harm my mother... please."


    A moment of silence followed. The tension filling the room was almost palpable. Marsiel''s helplessness and fear made me reflect. I once again realized how many people in this world had to bow to my power. But this girl¡­ Was she really a potential threat? Or was she just someone desperately fighting for her mother''s survival?


    I shook my head. "Okay," I said, with a slight softening in my tone. "If you keep your word, your mother will be safe. But if you betray me¡­" I gave her a hard look. "I would not recommend that." Explore hidden tales at §Þ??


    Marsiel immediately lowered her head and tried to suppress her sobs. At that moment, Kayle let out a soft laugh. "I''ve always said how soft-hearted you are," she said mockingly. "But this girl''s ability is realy useful. I hope you don''t regret it."


    I ignored Kayle''s mockery and turned back to Marsiel. "Get up," I said. "My first order is for you to pull yourself together. You won''t influence anyone by crying."


    Marsiel shakily stood up. She fixed her eyes on the ground and avoided looking directly at me. I approached her and softened my voice. "If you want to survive, stay loyal to my orders. Making everything better is in your hands, don''t forget that. Now go outside with Anna and eat something."


    Marsiel nodded and started to head outside with Roxanne. I didn''t need her to see what I was about to do next, nor did she need more trauma. Fortunately, Roxanne understood what I wanted immediately and gave me a quick nod before leaving. After they both left, I turned back to Markuol. The moment I looked at him, the smell of urine filled the air.


    Markuol''s face showed a mix of fear and pitiful helplessness. His trembling lips seemed to be trying to say something, but the words were caught in his throat. In that moment, I felt how worthless he was as a being. Would he beg for his life? Perhaps he thought he could save himself with a few fabricated lies. As I untied the cloth from his mouth, Kayle sat in a chair with a smile on his face.


    "Please... please don''t kill me!" Markuol moaned. "I can help you! I''ll serve you! Just give me a chance... please..."


    My eyes narrowed. The desperation in his voice didn''t stir even the slightest bit of pity inside me. "You''ll help me?" I said sarcastically. "Like you helped Emilia? Or like how you stabbed those who cooperated to save your mother and sister?"


    My words hit Markuol''s face like a slap. His voice trembled as he mumbled something, but I ignored it. Step by step, I approached him. With each retreat he made, I became more forceful with my steps until his back was against the wall. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kayle, watching from the corner, had she usual mocking grin on her face. "It''ll be great watching this bastard suffer a little more," she said.


    I leaned over Markuol and, in a cold voice, said, "People lose their loved ones because of people like you. There''s no reason for me to spare your life. Because you''d just become an additional threat."


    I drew my knife. The cold metal in my hand became a part of the tension filling the room. Markuol continued to beg, tears streaming down his face. But I didn''t care.


    "You deserved this, Markuol," I said, with a resolve that cut through the atmosphere of fear. "And now you take your place in this story as a memory. Nothing more."


    Without hesitation, I plunged the knife into his chest. His screams echoed off the walls of the room. When I withdrew the knife, I drove it in again. With each strike, he became weaker. With incredible anger and determination, I struck him again and again. The smell of blood filled the room, suffocating the air. A weak and inadequate being had lost his right to be a threat.


    Kayle laughed behind me. "Wow, Ethan. I love your dark side," she said.


    After one last strike, I stopped. Markuol lay motionless. Blood pooled on the floor, filling the room with a horrific scene. I slowly pulled my hands off the knife and took a deep breath.


    "This," I said softly, "is justice."


    Then Kayle, smiling, left the room, and soon returned with a dozen people. They were likely her unity members, and they immediately began working together to dispose of Markuol''s body. In just five minutes, even the blood on the floor was cleaned up, and the room was even cleaner than before. The room was now empty except for Kayle and me.


    Kayle approached me and gently took the knife from my hand. "Now, it''s time to move on to the next gift!" she said, hopping excitedly.


    "What do you want from me, Kayle?"


    As Kayle took the knife from my hand, her eyes locked onto mine for a moment. The mocking smile on her face briefly turned into something darker. As she watched me, I could see a desire, a longing in her eyes, but I didn''t have enough time to figure out what it was.


    "I''ll give you something, Ethan," she said, her voice now much colder and more serious. "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time¡­ Today, you will be mine."


    Kayle wrapped her arms around my neck, and by now, I knew exactly what she wanted. Honestly, being with Kayle wasn''t a problem for me; in fact, loving such a reliable woman would be quite easy. It''s also worth mentioning that it''s almost impossible for two people with high Kaizer power to have a child with genetic issues, and both of us have very high Kaizer power and potential.


    "... First, there are a few things you should know, Kayle. I have many women I''m involved with, and I plan on leaving them. If that''s acceptable to you, we can continue."


    At the moment Kayle''s hands tightened around my neck, the coldness and firmness in my voice changed in an instant. Her mocking smile, the desire and longing in her eyes, were unmistakable. However, what I said caused her to hesitate for a moment. Her eyes were weighing on my words, but she couldn''t react indifferently.


    "Many women?" Kayle said, still with that mocking tone, but now there was a hidden tension beneath it. "I expected this."


    Her stance didn''t change, but there was a moment of hesitation in her eyes. Kayle was a woman who relied on her power and always held control. But my words seemed to have thrown her off balance for a moment. She fell silent, took a deep breath. Then she pulled her hands from my neck, grabbed my collar roughly, and smiled slowly as she gazed into my eyes.


    "Promise me you''ll love me! I want this promise from you right now..."


    Kayle was no longer the stern woman with a mocking air. The smile on her face was filled with pain and expectation. I had only seen Kayle''s eyes well up once in my life, and now it was happening for the second time. A woman who had always done things her way, who didn''t care about anyone and killed people like rats, was probably feeling weaker than she ever had since childhood. Right now, any wrong word from me could lead to irreparable consequences, and at best, I would never be able to speak to Kayle properly again.


    So, as I placed my hand on Kayle''s cheek, I pulled her hand from my neck and pressed my lips to hers. The kiss was long and passionate, pulling us both in. Kayle''s body trembled from my kiss, her hands finding their way to my waist. For a moment, I felt like everything had stopped.


    At that moment, it felt as if there were no more boundaries between us. Kayle had lost the cold, controlled image; instead, there was a woman whose emotions and desires had come to the forefront. Her eyes were locked on mine, but there was also a trace of something lost in them. She knew what she wanted, but for now, she was struggling to make a decision.


    Kayle felt the determination in my eyes. After all, I was a man who always knew what I wanted. It was passing on to her, too. But at the same time, the tension between us was growing. The promise she expected and the emotional bond she sought went against her strong, independent nature.


    I broke the kiss, squeezed Kayle''s cheek, and whispered in her ear, "I promise I will love you, no matter what..."

 Chapter 179: Little brother(+18)

    When Kayle heard these words, she was quite surprised, but a smile immediately formed on her face. Then, doing something she would never usually do, she rested her head on my shoulder. Honestly, I don''t know when Kayle started to develop feelings for me, but she probably did so when we were kids, without me even realizing it. Especially after my attempts to make my mother Luciana and Isabella friends. She began to like me much more and started spending more time with me. Of course, these were childhood moments, and back then, these feelings were definitely not romantic.As Kayle grew older, she seemed to lose interest in men more and more¡ªor so I thought. It was clear that Kayle didn''t like men, and the main reason for this was probably Richard. Kayle must be the person who hates Richard the most in this world, as she had been deeply attached to her mother since childhood.


    But what I couldn''t understand was when Kayle changed so much. She wasn''t like this when she was a child. Back then, she was a girl who spoke whatever came to her mind and openly expressed her emotions, but she was far from how she was today. This change probably happened when she joined the academy. Unlike the palace, the academy offered her a lot of freedom, and combined with her incredible talents, Kayle had everything she needed to transform herself.


    Not that I''m bothered by Kayle''s current personality¡ªin fact, I like passionate women like her. So, for now, I should put these thoughts aside and focus on Kayle. When I lowered my head, I saw that Kayle had closed her eyes and was still leaning her head against my chest, with a small smile lingering on her face.


    I raised my hand and gently stroked her hair. Normally, this kind of intimacy wasn''t my style, but Kayle''s current state seemed to soften me as well. For a moment, seeing her so vulnerable and peaceful oddly put me at ease.


    "Aren''t you going to do anything besides hugging me right now?" I asked in a teasing tone.


    Enjoy new adventures at M V L


    Kayle opened her eyes and looked at me. Her gaze was filled with intense desire and longing, but it seemed she still didn''t have the courage to make the first move. She took a deep breath, then raised her hands and gently brushed them against my cheek. The lace gloves on her hands lightly scratched my skin, but they also made me breathe deeper.


    Standing on her toes, Kayle leaned in and started to kiss me softly on the lips. It seemed like she had finally gathered her courage. I reciprocated, meeting the softness of her sweet lips. Contrary to my expectations, the kiss with Kayle remained gentle and slow for a long time. It felt as though she was trying to savor the moment, wanting to taste my lips even more.


    After a while, Kayle''s hand came down and grabbed my penis by running her hand through my trousers. As she started stroking my already hardened penis, this time she made the kiss more passionate. At the same time, as she started pushing me with her breasts, I realised that she wanted to lead me towards the bedroom, so this time I grabbed Kayle''s hips to take control and lifted her onto my lap and opened a random door to find the bedroom.


    Luckily, the first door I opened was the bedroom. It was probably the guest bedroom, as it was a bit small, but the double bed was more than enough for us. When I tried to put Kayle on the bed, she wouldn''t let me and stood up, her lithe body escaping my hands. As she stood behind me, her hand again grabbed my shaft in my trousers and squeezed it in a way that hurt.


    "Sit on the bed, little brother"


    I accepted her instructions with a smile and sat down on the bed. Kayle pushed me hard with her hand and made me lie on my back on the bed. She then put the heels of her shoes on my crotch and with her knuckles, she pulled my trousers down and grabbed my shaft and began to gently move it up and down. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ve read dozens of books, just for this day. So you can be sure I''m going to make you feel good.


    As I was digesting what Kayle had said, Kayle suddenly leaned down and took my penis in her mouth and I was already enjoying it immensely. Without a doubt, I could already tell that Kayle was the best cocksucker of all the women who had ever been with me.


    To help Kayle, I held the tufts of golden hair that had fallen over her face above her head so that Kayle would be more comfortable giving me a blow job. Kayle was moving her head up and down rhythmically while at the same time swirling her tongue around my penis and stroking the head of my penis with her tongue just as she raised her head to the top. This strangely increased the pleasure I was getting, and I secretly wondered what books Kayle had.


    Kayle began to pick up the pace, and this added to the pleasure I was feeling from her toes, and at the same time, she was stroking my balls with her fingers. Every time Kayle''s soft fingers touched my balls, I felt like I was going to explode.


    I was already horny from years of fighting Annaxor in that fucking place and I was like a wolf on mating season all day long, but now that Kayle was giving me so much pleasure, it was hard to hold back. I probably managed to reach my limit in about ten minutes, give or take.


    Gasping for breath, I emptied the entire tank of cum into Kayle''s mouth and she barely managed to swallow it all. Kayle was still stroking the very head of my penis with her tongue and sending waves of pleasure through my body as I lay panting on the bed. Fortunately, after a while, she stopped and stood up and sat on my lap. My penis immediately started to harden again while stuck between her crotch.


    Kayle''s surprised look grew as she grabbed my penis with her hand again. "The books said I had to wait a while...- Do you feel bad when you do this?" she said and added as she started stroking the head of the penis.


    "No... Absolutely not."


    Kayle''s smile widened with her surprise and she didn''t forget to kiss and bite my nipples after she bent down and removed my top clothes. I could still feel the gloves on her hand as she caressed my chest, and I was obviously getting close to my limit. I grabbed Kayle by the hips and lifted her up, and started to remove her clothes. After removing each piece of clothing, I was faced with her large breasts, just like her mother. Of course, Isabella''s were bigger, but Kayle also had very large breasts. So much so that it was enough for me to lift my head a little to reach them, which I did.


    But in the meantime, Kayle had removed the last of her underwear and was now standing over me like a cowboy, completely naked. She then lifted her wet vagina and guided my penis to her hole. Then, as she slowly moved down, she made my penis slowly move up and deeper inside her. Suddenly I felt that I had hit a snag, and it was probably her hymen, but for some reason it felt thicker, or at least more solid. Nevertheless, with a little help from my hips, I pushed my penis in and with a small pop I popped Kayle''s hymen.


    Kayle began to cry as she bit her lip in pain and put her hands on my chest, and signalled me to stop. She seemed to be in more pain than any other woman I had ever been with and to help her; I started stroking her pleasure points, especially her vagina.


    However, Kayle continued to weep silently, and I literally used all my willpower to try to get out of Kayle, but Kayle stopped me immediately.


    "Kayle, if it hurts that much, we can stop now, and we can continue another time." I said.


    "No! I don''t want to ruin this moment and I won''t let you ruin this moment... Ahhh!"


    With tears streaming from Kayle''s closed eyes, she forced herself to try to take my penis deeper. "Damn, why are you so big? This doesn''t make any sense.... AHHHHH!!!"


    Kayle, in pain and tears, managed to get more than half of my penis inside her after several attempts. It was so cramped and tight inside that it felt like I had put my penis under a press machine. Kayle lowered her head to my chest, breathing deeply and tears streaming down my chest. I think I was the only one who could make her feel so many emotions and bring tears to her eyes on the same day.


    After a while, Kayle started to move her hips back and forth instead of up and down. Meanwhile, I was busy sucking on her breasts and at least desperately trying to ease her pain. Kayle finally stopped crying partially and her insides began to soften a little more. Soft moans began to escape Kayle''s lips as the extreme pressure felt by my penis gradually began to subside...


    ____


    I had to write this chapter under the cover of darkness because my electricity went out in 2024 A.D! So there may be some mistakes and I really apologise for them.

 Chapter 180: Afraid(+18)

    Kayle somehow managed to soften her vagina, which was slowly enveloping my penis. She was still on top of me and was trying to open her vagina by going back and forth, but it was still very tight. I looked down to where my pennis were and saw that Kayle was bleeding from her vagina and getting it on my groin. Some women have thick hymen and it was natural for it to be inflexible, but it probably would have hurt less if Kayle had let me have a little longer foreplay beforehand. But the funny thing was that normally a woman like Kayle who trained and fought all the time would have a more flexible and thinner hymen.Either way, I had to be very gentle now, or it was only a matter of time before I ruined everything. I started stroking Kayle''s rear crotch while trying to suck her breasts to reduce the pain even more. Kayle really started to enjoy it more and more than time passed and she slowly tried to take the other part of my penis inside her.


    "Mhmmm~ Ahhh!"


    I never imagined such sexy moans would come out of Kayle''s mouth. She was biting her lips and moaning with her eyes squinting. Kayle sat up a little in my lap and I could hear her heart beating like a volcano. Her golden blonde hair shone in the moonlight, some of it falling in front of her. Between her breasts, sweat droplets were flowing over her well-built abdominal muscles. Every time she exhaled, a mist formed around her mouth, revealing how hot she was inside.


    This time, Kayle began to rise and fall on my penis at a speed that couples during normal sex would call slow sex. She still hadn''t managed to get it all the way in, but there was no need to force her. She continued to bounce on me for a while and finally used her full expression to try to take all of my penis inside her.


    "Ahhhmmmm! No...."


    She stood over me with her head and back bowed, but finally my entire shaft was inside her. Her large breasts rose and fell as she exhaled deeply. She was standing motionless, as if all her strength had been exhausted, and it was quite difficult for me at the moment.


    ".... Ethan." Only Kayle said in a tired voice, but I knew what she wanted.


    "Do you want me to take control?"


    Kayle shook her head slightly at this question and I grabbed her hips and gently turned her body over. I was now on top and Kayle was on the bottom. Kayle''s face was completely flushed as she put one hand over her eye and a few drops of blood ran down her lips as she bit her lip. I started to increase my speed and make Kayle moan louder as I began to use one hand on her waist cavity and the other to caress her breast.


    "Ah-Ah-Ah-Ah-Mhmmm!"


    It was as if Kayle''s arrogant, often confident air had completely disappeared and been replaced by the shy, quiet girl. But apart from all that, I have to say that I enjoyed it immensely. Maybe it was because I had been deprived of lovemaking for years, or maybe Kayle really was a more special woman than I thought, but the pleasure I was getting was undeniable. When I realised that Kayle was enjoying it just as much, I increased the power to my hips to increase my speed even more.


    "Ahhhhh yes.... Don''t stop!"


    As Kayle gradually felt better, I realised that Kayle was having a small orgasm, but it didn''t even occur to me to stop. The bed creaked, and I continued to pick up the pace, not caring that the duvet was covered in Kayle''s blood. At the same time, I bent my head down to suck Kayle''s breasts, but Kayle held me down with her hands, preventing me from pulling back completely. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bite me.... Ahhhhhhhhhh! My Love...."


    Kayle was now completely lost in the pleasure she was getting and I was clearly not having a clear mind to. As Kayle''s big breasts slid upwards, I was sucking and biting one breast with one hand and the other breast with my mouth. Kayle was using both hands to press my head further into her breasts, but despite this, I was able to increase my speed even more, thrusting my full length into her each time.


    "Ahhh harder-harder!"


    We were both approaching climax now, and I lifted my head, realising that I was nearing my limit as I touched Kayle''s climaxes. As I pulled Kayle into a deep kiss, I thrust into her so hard and fast that the sounds of flesh hitting flesh echoed through the room. Kayle''s seductive, lewd scent filled my nostrils and drove me completely out of control.


    Still kissing Kayle, I realised that her vagina was wetter than it had ever been and that she was very close to orgasm, so I used all my strength to make my final thrusts and with a few more hard thrusts I punctured Kayle''s cervix to bring her to orgasm.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!??"


    And in the next second, I contracted and managed to empty all my sperm into Kayle''s deepest spot. As I continued to ejaculate, I impulsively kept going in and out of her faster and faster, and this ejaculation adventure continued until I finally got tired. Kayle had already closed her eyes and was continuing to calm down there with deep breaths. Releasing my body, I fell on top of Kayle and began to kiss her neck. Kayle continued to have orgasmic contractions for a long time. Your journey continues at M V L


    ".... That was even better than I imagined." She said


    That was the last sound I heard before we both fell asleep.


    -----


    When I fully opened my eyes, I realized how soft Kayle''s touch was. Being in her lap made me feel both peaceful and strange. Her gaze was lost in the distance, but there was a kind of depth and weight in her eyes. I wondered what she was thinking, but I couldn''t find the courage to ask.


    "Kayle¡­" I whispered, my voice coming out like a delicate breeze.


    Her eyes suddenly turned to me. There was warmth in her gaze, but also a sense of determination. She gently ran her hand through my hair and, smiling, said, "I was so afraid something would happen to you."


    I paused for a moment, unsure of what to say. I gathered myself and asked, "What are you talking about? When did you feel like this?"


    Kayle hesitated for a moment, as if weighing something she didn''t want to say. "I''ve always felt this way, Ethan. When you were almost assassinated, when you wanted to go suppress the rebellion, after the woman you loved died... in short, always¡­ Loving you is probably not easy for any woman."


    This sudden confession caught me off guard.


    As Kayle''s words echoed in my ears, I was momentarily speechless. The silence was the sound of the complex emotions reverberating inside me. I lowered my gaze, trying to digest what she had said. Such an open and brave confession... Something inside me was breaking and reshaping.


    "Kayle¡­" I started, but I couldn''t continue. It felt almost impossible to put what I was feeling into words. She watched me patiently, as if ready to hear every word I might say. But I was a prince, and of course, I would face many obstacles and problems in my life. I may have made many mistakes in the past, but I was trying to make things right.


    I lifted my head and looked into her eyes. "Why are you telling me this now?" I asked. My voice was a little hoarse and somewhat fragile.


    Kayle took a deep breath, and her smile faded slightly. "Because there''s no point in hiding it anymore. Life is short, Ethan. I know you always choose the hardest path. But the one I chose is hard too¡­ still, I have never stopped loving you, and I never will," she said. Her words hung in the air, heavy and real.


    A wave of warmth rose inside me. My mind was in chaos, but at that moment, I realized how grateful I was to her. She had always been by my side, always wanting to protect me. And how much had I ignored this truth? This confession must not have been easy for her. Kayle had always been strong, determined, and sometimes cold-blooded. Now, before me, stood a woman who had accepted her vulnerability and expressed her feelings openly.


    "What do you want from me, Kayle?" I asked sincerely.


    Kayle paused for a moment, lowering her eyes. She hesitated, as if weighing her response again, then took a deep breath and looked into my eyes. There was both fragility and determination in her gaze.


    "I don''t want anything, Ethan," she finally said, her voice soft but just as firm. "I just wanted you to know how I feel. I couldn''t say what I''ve felt until now because I was afraid of losing you. Maybe I''m still afraid. But I can''t hide anymore. I love you. And I won''t run from this love."

 Chapter 181: The beginning of the end

    After talking with Kayle for a while, we finally got dressed and left the bedroom. Our footsteps echoed through the corridors, piercing the silence. Kayle seemed to have returned to her usual calm demeanor, but her words still echoed in my mind. Her presence beside me gave a sense of peace, yet it also created a feeling of weight. I had no doubt about the sincerity of her emotions, and not responding would have been foolish.When we heard the door open, Kayle moved toward it, and Roxanne and Marsiel entered. Marsiel still seemed hesitant to even look at me. When I glanced at Roxanne, she rolled her eyes as she looked at both me and Kayle.


    "Let''s head back to the academy now," Roxanne said as she turned and began walking outside.


    We set off again toward the academy. When we reached the teleportation portal and returned to the academy, it was still early¡ªmore specifically; the sun was just about to set. As we walked toward the barracks, Kayle suddenly made a suggestion.


    "I think we should merge our forces. There''s no need for us to have separate units anymore," she said.


    "Maybe. If you want, you can do that," I replied.


    As we talked about our forces along the way, I noticed that Roxanne seemed increasingly uncomfortable as we neared the barracks. Though I didn''t understand why, she seemed on the verge of falling into a depression. I think I might have been neglecting her a bit. Just as I was about to speak to her, a beautiful woman with pink hair emerged from the barracks.


    "Ethan! I''ve been looking for you all day. Where have you been?" Evangeline asked as she walked over to me, wrapping her arms around me in a hug.


    "We were at the Ada Federation. What happened? Is something important going on?" I asked.


    "Yes, very important. Come inside. I''ve called everyone here. Even though Catherine didn''t want to come, I told her it was something important, something that concerns her too, and she agreed to come."


    Evangeline pulled me along by the arm as we headed into the barracks, and Kayle and Roxanne silently followed behind us. Kayle had an expression on her face as though she had sensed something, while Roxanne remained silent and tense, like a shadow.


    When we entered through the large doors of the barracks, I saw everyone gathered in the spacious conference room. Catherine was sitting at the head of the table. Her golden hair, which she was trying to fix delicately, had gotten tangled from the slight irritation in her movements. Beside her was Ellera, as always, with her silent, emotionless expression, but when she saw me, the white rings in her eyes began to slowly spin.


    Once everyone had taken their seats, Evangeline began to speak. "According to the latest reports, war is literally at the door. Some of Alpshar''s vanguard cavalry units are harassing the Tamerid Empire''s borders, and they''ve even raided some villages. Although Alpshar claims that the soldiers harassing the border are a small group of rebellious soldiers, border violations continue day by day. Because of this, the Tamerid Empire, my father, has decided to form a coalition against the Southern Empire."


    Evangeline''s words created a heavy silence in the room. It seemed like everyone could feel the weight of the news. Catherine''s discomfort was especially noticeable. Ellera slightly narrowed her eyes and leaned forward toward the table, as if she was about to say something.


    "A coalition... This is not a good omen," Catherine finally said, trying to smooth her golden hair once again with delicate hands. "If a war breaks out, the Tiamat Empire will probably join as well."


    But my mind was elsewhere. How had Alpshar managed to stabilize his country so quickly, and how was he so confident that he could start a war? Had he truly performed a miracle? If so, the war really was at the door. Richard would probably accept the coalition war, and that meant I would likely be called to the royal palace soon.


    As Evangeline''s words reverberated through the room, the tension on everyone''s faces was palpable. Catherine had her eyes fixed on the table, clearly deep in thought. Ellera maintained her usual calm demeanor, listening carefully to Evangeline. Roxanne and Kayle, however, remained silent. But it was clear that the atmosphere in the room was growing heavier.


    After a while, the silence was broken when Catherine took a deep breath and began speaking.


    "Alpshar, the man at the head of the Southern Empire... His name has become so frequent in recent years that it''s starting to disturb us. His political and military maneuvers have gone beyond being just a threat to people like us. This is no longer just about the border villages; this man''s power is growing."


    Evangeline nodded in agreement with Catherine''s words. "My father says the same thing. How did Alpshar manage to turn a region that was once in chaos and civil war into something like this in such a short time? Was it just determination, or is there some other power behind him?"


    That question deepened the silence in the room. Kayle, for the first time, broke the silence and spoke.


    "If Alpshar is putting this kind of pressure on the Tamerid borders and a coalition has to be formed, then this is not just a diplomatic threat. His army is truly prepared. Underestimating this man would be a mistake." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxanne, with her arms crossed over her chest, stared at Kayle in silence, but the worry on her face was evident. Finally, she whispered softly, "The beginning of the end."


    However, I had heard exactly what Roxanne had said. "What do you mean? The end of what?"


    Roxanne flinched at my question and straightened up slightly. All eyes in the room turned to her as everyone awaited her next words. Roxanne tried to hide her tension and began to speak.


    "This... What I mean is... Alpshar will win."


    Roxanne''s words caused a shockwave in the room. The reactions on everyone''s faces were varied: Evangeline frowned, Catherine''s eyes deepened with concern, and Kayle looked at Roxanne with quiet curiosity. Even Ellera, whose expression rarely changed, seemed to lose her composure for a moment. Roxanne shifted uneasily under their gazes and took a deep breath.


    "How do you know this?" I asked.


    Roxanne shrank in her seat, but then suddenly straightened up as if she had remembered something. "I''m a seer. I can see things that happen in the future."


    For some reason, as these words left her mouth, I smelled a familiar scent, one that seemed animal-like, though I couldn''t be sure.


    "So you''re telling us you can see the future? Did I hear that right?" Kayle asked.


    Roxanne took a deep breath, and avoiding everyone''s gaze, continued speaking.


    "Yes. This ability of mine is something I can''t fully control. I see some things about the future, but the images are usually blurry and fragmented. But this time, everything was very clear. Alpshar''s army will crush the coalition. Big cities will fall, and there will be a lot of bloodshed."


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became even heavier. Evangeline leaned forward, resting her hands on the table, her brow furrowed.


    "This is a very serious claim, Anna. If you say you can see the future, why haven''t you mentioned it before?"


    Roxanne''s voice cracked. "Because it''s just a prophecy! I might be wrong. Things might change. But ever since I saw this vision, I''ve felt this unease inside me. I didn''t know what to do."


    "If Anna really saw something like this, we can''t just ignore it. But this is still just a possibility. The decisions we make shape the future. Strengthening the coalition and preparing a strategic defense is still in our hands." Catherine said.


    "No... No one can win against him. So please, don''t leave the academy," Roxanne said, especially looking me directly in the eyes.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly grew even more tense. Roxanne''s words, like a prophecy, hit the walls of the room, and the anxiety that appeared on everyone''s faces created a moment of tension. Kayle seemed to be struggling to keep himself from responding to Roxanne''s words. Her fearful words had created a sense of unease among all of us.


    "Leave the academy?" I asked. "Why? What do you expect?"


    Roxanne''s eyes seemed to dive deep, as if sensing a void within me. "Because I feel like something is wrong. This war won''t go as you expect. If you don''t leave, maybe you''ll all survive."


    "Does this damned cat have anything to do with this? Because I''m about to kill it since it''s secretly watching us right now," I said, shocking Roxanne.


    Roxanne stared at me with wide eyes, biting her lip, and took a step back. Everyone''s attention immediately turned toward me. Roxanne''s expression was a mix of shock and fear in response to what I had said. Kayle narrowed his eyes for a moment and carefully examined me.


    "A cat? What kind of cat are you talking about?" Kayle asked, his voice filled with deep curiosity but also seriousness.


    "Yes, that cat is involved in this situation, but it''s completely harmless," Roxanne said.


    The atmosphere in the room grew even more strained. Roxanne''s words had planted a new question mark in everyone''s minds. Kayle''s gaze was both careful and skeptical, yet also curious. Roxanne''s use of the word "harmless" created a great deal of uncertainty in everyone''s mind.


    My eyes seemed to be piercing through Roxanne. I was trying to make sense of her fearful expression, but for now, seeing how tense she was, I decided not to push her any further. Stay updated through M V L

 Chapter 182: Palace

    A Few Days Ago - Third Person POVRoxanne was eating her meal in a private room inside the unity building, shedding tears. No matter how much she wiped her eyes with her hands, the tears wouldn''t stop flowing. She had no idea what to do, as she anxiously thought about what the future might hold. How could she save Ethan from that situation? One of the last things she heard before dying in her previous life was the death of someone Ethan deeply loved, and honestly, she had no idea what she could do. From what she had learned from Pipkin, the magical cat who had granted her a second life, any interpretation of the future was bound to bring about inevitable consequences, so she had chosen to stay silent to avoid losing everything. But this silence was incredibly painful. In both of her lives, she had the chance to improve the life of the man she loved and make him happier, but she couldn''t use her power.


    The turmoil inside Roxanne made the taste of her food disappear entirely. Pipkin''s words and the events surrounding Ethan left her with no sense of choice. Although she wanted to do everything for his happiness, she knew that taking any step could result in disastrous consequences. Pipkin''s gift of a second life also carried a heavy responsibility. However, this silence inside her only made Roxanne feel more helpless.


    For a moment, she recalled the soft touch of Pipkin''s paws. The small, magical cat''s voice always echoed with wisdom, but also with a cold clarity. Pipkin had told her that this opportunity was given to rectify past mistakes, but the less involved she was with the future, the better. "Knowing the future is a curse, Roxanne. If you try to change it, it may lead to worse results," Pipkin had said once.


    Roxanne stared vacantly at the plates on the table. She thought again about how important Ethan was to her. She was ready to do anything to protect him, but she felt trapped between her instincts and Pipkin''s warnings. Suddenly, she noticed a movement in the shadows at the corner of the room. Pipkin had appeared, quietly placing his delicate paws on the ground as he approached Roxanne.


    "Are you crying again, Roxanne?" Pipkin asked, in a soft yet mocking tone. "What did I tell you? I told you that crying won''t get you anywhere."


    Roxanne looked at Pipkin with guilt. "But I don''t know what to do. Ethan¡­ I want to protect him, but no matter what I do, I feel like I''ll end up losing him. I don''t want to see Ethan sad¡­ I don''t want that."


    Pipkin jumped onto Roxanne''s shoulder and looked her in the eyes with surprising seriousness. "How foolish you are... Hah... Alright then, let me tell you how to reveal the future... Tell as little as possible, or only the most important parts, but don''t exaggerate," Pipkin said, and with her hands outstretched, she cast a spell towards Roxanne. Roxanne''s eyes closed and the next moment, when they opened, she stood up in horror. She took deep breaths and looked angrily at Pipkin.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Remember, everything is in your hands. This is what will happen if you don''t do what I say... "I''ll tell you what you must do now," said Pipkin, and explaining to Roxanne how much information would be reasonable to share. From that moment, they decided to find a way to tell the prophecy without arousing suspicion and eventually came up with the lie of the "seer".


    ---


    Ethan''s POV


    "Did I die in this prophecy you saw? Or at least, did anyone else die?" I asked.


    Roxanne took a deep breath, lowered her head, and trembled slightly. The silence in the room only added weight to the importance of her words. Finally, she spoke in a fragile voice:


    "Yes¡­ there were people who died. But I don''t know who all of them were." Roxanne''s voice faltered, and she paused. She kept looking down, avoiding my gaze. "¡­But you didn''t die, Ethan..."


    When I heard Roxanne''s trembling voice, a strange weight formed in my chest. I fixed my eyes on her; she was avoiding my gaze, gripping the edge of the table with her hands. It was impossible not to understand how shaken she was by what she had seen. But in that moment, I couldn''t suppress the rising curiosity and fear inside me.


    "I didn''t die, huh?" I said slowly. My voice seemed calm as usual, but I could hear the underlying anxiety. "So, when is this happening¡­ How much time do we have left?"


    Roxanne still didn''t lift her eyes. I noticed her hands were trembling. "I don''t know¡­" she said softly. "The things I saw aren''t clear. Just fragments¡­ Just feelings¡­"


    I slowly took a step toward her. "Anna, tell me the truth. Is this why you''re acting this way? Is this why I always feel like something''s weighing on you?"


    She finally looked at me. Her eyes were full of the intense emotions she had been holding in. "Ethan, you don''t understand¡­" she whispered. "This¡­ it doesn''t just affect you, it affects everyone around you. If I do something wrong¡ª"


    She paused for a moment, as if the words were too heavy for her. But I couldn''t let her stop.


    "What happens if you do something wrong?" I said harshly. "Anna, you''re already doing something wrong with the way you are now. You''re not telling me anything, but I feel like you''re hiding something with every action. If these things you saw are really that important, trust me and be open. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen."


    There was a moment of silence. The room was completely silent except for Kayle''s sigh. Everyone was watching us in silence, each with a different expression


    Roxanne finally took a deep breath and lifted her head. "Ethan, I trust you," she said, though even speaking those words seemed to cause her pain. "But telling you everything¡­ knowing everything will only increase your burden, too. And¡­" Her voice faltered again. "... I''m afraid of losing you."


    When I heard those words, for a moment I didn''t know what to say. Was I angry with her, sad, or did I agree with her? I wasn''t sure. But one thing was clear: Roxanne was carrying a burden too heavy for her to bear alone.


    I took a deep breath and leaned against the edge of the table. "If you''re afraid of losing me, Anna," I said slowly, "let''s fight this battle together. I don''t know what you saw, but if there''s danger, at least let me prepare for it. We can face it together. But for me to do that, you need to trust me."


    Roxanne''s face crumpled in pain, but she didn''t look away from my gaze. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and, with a trembling voice, said, "Alright. Alright, Ethan. I''ll¡­ tell you some things. But promise me. Promise me you''ll think carefully about what I''m saying."


    I nodded in agreement. No matter what I was about to hear, I wanted to make sure she felt like she wasn''t alone. "I promise," I said firmly. "No matter what happens, I''ll carry this burden with you." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxanne closed her eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, and began to speak.


    "When Alpshar comes to the north, he will undoubtedly win and ultimately bind all the northern states to himself. The states in the north will become some sort of vassals to Alpshar... I can''t tell you more, Ethan. I wish I could, but please, don''t leave."


    "Why shouldn''t I go? After all, you said I wouldn''t die."


    For a moment, Roxanne''s face darkened, as if something she didn''t want to say had come to the tip of her tongue, but she had forced herself to stop. She avoided looking at me. "It''s true, you won''t die, but... I just don''t want you to go."


    "If I stay behind like a coward at the academy during the war, no one will care about my authority, and they won''t even support me becoming king. Like you said, if I''m not going to die, I have to go. I''m sorry, but I have to do this."


    Roxanne, seeing my resolve, sighed deeply, knowing there was no point in trying to stop me. But the fear inside her never ceased.


    "Ethan..." Roxanne said, her voice barely more than a broken whisper. "If you''re going¡­ at least listen to my last piece of advice... After the war, the moment you''re free, go to the palace... Take Marsiel with you, but no matter what, the first thing you must do is go to the palace. Do you understand me?"


    Roxanne''s words echoed in my ears. The anxiety inside me deepened with the passing of time. "The palace?" I said, tilting my head slightly. "Why do I need to go to the palace? What''s going on, Roxanne?"


    As she looked at me, the fear and indecision were still visible on her face. After finishing her words and falling silent for a moment, she took a deep breath and lifted her eyes back to mine.


    "This is important for you, Ethan," she said, though the tremor in her voice hadn''t subsided. "At the end of the war¡­ you need to know this. At the palace¡­ there''s something waiting for you. Just..." Roxanne''s voice cracked, and the words were coming out with difficulty. "If you don''t go to the palace, it will be too late. No matter what, you must take that step."


    The weight of Roxanne''s words was growing heavier with each passing second. I bit my lip several times, trying to gather my thoughts. What was it about all of this that made her so worried? And what mystery lay within the palace that could affect my life and future so much?


    But there was something¡ªher words were echoing inside me. After all, if this were a lie, no one would take it seriously. Roxanne trusted me and wanted to tell me something, but her fear was holding her back. Continue your story on M-V-L

 Chapter 183: No more lose

    "I understand. I''ll go to the palace after the war. But is there anything else I need to know? Like, where will Alpshar strike first? Or how large is their army?" I asked."Ethan¡­ I feel like you''re not taking me seriously. Please listen to me: you must go to the palace after the war¡­ just go there" Roxanne''s eyes carried a desperate insistence that gave weight to her words.


    "I understand, and I promise I''ll go to the palace. Now, can you answer my other questions?"


    The tension on Roxanne''s face made it clear she didn''t want to answer. Yet, the more she avoided my questions, the more curious I became. I softened my tone, hoping to draw her out.


    "Anna, if you trust me, I need to know these things. If what you''re saying is so important, why won''t you answer? I promised to go to the palace after the war. But before that, I need to know what we''re up against. Shouldn''t we try to anticipate Alpshar''s plans?"


    She stayed silent for a moment, as if weighing my words. When her gaze finally met mine, her vulnerability was still there, but something else had shifted, perhaps a realization that my persistence held meaning.


    "Alright, Ethan," she finally said, her voice trembling yet resolute. "Alpshar is gathering a large army. Their numbers are smaller than the coalition''s, and their greatest advantage will be their surprise attacks¡­ As for where they''ll strike first, I realy don''t know."


    Her vague response only increased my unease. "Surprise attacks? So even gathering intelligence on their plans will be difficult," I muttered. I studied her face, suspecting she wasn''t telling me everything. "If you know more, Anna, now''s the time to say it. If we go in unprepared, people will die."


    Roxanne took a deep breath, clutching the edge of the table as if for support. "Even if I wanted to tell you, I don''t know," she admitted.


    Her helpless confession hung heavily in the air. At that moment, I realized it wasn''t just a lack of information weighing on her. Something deeper¡ªfear or guilt¡ªwas gnawing at her. But whatever it was, I knew I had to gather as much information as possible to win this war.


    "If you truly don''t know," I said, keeping my tone calm, "then we need to find a way to learn. Every piece of information is an advantage. Who else could we turn to for intel?"


    Roxanne hesitated, still avoiding my gaze, but eventually let go of the table and looked at me. "Maybe¡­ spies in the palace could uncover something. But it would be risky. Alpshar is ruthless and vigilant when it comes to spies."


    Explore new worlds at M-V-L


    "Spies in the palace? Seriously? Ethan, do you really think she''s had some kind of vision?" Kayle interjected sharply.


    "If there''s intel among our spies, I''ll try to retrieve it when I return to Asina. And yes, Kayle, I trust her."


    Roxanne lowered her head again but then glanced around the room, meeting everyone''s gaze before finally looking back at me. "You must go to the battlefield alone¡­ After the defeat, you''re the only one who can survive."


    Her words deepened the silence in the room. Everyone stared at her, their expressions reflecting a mix of emotions. Evangeline''s brows were furrowed, her sharp gaze openly distrustful of Roxanne. Catherine, on the other hand, looked quietly shocked, as if trying to process Roxanne''s claim. Ellera''s stance was more composed, but the attentive glint in her eyes showed she was carefully evaluating the situation. Kayle had already taken a step forward, standing squarely in front of Roxanne.


    "What do you mean by that?" Kayle demanded. "Only Ethan? Are you asking us to abandon him to die while we stay safe?"


    Roxanne took a deep breath but answered without lifting her head. "It''s not my wish¡­ But I see it. If you all go to the battlefield, none of you will return."


    Evangeline crossed her arms, her voice laced with sarcasm. "See it, huh? Are we talking about prophecies now? You! you''re no seer. All you''re doing is scaring people. You''re just an annoying, stupid rat."


    Roxanne''s gaze flicked to Evangeline, but she didn''t respond. Instead, she turned back to me. "Ethan¡­ Please. Trust my words. If you don''t go alone, it will be too late. Please, trust me."


    Ellera broke the tense silence by stepping forward. "Alright, Anna. Let''s assume you''re right. Let''s assume you''re actually seeing something. But why are you so vague? Why can''t you just tell us everything? If we want to win this war, we need every scrap of information."


    Roxanne winced, as if Ellera''s words had struck a nerve. "I want to," she said in a quiet voice. "But every vision I have is incomplete. Fragmented. The only thing that''s clear is this: if anyone other than Ethan goes to the battlefield, they won''t return."


    Catherine spoke softly, but firmly. "We''ve all decided to fight in this war. None of us will abandon Ethan. Anna, your intentions may be good, but if we fight, we fight together."


    Kayle, hands on her hips, turned to Catherine. "We''re not taking risks based on vague prophecies. Ethan, what do you think? Are you seriously going to take her words seriously?"


    All eyes were on me, waiting for my decision. It was clear that everyone would follow whatever choice I made. It was a reassuring realization, but Roxanne''s words weighed on me. There might be some truth behind them, and honestly, I chose to believe her. After all, the last thing I wanted in this life was to lose the people I cared about. Even if Roxanne suddenly revealed she had been joking, I would still take her warning into account.


    "No one is coming with me¡­ I''m going alone. Kayle, Catherine, and Evangeline¡ªif your countries have summoned you to the battlefield, tell them you''re injured. Say you''ve broken bones or have another condition. But you''re not going."


    Kayle''s eyes narrowed, her face a mix of anger and disbelief. "Ethan, are you insane? This is ridiculous! I won''t leave you to fight alone. Whatever happens, I''ll be by your side¡ªthat''s my duty!" she said firmly.


    Catherine stepped closer, her expression a mix of shock and concern. "Ethan, don''t do this. We can''t leave you alone. Anna''s words might be a possibility, but we can''t take that risk. If you''re going, we''re going with you."


    Evangeline turned to Roxanne with a smirk. "Pulling everyone from the battlefield to send one person? Sorry, but that''s not a decision for you to make¡ªit''s a leader''s call, not like you... "


    Ellera was silently watching me, her eyes full of deep analysis, but she chose not to comment. Finally, breaking the silence, she spoke in a calm but resolute tone. "Ethan, this is your decision. But don''t forget the weight of taking on this much responsibility. It''s not just yourself you''re affecting¡ªit''s all of us."


    I letting my eyes wander across the room, meeting each of theirs in turn. My chest felt tight, but this was a decision I had to make. I couldn''t risk their lives. I was ready to bear this burden alone.


    "This is my decision," I said, my voice steady but firm. "I trust her. And if I have to face this war alone, I''ll do it. I want to protect all of you. If what Roxanne says is true, I can''t let you die. So please, for once, honor my request. Three people alone can''t change the course of this war, anyway. Please do as I ask"


    Kayle clenched her fist and slammed it on the table. "Nonsense! I won''t accept this. If you''re truly determined to go alone, we might have to stop you, Ethan."


    Catherine gently held my arm, her eyes welling with tears. "Ethan¡­ Please. Don''t make a decision without thinking it through. Going alone will put you in even greater danger."


    Ellera stepped forward, her voice cutting through the tension. "Ethan, I understand you''re taking Anna''s prophecy seriously, but you shouldn''t take such a massive risk. Maybe there''s another solution. We can adjust our plans, but we can''t let you go like this."


    Roxanne''s eyes filled with tears. "Ethan, I understand they didn''t want to leave you alone... But if they don''t listen to me, they''ll all gone. I don''t know how else to explain this. Please trust me."


    I closed my eyes, drawing in a deep breath, trying to suppress the chaos brewing inside me. "This is an order," I said at last. "No one will come with me. If you respect my decision as your leader, you''ll do this. Kayle, Catherine, Evangeline, Ellera¡­ You''ll stay here. I need this to protect all of you."


    Kayle opened her mouth to protest, but Catherine placed a hand on her arm, stopping her. Evangeline gritted her teeth, shooting a glare filled with contempt at Roxanne. Ellera continued to study me closely, as if trying to understand the finality in my eyes.


    The room fell silent, but it wasn''t an agreement. I could feel the internal struggle within them¡ªit wasn''t hard to sense. Yet my decision was made. In this world, I wouldn''t lose someone I cherished again. More specifically, I wouldn''t lose the woman I loved. I swore to myself.


    The silence only grew heavier as the air in the room thickened. Catherine, her voice trembling, turned to me once more. "Ethan¡­ If you''ve truly made up your mind, I know we can''t stop you. But please¡­ take care of yourself. Come back to us, alright? I can''t bear to lose someone again." Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, her lips curling into a faint, strained smile.


    "I don''t want to lose anyone either¡­"


    _____


    In the previous chapter, I made a small change. To summarize, Pipkin (the magical cat) used a spell to show Roxanne what would happen if she talked too much about the future, with the spell being visible only to her and of course Roxanne was terrified after the spell wore off.


    S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 184: Carry

    A week later -Roxanne''s screams were music to my ears as I gently caressed her breasts. Roxanne was back to her original self after a long time. I was able to re-enter her slightly green dark hair and her beautiful emerald eyes. Until now, she had been living in the academy in disguise with white hair and red eyes, but tonight she was back to her old self for me.


    Roxanne''s seductive moans continued to echo around the room as I thrust hard into her. Even though we had made love hundreds of times, it still felt as good as if it was our first time. The sensation of Roxanne''s tight vagina was really extraordinary.


    "Ahhh-ahhhhhh!"


    Read latest chapters on M-V-L


    Roxanne wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me to her and hugged me tightly. It was as if she didn''t want to let me go, but considering that I was leaving the academy tomorrow, she was quite right in this reaction. I looked at Ellera, who was lying on an armchair in a corner of the room, but she closed her eyes from exhaustion. I had been sex with the two of them all day long and the two of them were changing their places in shifts as if they had agreed with each other.


    I never thought Roxanne would ever agree to have another woman in our bedroom, but considering the situation we were in, it was quite reasonable. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhhh...Ethan... Tell me you love me.... Ahhhh," Roxanne continued to moan.


    "...I love you, Roxanne"


    After these words, Roxanne pulled me to her with the help of her arms and started kissing me passionately. She even bit my lips at one point and this seemed to show how much she wanted me. Her hands were running along my back and she seemed to be trying to hold me tighter with her nails.


    "MHMMMMMMMMM!"


    As Roxanne continued to kiss me, I felt something pushing on my penis and I pulled out my penis and made Roxanne squirt. Roxanne shuddered and poured out a handful of nectar, making the already wet bed even wetter. The bed was now unusable, but since we were already in the bedroom of the unity building, this was not a problem. While Roxanne was still trembling, I entered her again hard and started to root her to the deepest parts.


    I was now reaching my limit and without wasting any time; I pierced Roxanne''s cervix and emptied the entire sperm reservoir into her deepest part. The ejaculation lasted longer than usual and I ejaculated quite a lot, but that''s why I started to feel a little tired at the end. Roxanne was still wrapping her legs around my waist, as if she wasn''t allowing me to leave. Instead of resisting and trying to get away, I wrapped my arms around her waist, turned her around, and shifted our positions so that her head was resting on my shoulder. The moment my back touched the wet bed, I could feel the result of hours of effort.


    "Ethan... This time, I don''t want to drink Choun tea... Please, this time... At least, let me carry your child this time," Roxanne suddenly said, after a while


    When I lowered my head and looked at her, I saw the tears slowly falling from her eyes. I reached out to wipe them away, but as I did, more tears began to fall.


    "Everyone knows we''re together, and war is coming soon. That''s why this is very dangerous, Roxanne..." I said, but Roxanne held my hands tightly on her face, looking at me with pleading eyes.


    "Ethan... At least, after you leave, I want to have a reason to smile... Please... I feel like I''m going to lose my mind when you go to war... So, let me give you a child... Let me fulfill my dream in this life, the one I still haven''t been able to achieve."


    The tears in Roxanne''s eyes temporarily left me completely defenseless. I was someone who would do anything to protect her, but right now, as she begged me vulnerably right in front of me, saying no to her felt harder than climbing a mountain. I felt the trembling of her fingers that tightly held my hands. As the tears rolled down her cheeks, her lips quivered slightly.


    "Roxanne," I said slowly, taking a deep breath. "I have to go to this war. To protect you and everything that could threaten you. But a child... It''s not just a burden you would carry. If I''m not here..." I paused, the words got stuck in my throat. "If something happens to you, I won''t be able to forgive myself."


    At that moment, Roxanne lifted her hands from my hands and placed them on my face. I felt the warmth of her palms, her touch like a tether that grounded me to reality.


    "Ethan, I''m not afraid. I can face anything for you. But a world without you feels so... so cold," she said. Her voice was shaky, but determined. "Knowing that I''ll carry a part of you after you go to war will give me a reason to live."


    Her words settled in my chest like a weight. In a life full of wars, victories, and losses, the thought of giving her this happiness was both terrifying and incredibly tempting. Roxanne was still looking at me, and the hope in her eyes was breaking through me.


    I took a deep breath. I wrapped my arms around her waist a little tighter and pulled her closer to me. The words coming to my lips were as heavy as an oath.


    "Alright, Roxanne," I said in a soft voice. "But I have one condition. You must promise me you''ll do everything to protect yourself and our child. You must be strong, even if I''m not here."


    Her eyes filled with tears again, but this time, the tears seemed to fall with joy. A smile mixed with a sob escaped her lips. "I promise, Ethan. I promise..."


    Roxanne buried her head in my chest, unable to hold back her tears, while I turned to look at Ellera, who was lying on the couch. She had a small smile on her lips, showing that she was secretly listening to us. I could tell she was pretending to sleep, probably wanting to give us some space. I realise now that I didn''t really understand how perfect all the women next to me were.


    They were probably perfect women who would be loved for a lifetime if any man had them in his life, but they all loved me enough to want to be with me at the same time. Maybe after this war, I thought I should show them even more attention than I do now. Fortunately, during this week, I had spent time with Kayle, Evangeline, and Catherine, in addition to Roxanne and Ellera. I had even spent some time with Limahlat... Well, it would be more accurate to say we had fight more, but in the end, I realized that even Limahlat was extremely sincere in her feelings... Though there were some issues with how she expressed them.


    With these thoughts, my eyes closed, and the fatigue of the day made me fall asleep immediately.


    ---


    The next day, when I woke up, I was in another bedroom in the barracks. They had moved me to a different room last night, and even though this was forbidden at the academy, they didn''t seem to hesitate in facing punishment. Right now, on both sides of me were Roxanne, Ellera, Kayle, and, interestingly, Evangeline.


    Evangeline''s usual hardness had softened while she was asleep, replaced by a peaceful expression. I stared at her for a few seconds. Although she always prioritized her strength and willpower, sometimes she seemed like an ordinary person. Kayle was silently sleeping with his arms crossed over his chest, his head tilted slightly to the side. The sweet but determined expression on his face reminded me of his fierce abilities in combat.


    Roxanne was tightly holding me, her head resting on my shoulder. Her eyes were closed, but the peaceful expression on her face clearly showed how happy and safe she felt. Ellera, on the other hand, was lying a little more distantly. Her eyelids were twitching slightly, as if she were in the middle of a dream. Seeing her in such a vulnerable state awakened a different feeling of tenderness inside me.


    When I turned my head, I noticed that Evangeline was a little closer to me. She was lying comfortably, not far from Ellera, but still within reach. Over the past few days, our bond had deepened. Despite her strong and tough exterior, the connection we had formed had allowed me to see her softer side.


    I looked at all of them, still sleeping with sincere smiles. But it was time to wake up, so I tried to get out of bed slowly without waking anyone. After putting on a few clothes, I started walking through the corridors of the unity building. When a scent reached my nose, I headed toward the kitchen. There, I think I saw one of the most shocking sights of my life.


    Limahlat was trying to cook something while wearing an apron tied around her waist, and right next to her, Catherine was watching with a mixed expression of curiosity and fear. As I watched this scene, I genuinely wondered how they had ended up in such a situation.

 Chapter 185: I’ll be back

    When I entered, I noticed Limahlat clumsily trying to cook something and quietly moved to a corner."What are you doing?" I asked as I looked at them from behind.


    Limahlat startled when she heard my voice and almost dropped the food. She quickly handed the spoon to Catherine and hurriedly moved away from the counter.


    "Nothing! The little cute princess wanted to make you something before you left, and I was helping her," Limahlat said as she tried to escape with a clumsy excuse.


    While watching Limahlat awkwardly try to flee, Catherine smiled faintly. The light in the princess''s eyes shimmered with both a desire to succeed and gratitude. As she gently stirred the mixture in the pot with the spoon, she turned toward me.


    "Ethan," she said, smiling shyly, "I wanted to make something special for you before you left. But I''m not very good in the kitchen, so I asked Limah for help... or at least, I tried... But Limahlat turned out to be more skilled than I thought!"


    I couldn''t help but smile as I watched Limahlat quietly muttering and trying to escape from the kitchen. It was impossible not to appreciate Catherine''s kind and adorable effort. I still couldn''t figure out what the mixture in the pot was, but what mattered was her intention.


    "Did you just say Limahlat is skilled?" I asked teasingly. "I guess this is a secret I didn''t know about."


    Catherine''s cheeks turned even redder, and she stopped stirring the spoon, bashfully wiping her hands on her apron. "Yes, actually, she helped me a lot," she said. "But I think her style is a bit... chaotic."


    "Chaotic?" I repeated, glancing at Limahlat. She was already leaning against the edge of the counter, arms crossed, looking at me innocently.


    "What?!" Limahlat said, as if defending herself. "I just let the little princess express her creativity. She did most of the work."


    Catherine giggled softly at these words. "I guess I''m a little clumsy. But I still tried," she said, though a pleasant smell of food reached my nose. Maybe Limahlat really was a wonderful cook? Even though it seemed odd for a demon princess to be a talented chef, it could still be true.


    I immediately sat on an empty stool next to a nearby table and glanced at them.


    "Alright," I said finally, with a slight smile. "What''s the source of this lovely smell? Come on, admit it, Limahlat is secretly a master chef, isn''t she?"


    Catherine laughed a little nervously at my question and shook her head. "Actually, this came from me... adjusting the recipe a little. I mean, Limah added a few things, but mostly it came from trial and error."


    "Trial and error?" I repeated, then looked at Limahlat. "Are you using the princess as a test subject?"


    Limahlat crossed her arms and dramatically turned to me with a frown. "First of all, I''m not a master chef. But I believe I can make great things with the right ingredients. Secondly..." her voice softened a little, "I respect the little princess''s effort in cooking. She was really sincere about it."


    At these words, Catherine''s cheeks turned red again. "I just wanted to make something nice for you before you left," she said shyly. "Maybe it was a bit too ambitious, but the important thing... is the intention."


    This time, I really laughed. Catherine''s cute effort and Limahlat''s sarcastic yet supportive attitude had unexpectedly made my morning much better. "So, am I ready to test the taste of this intention?" I said, reaching for a plate beside the pot. Catherine eagerly moved and filled my plate with the food using a ladle.


    The food looked even better than I expected. Thanks to Limahlat''s touch, it seemed more harmonious. I took a spoonful and slowly brought it to my mouth as Catherine and Limahlat watched me eagerly.


    The taste was surprisingly balanced from the first bite. The harmony of the spices blended well with the perfectly cooked ingredients. I stayed silent for a few seconds, while Catherine and Limahlat anxiously looked at my face.


    "I must admit," I said finally, somewhat theatrically. "This... is really good."


    Catherine''s eyes sparkled with joy, and she took a deep breath. "Really?!" she asked, her eyes widening with excitement.


    "Yes," I said, glancing at Limahlat as I dipped the spoon back into the plate. "If you ever consider stopping with the fighting, you could have a good future in the kitchen."


    "No thanks, I''ll pass... But if you want, I could make it for you occasionally when you come back," she said.


    When she said that, I almost felt like she blushed, but I couldn''t be sure due to her red skin. I wish her face would turn a different color when she embarrassed, like green or something?


    "I''m going to wake the girls up. Limah and Ethan, you two prepare the table," Catherine said, leaving the room without looking back.


    "Limah? You two seem to get along pretty well," I commented.


    Limahlat raised an eyebrow and looked at me. "Why are you so surprised? Catherine is a really sweet person. Also, no one has ever been this kind to me," she said, for a moment showing unexpected honesty. Then she smiled and added, "But don''t worry, I''m still a terrifying demon princess."


    At that, I couldn''t help but laugh. "A sweet princess and a battle-crazy demon princess? These two don''t seem to match very well," I said teasingly.


    As Limahlat placed the dishes on the table, she shrugged theatrically. "I do enjoy surprising humans."


    Meanwhile, the two of us were quickly setting the table. We managed to fill the table with the other breakfast items in no time, and before long, all the girls started coming into the room, half-asleep.


    The girls, still half-asleep, focused their eyes on the prepared breakfast. Evangeline, tossing her long pink hair back, yawned lightly. Looking at Catherine''s freshly cooked meal with her blue eyes, she spoke.


    "What''s the source of this lovely smell? I think a miracle has been made in the kitchen." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kayle, adjusting her golden hair, smiled at Limahlat, squinting her eyes. "Who would have known Limahlat was so skilled? Or did Catherine do everything?"


    Limahlat dramatically raised her hand and sighed. "Yes, yes, you all always underestimate me. Maybe one day I''ll teach each of you how to cook."


    Ellera, her fox ears twitching and tail swaying slightly, approached the table. A few strands of her black hair fell over her silver eyes as she silently pulled out a chair and sat down.


    Roxanne walked quietly to the table and sat down quietly, unlike her usual warm behaviour. The fact that I would be leaving still upset her, but I hoped the decision we made last night would make her feel better.


    As the girls settled at the table, the atmosphere in the room instantly became livelier. Despite all eyes on her, Catherine happily began serving the food to the girls. I took my place and decided to eat with them.


    The meal turned out much better than I had expected. As everyone sat down, a peaceful atmosphere formed between the girls, who were chatting and laughing. The harmony between Limahlat and Catherine had created an ambiance very different from the morning''s stress. We didn''t talk much during breakfast, simply enjoying the meal and finding comfort in each other''s presence.


    But when the time came, I raised my head and looked out of the window. "Girls, I think it''s time to go," I said. My words instantly changed the cheerful atmosphere.


    Immediately after, each of the girls stood up from the table with a sad expression.


    "I''m not fond of goodbyes, but I promise each of you, I''ll be back."


    First, Roxanne jumped up and hugged me tightly. Her eyes were filled with tears again, but she seemed to be forcing herself to hold back. Then Ellera approached and hugged me from behind. Ellera didn''t say anything. She just pressed her face to my back and hugged me tightly. I could barely hear her whisper, "Take care of yourself."


    Right after that, Evangeline came and hugged me, moving to my right side. "No matter what, don''t put yourself in danger. You''re a prince, and you''re the last person who should be in danger," she said.


    I nodded to Evangeline as Catherine approached, smiling, and hugged me on my left side. Kayle, however, stood there with her arms crossed over her chest, wearing an irritated and fed up expression, waiting next to Limahlat. Even Limahlat came up to me, and using her height advantage, managed to push past all the girls and gave me a firm hug.


    "You won''t hear any silly goodbye words from me, but it''d be nice if you came back," she said.


    After each of the girls hugged me for a while, I finally approached Kayle. She was still standing there with her arms crossed over her chest, avoiding my gaze. Without waiting for her permission, I pulled her toward me and hugged her tightly. Even though Kayle tried to push me away, I didn''t let go. After a while, she stopped resisting the hug.


    "I''ll be back... In the meantime, take good care of the girls and keep them together... Alright? Can you do that for me?" I whispered into Kayle''s ear.


    Kayle bit her lip and nodded. Her eyes were teary, but she turned her face away, trying to hide her emotion from me. After I released her, I walked toward the door. When I glanced back one last time, I saw each of them with different expressions, but then I walked out with strong steps and headed toward the location of the teleportation portal.

 Chapter 186: Long live Prince Ethan!

    When I emerged from the teleportation portal, I found myself near the capital. A letter had arrived from the palace a few days ago, and it was evident that preparations for war had begun at least several months earlier. This meant that the war could break out at any moment. Sighing, I used my dark powers to teleport to Isabella''s residence outside the capital.When I arrived at Isabella''s mansion, I saw her preparing to move. As I stepped out of the shadow realm and appeared behind her, the very next second, I felt a sword at my throat. Isabella looked at me in shock and immediately withdrew the sword in her hand.


    "Ethan?! When did you get here?" she asked.


    "I just arrived. I''m sorry for scaring you," I replied.


    Isabella clutched her heart and took a deep breath. "I almost killed you just now... Never sneak up on me like that again!" she said.


    "You''re right, but I didn''t want to be seen by your servants."


    Isabella walked over to me, opened her arms, and hugged me tightly. In return, I grabbed her by her wide hips, making her flinch, but she didn''t object. She held onto me in silence for a while, and when I tried to pull away, she pressed me back into her embrace. It''s worth noting that Isabella, being at Kaiser Level 6, so, still much stronger than me.


    "Are you moving somewhere?" I asked, still in her embrace.


    "Yes, I need to return to the palace. By Richard''s orders, I have to protect the capital," she replied.


    "Protect the capital? ... Does that mean Richard is joining the war as well?"


    Isabella nodded. "Yes, he''s going too."


    This was quite surprising. Kings usually didn''t participate in wars, but it was actually good news. If Richard was joining, it meant the coalition forces were taking this war seriously. That was a crucial step toward victory. Yet, thinking about it now, Roxanne had told me to come to the capital immediately after the war ended. Did that mean Isabella might be in danger? Whatever the case, I needed to head to the capital as fast as possible after the war, just as Roxanne had instructed. She had already spent the past week constantly urging me to go.


    "Be careful, Bella. We might lose this war."


    For a brief moment, Isabella''s eyes darkened with worry, but she quickly composed herself and spoke with a firm, determined voice:


    "The capital won''t fall while I''m here, Ethan. If things reach that point, I will be one of those who decides the fate of this war. You can be sure of that."


    I admired her resolve. As always, Isabella exuded strength, but I knew that beneath her tough exterior lay a vulnerability. The thought of losing her tied my stomach into knots.


    "I''ll be on the battlefield too, Isabella. But if anything happens... if you get hurt... I won''t be able to bear it," I said seriously. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isabella smiled, a smile that carried both warmth and the weight of war. "Don''t worry, Ethan. I''ll take care of myself. But you should be more careful. Our victory depends on you, too." She reached out, cupped my cheeks with both hands, and kissed me on the lips.


    The kiss was long and passionate, as if Isabella was trying to carve her longing into me. I started caressing her hips with my hands, but she suddenly grabbed them. "Sorry, little Ethan, but I have to leave for the capital today," she said.


    "That''s fine. I''ll head out too. See you at the palace," I said, pulling back to leave, but Isabella caught my hands, stopping me.


    "Are you upset with me? If you want, I can delay my departure for the capital..." she said, surprising me.


    Even though I knew Isabella was a confident and strong woman, over time, I had started to sense her growing dependence on me. After all, this was likely the first proper relationship she''d ever had in her life, and naturally, she was afraid of ruining it. What woman wouldn''t fear losing a man she had loved for years without any complaints? Isabella had done exactly that¡ªshe had never stopped loving me, even for a moment, despite our long separation. It was only natural for her to fear losing the first man she had ever loved.


    "Bella, I''m not upset with you. I''d never refuse to spend time with you, but I also won''t do anything that makes things harder for you. Okay? You''re my queen; I could never stop loving you."


    A flicker of relief and happiness appeared in Isabella''s eyes. She held my hand tightly and, with a small bow of her head and a smile, said,


    "Even though I''d like to spend more time with you, you''re right. I have to go. But we''ll meet in the capital, and... please take care of yourself."


    No one would ever imagine that the strongest woman in the kingdom could act so sweetly.


    "You too," I said softly. Then I gently released her hand and stepped back. Before turning away, I noticed the determination in her eyes. Parting ways before a war was difficult for both of us, but it reminded me of the strength of our bond.


    Summoning my dark energy, I prepared to re-enter the dark realm. However, as Isabella saw me getting ready to leave, she took one last step forward and embraced me again. In a whispering voice, she said,


    "Come back to me, Ethan. No matter what..."


    "Always," I replied, then vanished into the darkness.


    ---


    As soon as I teleported, I found myself in a wooded area just outside the capital, amidst intense military activity. People were rushing around the camps; soldiers were donning their weapons or practicing magic on training grounds. The nearness of war was now more tangible than ever.


    I stepped out of the woods and began walking toward the capital''s main gate. Some soldiers seemed to recognize me by my appearance, and for some reason, smiles spread across their faces when they saw me. They all gathered around me at a respectful distance, standing to attention. Even the soldiers who didn''t know me followed their comrades'' lead. Before long, I had to make my way through a sea of soldiers as I headed toward the capital.


    It seemed that my accomplishments at the academy, as well as what I had achieved under the identity of Arthur, had already spread to even the smallest villages in Asina. My fame was growing day by day, so it was natural that the soldiers'' morale would rise upon seeing me. After all, I was Ethan Asina Lenistark, the third prince of the Asina Kingdom¡ªthe one who had even defeated the demon princess.


    This was good because it made my claim to the throne inevitable... assuming the war went well.


    Before entering the capital''s walls, the guards who recognized me immediately arranged for escorts and provided me with a strong horse. As I mounted the horse and rode into the capital with a dozen guards, the crowds spilling into the squares and streets momentarily overwhelmed me. When they saw my silhouette on horseback among the guards, they began cheering excitedly.


    "Prince Ethan! Prince Ethan has arrived!"


    The enthusiasm of the people spread like waves. Some raised their hands in joy, and children broke free from their mothers'' arms to get a closer look at me. From windows and balconies, men, women, and the elderly chanted, "Long live Prince Ethan!"


    Even though the guards tried to push the crowd back, it was impossible to contain the wave of affection. One of the guards walking beside my horse turned to me in astonishment and said,


    "Your Highness, I cannot understand how the people learned of your arrival so quickly!"


    This surprised me as well. I had just entered the gates a few minutes ago, and I wasn''t expecting such an overwhelming reaction. It seemed that someone from the crowd who had seen me enter had quickly spread the news. Yet, the people seemed to draw great morale from knowing I was among them.


    I slowly brought my horse to a halt and raised my hand to greet the gathered crowd. For a moment, the cheers subsided, and everyone turned their full attention to me.


    "My dear people!" I began in a loud voice that echoed across the square. "It brings me immense joy to stand here with you today. In these challenging times, your unity and support for one another are Asina''s greatest strength. War is approaching, but your courage and faith will lead us to the greatest victory!"


    My words sparked another wave of cheers among the crowd. People began shouting, "Long live Ethan! Long live our Prince!"


    For a brief moment, an elderly woman in the crowd caught my eye. She held an old flag in her hands; her face was wet with tears of joy. I nodded respectfully in her direction. In response, she raised her flag even higher and shouted with all her might, "Long live the future of our kingdom!" Her gesture amplified the crowd''s excitement even further.


    The guards finally managed to gently push the people back enough for me to continue forward. I urged my horse onward, cutting through the crowd as I made my way to the palace. Yet, the people continued to follow me. It was as though the entire population had come together to send me off.


    When I reached the palace gates, the soldiers standing guard immediately opened them. As I entered the palace courtyard, the crowd stopped at the gates, still cheering and saluting me. I turned back one last time, raised my hand to wave at them, and shouted,


    "Asina will always stand strong! Together, we will prevail!"


    My words were met with thunderous cheers. Even as I entered the palace, their enthusiastic chants still echoed in my ears. Yet, a strange heaviness settled in my chest. Having the unwavering support of the people was an honor, but it also carried a tremendous responsibility. I now understood that I had to give my all to ensure I did not let their hopes down.


    Even though Roxanne had predicted we would lose this war, I knew that at the very least; I had to do everything within my power.

 Chapter 187: First discussion

    When I entered the palace, I began walking toward the inner court, accompanied by many guards who greeted me upon my arrival. Afterward, I headed toward Richard''s chamber. As I walked through the corridors, flanked by the royal elite guards, I suddenly saw a woman briskly walking toward me from a distance. Her silver hair flowed gracefully in the air, her blue eyes glistened slightly with tears, and her face carried a joyful expression, paired with a wide smile. Of course, this could only be Luciana.Luciana hurried to me and embraced me tightly, holding me for a long moment without letting go. I could feel her heart beating rapidly; she was truly a mother who cherished her children. In turn, I held her waist and embraced her tightly.


    "Welcome home, little Ethan," Luciana said as she continued to hold me.


    "I have a gift for you."


    Luciana released me and stepped back slightly, looking at me with the curiosity of a cat eager to see the gift I had brought. I quickly pulled a necklace from my pocket and handed it to her. Luciana looked at the necklace in astonishment. It was a beautiful piece with an elegant design, but that wasn''t its true significance.


    "I hope you like your gift. This necklace contains a highly lethal poison that can paralyze and kill a person just from contact with their skin. Don''t hesitate to use it to protect yourself," I whispered into her ear.


    Luciana looked at the necklace in shock, quickly noticing that it had a small, operable mechanism.


    "This poison inside the necklace can even kill someone who has reached Kaizer stage 7. So use it carefully. But remember, there''s nothing in this world more precious than you, so don''t hesitate to use it if necessary," I said, planting a kiss on her forehead.


    "Thank you, little Ethan," Luciana said, gently cradling the necklace in her hand like it was her most precious possession. Her eyes held a mix of astonishment and gratitude, but beneath her thankfulness was a deeper reflection of the danger the gift carried.


    Luciana carefully placed the necklace around her neck and then looked at me, speaking softly, "Thank you for giving me something so powerful and special. I just hope I''ll never have to use it."


    Her words carried a mother''s warmth and cautious concern. Hearing them filled my heart with warmth, reminding me once again how important Luciana was to me.


    "Luciana, sometimes we need to make sacrifices to ensure our safety," I said calmly but firmly. "To protect you and everyone we care about, we might have to take dangerous steps."


    Luciana remained silent for a moment, narrowing her eyes as she studied me. Then she smiled gently. "If I had known you''d grow into someone so mature, I used to spoil you more when you were a kid." she said teasingly.


    We both smiled, but the echoing footsteps of approaching guards interrupted the moment. One of the guards bowed slightly and informed me that Richard was waiting for me.


    "See you later, then," I said, kissing Luciana on the cheek before leaving. Her smile widened as I walked away. I had given her that necklace for her safety. Especially after what Roxanne had said, I realized Luciana might also be in danger, and any doubts I had about giving her the necklace vanished completely.


    Now, there was also Marsiel''s situation. Bringing him to the palace could be risky, as Liam had probably already heard of Markuol''s disappearance and might try to extract information from Marsiel through blackmail. For now, Marsiel would remain at the headquarters of the servant guild in the capital.


    With that resolved, I continued walking with the guards until we reached an extensive set of double doors. The guards stationed there opened them and allowed me to enter. They stayed outside as I walked in alone.


    Sitting upright behind a large table was my father, King Richard. As always, Richard exuded authority and determination as he sat behind his desk. His posture conveyed the weight of leadership and the responsibilities of a ruler. The dark blue robe with golden embroidery he wore gave him the aura of both a royal figure and a battle-hardened warrior.


    As I entered, Richard turned his gaze toward me, silently observing me. We stood in silence for a while. This was typical of Richard; he used silence as a tactic to test the patience and resolve of the person before him.


    "You''ve finally arrived, Ethan," he said at last, his voice steady and commanding. "There are important matters I need to discuss with you."


    "I greet the mighty King Richard, the illustrious ruler of the Sunblaze Kingdom!" I said, kneeling before him.


    This was the protocol. Anyone returning to the palace after a long absence was expected to kneel and greet the king, reaffirming their loyalty. Though I found it utterly uncomfortable, now was not the time to cause a scene.


    "Enough with the formalities¡­ Stand up, Ethan, and sit across from me," Richard said. I slowly stood up and took a seat in the chair opposite him.


    "Two days from now, we will head to the capital of the Tamerid Empire. War strategies will be discussed there, and I want you to come with me," Richard said.


    "Of course, Your Majesty," I replied resolutely. However, the seriousness in Richard''s tone suggested that this meeting was much more than an ordinary diplomatic matter. "Is there another agenda behind these negotiations with the Tamerid Empire?"


    Richard nodded slightly, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "Yes, Ethan. While the Tamerid Empire may appear to be an ally, they are a power that always prioritizes their own interests. Especially regarding issues along our borders, we need to bring them to our side. But more important..." He paused for a moment, then locked eyes with me. "Before the negotiations, I need you to speak with your fianc¨¦e and, if possible, use her to advance our interests. Deceive her if necessary, even lie."


    "Your Majesty, I''m sorry, but Princess Evangeline is unlikely to return from the Dragon Academy. She has contracted a severe and widespread illness. The same illness has also affected Kayle, Violet, and Catherine, the princess of the Tiamat Empire."


    A brief flicker of surprise crossed Richard''s face, but he quickly composed himself, taking a deep breath. "So, the situation is this serious," he said with a stern expression. "Do you know anything about this outbreak? Its cause or a potential cure?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. While we don''t fully understand how the disease spreads, its symptoms progress rapidly and seem especially prevalent among the nobility. I don''t think this is a coincidence," I said carefully, choosing my words. "This illness appears to be far more complex than an ordinary epidemic. It might be related to magic or some kind of poison."


    Richard quickly skimmed through the papers on his desk, then turned his gaze back to me. "Could there be a conspiracy behind this outbreak? If so, could Alpshar be responsible?"


    "My thoughts align with yours, Your Majesty. Among those afflicted, there are particularly influential political figures. This could be the work of an enemy¡ªmore specifically, Alpshar¡ªseeking to disrupt the balance between the kingdoms."


    Richard stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Let that southern barbarian keep targeting young noble girls¡­ It shows his desperation, doesn''t it? At the same time¡­" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His words carried both anger and cold calculation, emphasizing the gravity of the situation. After a moment''s pause, he gestured toward a map on the table and continued.


    "Anyway, back to business¡­ Victory against the southern empire would benefit those pigs in Tamerid the most. Our gains will be minimal, and we might even help birth another monster that could destroy us in the future. I wish this war would never happen. If the Tamerid Empire has no rival of equal strength, they could swallow us whole later¡­ And this is where you come in, Ethan. Your relationship with your fianc¨¦e is of critical importance here. You will be the one to protect Asina in the future," Richard said. Then, after taking a sip from his goblet, he continued.


    "This mission is not just a personal responsibility; it is also a step that will shape the kingdom''s future," Richard said, his voice carrying the weight of his words. "Your intelligence and diplomatic skills will be our most valuable assets in this process. Even if we succeed in forming an alliance with Tamerid, the balance of power can always shift. That''s why we need to engage in diplomacy while simultaneously preparing alternative plans."


    "Your Majesty¡­ I believe you shouldn''t be so certain of the coalition''s victory," I replied cautiously.


    Richard responded with a stern tone in his voice as he tilted his head slightly and looked intently in my direction.


    "Ethan, I have no doubt about it. With the Coalition''s numerical superiority, coupled with our strategic advantages, victory over the South is only a matter of time. Young men like you can sometimes be overly idealistic, but war requires calculation and cold-bloodedness, not heart and emotion. Alpshar''s army may be strong, but the divisions and weaknesses within it work in our favour. How could they possibly defeat us with less than half the number of troops the coalition is likely to field?"

 Chapter 188: Barbarian

    When I left Richard''s room, I took a deep breath and began walking. As I had thought, everyone was underestimating Alpshar, and honestly, I needed to come up with a new plan. The first idea that came to mind was to use the troops I would be given during the battle and apply the cleverly devised war strategies from my old world to change the course of the war. But most likely, in the vision Roxanne saw, I had already done this, and we had been defeated. So, what should I do?If all the power were mine right now, everything would be much easier, but even Richard didn''t have much say in the coalition army. However, right now, the only thing holding the southern empire together was Alpshar, and perhaps if I could kill Alpshar, we could automatically win the war. In other words, it seems that I would have to use my dark element in this war, but at least it would be best if I did it secretly. After all, if we lost, Alpshar wouldn''t leave someone like me, who has a dark element, alive, or if we won the war, I wouldn''t want to be branded a devil among the people.


    So maybe, before the night of the battle, I could teleport to Alpshar''s tent while he was sleeping and kill him in his sleep. Yes, it would be an extremely dishonorable victory, but given that I had so much to lose, sacrificing my honor wouldn''t be that hard. If he hadn''t mentioned Roxanne''s predictions, I wouldn''t even consider this, but after hearing what Roxanne said, I think I lost a little confidence in myself.


    Still, no matter what, it seems that the power to change the course of this war ultimately lies with me, and no matter how difficult the situation gets, I must correct the course of the war. But now that I think about it, Roxanne had told me that no matter what, Alpshar could not be defeated. Could Alpshar have some other power? What could it be? He couldn''t have invented tanks, right?


    By the time I reached my room, my thoughts had already become a tangled mess. But when I bumped into a girl and knocked her down, I was finally pulled out of my thoughts. Looking down, I saw a little girl holding her head, and when I looked into her eyes, I realized that this girl was my sister Odette. She seemed to have grown quite a bit; if I remember correctly, she should be around 12 years old now.


    "Why... do you have such a tough body, big brother?" Odette said, trying to get up with her tiny hands. "I tried to call you so many times, but you ignored me!"


    "I''m sorry, Odette. I was just a bit distracted. Are you okay?"


    Odette smiled sweetly and stuck her tongue out at me. "If you carry me in your arms, I''ll forgive you."


    "Ugh, fine, fine," I said, sighing. Odette''s cuteness always managed to soften me. I bent down and picked her up in my arms. "But next time, don''t stand in front of me and scare me, okay?"


    "Okay," she said, with a victorious smile on her face. Wrapping her little hands around my neck, she added, "Come on, take me to my room. Mom got a new book and wants us to read it together."


    "A book? What kind of book?" I asked as we walked.


    "A fairy tale book. There are princesses, monsters, and heroes in it. But one story is very scary, it''s called ''The Curse of the Dark Lord.'' I want you to be with me while we read it, because it''s really scary," she said, her voice holding a trembling hint of humor.


    The Curse of the Dark Lord... Even just the name sounded eerie, but it also seemed incredibly ironic to me. Thinking about my own dark powers, I smiled faintly. "Alright, we''ll read it together. But promise me you won''t come to my room with nightmares later."


    "I won''t come!" she said firmly, then added, "But if I get a little scared, maybe I''ll borrow your blanket."


    Listening to Odette''s cheerful muttering, my mind was still spinning with plans for the war. I had to come up with a strategy to defeat Alpshar, but these small moments... this was exactly why I had to fight. To protect the ones I love.


    When I left Odette in her room, she closed the door with a small "Thank you, big brother! Don''t forget to come and read a story with Mummy in the night" I took a deep breath and returned to my own room. But when I entered, something caught my attention among the papers on the desk: a note written in handwriting I didn''t recognize.


    "Don''t act without knowing your enemy''s weakness. I am watching you."


    As I read the note, my body involuntarily stiffened. What did this mean? Was it a stupid joke? And who was this?


    ---


    10 Days Later¨CCapital of the Tamerid Empire sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Surprisingly, I felt energetic today, even though I had just come from a long journey. Right now, all the leaders of the coalition forces were in the city. Today was the day the coalition forces would be declared, and it was also the day the war plans would be discussed in the evening. The coalition forces included the Tamerid Empire, the Asina Kingdom, the Tiamat Empire, the Moritan Kingdom, the Merdonbia Holy Kingdom, the Avarya Kingdom, and finally, the Lahstiva Duchy. Besides that, the Island Federation had officially announced that it would impose all sorts of economic sanctions on the Southern Empire and would prevent the Southern Empire''s navy from roaming in the free seas. Lastly, the Herumzam Kingdom, located at the southernmost point, had declared its neutrality, citing internal conflicts. Of course, the king of Herumzam had recently died, and a throne war had begun.


    In short, everything was against Alpshar. It seemed like Alpshar was desperately gathering troops, but the coalition forces had already mobilized their military units and were even prepared for battle.


    The crowd in the capital reflected the significance of the day. The grand hall of the palace was filled with generals, ambassadors, and royals from various countries. Each of them seemed to be pursuing their own interests in winning the war. The leaders of the coalition forces were gathered around a large round table, eyeing each other with sharp gazes. I had been given a seat right next to Richard, as both the future king of the Asina Kingdom and the fianc¨¦e of the princess of the Tamerid Empire.


    Tamerid Emperor Exdarth Matteon stood confidently at the head of the table. He waited for everyone to finish speaking before he began.


    The voice of Tamerid Emperor Exdarth Matteon was authoritative and powerful, resonating throughout every corner of the hall.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," said the emperor, his gaze sweeping over everyone at the table. "The reason we are gathered here today is not just to form a coalition, but to make history. The Southern Empire is gathering strength under the tyranny of its leader, Alpshar. Eliminating this threat is not only a necessity for us, but for future generations as well."


    As the emperor''s eyes scanned the room, they briefly met mine. For a moment, our gazes locked. A faint smile appeared on his face, but beneath it, traces of seriousness were hidden.


    "Now, we must decide on our war strategy," he continued. "Richard, do you have a suggestion?"


    Richard leaned forward slightly, speaking without standing up. "Honorable Emperor, the combined strength of our coalition forces is sufficient to deal with the enemy. However, everything depends on the impact of our first move. I do not want to underestimate Alpshar''s intelligence. Therefore, we need to establish a strategic advantage. We should target the heart of his army."


    The people around the table began to whisper. Some nodded in agreement, while others looked at Richard with skepticism.


    At that moment, Lutharion, the regent of the Tiamat Empire and also Catherine''s uncle, stood up. "Gentlemen, if you''ll permit me, I would like to present my own opinion."


    Lutharion placed his hands on the table to gather everyone''s attention and took a deep breath. The room fell silent. After all, he was still the ruler of one of the most powerful states, even though his rule was officially temporary.


    "My respected friends," he said in a calm but firm tone, "there is no point in discussing a war we are already guaranteed to win. With centuries-old war strategies, it is a fact that we will crush those southern barbarian scum. The real issue we should be discussing tonight is how to better exploit the South. In my opinion, the most experienced among us in warfare, Richard and Exdarth, should be given control over the majority of the coalition forces. Then, with the remaining soldiers, we will quickly march south and exploit those barbarians. I believe that would be a more satisfying discussion tonight." After sitting down, he took a sip of his wine, smiling.


    Everyone''s gaze in the room immediately turned to Lutharion. What he said was both bold and controversial. Some generals and royals frowned upon hearing Lutharion''s words, but no one spoke out. Tamerid Emperor Exdarth Matteon, after a few seconds of silence, took a deep breath and spoke.


    "As you said, victory is inevitable... Then, indeed, the matter of exploiting the South is something we must discuss tonight," he said.


    Meanwhile, I was seething with anger, and in a moment of frustration, I slammed my hand hard on the table. The room fell silent in an instant. My eyes, burning with rage, turned first to Tamerid Emperor Exdarth Matteon, then to Lutharion. My heart raced as my anger intensified.


    "What kind of logic is it to dismiss someone who so quickly and successfully conquered the South for the first time in history as just a stupid barbarian?! And now you''re talking about dividing the coalition army? If you prefer, I have a better suggestion¡ªlet''s just send a white flag to Alpshar and accept defeat!" As my words echoed through the room, I glanced at Richard, who was gripping my leg tightly. He was literally telling me to keep quiet, but I was the only one who knew we would lose because of the ridiculous decisions these fools would make.

 Chapter 189: Responsibility

    Ignoring Richard''s attempts to silence me, I continued. My voice was harsher and more determined than ever."The Southern Empire is a threat, yes. But to underestimate this threat is nothing more than digging our own graves! Alpshar''s intelligence, strategic brilliance, and ability to gather an army are too powerful to be taken lightly. If we split our forces, we will only give him an advantage. If we want to defeat him, we must move wisely and with a united strategy. Shouldn''t we be discussing how to win this war first, rather than debating what we''ll do after we win?"


    My words intensified the already tense atmosphere in the room. Lutharion''s smirk faded slightly, but he continued to regard me with a mocking gaze. Emperor Exdarth Matteon of Tamerid remained silent for a while, then spoke in a calm but cautionary tone.


    "Young prince," he said, locking eyes with me. "Your courage is commendable. However, we do not have time to listen to one who shows his inexperience at this table. These decisions will be made by leaders, not by the anger of someone like you."


    His words pierced my heart like a knife. But I wouldn''t give up. I held back the rising anger inside me and responded in a more controlled manner.


    "This war requires not just experience, but also innovation and vision, Your Majesty. Experience is certainly important on the battlefield, but throughout history, those who have used innovative strategies have won. If we remain fixated on the past, someone like Alpshar will easily defeat us. It''s not just the leaders; everyone must do their part to win this war."


    After my words, the tension in the room increased even further. Some leaders lowered their gaze, while others continued to look at me with suspicion. Richard sighed deeply, then stood up and spoke.


    "My son, Prince Ethan''s points are worth considering. We cannot underestimate Alpshar, because this is not just any war. If we split our forces or act without a plan, we risk losing everything."


    Richard''s support shifted the balance of the room slightly. Lutharion laughed mockingly and took another sip of his wine.


    "Ah, how nice! Father and son, supporting each other," he said sarcastically. "But the truth is, we cannot move forward with such romantic ideas. Alpshar, no matter how clever he is, is a barbarian. Our power and resources are far superior to anything he could imagine."


    Just then, the door to the room slammed open with a loud noise. The person who entered with a serious expression silenced everyone in the room for a moment. It was Erynn, the chief spy of the Tamerid Empire.


    "Your Majesty," he said, bowing towards Exdarth. "I bring urgent news."


    Exdarth furrowed his brows and turned to Erynn. "Speak," he said sharply.


    Erynn stepped forward and continued, "Alpshar has gathered his army much faster than expected. It seems that he is advancing directly towards our borders with full force. A spy who risked his life to bring this information to you, unfortunately, could not return."


    Emperor Exdarth Matteon, sensing the gravity of Erynn''s news, remained calm. The faces of everyone at the table were filled with confusion and concern. Exdarth broke the silence and began speaking authoritatively.


    "This is a move faster than we anticipated. Alpshar''s intelligence has shown how quickly he can press our borders. But this does not mean we should succumb to fear. We need to make a plan and act. Immediately."


    The leaders and generals at the table seemed ready to act upon Exdarth''s words, but some still exchanged suspicious glances. Richard, noticing the brief hesitation, spoke in a calm but resolute tone.


    "Your Majesty, the most sensible course of action in this situation would be to concentrate the coalition forces at a single point and slow down Alpshar''s advance. If we focus on our borders now, we can both delay and weaken him. But this requires a united offensive strategy. Dividing our forces in any way would only give him an advantage."


    Richard''s words caused several generals to nod. However, Lutharion, impatient, slammed his hand on the table and spoke.


    "Richard, Richard¡­ Once again, we''re wasting time with unnecessary caution. Yes, Alpshar is advancing towards our borders. But this just shows how desperate and afraid he is. After all, if he''s as clever as you say, wouldn''t he be using an defensive strategy in this war? With our resources, our soldiers, our strength, we''ve already won this war, and Alpshar knows it, which is why he''s afraid. I''m sure he''s too scared right now to satisfy his wife at night! I''ve heard his wives are quite beautiful¡ªafter the war, I''ll have to show them what true pleasure really is!"


    At these words, laughter erupted among some of the leaders at the table. The laughter filled the room. Lutharion, with a broader mocking smile, looked around at the other leaders and generals. After the laughter died down, there was a moment of silence, but some leaders still appeared uncomfortable with his demeanor. I gritted my teeth in anger, but under the influence of Lutharion''s words, a sense of relief seemed to spread among the other members at the table.


    Exdarth turned his gaze to Lutharion and spoke in a calm tone.


    "Lutharion is right. These kinds of plans should not delay our victory. We must strike a balance between intelligence and strength. The rapid approach of war cannot leave us idle."


    Lutharion nodded and said, "Now, that''s the right approach, Your Majesty," his voice slightly more respectful.


    "As for Alpshar, no matter how clever he is, he''s still a barbarian, and eventually, he will be a slave to his own anger. He acts not with intelligence or strategy, but with animal instincts. The resources of our mighty coalition, the discipline of our soldiers, will always prevail against such a weak foe."


    With Lutharion''s words, some leaders seemed to begin to align with his confident stance. However, others still shook their heads, eyes cast downward in concern. Sensing the atmosphere in the room, Exdarth spoke thoughtfully.


    "I accept that, Lutharion. However, let us not forget that we may need to take into account Alpshar''s observations and strategies. Our task is to find the enemy''s weakest point and act accordingly."


    Lutharion, irritated, curled his lips, and a mocking smile appeared on his face again. "Your Majesty, finding Alpshar''s weak point¡­ That''s already crystal clear to us. His weak point is that he will be forced to kneel before our power. Just like all the barbarians of the past, he won''t be able to go beyond his own arrogance and intelligence. Every move he makes will only turn to our advantage. And rest assured, during the war, we won''t just train him, but his soldiers and commanders too. We will show them what true power and victory mean. Alpshar has no chance other than losing his country and his wives," said Lutharion, wagging his tongue mockingly.


    These words once again made the other leaders in the room laugh and continued to increase their confidence in Lutharion. Some had realized that discussing war strategies in such an outspoken and self-assured manner made them feel more secure. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Richard, though disturbed by Lutharion''s demeanor, as if he didn''t want to go against the mood of the room. "I agree with Lutharion''s points, but we must still be cautious. Before celebrating victory, we must review every aspect of our strategies." He said


    Lutharion turned to Richard with a laugh. "Of course, we must be cautious. But remember, part of war is seizing the right opportunity. And that opportunity will be ours once we see Alpshar''s helplessness."


    Exdarth remained silent for a while, collecting his thoughts. Then, with a firm voice, he spoke: "Then we must begin to move. As Lutharion said, we won''t waste time to win this war quickly. We will stand against Alpshar in the strongest way and claim victory over him."


    A sense of approval towards Lutharion''s leadership, and strategy spread throughout the room. However, I still felt uneasy inside. Lutharion''s arrogant and mocking demeanor had provoked me even more. But after this moment, Lutharion''s jokes that diffused the tension and his self-assured stance had influenced most of the leaders at the table. They had no other choice but to follow Lutharion''s suggestions to win this war. But it was clear that this path would likely lead us to defeat in the future¡­ That''s why, with a bittersweet feeling, I stood up. All eyes immediately turned to me, and the noise in the room gradually quieted.


    "You are the ones making the decisions and bearing the responsibility. I hope you will continue to make such distasteful jokes when the day breaks and you face defeat¡­ I have respect for many of the rulers here, and that''s why I won''t prolong this discussion any further. But I want at least a small army to launch an attack on the Southern Empire southwards through the Kingdom of Avarya and cut Alpshar''s supply lines and I want all the authority of this little army for myself."


    ____


    I have been absent for a while due to some problems in my personal life and I apologise to my readers for this.

 Chapter 190: Ambition and betrayal

    -A Few Weeks LaterFor the past few days, I have been commanding the army assigned to me, and now I find myself in a military camp near a forested area in the southern part of the Asina Kingdom. The total number of combat-ready soldiers in this army is approximately 10,000. Although this number is less than I desired, it is still enough to change the course of a war if used effectively.


    However, after a few days of inspections and observations, it didn''t take me long to realize that every soldier in this army was highly inexperienced, and their Kaizer powers were minimal at best. While I hadn''t expected them to give me the most skilled and experienced soldiers, I also hadn''t anticipated this level of inadequacy. My initial plan was to shadow Alpshar''s army from a few days'' distance and lure them to a location of my choosing, allowing me to dictate the battlefield. However, since almost all of my troops are infantry, this plan is entirely unfeasible.


    The most notable thing about southern armies is their exceptional horsemanship. Southern horses are renowned for their agility, making it nearly impossible for me to evade Alpshar''s vanguard cavalry during a chase. Also, I repeatedly demanded that the Tamerid Empire send me someone who was highly familiar with the south. They eventually did send someone claiming to be knowledgeable, but after a few consultation sessions, I realized he was an incompetent fool.


    In short, I now have what looks like an army on paper, but in reality, it is nothing more than a militia composed of a handful of peasants. Reaching my objective has become significantly harder, but now is not the time to succumb to despair. Even if they deliberately gave me such an army, there is no point in reacting emotionally. At present, the coalition''s main army has already advanced swiftly to the south. One of the leaders of this army is my father, Richard, who reported that they have, quite literally, lost track of Alpshar''s forces.


    Yes, an entire army has seemingly vanished¡ªas if such a thing were possible! I requested intelligence from the Servant Guild regarding Alpshar''s army, and from what I know, a response should arrive today. Hopefully, they will provide something useful, as I am at a loss for what to do next. Should I take the risk and head south, or wait for Alpshar''s first move? For now, I have decided to stay here until I gather sufficient information.


    Suddenly, my bannerman entered through the cloth doorway of the large tent I was in.


    "Your Excellency, a young woman claiming to bring important news to you, has arrived. Shall we let her in?"


    It seemed the person from the Servant Guild was finally here with the information I had been waiting for.


    "Let her in."


    As I poured myself coffee from the pot simmering over the low fire beside the table, which was covered with maps, an unexpected figure stepped into the tent. She was a strikingly beautiful woman with long crimson hair and stunning emerald eyes. Since the last time I had seen her, she had matured in every sense. Not just her physique, but even the look in her eyes was far more profound than I remembered. Still, there was a distinct hint of surprise in her expression as she looked at me.


    "I wasn''t expecting you today, Althea... You seem to have grown quite a bit."


    Maintaining her expression, Althea respectfully bowed her head before me. "I am grateful for your praise. My mother has sent here me to deliver information to you, Your Excellency."


    "Is that so? How delightful... So, where is this information?"


    Seeing that she carried neither papers or anything resembling a report, I couldn''t help but ask this question.


    "Recently, obtaining information from the south has become exceedingly risky. Therefore, we have resorted to transmitting intelligence verbally. I will deliver all the information to you personally, Your Excellency."


    Her words made me pause momentarily, but this situation was likely indicative of Alpshar''s strong intelligence network.


    "Where is Alpshar''s army?"


    For a moment, Althea remained silent, her eyes seemingly lost in thought. Then, lifting her gaze to meet mine, she continued. "Your Excellency, that question is complicated. Alpshar''s army appears to have vanished, but there are rumors suggesting that part of it may have retreated to the southern Blue Forest. However, I lack concrete evidence, as the flow of information from the south is severely limited. Still, I have a strong feeling that there is something behind this disappearance. Someone might have taken measures to conceal the movements of his forces. Based on the information we have, they should be near or within the Blue Forest, which serves as the natural border between the south and the north."


    The area known as the Blue Forest was, in fact, the very place I had sent Roxanne long ago after she escaped from her dungeon with the Servant Guild''s help. However, those forests were notorious for their dangerous beasts and poisonous plants. Keeping an entire army near such a place would either be the act of a madman¡­ or a genius.


    "So, Alpshar''s army has retreated near the Blue Forest?"


    Althea nodded, continuing, "Yes, Your Excellency. However, this information is not definitive. There are many rumors, but no concrete evidence. The dangers within the Blue Forest pose a significant risk of maintaining an army there, especially one of that size."


    This situation aligned with my own thoughts. If Alpshar had indeed retreated to that location, it was not an escape, but a meticulously calculated strategy. The Blue Forest was teeming with perilous creatures and vegetation. Using it to hide an army would be an incredibly effective way to mislead the enemy. However, it also carried immense risks. If an error were made within or near the forest, an army trapped there could easily be destroyed. Still, this task was better suited for the coalition''s primary army rather than my inexperienced and underpowered forces.


    Althea''s words stirred countless questions and strategic possibilities in my mind. If Alpshar''s army truly was there, confirming this would matter; yet, at the same time, it might also pull me into their trap.


    "Positioning an army in the Blue Forest is certainly a bold move," I said, focusing on the map before me. "However, I have my thoughts on this kind of strategy. If Alpshar''s army is indeed there, locating it and devising a strategy will be easy."


    Althea remained silent for a moment, as if weighing my words. Then, stepping closer, she spoke in a lower tone.


    "Your Excellency, my mother confirmed this information, but by other sources as well. However, I cannot confidently say we have anyone we can truly trust. A few local villagers reported movement deep within the forest, but no one dares to approach, and no concrete details have emerged. The Blue Forests are extremely dangerous. Hiding an army there would require an exceptionally well-devised plan."


    At that moment, a realization struck me. As Althea had mentioned, concealing an army within that forest would not only mislead the enemy but also turn the entire region into a trap. Entering the Blue Forests meant accepting every conceivable risk. But it also hinted at the possibility that controlling areas near the forest might not be as difficult as it seemed. Such a move indicated that Alpshar wasn''t merely hiding¡ªthere was a much more calculated reason for retreating to the Blue Forests.


    In such a situation, Alpshar had to think of appropriate strategies for survival, but he also had to better monitor his enemy. But I don''t think that was Alpshar''s original plan.... He had retreated to the Blue Forest for a much more subtle reason.


    It became evident that Alpshar must have known the Tamerid Empire was monitoring him and his forces. Moreover, he likely knew that the coalition forces were discussing battle strategies in the Tamerid capital. By moving his army early, he forced the coalition into quicker decision-making. In short, Alpshar probably knew that the Tiamat Emperor Lutharion would propose to split the coalition forces. This revelation made one thing clear¡ªLutharion was a traitor.


    I let out a deep sigh. It finally became clear why Roxanne said we would lose this war despite all our advantages. Lutharion had betrayed us to prevent his niece Catherine from claiming the throne and to establish himself as the sole, legitimate ruler of the Tiamat Empire.


    "Haah... Thank you for bringing me this information,"


    Althea seemed to notice my morale had plummeted as she hesitated to leave the tent.


    "Could you fetch me that piece of paper over there?" I asked, gesturing toward a letter on the table behind her.


    Without delay, Althea retrieved the paper and handed it to me. I picked up a pen and began to think. I needed to send this letter to Richard immediately, but there was a high risk of interception. Writing it in code was essential, but I wasn''t sure how to craft a cipher Richard would understand.


    "Althea, can you help me? I imagine the Servant''s Guild must have trained you in writing coded messages." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Althea hesitated briefly before nodding. "Yes, Your Excellency. The Servant''s Guild is highly skilled in encryption and covert communication. I can assist¡­ but is everything alright? You seem quite exhausted."


    "I''m fine. Just write it in a way my father, King Richard, will be able to decipher."


    After a moment of hesitation, Althea carefully sat down across from me and began explaining how the letter should be encrypted. In no time, we outlined specific symbols and letter placements on the paper. Every step was meticulously planned, and each letter was chosen with precision to convey its intended meaning. Her knowledge was yet another testament to the Servant''s Guild''s remarkable abilities.


    "In this way, only those with the correct key can decode the message," Althea said, handing over the completed letter. "I''ve incorporated some unique markers that only your father would recognize."


    I examined the letter closely. Thanks to Althea''s expertise, the message was entirely secure. Now, the only challenge was ensuring it reached Richard safely¡ªa task fraught with its own dangers. If the enemy intercepted this letter, everything we had could be jeopardized.


    "Thank you, Althea. You''ve been an incredible help," I said, carefully folding the paper and tucking it into my pocket. Though uncertainty and doubt lingered, I felt a small measure of relief. Once this letter reached Richard, we''d have a clearer path forward. For now, all I could do was wait for the right moment to act.

 Chapter 191 Before the battle

    A week later -Although it had been a week since I sent Richard a letter, I still hadn''t received any response. Perhaps something had happened to the messenger pigeon I had sent, so I sent another letter with the same content, but once again, no reply came. Unfortunately, with each passing day, my belief that Richard would change something was fading.


    Recently, Althea had been visiting me frequently, updating me on the latest developments. Maybe because of the boredom I had been feeling due to the recent events, she continued to visit me every day, even though she didn''t have any major new information to share. According to the latest reports I received, Alpshar still hadn''t emerged from his hiding place, and the main coalition army was continuing to march south.


    Honestly, although I couldn''t fully predict Alpshar''s next move, it seemed clear that he was planning to trap or deceive the main coalition army. This was why I had decided to move my army. The direction was towards the most important city in the South empire. According to my plan, I would attack an important southern city, and Alpshar would finally emerge from his hiding place to respond.


    At first, the idea of attacking the Blue Forest crossed my mind briefly, but that would definitely be more of a suicidal attempt than anything else. If Alpshar had dared to bring an entire army there, he likely knew that forest better than anyone else. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, I hadn''t been idle during this past week. With the money I earned from my companies, I placed an order for enough high-quality swords, shields, bows, armour, and other necessary weapons to equip my entire army, along with horses. Since there were very few warhorses left on the entire continent, most horses were simply strong pack animals. Still, this move would double the speed of my army. After arming my ten thousand soldiers with the new weapons, I assigned a horse to each of them. To the many soldiers who already very well knew how to ride, I gave the limited number of warhorses I had. I also announced that the weapons and horses I gave them would belong to them after the war, which greatly boosted the morale of the army.


    In addition, I sent messages to many lords in the south, or rather, to former clan leaders and their sons, trying to encourage them to rebel. These efforts bore fruit, and I received a few positive responses. Especially the sons of the lords that Alpshar killed gave me a favourable answer. I also promised these southern lords that I would grant them their territories, and if we won the war, I would have to deal with this matter afterward.


    Finally, after completing my preparations, the time had come to move my army. The target city in the south had been chosen for its strategic location and importance along trade routes. Capturing it would not only provoke Alpshar but also create panic within the enemy ranks. Before setting out, I spoke with Althea once again and gave her the last instructions. She was busy expanding the intelligence network in the south, and the information she provided could prove invaluable in the future.


    When the time to depart came, the sun was just rising over the horizon. My army, disciplined and well-prepared, was waiting for my command to march. The ten thousand soldiers were filled with determination and excitement. I could tell from the expressions on their faces that everyone knew how important winning this war was for their lives and futures. The horses neighed powerfully, adding strength to the units moving in military formation. With the newly acquired weapons and equipment, the army created a truly magnificent sight.


    After several days of exhausting marches, we reached the borders of the Avarya Kingdom. Avarya was an important part of the coalition forces, and its kingdom, due to its strategic position, was a key point in the southern defense of the coalition. The Royal City of Vardenholm was both a trade center and a powerful defensive stronghold. The city rose majestically behind its walls; its tall towers and thick stone walls were built to withstand any kind of assault. Capturing the city would create a serious breach in the coalition. However, it wouldn''t be an easy task for nobady


    As we approached the city, I recalled the information I had about the Avarya Kingdom. It was a fact that Velamir, King of Avarya, had agreed to join the coalition forces against Alpshar''s armies, but this alliance was limited until the security in the south was secured. In other words, Velamir was being cautious while fighting against Alpshar, avoiding taking direct risks.


    Additionally, Avarya had the fewest soldiers in the coalition army. However, I already had plans to use this kingdom later to my advantage, and the fact that they weren''t fully supporting the coalition forces was beneficial for me in many ways. After all, the princess of Avarya was in my hands, and I wouldn''t hesitate to use this leverage in the future. But for now, as I marched further north with my army, I ignored the watching eyes around me.


    As we advanced towards Vardenholm, I continuously reviewed my preparations and strategies in my mind. It was crucial for me to maintain the morale of my army and to march forward with determined steps towards our goal. With each step, I collected more information about the enemy, kept the intelligence up to date, and gave a task to the servant guild to ensure full control of the battlefield. However, there was still no sign of any developments regarding Alpshar.


    Alpshar''s continued absence was like a shadow of uncertainty hanging over me and my army. Although my plans are to provoke Alpshar by attacking his cities, his continued hiding complicated all of these calculations. Every passing day, I battled with uncertainty, constantly reminding myself that patience was key.


    After I had secured supplies for my army from Vardenholm, the capital of the kingdom of Avarya, we finally entered the official borders of the Southern Empire after days of travel. We were now officially occupiers. I decided to pass through several border villages..


    The atmosphere in the area was tense and uncertain. Everyone was wondering where the enemy was and when they would strike. As my army advanced towards south, I tried to gather information from the villages and towns along the way. The people were quite uneasy because of the ongoing conflicts between Alpshar and the coalition forces. At times, they held their breath, and other times, they watched my army with fearful eyes. For me, this could be both a threat and an opportunity in the future.


    With every step, I felt as if an eye was watching us. Alpshar''s spies or local forces scouts must have been eager to report our presence to Alpshar, but that was exactly what I wanted.


    After some time, we passed the first large town on the border. The town seemed as if it hadn''t seen the face of trade or prosperity in years; the people were destitute and impoverished. We paused here to gather basic supplies for my army. I made sure not to ask too much from the local population. To ease their discomfort, I ordered my soldiers to pay for the supplies, of course, using my own funds. It might have been a minor detail, but it could create a positive perception of my army among the locals. People who had previously experienced the oppression of the Alpshar forces seemed quite surprised by such a gesture.


    After replenishing our supplies, we set out towards Alartut City, our first target in the south. Alartut was known as a strategic fortress-city. The city was the center of food production in the region, with vast fields and fertile lands. It also formed a crucial junction along trade routes. Capturing this city would not only deal a blow to Alpshar but also make it easier for me to secure long-term supplies for my army.


    As we approached Alartut City, I began to carefully examine the surrounding terrain. Wide rivers and dense forests, which served as natural defenses, surrounded the city. This suggested that an assault would be quite challenging. Still, I was formulating plans to turn this advantage into my favor.


    I intended to provoke Alpshar by capturing a strategic point in the south and then advancing towards the heart of the south. So this city seemed like a good choice for a start.


    Upon reaching Alartut, I noticed the first barricades at the city''s entrance. The walls were high and well-built, but the city did not seem fully prepared. I knew there was a garrison from the Southern Empire stationed here, but this garrison was not large enough to fend off a bigger threat. Realizing that Alpshar hadn''t sent a large force to defend Alartut strengthened my plans further. After this city, my next target would be one of the largest cities in the Southern Empire, and if Alpshar didn''t show up by then, I would capture all the major cities leading to the capital.


    The apparent weaknesses in Alartut''s defense provided a perfect opportunity for an attack. However, to avoid rushing, I decided to prepare a detailed plan for capturing the city. My first goal was to make the enemy underestimate the strength of my army. I immediately split my army into two groups. The first group would camp in the open field outside the city walls, making it appear as though we were laying siege to the city. The second group, accompanied by a small reconnaissance unit, would secretly advance through the forest to identify the city''s weak points.


    Now everything was ready. The war was about to begin in earnest.

 Chapter 192 Retreating

    When the first day of the siege began, I gave orders for several catapults and some mages to target the archers on the walls. Since it was still morning, I didn''t want to attack the castle myself, but once night fell, I planned to lead the charge. Of course, I could easily take the castle even without using my dark element, but I didn''t want to leave anything to chance, so I decided to wait for the night. Additionally, by prolonging the siege, I would ensure that the lord of the city would send a message to Alpshar.The first morning of the siege began with the rising smoke from the walls and the sound of catapult stones exploding. Arrows flying toward us seemed like they would make things difficult for the mages, but I continued with my plan, slowly clearing them away. The early moments of battle required a more cautious approach in the coolness of the morning. The attack on the castle was just the beginning; when night came, it would be much easier.


    While waiting for the night, I focused on weakening the enemy''s walls from every angle. The heavy loads carried by the catapults had created cracks in the castle walls, and the archers targeted by the mages had made the defense almost impossible. A few more nights and the castle would surrender, but I wasn''t in a hurry. During this time, the lord of the city''s panic would force him to send a message to Alpshar.


    Extending the siege a little longer was the safest way to achieve the result I wanted. As I eagerly awaited the night, with each step closer to the castle, the enemy was becoming more desperate. It was only a matter of time for me.


    "Ethan! I need to talk to him!"


    Suddenly, I heard Althea''s voice outside my tent. I quickly stood up and walked out through the fabric door of the tent. Althea was struggling to break free from the guard''s firm grip, her eyes filled with anger and panic. She flailed her arms and shouted, "Let me go!"


    The guard only tightened his grip, responding coldly, "I have no orders, lady. Please wait a moment."


    Seeing Althea in this state, I hesitated for a moment, but immediately approached and ordered the guard, "Let her go," in a stern tone. The man looked at me with surprise, but eventually loosened his grip, releasing Althea.


    She took a deep breath, her eyes still angry as she focused on me. "Ethan, what are you doing?!" she asked, her voice shaking. "Why are you still continuing the siege here?" Your next read awaits at empire


    "What do you mean?"


    Althea stared at me, as if growing more furious with each word. "What do I mean?" she asked again, her voice rising. "Wait¡­ Don''t you know?"


    "What don''t I know, woman? Just tell me what happened!"


    Althea placed her hands on her hips and took a deep breath. Her eyes still burned with anger and panic. "I think we should go into the tent first. I need to tell you inside." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I didn''t know what Althea was talking about or what she was after, but since I didn''t have anything better to do, I followed her back into the tent. Althea immediately approached the map on the table and marked a spot.


    "What''s at the place you just marked?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "What''s there? An entire army! And it''s led by Alpshar, and they''re only an hour away from here... Well, when I started running here, they were that far, but they''re probably even closer now," Althea said, and I froze for a moment from her words. This was the last thing I expected right now.


    "Are you sure...? That... that impossible. I assigned dozens of scouts to watch all around."


    "I''m sure," Althea said, her gaze serious. "I rushed here so fast that it was easy to tell what was going on from the tracks I saw on the roads leading in and out of the city. Alpshar has already redirected his army here. And if you don''t believe me, you''ll see it with your own eyes in a hours."


    I fell silent for a moment. What she said was confusing my mind. It was nearly impossible for such a large army to approach without being noticed by my scouts. Yet Althea''s panic and anger were genuine. If she was telling the truth, this wasn''t just a scout mistake. It pointed to a direct betrayal.


    "If such a large army approached without being noticed by my scouts, this is either a very well-planned strategy or¡­" I paused for a moment and took a deep breath. "Or someone inside helped them. One of our scouts, or maybe more than one, betrayed me¡­"


    Althea nodded, as if confirming my words. "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m talking about. Ethan, you''re wasting time with this siege. If you don''t make preparations within an hour, you''ll witness that army destroying you and all your men here."


    I thought for a moment. If Althea was right, abandoning the siege immediately was the only option. But what if there were more traitors? As though she knew what I was thinking, Althea lowered her voice and spoke.


    "There might be more traitors here, Ethan... I think it''s best for you to leave here and abandon the army."


    Althea''s words had my mind in turmoil. Leaving my army behind and running? That would not only look like cowardice, but I''d lose all my power and reputation. But if I stayed, and the traitors continued weakening us from within, things could get much worse.


    "No," I said, with firm resolve. "That would mean abandoning my army. If I do that, as a Prince, there would be nothing left of my reputation. I can do better. My primary plan was to fight Alpshar, anyway. Now, give me information about the enemy army. How many are they?"


    Althea pointed to the spot she had marked on the map again and spoke with a serious voice, furrowing her brows.


    "I can''t be sure about the numbers, but judging by the tracks I saw, I''d say it''s at least a 45,000-strong army. Maybe more. They have both infantry and cavalry. If they rely on luck, they could be here in half an hour," she said.


    While looking at the map, I listened to Althea''s words. Winning this battle with 10,000 inexperienced soldiers was impossible. My primary goal had been to weaken Alpshar''s army for the main coalition army. So, I immediately looked at the spot I had previously planned for defense on the map, then rushed out of the tent and made my way toward the nearest soldier.


    As I stepped outside the tent, my breath quickened as I tried to organize the plans running through my mind. I charged toward the nearest commander and, in a stern and commanding voice, spoke:


    "Immediately lift the siege! Dismantle the catapults, pull back our mages. Inform everyone; retreat order is given!"


    A brief moment of confusion appeared on the commander''s face. "But my lord, the siege has just begun. Retreating now¡ª"


    "I gave the order!" I cut him off, staring at him. "Our priority now is to protect our army. Alpshar''s army is heading this way and trying to defend here would be suicide. Follow my orders!"


    The commander stopped questioning me and lowered his head. "As you command, my lord!" he said, quickly turning on his heels to deliver the retreat order to the army.


    It wasn''t long before movement began in the army camp. The catapults were swiftly dismantled, and the mages were abandoning their defensive positions. Soldiers hurriedly gathered their things from the tents, preparing to retreat into formation. I knew the retreat had to be orderly; if we panicked and fled, Alpshar''s army would easily destroy us, but time was running out.


    When Althea approached me, her eyes scanned the army, and she finally seemed to relax a little. "You made the right decision," she said softly. "But you must hurry. They may already be close."


    "Don''t worry," I replied, glancing at the marked spot on the map. "We''ll meet them there as we retreat. We''ll set up a narrow defensive line. I''ll regroup my army, and I won''t let Alpshar''s army gain any time."


    Althea nodded in agreement. "This narrow pass will give you some advantage, but you must be careful. If there are still traitors among you, even there, you''re at risk. Now, I need to leave; I''ll be watching you from afar."


    After watching Althea for a few seconds, I quickly returned to my task. As the retreat continued rapidly, I began organizing my soldiers toward the natural defense line I had marked on the map. The defense line was between two rivers, with one side covered by a forest and the other by the confluence of the rivers. Additionally, there were massive rocks there, providing natural protection against magical attacks. The southern cavalry, known for their strength, would cause minimal damage to this defensive line, and the only thing Alpshar could do would be to push forward in a single strike along the narrow path. If I had more time, I could have used better tactics, but right now, successfully retreating was the most important task.

 Chapter 193 No matter what happens

    I had successfully managed to pull the army back to the defense line. At the same time, I quickly assigned a trusted soldier to inform the main coalition army that Alpshar was here. During the retreat, although a few of my soldiers were wounded from some attacks from the city, which were no longer under siege, overall, the situation of the army was good... Or rather, physically they were fine, but morale was gradually decreasing with every passing second. And since Alpshar had deployed his army about a kilometer from my position about an hour ago, seeing the size of the enemy forces further diminished their morale. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.As I rode along, I was reviewing the state of the army. The retreat had been complex and swift, but that was why the army''s spirit was sinking more and more with each passing moment. There was concern and exhaustion in my eyes, but I knew I had to remind them of how important morale was when facing such a large army.


    I tightened the reins of my horse and slowed down to get closer to my soldiers. Then, I stopped my horse, rose above them in the dark shadows surrounding their shoulders, and called out:


    "Soldiers of the god!" I raised my voice so that the entire camp could hear me.


    "I know you''re all tired. The roads are hard, the enemy is strong, and we are surrounded like a furnace! But remember, we are the descendants of holy ancestors who drove the barbarians from these sacred lands in the name of God! You are the army of a nation that writes history. Just as we drove away the twisted devil hordes that defied our great Creator from these holy lands thousands of years ago, today we are here to rid the world of these blood-tainted barbarians! As far as I know, the enemy forces outnumber us... But we are not afraid of their numbers, nor do we hesitate because we are fewer! Right now, main coalition army of nearly a hundred thousand soldiers is advancing towards us, just one day''s distance away. As long as we hold this defense line and stop these vile barbarians, reinforcements will come to us with winged cavalry. And this is not hope for us, it is a mission. God has not abandoned us in the past... He will never abandon us!"


    I pushed my horse forward, coming closer to the front of the army. "I know the strength within each of you! You are all warriors seeking light in these dark times. As long as we stand together, we will become even stronger. Our fight symbolizes not just this moment, but the honor of our people throughout history! Remember, this war is not only ours; it will be an epic remembered for all time!"


    After a brief silence, movement began to stir in the ranks. I wanted them to see the fire in my eyes, to awaken the courage within them, to nurture their hopes.


    "One day, when our grandchildren walk on these lands and look back, they will say, ''These were the heroes who defended these lands that day!'' Today, we are not just resisting, but we are writing an epic that will change the fate of a people!"


    Sitting upright on my horse, I looked into the eyes of each soldier as I finished my words. "Just a few hours, maybe one more day... Such a short time! We will hold together and stop these barbarians until help arrives! The only way forward for us is victory, and victory will only be possible if we fight together. Remember, there is no turning back. Now, we will either write a history that will be remembered forever or we will become nothing... I choose to write history. What about you? Are you with me?! Will you fight with me?!"


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    There was a brief silence, but it lasted only a moment. Then, a voice rose from the depths of the army, echoing as if shaking the heavens. Each soldier, feeling the strength within themselves, cried out with courage,


    "We are at your command, Commander!"


    "We will fight with you!"


    "For victory!"


    "In the name of our God!"


    The voices grew louder, more determined. Each soldier no longer saw themselves just as a warrior, but as a hero, a writer of legends. The fear within courage had replaced them. In each of their eyes, the light of victory shone. In each of their hearts, the desire to change history was born.


    I urged my horse forward and looked at the advancing army with courage. In their eyes, I saw not just the will to fight, but also determination, pride, and honor.


    "This is it!" I shouted, "You are my strength, my heart! Together, we will write a legend on this land! Now, together with God''s blessing, we will embrace victory! Are you ready to fight?!"


    "HURRA!" they responded, their voices echoing through the mountains. Together, standing united, we took another firm step towards confronting the enemy. There was no turning back now; this battle would determine our fate.


    "Are you ready to destroy the enemy here?!"


    "HURRA!"


    "Are you ready to write an epic?!"


    "HURRA!"


    This time, I drew my sword and held it up to the sky, shouting one last time, "Then scream with me one more time!"


    "HURRA! HURRA! HURRA!"


    ---


    A few hours later¡ª


    In the hour that passed, Alpshar sent an envoy to offer a peace proposal, but I rejected it. He also personally offered me a one-on-one duel, but I rejected that as well. To be honest, I knew how dirty Alpshar played his games, and I wasn''t sure whether he would stop his tricks when he was on the verge of losing. Plus, I wasn''t even sure if I could defeat Alpshar. According to Evangeline, since he was born with at least as much potential as me and was older than me, he could be stronger than I was. Not to mention the experience gap.


    Additionally, Alpshar had rarely offered one-on-one duels to his enemies, which showed he wanted to end the war as quickly as possible. This was because Alpshar was naturally not prepared for the battle with the main coalition army. That''s why I decided to stick to the main plan. I would inflict as much damage as possible on Alpshar''s army to ease the job of the main coalition army.


    Even though the Emperor of Tiamat had betrayed the coalition, he was likely doing so secretly and on a minimal scale. So, when he saw that the coalition army was winning, he would probably stop his betrayal. I would deal with him later, but now, we had a serious problem. Although I had told the soldiers that the main coalition army was a day''s distance away, that was a lie. They were probably at least two days away and definitely couldn''t help us.


    That''s why every soldier here would most likely either die or be taken prisoner. I may have lied to them, even gambled with their lives, but sacrifice is necessary for absolute victory. It could be said that it''s not my place to gamble with someone else''s life, but frankly, I don''t care what others think. The only thing that matters to me is protecting my loved ones and making them happy.


    I must do this for my mother, my sisters, the women I love, and, lastly, for the children I only just learned existed. Whatever it takes, at the end of the day, I must be the one standing.


    *Gum-Gum-Dut


    The sound of war drums signaled that Alpshar''s army was advancing, but the unease inside me didn''t fade, even for a moment. My ten thousand soldiers, positioned along the riverbank, withdrew to defensive positions. Each soldier prepared using the natural barriers by the river to their best advantage.


    Our defensive line was set up in an excellent position. We had shallow rivers in front of us, which would slow down enemy attacks and make it difficult for any aggressor to cross. Behind us was another river, providing an additional advantage to our defense. Crossing this area would be very challenging for Alpashar''s army. Furthermore, to our left was a forest, and to our right, the point where the two river converged, making it nearly impossible to pass. Nearby, towering rocks served as natural cover from attacks by archers and mages. These points were becoming strong defenses against any type of enemy attack.


    A few minutes later, Alpashar''s forces began to appear on the other side of the river. As we waited for the battle to begin, I carefully observed the enemy''s movements to understand their plans. Alpashar appeared to be committing all his forces to this attack, but I was prepared as well.


    While keeping a close watch on the enemy army, I noticed something. Alpashar''s troops looked like they were set up in a straight line, ready to charge forward. But there was a detail that didn''t escape my notice. Alpashar had split his army into three, positioning each part with a different strategy. The first group was positioned along the river to launch a direct attack. The second group had started moving towards our rear, as if planning a surprise attack from behind. However, the most dangerous move was from the third group. Alpashar had cleverly planned to use the forest to sneak up directly on our flank. If we didn''t notice this group, our defense could collapse entirely.


    Within seconds, the first assault began. The first group by the river launched a quick and effective attack, while I swiftly moved to strengthen our defensive positions. However, my eyes were always on Alpashar''s third group moving through the forest. As soon as I realized their movement, I gave orders to my units. Depending on how strong the attack would be, we couldn''t leave a large gap in our flanks.


    Then Alpashar made his move. The soldiers from the third group advanced swiftly towards the rocks, as if unnoticed, and suddenly targeted the weakest point of our defense. Other group, having infiltrated our rear, would attack from behind. With our attention focused on the front, they would weaken our flank and divide our army in two. That was the first sign that we were in for a very tough fight.

 Chapter 194 The last struggle

    When I noticed the enemy soldiers advancing between the rocky outcrops, I immediately shouted toward the units beside me,"Close the flanks! Send reinforcements to the rocks immediately! Archers, focus on that forested area!"


    My voice echoed even amidst the chaos of battle. The reserve forces waiting in front of the rocky defenses quickly sprang into action. With shields and spears in hand, they ran toward the rocks, forming a defensive line against Alpshar''s approaching troops. However, we were met with an unexpected move by the enemy. Mages hidden in the forest began attacking our defensive units with elemental spells. The ground cracked open, and pillars of fire erupted.


    "Have the mage unit in the rear prepare counterspells!" I shouted. At the same time, I gripped my sword tightly and spurred my horse toward the enemy line. I needed to motivate the soldiers at the front.


    "Follow me! Leave the rear to them; the front line will hold strong with us!"


    As each unit moved according to my orders, my eyes scanned for Alpshar''s command post. This move was surely just the beginning of his plan, I was certain. But it also created an opening for us to counter. If we executed our defense timely and effectively, we could break the enemy''s momentum and plunge them into chaos.


    The third group attacking the rocks was proving more effective than I had anticipated. Our rear units began to falter momentarily. However, the precise shots of the archers I had positioned there and the mages'' counterattacks slowed the enemy''s advance. Yet the greatest threat remained the major assault on our front lines.


    When I reached my soldiers at the front, I could feel the pressure they were under. Shields cracked, spears bent, and the enemy''s relentless waves of attacks were wearing down my men. I dismounted immediately, grabbing a heavy shield from a soldier, and stepped into the frontline.


    "Do not falter! Step by step, we stand like a rock!" I shouted, pushing back an enemy soldier with the shield.


    I ordered our mages to unleash powerful spells on the front lines. This would alleviate the pressure on the riverfront. As the spells exploded, there was a brief hesitation in the enemy line. Seizing the moment, I yelled to my troops,


    "Attack! Advance!"


    For a moment, we managed to push back the enemy wave. Yet our defensive line still appeared weak, particularly under the increasing pressure near the rocks.


    Finally, a risky but effective plan formed in my mind. If I could deceive Alpshar''s strongest group and divert their attention, our defense could stabilize, and we might even launch a counterattack. I called over a commander from the nearby unit.


    "Send a group of archers and mages into the forest immediately, but make sure they aren''t noticed. We''ll lure the enemy slipping through the rear into their own trap."


    The commander nodded and swiftly set off. As the battle raged on, patience and precision were essential for my plan to succeed. Minutes later, smoke began to rise from around the rocks¡ªa signal that our archers and mages had set an ambush for the enemy group in the forest. At that moment, one of the soldiers at the front raised his sword and shouted,


    "The enemy is retreating!"


    Alpshar''s assault group near the riverbank began pulling back, unable to withstand the impact of our mages and counter-strategy. This was a brief moment of respite for us, but it didn''t mean the battle was over.


    Just then, a soldier carrying a banner next to Alpshar caught my eye. The banner indicated that the enemy commander was still on the battlefield. Doubt gnawed at me. If Alpshar was truly taking a risk by being here, it meant his proper move had yet to unfold.


    I turned to my own banner carrier and gave an order:


    "Raise the banners high, strike fear into the enemy! Today, we will write history here!"


    The battle wasn''t over, but hope rekindled within me. If we could successfully hold our defense, we could entirely disrupt Alpshar''s plans and open the door to victory. This war had to be won not only with strength, but also with strategy. Anticipating Alpshar''s next move and countering it was the key to our survival.


    Thus, the enemy''s first day of attacks was repelled, and it seemed Alpshar had decided to withdraw and regroup his forces. However, the battlefield was littered with the corpses of both my soldiers and Alpshar''s. Though I was no expert in this matter, I knew these bodies would eventually lead to disease. I ordered my soldiers to throw the corpses into the river quickly and commanded my archers to protect those who carried out the task. Fortunately, Alpshar truly appeared to have retreated.


    We were effectively stranded on this peninsula-like strip of land, and as minutes passed, I began to understand why Alpshar had withdrawn. Because of the hurried retreat, we hadn''t brought tents or other supplies¡ªthere simply wasn''t enough time. From what I knew, the nights here were bitterly cold. While Alpshar''s soldiers were likely taking shifts to rest, mine were struggling to find comfort on the rocks.


    The wind blew harshly, carrying the dampness from the sea, further taxing my soldiers'' exhausted bodies. Most of their faces showed weariness and concern. Not knowing Alpshar''s next move fanned the flames of my anxiety, but it didn''t change the fact that I needed to keep their morale high.


    I called one of my commanders. "Assemble a small reconnaissance team immediately. I want to know if there''s any activity beyond the rocks. Be quick¡ªwe don''t have time."


    The commander nodded and hurried off. I then turned to the rest of my soldiers and spoke in a louder voice.


    "Tonight will be tough, I know. But I need you all to remain disciplined! Lighting fires is risky, So be careful. you''ll take turns keeping watch. Rest when you can, because by morning, things will become clearer. We must remain strong." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My words brought a glimmer of resolve to their weary faces. But this was only a temporary solution. Alpdhar''s withdrawal strategy clearly indicated that he had another plan in mind. These thoughts meant I would spend a sleepless night.


    When darkness fell, even the star-lit sky seemed ominous. The stench of the bodies drifting along the river and the exhaustion of battle weighed heavily on my soldiers. I frequently walked over to the sentries near the trenches to keep them alert. I tried to boost morale by reminding some of the past victories, while with others, I simply offered thanks and placed a reassuring hand on their shoulders.


    Around midnight, the scouting group returned. Their leader, with a serious expression on his face, approached me. "Your Excellency, there is activity along the river. However, the lights in their camp have not gone out. They are constantly preparing."


    I listened carefully to the leader of the scouting group. The fact that Alpshar''s soldiers were in preparation was expected. Alpshar was not a mere strategist; it was likely he would make a move during the night to wear us down. As these thoughts troubled my mind, I ordered my soldiers to set up a tighter defensive formation. However, the night was moving faster than I had anticipated. Enjoy new chapters from empire


    When it was completely dark, a wave of unease began to rise from the trenches. One of my sentinels, gasping for breath when I approached, spoke in a hurried tone: "Commander! There''s movement in the forest! The enemy may be approaching!"


    I immediately ordered the archers to focus on the forest. "Don''t let anything slip by! If you see any movement, report it immediately and have your arrows ready!"


    At that moment, a scream echoed from the back line. I quickly turned in that direction and saw a faint beam of light in the darkness. Then a ground-shaking explosion followed. One of the enemy''s mages had launched a heavy assault on the defensive line at the back line . Alpshar seemed to be feigning retreat, targeting the weakest point of our defense.


    "Defend the back line! Reinforcements, send them immediately!" I shouted. My voice echoed in the chaos of battle, but things were rapidly spiraling out of control. Explosions continued at the back line, and the enemy was charging at us in waves.


    Enemy fire from the forest also began. Alpshar was attacking on three fronts. His plan was brilliant and ruthless. He attacked us from behind, from the forest and from the front, dividing our forces and creating chaos.


    "Everyone, hold your positions! Don''t fall back!" I shouted, trying to encourage my soldiers. I drew my sword and rushed to the front lines. But the enemy was always one step ahead. The units defending the cliffs were retreating one by one. I was shouting at the soldiers behind them, "Don''t retreat!" but the enemy''s attacks were too strong.


    At that moment, the enemy mages also targeted the forest line. The enemy''s fireball attack blew into the air, one of our mages. This caused panic among the frontline troops. Alpshar''s strategy was slowly destroying the morale of my soldiers. The army''s order was quickly breaking down, and the atmosphere of panic was growing. I realized that I had to do something. Until now, I had been holding back my power, hoping to get a chance to kill Alpshar, but I now knew that such a chance wouldn''t come. To boost my soldiers'' morale and deal maximum damage to Alpshar''s army, I had to step in.


    The air was frosty, but my spirit was boiling. The cries from the cliffs, the explosion sounds rising from the forest, the expressions of helplessness on my soldiers'' faces... If we were to win this battle, I couldn''t wait any longer. I took a deep breath and unleashed my Kaizer power. My hands trembled as the wave of energy circulating through my body began to envelop me. I focused on the air element, and my feet started to lift off the ground. A wave of wind stirred the surrounding dust, catching the attention of the soldiers in the trenches.


    The energy intensifying around me lifted me toward the sky, and for a moment, Alpshar''s soldiers stopped attacking, looking up. A silence spread across the battlefield.


    I slowly raised my hands and unleashed the fire within me. Suddenly, a brilliant ring of fire formed around my body. This ring grew wider, illuminating the entire battlefield. The orange and red hues of the fire pierced through the darkness of the night. As the fire danced around me, the wind fueled it, and it became increasingly wild in appearance.


    The fear and panic on my soldiers'' faces shifted to awe and admiration. Even the enemy''s chaotic attacks slowed down. They, too, couldn''t take their eyes off the scene...

 Chapter 195 Two opposite poles

    The battlefield, under the influence of fire, felt as though it had been frozen for a moment. The enemy soldiers'' eyes, filled with fear and confusion, created a brief gap in the chaos of war. This was an opportunity I couldn''t afford to miss. By intensifying the power within me, I called forth not only fire but the other elements as well. The combination of air and fire heated the surrounding atmosphere, and after taking a deep breath, I focused the flames even further.I felt that everything was ready to make my first attack. I raised my hands towards the sky and merged with the wind with the fire. As the flames fell from the sky, a massive fireball was formed and hurled rapidly towards the enemy ranks. The flames obliterated the enemy lines, and the explosions made the battle more terrifying than ever. After the fireball, I made another move, strengthening the air currents around me and creating a windstorm that swept the enemy soldiers away. Dust, rocks, and everything else on the battlefield flew through the air. Within just a few seconds, dozens of soldiers were either dead or gravely wounded. But it wasn''t enough to change the tide of the battle. I needed to make a larger attack.


    The battlefield, resembling a scene of apocalypse, had terrified the soldiers on both sides. The fiery dance of the flames and the power of the surrounding elements had instantly changed the course of the war. However, the uneasy silence didn''t last long.


    At the peak of my power, a deep laugh echoed from within the darkness and screams. Alpashar... He was approaching me with arrogance and certainty of victory. The gleam in his eyes was a clear sign of his self-confidence.


    "Impressive," he said mockingly. "Really... I didn''t expect you to be this strong brat. You''ve been honored with the privilege of dancing with me."


    He gripped the sword tightly in both hands as it glinted in the moonlight. The strange energy surged around Alpashar, almost crushing the earth. The ground beneath his feet began to crackle and collapse, and suddenly the air around me thickened. It was hard to breathe.


    Suddenly, a strange impact from Alpashar''s side seemed to increase the gravity on me. My hands were pulled towards the ground involuntarily, and it was so strong it almost knocked me down. However, I held onto my willpower tightly, gathering my strength, and fought back. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This won''t stop me!"


    I intensified the fire and freed the surrounding area with bursts of explosions. The gravitational pull eased, but the treacherous smile on Alpashar''s face never wavered. In an instant, he lunged forward. His movement was incredibly fast; with a sword strike, he reached me and, despite my defense with my sword, I was sent flying with tremendous force. As I crashed to the ground, rocks and debris exploded around me.


    As I struggled to rise, I saw Alpashar coming at me again with the speed of a shadow. He began a series of sharp attacks with his sword. With each strike, the pressure on me increased; it was even hard to hold on to my sword. Still, I responded to each of his moves, narrowly dodging his strikes.


    "Is that all, Ethan? Come on, entertain me a little."


    Quickly, I withdrew and combined the air and water elements. A fierce blizzard formed, targeting Alpashar. The storm created an icy tornado around him. However, Alpashar calmly extended the gravitational effect around him, shattering the ice and counterattacking with a hard kick to my head. He was moving so quickly that it felt as if he had the ability to fly.


    As the light in Alpashar''s eyes grew stronger, the pressure on me increased with every passing second. As drops of blood from my face fell to the ground, I gathered myself. If I didn''t focus my strength and mind entirely, this fight would end here. But I wasn''t planning on taking a step back against Alpashar.


    "I''ve faced someone stronger than you, but even he couldn''t stand against me," I said as I gathered myself.


    (Are you talking about me, brat? If I were in my true form, you wouldn''t have a mouth to say the same things)


    Annaxor''s voice echoed in my mind, but I ignored it and focused on the red-haired man before me. Suddenly, Alpashar leapt from the ground, raising his sword to tear through the air. This wasn''t a simple attack. The energy radiating from his sword tore the place apart, creating a massive rift. Lava erupted from the rift, a clear indication of Alpashar''s control over the elements.


    Seeing the lava heading toward me, I instinctively compressed the air and propelled myself upward. As I soared into the sky, I joined my hands in the air and created a powerful fire vortex. The vortex rushed toward Alpashar and collided with the lava, resulting in an explosion that lit up the entire battlefield.


    "You''ll have to do better than that!" Alpashar shouted, emerging from the explosion and suddenly appearing in front of me. He struck with his sword, and I defensively blocked it with my own. However, the power of the blow sent me flying dozens of meters back. As I crashed to the ground, the impact shook my bones.


    Struggling to rise, I gathered myself and intensified the anger within me. As Alpashar came speeding toward me, I decided to merge all the elements. I spread my arms, and the energy in the air began to vibrate. When fire, air, water, and earth came together, I saw Alpashar hesitate. Discover exclusive content at empire


    I gathered all my energy into one focus, and a massive wave of energy born from the union of the four elements hurled towards Alpashar. The explosion that followed shook both the earth and sky, and an energy shield appeared around Alpashar. But even the shield cracked under the force of the attack. Despite being thrown back by the impact, Alpashar still stood when he landed. The anger in his eyes showed that he wasn''t enjoying this anymore, but had become serious.


    Suddenly, Alpashar plunged his sword into the ground with both hands, and the gravitational force around us increased once again. The entire battlefield began to surround Alpashar''s center. The earth rose up, and stones spun through the air. As gravity pulled me down, my knees crashed to the ground. Meanwhile, the soldiers around were fleeing to avoid being harmed by the battle between the two of us, but it was as if both sides had agreed with each other to stop the battle, and they were watching the battle between the two of us as if they were watching a movie. But there were still soldiers fighting here and there.


    "This is our fight, Ethan!" Alpashar said, directing the energy emanating from his sword toward me.


    I knew I had to make one last move. I gathered all my power and will. Resisting the gravitational pull, I rose to my feet and concentrated on my energy. As Alpashar''s attack approached, I used the power of the elements to form a shield. But this wasn''t just any ordinary shield; it was a defense mechanism where the four elements continuously strengthened each other in a cycle.


    When the energies collided, the battlefield shook once more with explosions. Both sides were showing their full strength, putting everything on the line to gain an advantage. As I broke through Alpashar''s gravitational pressure and stood up, every muscle in my body felt as though it was being crushed under a mountain.


    But in this battle, I couldn''t afford the luxury of giving up. The pressure he applied was not only testing my physical strength but also my mental resolve. Wiping the blood from my face with my hand, I controlled my anger and began to gather all my energy once again.


    From what I could understand, he concentrated gravitational energy around himself and lifted into the air once more. The surrounding energy was so intense that it appeared like a black hole glowing above the battlefield. Pieces of earth, trees, and even the armor of the soldiers watching the battle were being pulled toward him by the warping field. But I, too, was now determined to unleash all my power.


    Using the air element, I pushed myself upward and reached the same level as Alpashar. Pure energy surrounded both of us; his red, burning aura clashed against my multicolored energy, constantly rotating and intensifying with the elements. As we hovered in the air, Alpashar suddenly lunged at me with incredible speed. As usual, he swung his sword, but this time, instead of retreating, I responded directly to his attack.


    I summoned my sword and added the air element to counter his strike. The clash of our swords lit up the battlefield like a lightning bolt. The energy waves created by the collision shattered the earth beneath us and threw off the balance of the fighting soldiers. Alpashar stepped back, and his eyes locked on me with seriousness.


    "I didn''t expect this much resistance from you," he said. But his words didn''t slow him down. In an instant, he increased his energy and began to bend the surrounding air. The space before me was compressed with intense pressure, and breathing became difficult. I moved quickly, escaping the energy''s grasp, and joined my hands to create a vortex of air currents. The vortex nullified the pressure Alpashar had created and pushed him back several meters.


    "Is that all? Get up and fight, or go put on women''s clothes."

 Chapter 196 Skip this chapter

    Please do not read this chapter! This chapter belongs to my other novel and please don''t read it. I fix it!????????????Without exerting himself too much, Soren effortlessly neutralized the units loyal to Marquis Alexsaz with his magic. He was currently in a building at one end of the city, surrounded by several dozen knights. These knights were the trained soldiers of the Duchy, and Soren had easily dealt with enemies alongside them so far. But now, an obstacle had appeared. The commander of the units loyal to Marquis Alexsaz, Sir Varlorn, was guarding the largest garrison in the city.


    Sir Varlorn, clad in heavy armor, stepped forward from among the knights and struck the ground with his long sword. He ordered his men to gather around him and shouted in a stern voice,


    "You won''t pass easily! This land belongs to Marquis Alexsaz, and we will stop you here!"


    When Soren heard Sir Varlorn''s words, he took a deep breath. A slight sadness appeared on his face. His gaze shifted to the knights gathered around Varlorn; all of them were ready for battle, suppressing their fear with loyalty. To Soren, these people were merely following orders. Perhaps they had loved ones or families, perhaps they had been unwillingly dragged into this war. But an order was an order. In this life, he could not go against the command of his master, Neonidas, the man he valued most same like his sister, and he had no desire to do so.


    Soren sighed deeply and spoke in a calm tone.


    "I wish we didn''t have to come to this point. But like your oath of loyalty, I too have a duty to my master. If you surrender now, my master will spare your lives." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sir Varlorn misunderstood Soren''s sad expression. He saw it as weakness and stepped forward. "Drop your weapon, girl boy. Maybe if you surrender, I''ll spare your life,"


    These words startled Soren. His gaze became more resolute. Slowly, he raised his staff in his right hand, and a beam of light appeared at the tip of it. It was so pure and bright that the shadows around the garrison suddenly disappeared. The knights staggered back, as if they could feel the destructive potential of this power.


    Soren spoke gently, but his voice resonated as if it reached the heart of each knight.


    "I don''t want to destroy you here. Now, surrender... or face me."


    Sir Varlorn ignored the power building around Soren and charged forward. "You can''t scare me!" he shouted and attacked Soren with his sword. But Soren suddenly swung the light in his hand like a shield, neutralizing Varlorn''s strike. The energy explosion sent Varlorn several steps back.


    Soren looked at the other knights once more. He saw their trembling hands and the fear in their eyes, but he muttered a spell under his breath. By the time his mutterings ended, the magic circle had fully formed. The glowing magical symbols in the air created a kind of pressure that filled the garrison. The knights could feel that this power was directly affecting their souls, and they couldn''t stop the fear that quickly replaced their courage in their eyes.


    Soren turned to Varlorn and spoke calmly, yet firmly,


    "This is your last chance. Surrender. Otherwise, every drop of blood spilled will be the result of your own foolishness."


    One of the knights knelt and dropped his sword. Then another, and another. Soon, all the soldiers behind Sir Varlorn had dropped their weapons and were retreating in fear. Soren felt a sense of relief inside, but he didn''t show it.


    When Sir Varlorn turned around and saw his men surrendering, a wave of anger spread across his face.


    "Cowards! You swore an oath on your honor, and now you''re surrendering?" he shouted. Then he turned to Soren, his eyes filled with rage and determination. "They can leave, but I won''t! The oath I made to Marquis Alexsaz will not be broken, even at the cost of my life!"


    Varlorn raised his sword with all his strength and charged again. But this time, Soren was faster. His staff flared with fire, extending like a spear, but even if the fire touched Soren, it didn''t burn him because of his magical protection. Soren''s movement was both graceful and decisive. The flaming spear pierced Varlorn''s armor, stopping him in his tracks. This staff, used like a spear, was thrust into Varlorn''s chest, and when Soren pulled it back out, blood gushed out of Sir Varlorn''s chest without stopping


    Varlorn staggered back a few steps, his sword falling from his hand. But before he could fall, he knelt on the ground, struggling to breathe, his head bowed. Soren approached him and spoke slowly,


    "I respect your honor, Sir Varlorn. But your loyalty couldn''t save you today."


    Varlorn struggled to lift his head, a faint smile appearing on his lips.


    "You... are different... But winning this battle doesn''t make you right."


    Soren was silent for a moment, then gently shook his head.


    "Maybe you''re right. But this isn''t my decision."


    Varlorn gave Soren one last look, then collapsed to the ground. Soren watched him for a while, then raised his hands slightly and sent waves of fire that gently enveloped Varlorn''s body. This was a gesture of respect.


    He turned to the knights kneeling behind him and commanded,


    "Go. Spend time with your families. Use this opportunity, which was granted to you today wisely." The knights silently scattered, heads bowed.


    . Soren took one last look at Varlorn''s lifeless body and then stepped into the building. There was no relief to him, only the weight of having completed his duty. He then, along with his guards, proceeded to check the garrison''s treasure.


    Passing through the dark corridors of the garrison, Soren made his way to the treasure room. His guards quietly followed him, their faces reflecting the relief and pride of having completed their task. But Soren walked without any visible expression. His mind was still on the recent conflict and Sir Varlorn''s brave stance.


    When they reached the treasure room, one of the guards struggled to open the heavy iron door. Inside, in the dim light, wooden chests, bags of gold, and various valuable gem-filled crates were lined up. However, what caught Soren''s attention was an old, dusty chest in the corner of the room. It was different from everything else; it had engraved runic symbols on it, as if it were hiding an important secret. The treasures here had been obtained from a dungeon expedition that Marquis Alexsaz had recently returned from, and now the reason for the treasures being here was to appraise them after inspection.


    This was exactly why Neonidas had sent his strongest man here, because he was curious about the treasures obtained from Marquis Alexsaz''s dungeon expedition. Soren approached the chest carefully and lifted the lid. Inside was an ancient, worn parchment roll. Unlike the other treasures, this map seemed almost forgotten. When Soren picked it up, the dust scattered into the air, and the runic symbols began to glow faintly with light.


    When he opened the map, a message written on ancient magical runes caught his eye. The message read:


    "If you dare to seek your desires, follow this map."


    Few people in the world could read this ancient language, but fortunately, Soren had become quite proficient in it. It was as if he had a natural aptitude for the language. Soren paused for a moment, silently staring at the map. The message appeared as though it had been conjured by magic, and the map itself was not an ordinary one. The details on it reflected a mystical energy rather than simple shapes that any common person would recognize. Small beams of light circled the edges of the map, as if trying to communicate something to Soren.


    One of his guards noticed the intense expression on Soren''s face and hesitantly asked, "My lord, is this map... something special?"


    Soren glanced back at the map once more, then replied in a serious tone, "Yes... No... actually, it''s not that valuable..." Experience new stories with empire


    He read the words on the map again, then secretly tucked it into his right pocket before standing up.


    "Gather everything here and take it to the castle."


    Afterward, Soren moved to another room, where he opened the map secretly and examined it carefully. The marked location was within the duchy, though it was a little farther away. However, what truly caught Soren''s attention was the treasure promised by the map. It clearly stated that whoever found this treasure would gain their greatest desire, and this certainly piqued Soren''s interest. In fact, he was so intrigued by this map that he planned to hide it even from his master.


    Since the moment Soren met his master, although he initially tried to reject it, he had begun to feel certain emotions. As his hand moved toward his groin, Neonidas'' gaze echoed in his mind. In that moment, the harshness in his master''s eyes didn''t shake him as usual. But there was something else, something deeper, an unnamed feeling, or perhaps something Soren had been hesitant to name.


    Recently, every time he looked into his master''s eyes, there was something more: a pull, a glimmer, a warmth that enveloped him. No matter what, as Soren''s heart remained loyally bound to his master, he was unknowingly also drawn by another feeling, a different kind of attachment.


    For a moment, as Neonidas'' cold and characteristic smile appeared in his mind, Soren took a deep breath. This feeling was one he feared to acknowledge. His master had always approached him with duty and responsibility, but deep down, there was something else: a desire, a longing. His loyalty to Neonidas had become more than just an order¡ªit had merged with the deepest emotions within him. He tried to deny his feelings, but as time passed, they grew stronger, like a shadow following him. Yet, no matter how much he desired it, this relationship could never happen.


    Maybe one man could love another, but this was Neonidas. Even if Soren were a woman right now, confessing his feelings to Neonidas would still be incredibly difficult for him. And as a man, he could never make such a confession. Recently, his master had become quite close to his sister, and every time he saw them together, his heart burned with jealousy¡ªbut he hated this feeling. However, he now had found a way not to be jealous of his sister: perhaps the answer lay in the map that promised to fulfill his greatest desire. The longing that had filled his dreams since meeting Neonidas... To be a woman.

 Chapter 197 End

    "Women''s clothing?" Alpshar narrowed his eyes as if trying to belittle me. "Quite the charming words, kid."The moment he finished speaking, the intensity of energy surrounding him surged to a level I had never witnessed before. The gravity became so overwhelming that the battlefield trembled, trees were uprooted, and everything around was drawn into the red vortex encircling Alpshar. But this wouldn''t stop me.


    "Come on, give it your all."


    The energy surrounding Alpshar felt like a harbinger of disaster that could shake the entire world. Standing at the center of that crimson vortex, he stared me down, humiliated me with his gaze. Everyone on the battlefield was holding their breath, watching both his and my every move. The pressure in the air had grown so intense that even the air I inhaled felt like it was burning my lungs. But the will inside me burned hotter than any fire.


    "If this whole show is just for theatrics, I''m sorry, but it doesn''t impress me," I shouted, concentrating my energy as I spun in midair. Bringing my hands together, I summoned a massive orb of fire.


    This orb wasn''t an ordinary fireball; I had infused it with both air and earth elements. The heat of fire, the speed of air, and the solidity of earth combined into a volatile mass, ready to explode like a volcano. Without hesitation, I hurled it at Alpshar.


    Rather than retreating, Alpshar stepped forward and spread his arms wide. Using the red vortex around him as a colossal shield, he absorbed the attack. However, the explosion from the orb slightly rattled his defenses. The resulting shockwave pushed him back a few steps and sent dust swirling into the air.


    "Interesting," he remarked in a mocking tone, his voice cutting through the roar of the explosions. "But not interesting enough."


    Before I could react, Alpshar was suddenly in front of me. His sword descended toward me with lightning speed. I countered with my own blade. The sparks from the clash momentarily blinded me, but I didn''t retreat.


    This time, I switched strategies. To increase my speed, I channeled the air element into my feet, allowing me to dash to his right side in an instant and launch a flurry of slashes. But Alpshar, as if predicting my every move, parried each strike with his sword. He even went a step further, redirecting the energy from my attacks into his own counterstrikes.


    As the energy from our clashing blades sent ripples through the battlefield, Alpshar unexpectedly struck the ground with his sword. The impact caused a massive stone pillar to rise from the earth, targeting me. I leapt into the air to evade it, simultaneously combining fire and water to unleash a burst of steam in his direction. While the steam obscured his vision, his mocking laughter made it clear the attack had failed.


    From within the steam, a sudden red energy wave shot out, aimed directly at me. I tried to dodge, but its speed sent me hurtling backward. When I hit the ground, pain radiated through my back like a knife twisting into my flesh. But that wasn''t a reason to give up.


    "Congratulations for not giving up," Alpshar said, striding toward me. "But, your strength is nowhere near my level."


    "Yeah, yeah, keep talking."


    The scent of scorched dust in my lungs and the pain in my battered body couldn''t stop me. This time, I concentrated on the water element with a spear in my hand. The water rippled in the air, ready to flow like a river at any moment. The moment I saw Alpshar swing his sword toward me, I hurled the spear. The water spear sliced through the energy emanating from his sword and headed straight for him, but Alpshar split it in two with a single slash.


    "Is that all? I expected something better," he laughed.


    I ignored his taunts. They are nothing more than distractions. I had already placed my left hand on the ground, channeling the earth element to manipulate the terrain beneath him. Suddenly, sharp stone pillars rose around Alpshar, aiming to restrict his movements. He easily shattered the first pillar, but the second and third slowed him down.


    I had to seize this moment. Using the air element to boost my speed, I suddenly appeared on Alpshar''s left side. Forming another fireball, I clenched it in my palm and slapped him hard with my right hand. The resulting explosion sent Alpshar flying a few meters back, and for the first time, a faint trace of anger flickered on his face. Planting his sword into the ground, he unleashed a crimson energy ring around him. The earth quaked, cracks formed, and this time, I was forced to switch to defense. Explore new worlds at empire


    I couldn''t allow this red energy to consume me. Leaping into the air, I summoned a series of water shields to counter its effects. Although they managed to deflect the energy from directly hitting me, they couldn''t completely neutralize its force. Still midair, I saw Alpshar move once again, pulling his sword from the ground and sending a massive energy wave hurtling toward me.


    Using air currents at my back to propel myself, I dodged to the left and reappeared behind him. Gripping my sword tightly, I infused it with the earth element, making its blade as solid as rock. Gathering all my strength, I swung it fiercely at Alpshar''s back. But with almost preternatural reflexes, he swung his sword backward, effortlessly blocking my strike.


    "Not fast enough."


    After deflecting my blow, he spun around and threw a punch at me. His fist, coated in crimson energy, landed squarely in my stomach, knocking the air from my lungs. I was sent flying backward, crashing hard onto the ground. Clenching my fists, I combined fire and air elements, manipulating the clouds above us. Thunder rumbled, and the battlefield grew dark as storm clouds gathered. Now it was my turn to wield rain and lightning.


    As the rain began to fall, I condensed the droplets into arrows and launched them at Alpshar. The air was so heavy with moisture that even his movements were beginning to slow. He swung his sword, shattering the arrows, but the relentless assault was starting to wear him down.


    At that moment, called down a bolt of lightning, directing it straight at Alpshar. When the lightning struck, the explosion obliterated everything in its radius. My eyes remained fixed on the center of the blast. But as the dust and smoke cleared, my heart sank slightly.


    He was still standing. His crimson energy burned brighter than ever, and his gaze had grown even more menacing. "Not bad," he said with a chilling calm. "But that''s enough games. "


    As his words echoed across the battlefield, the intensity of his crimson energy surged once more. It scorched the ground around him and tore through the air with an almost unbearable force. Yet fear had no place here. I had dedicated everything to this battle, and there was no turning back.


    "Show me, then..."


    Struggling against the waves of energy radiating from him, I focused my thoughts on finding an opening. Retreating swiftly, I balanced my energy flow and combined air and water elements to create an ice platform beneath my feet. This gave me the mobility I needed to evade his devastating strikes. Gliding across the battlefield, I closed the distance between us.


    Channeling the earth element into my sword, I transformed it into a massive, razor-sharp slab of stone. As I reached Alpshar, I targeted a gap in his crimson vortex and swung with all my might. My blade tore through his defenses and struck his left arm. My eyes widened in surprise when the force of the blow separated his arm from his shoulder. Even I couldn''t believe it was so easy. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did that do it?!"


    For a brief moment, Alpshar froze. The crimson energy around him thrashed wildly as his severed arm fell to the ground. The smug grin he had worn throughout the fight was gone, replaced by a stunned expression. He glanced at his wound, then at me, and to my surprise, nodded as if acknowledging my effort.


    A golden light began to emanate from the stump of his arm. Within seconds, a new arm had formed, shining with power that far surpassed the original.


    "Be proud, kid. The last time I took a wound like that was twenty years ago¡­"


    With his renewed arm, Alpshar gripped his sword and unleashed a massive wave of crimson energy. The force was so immense it seemed to warp the very air around it. I retreated hastily, summoning a earth shield to protect myself. But the energy shattered my shield and sent me hurtling through the air. Before hitting the ground, I surrounded myself with flames, creating an armor of fire to cushion the impact. Landing in a crouch, I readied myself to strike back.


    Yet Alpshar was already one step ahead.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared before me. His sword descended in a deadly arc. I tried to deflect it using the earth element to bolster my defense, but his power was overwhelming. The weight of his attack felt like an unstoppable avalanche. His blade tore through my guard and slashed across my chest, leaving a deep, gushing wound.


    I stared in shock at the blood streaming from my body, unable to stop it.


    As I struggled to stand, Alpshar''s sword pressed against my shoulder.


    "You fought well, kid. You even pushed me so hard that I used up half my strength..." he said with a tone of finality. "But you will never reach the level of a god... I am the strongest existence in creation¡­"


    Suddenly, my entire body was engulfed in crimson energy. It coursed through me like a torrent, tearing at my very being. The pain was indescribable, as though every cell in my body was waging war against itself.


    "This¡­ can''t¡­ be¡­ how it ends¡­"


    The expression on Alpshar''s face remained unchanged. The last thing I saw was his gaze, triumphant and unyielding. Then, darkness just claimed me... Again.

 Chapter 198 Utkanc 2

    As I opened my eyes with immense difficulty, every part of my body continued to ache incessantly. Looking around, I found myself inside a tent. However, I immediately noticed a woman standing at the entrance, gazing at me. As my mind swirled in confusion, I saw the golden-eyed woman leave. Struggling, I attempted to stand. After several painful attempts, I managed to sit upright on the bed, but the flood of memories that began to fill my mind forced me to clutch my throbbing head.Alpshar had defeated me. Although I thought I had severed his arm, he quickly regenerated it, momentarily stunning me and allowing him an opening. Alpshar had used that opening to overpower me. While he claimed to have used only half of his power during the fight, I too had restrained myself to half my strength¡ªand I hadn''t even employed my dark element. That''s why I was now certain: if we had fought on a dark night, I might have won. But that wasn''t an excuse. No matter the circumstances, I had lost, but as Roxanne had said, I was still alive.


    On my left wrist was a shackle that restricted my power. Even so, I still had enough strength to retreat into the dark realm and escape, though I certainly lacked the strength to fight Alpshar again.


    From a distance, outside the tent, I had been hearing indistinct voices. Those voices stopped abruptly when I heard the heavy steps of what seemed to be a group of armored individuals approaching my tent. Quickly rising to my feet, I activated my Kaizer power and waited patiently. Just as I expected, heavily armored knights entered the tent. Seeing me standing ready for combat, they were momentarily surprised. Then they all burst into laughter.


    "Look at this! He''s ready to fight us even with that mana restrainer on his wrist!"


    "Haha! Maybe we should let him try attacking us."


    "Yes, yes, I say we make him fight fat Vattan!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Ignoring their mockery, I stood tall, unflinching. Then another knight entered. His armor gleamed with a brilliant golden hue, perfectly complementing his golden hair. His face bore a cold expression that reminded me of Ellera. This must have been their leader.


    The golden-armored knight stepped forward and spoke in a stern, authoritative voice. The chill in his tone, combined with his piercing gaze, intensified the weight of his presence.


    "Enough," he said. The single word echoed through the room, silencing the laughter and instantly commanding attention. "We''re not here to mock him. Leave. Now."


    The knights obeyed their leader and left the tent, though their mocking glances lingered on me as they exited, testing my patience. Once they were gone, the golden-armored leader approached me. His gaze was stern but carried a hint of curiosity.


    "You''ve recovered faster than I anticipated," he said, his tone now measured and calm. "I didn''t think you''d be standing so soon."


    I remained silent, my eyes fixed on his every move. This man had silenced his mocking subordinates, but that didn''t mean he harbored any goodwill toward me.


    "Come with me," he commanded. "Our supreme emperor wishes to meet you, Prince of Asina."


    The golden-armored knight''s words hung in the air as I focused my attention on him. "Your supreme emperor?" I asked, my voice unintentionally laced with sarcasm. "Have you decided to host me as a guest rather than kill me?"


    The knight''s expression remained unchanged. Every detail of his golden armor reflected his disciplined nature. "If we wanted to kill you, you wouldn''t be standing here now. I don''t know why the emperor wants to see you, but here''s a piece of advice: don''t show disrespect. It might be the last thing you ever do."


    His threatening words didn''t seem to faze me outwardly, though I understood the gravity of the situation. With the power-restricting shackle on my wrist, engaging in combat would be a fool''s errand. "Very well," I replied calmly. "Lead the way. I''ll follow."


    The golden-armored knight turned to the door, signaling for me to follow him. As we stepped outside the tent, a harsh wind struck my face. This was an unfamiliar place. Towering, jagged mountains loomed on the horizon, and the sky was cloaked in gray clouds. It resembled a barren military camp of some kind.


    As I followed the golden knight, I surveyed my surroundings carefully. This was no ordinary army camp. It stretched across a vast area unlike anything I''d seen before. Tents, the clamor of soldiers, and the ringing of metal on metal filled the air. The scent of blood and decay, unmistakable signs of war, assaulted my senses. Distant screams and the clash of weapons painted a vivid picture of the battlefield''s horrors.


    After some time, we began ascending a large hill. As we climbed, the bloody battlefield below came into view. Waves of soldiers from both sides clashed violently, like opposing tides crashing against each other. Tens of thousands of warriors'' cries, the neighing of horses, and the clanging of steel filled the air. The oppressive atmosphere of the battle merged with the grim sky above. Death ruled this place.


    The golden-armored knight silently led me to the hill''s summit. As we reached the top, I felt a profound weight pressing down on me. Before me stood a man, hands clasped behind his back, calmly observing the battle below: Alpshar.


    The moment I saw him, my body tensed instinctively. His blood-red hair and eyes, brimming with a malevolent calm, dominated the scene. He wore dark crimson armor that seemed soaked in blood. Even the faint touch of his hand on the hilt of his sword radiated an overwhelming aura of authority.


    Next to Alpshar stood other figures, likely his commanders, as they wore differently colored yet equally majestic armor. However, my eyes were locked solely on Alpshar. The memory of our last battle lingered in my mind like an open wound. He, on the other hand, seemed as though he had already forgotten about me, his gaze fixed on the battlefield below.


    The golden-armored knight knelt and bowed his head. "My supreme emperor," he said with deep reverence. "I have brought Ethan, the Prince of Asina."


    Alpshar turned his head toward me. His eyes held no anger or satisfaction. In their depths, there was a sense of an all-seeing presence. He smiled faintly, but it wasn''t a simple smile¡ªit was both threatening and mocking.


    "Ethan," he said at last, his voice deep and resonant. "We meet again. But this time, not as opponents¡­ but as guest and host."


    As he glanced back down at the battlefield, I suddenly realized exactly where I was. Judging by the sheer size of the two armies clashing below, this was the main coalition army fighting against Alpshar''s forces. Seeing his calm demeanor, it was easy to deduce that we were losing this battle. All I could do was silently pray that the Asina soldiers within the coalition army would manage to escape.


    "It seems you''ve gotten what you wanted¡­ After this battle, seizing the North will be child''s play¡ªespecially with Tiamat''s illegitimate emperor fighting on your side. Congratulations. You truly are the ruler deserving of respect." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At my words, Alpshar paused briefly, staring directly into my eyes. His gaze was sharp and unsettling, as though he were reading my mind. Then an amused smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "Care for a game of Utkanc?" he asked, his tone casual. "I''ve always wanted a rematch with you. It''s the only game I''ve never managed to win."


    I looked at him in disbelief. Was he seriously suggesting playing a chess-like game in the middle of his most important battle? As far as I remembered, I had played that game with him years ago, and I think it ended in a draw. Yet, the fact that he remembered it surprised me. What could I say? This bastard had never been a normal person.


    "Don''t you have more important things to do?" I asked.


    Alpshar looked at me as if I had asked something absurd. "Like what?"


    "Oh, I don''t know¡­ maybe the war you''re waging against the coalition army of a hundred thousand soldiers?"


    Alpshar paused for a moment and then let out a soft chuckle. But there was no joy or amusement in that laugh¡ªit was pure derision. With his menacing grin, he leaned slightly toward me, the malicious gleam in his eyes growing sharper.


    Experience more tales on empire


    "Ah, that?" he said, his tone calm yet resolute. "Don''t worry, Ethan. That battle has already turned in my favor. They''re on the brink of collapse without even realizing it. And believe me¡­ watching a battle I''ve already won from up here is dreadfully boring."


    The surrounding atmosphere fell silent for a moment. The golden-armored knight and the others departed at Alpshar''s command, leaving us alone. With a single gesture, Alpshar summoned servants who quickly prepared a table and chairs beside him. Upon the table, the Utkanc board and pieces were neatly arranged.


    "You''re more prepared than I thought," I muttered, picking up one of the game pieces. Alpshar smiled with satisfaction.


    "One must always be prepared, Ethan," he said, placing the pieces on the board. "Even in the midst of war."

 Chapter 199 War peace

    Alpshar sat at his place across the board and motioned for me to sit with a nod. As I tried to digest the absurdity of the situation, I took my seat. Alpshar lightly tapped his fingers on the board as he glanced over its arranged pieces. Even this rhythmic gesture seemed to carry some sort of threat, or at least, that''s how I felt."Go ahead, make the first move," he said.


    There was a tone of challenge in his voice, yet it also felt like a game. In every movement and word of Alpshar, there was both a deadly seriousness and a strange enjoyment.


    I took a deep breath, selected a piece, and placed it on the board. As I made my move, my mind began working quickly. I knew this wasn''t just a game. Alpshar''s eyes were carefully watching my every move. Maybe, on this seemingly simple board, he was trying to learn something.


    As soon as I completed my move, Alpshar responded with a graceful yet decisive move. "You know, Ethan," he said, studying the pieces on the board, "fighting you have always been interesting. But I''ve noticed something: you might be a brilliant strategist on the battlefield, but the chaos in your mind weakens you."


    His words tightened my nerves. I could feel that Alpshar was trying to figure me out. But I kept my composure and made my next move. "And you''ve always had a habit of complicating the game with unnecessary chatter," I said coolly.


    Alpshar smiled slightly. "Maybe you''re right," he said. But his smile vanished instantly, and his voice grew more serious. "But I must tell you, every move you make in this game reveals your strategies and intentions on the battlefield. That''s why I love this game so much. Here, we can truly see each other."


    I looked at the pieces on the board and thought about the truth in his words. Alpshar was using this game to learn something about me. But in the same way, I could analyze him too. As we made our moves, we were engaging in a mental battle, much like the real conflicts on the battlefield.


    As time passed, the game became more complex. Alpshar tried to gain the upper hand with every move, while I stayed on the defensive, looking for an opportunity. As the game progressed, the pieces on the board shifted like soldiers on the battlefield. Each piece symbolized a decision, a strategy, or a sacrifice.


    "I have a question, Ethan," Alpshar suddenly broke the silence. "Do you think you could really defeat me one day? And do you think you can ever save the people of Asina from this darkness?"


    These words sparked a flame inside me. My eyes shifted from the board to him, and I responded without losing my composure. "If defeating you is the only way to save my people, I''ll do whatever it takes. But if you offer me a reasonable deal, I might accept it." In truth, my major goal was to protect my loved ones and myself, but I didn''t want Alpshar to find my weakest point.


    Alpshar lifted a piece, paused to examine it, and then placed it back on the board, turning his gaze back to me.


    "A reasonable deal?" he said, his voice carrying a tone of mockery. "Actually, I have a deal. After this war, I plan to move north, plundering and taking full control. The only state I won''t plunder is the Tiamat Empire, which will become my vassal¡­"


    "...So, you want me to be your vassal?"


    Alpshar replied with a slight smile, but it wasn''t one of friendship¡ªit was a cold expression of superiority. "Yes, Ethan. Just like Tiamat, Asina can find peace under my authority. Just think, your people will be free from the destruction of war, trade routes will open, and a prosperous era will begin. But that means you''ll have to follow my rules."


    I listened carefully to Alpshar''s words, my face betraying no emotion. To reveal my weaknesses to someone like him would be like signing my death sentence. He was preaching peace, trade, and prosperity under his rule, but all I saw was his attempt to satisfy his personal hunger for power. Alpshar''s brilliant intellect only made him more dangerous.


    "A reasonable offer," I said in a calm and neutral tone.


    But inside, another thought lingered: A king''s offer of peace often hides chains beneath it. Someone like Alpshar wouldn''t save the weak just for their own good. In his vision, peace was merely a tool to solidify his own domination.


    Considering my position of helplessness, directly challenging him would be foolish. I had been defeated, and now the main coalition army was about to be defeated as well. But this loss wouldn''t be my end. If captivity was to be my reality, I had to learn how to use it as a weapon.


    "I can''t deny that peace has its value," I said, my voice steady. "But I need to carefully consider what I must sacrifice to bring peace to my people. If I accept this, the people of Asina might think I''m weak. Even in your eyes, doesn''t that signal weakness?"


    Alpshar narrowed his eyes and studied me. His response to this question might give me insight into his character. To turn his silence to my advantage, I placed another piece on the board. My position was defensive, much like my real-life situation. But behind every defense, there''s an opportunity, much like my real-life situation


    "Weakness?" Alpshar repeated, in a mocking tone. "Ethan, weakness only kills a leader on the battlefield. But at a table, weakness can be cleverly concealed. Maybe that''s why I enjoy playing this game with you. You''re playing to hide yourself, rather than reveal yourself."


    I slightly bowed my head, offering a look of agreement with his words. His praise of my game was just a part of the mask I presented. "You might be right," I said. "But doesn''t a leader have to think ahead, even in defeat? I know I''ve lost. But the moment I accept my defeat, I begin to look for ways to recover."


    Alpshar paused for a moment, then placed the piece on the board with a calm smile. "Then let me make you an offer, Ethan. If you accept to be my vassal, you can continue to govern Asina yourself. Of course, with my permission. Isn''t that a reasonable solution to save your people?"


    "And what do I have to do in return?" I asked. Such an offer always carried obligations. I wanted to see the strings behind Alpshar''s veil of kindness.


    "Simple," said Alpshar. "You''ll meet my demands. Sometimes I might ask for gold, sometimes for soldiers. Also, I want you to break off your engagement with the Tamerid princess."


    "Do you want to do something to Evangeline? I can break off the engagement, but I don''t want Evangeline to be harmed."


    Alpshar shook his head slightly, the calmness in his voice reflecting his belief in the correctness of his words. "No, Ethan. I have no intention of harming Evangeline. Her power will not serve my interests. However, your bond with her is something I do not want."


    Alpshar was probably worried that, because of Evangeline, I might claim land in the Tamerid Empire and cause him problems in the future.


    But I knew he wouldn''t miss this detail. It wasn''t hard to understand that Alpshar was trying to impose something on me with his words. Discover more stories at empire


    "I don''t think Evangeline is a threat to you," I said in a calm tone. "But from what I understand, you''re worried that this bond with the Tamerid will interfere with your plans."


    Alpshar smiled. This time, his smile wasn''t mocking but rather reflected the satisfaction of a hunter setting a trap. "I don''t think Tamerid is a threat to me, Ethan. I simply don''t want to be more involved with the North in the future, that''s all."


    Alpshar''s intelligence and power made me feel that with every move, there were hidden purposes behind this agreement. But right now, there was no other choice. As my hands slid along the edge of the board, I took a deep breath. I had to do this. Given my current weakness, I had no other option to protect my family and loved ones, and Alpshar wasn''t leaving me any alternatives. If I accepted this deal, perhaps one day I could reclaim the war I had lost.


    I lifted my head, looked at Alpshar, and, calming the turmoil inside me, I replied.


    "Fine," I said, my voice cool and resolute. "I accept to become your vassal. But remember, If the welfare of my people is threatened, this agreement will end."


    I saw a brief glint of satisfaction in Alpshar''s eyes. He smiled slowly, and this smile carried the cold victory of someone who had won.


    "Wise decision, Ethan," he said, placing the piece on the board once again. "If you follow the rules, the people of Asina can truly remain under your rule. And who knows, maybe Asina''s salvation from this darkness will come through your leadership." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The "peace" that Alpshar offered was only a fingertip away, but I knew the power behind it was just as dangerous. Still, for now, the only thing I could do was accept this agreement.


    The war would end, but at least losing would no longer mean putting my entire family and people in danger.

 Chapter 200 New chapter

    My Utkanc match with Alpshar lasted nearly an hour, but in the end, the winner was Alpshar. Toward the end of the game, I deliberately allowed him to win to prevent him from learning more about me. Additionally, this ensured that no hostility would arise between us. Of course, if I had taken the match seriously, we probably would have ended in a stalemate again.Meanwhile, the battle below continued. The war had likely started at least a few hours before I arrived here, and by my estimate, the battle had been raging for over three hours and it looked like the battle would continue for a while.


    When our Utkanc match ended, Alpshar stepped away from the board, leaned back, and placed his hands on the edge of the table. His face carried the trace of both victory and a cloud of thought.


    "You presented me with an interesting game, Ethan," he said. "But actual wars are always more complicated than this board. Someone like you should be able to see beyond it."


    I nodded silently. I understood what Alpshar meant. While he analyzed me and my strategies, he also knew that I was trying to decipher him. But he didn''t care. His confidence was greater than any concern about what his opponent thought.


    He stood up, clasped his hands behind his back, and looked down. From where we stood, we could see the battlefield below. Smoke was rising, and soldiers continued fighting for their lives. Both sides were nearing the brink of exhaustion, but it was clear that Alpshar was indifferent to this. To him, the losses on both sides were merely numbers.


    "Watch, Ethan," he said, gesturing toward the battlefield. "This chaos you see, is always something that can be controlled. When you are strong enough, even chaos bows to you."


    I stood up and moved a bit away from him, watching the scene outside. Seeing thousands of soldiers clashing reminded me once again of the weight of responsibility on a leader''s shoulders. Every loss would probably feel like a wound for a leader. But for Alpshar, this was merely part of the game.


    I felt Alpshar standing beside me. Without taking his eyes off the battlefield, he spoke. "You know, Ethan, the path to gaining power lies in recognizing weakness. You learn the flaws of the defeated and emulate the methods of the victorious."


    I didn''t respond to his words. They were the clich¨¦d thoughts of anyone chasing power. But I couldn''t deny there was much to learn from him. What made Alpshar such a dangerous figure wasn''t just his strength, but also his ability to wield his mind as a weapon.


    "My losses do not reveal my weaknesses, Alpshar," I finally said. "My losses are merely sacrifices. Victory always requires some loss."


    A faint smile appeared on Alpshar''s face. "An interesting perspective," he said. "But no matter how valuable a leader''s sacrifices are, how the people perceive those sacrifices is even more important. If your people see you as weak, there''s no way to stay on the throne."


    His words always felt like a test. Every sentence was like a knife probing my mind, searching for vulnerabilities. Yet his inability to fully figure me out must have frustrated him. I neither portrayed myself as an idealist nor as a monster. In his eyes, I had to remain an ambiguous threat.


    "If keeping my throne requires me to lose the respect of my people, then the day I claim that throne, I''d be no victor but a slave," I said. "That''s not my path."


    Alpshar raised an eyebrow. "So, you care about your people that much?"


    "Yes, I care about my people," I replied. "And I won''t hesitate to make sacrifices to protect them. The key is making the right move at the right time."


    Of course, this was partly true and partly false, but it was necessary to say these words for the mask I was wearing.


    He seemed impressed by my words, but I couldn''t gauge how genuine his reaction was. While speaking to him, I chose my words carefully, planning my strategy as meticulously as I did on the board. In trying to test me, Alpshar was revealing himself. Every observation, every comment, exposed his fears and weaknesses.


    I looked at the battlefield once again. I had to accept that we''d lost this war. But I also knew this defeat wouldn''t mark the end of my story. The vassalage Alpshar offered to me would be a mask I''d wear temporarily. To achieve my ultimate victory, I''d play the role required.


    "Have you ever considered better ways than shedding so much blood, Alpshar?" I asked, feigning sincerity in my voice. "Peace imposed through power is only temporary. But when achieved through justice, it becomes lasting."


    Alpshar chuckled briefly. "Justice?" he said dismissively. "Justice is merely another form of power. Without power, there can be no justice. The battle below shows how justice is forged. When the strong prevail, their justice becomes reality."


    "And what will your justice look like? After all, you''ve likely won this war," I asked.


    Alpshar turned to me with a faint smile. "My justice?" he repeated, gazing back at the battlefield. "My justice is a world where those who follow my rules live, and those who don''t meet the soil. A system where the strong survive. Simple, yet effective."


    "So, you''re going to kill my father¡­" I murmured.


    "Isn''t that what you wanted, anyway? Besides, how else could you rule Asina?"


    Alpshar wasn''t entirely wrong. If this war hadn''t occurred, I would''ve likely launched a coup against Richard within the year. But now, that wasn''t necessary. Still, the fact that Alpshar understood me so well wasn''t just because of a simple Utkanc match. He likely knew much about me through his spy network. Every step he took was calculated, thinking ten moves ahead.


    I took a deep breath as I looked at Alpshar. "Yes, that''s true," I said. "Richard is an intelligent and capable ruler, but he''s still young and strong. It''s likely that his reign as king could last for centuries, during which time he''ll have more children. This means my rivals will multiply."


    Technically, no matter how high a person''s Kaizer power is, certain requirements must be met to have children at an advanced age. However, in my case, as the wielder of the dark element, I''ll probably be able to have children until the day I die. Thinking about it now, if I don''t want an army made up of my offspring, I''ll need to restrain myself even more in my relationships.


    "And you also have an unfinished duel with him, don''t you?" Alpshar said, breaking the silence.


    "You even know about that¡­"


    I met Alpshar''s words with silence. As I watched the battlefield, my thoughts raced against each other. His intelligence was impressive. I couldn''t deny that, but it also unsettled me. This discomfort wasn''t just about sensing the presence of danger; it was the thought that someone might trap me in a game of wits. What Alpshar did wasn''t just about being one step ahead¡ªit was about imprisoning his opponent in their own mind.


    "Yes, that''s true. I have an unfinished duel with Richard," I finally said, keeping my voice calm and composed. "But it doesn''t matter. Whether I won or lost doesn''t change the position I''m in now." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alpshar tilted his head slightly. "But that duel must linger in your mind like a shadow. Knowing you, I''m certain you won''t feel truly satisfied until you defeat him."


    I let out a short laugh at his words, though it was less of an amused chuckle and more of a cold challenge. "Satisfaction," I said. "I didn''t set out on this path to be satisfaction, Alpshar. Victory isn''t achieved through satisfaction; it''s achieved through control. For me, Richard is merely an obstacle. Defeating him is no different from knocking over a piece on the board."


    He considered my words carefully, a faint smile playing on his lips. "You really live as if you''re in the middle of a game, Ethan. But this game board exists only in your mind. In the real world, victory must be absolute and final. Just like defeat."


    "You''re right," I said, turning my gaze from the battlefield to him. "But defeat is not always absolute, Alpshar," I continued. "Some defeats are merely the heralds of the next victory. If a leader can''t understand that, then no victory they achieve will ever hold meaning."


    Alpshar listened to me with interest, though a subtle expression of mockery crossed his face. I chose to ignore it. In his mind, this conversation was just another strategy game, much like the Utkanc we had played earlier. But for me, it was a way to lay the foundations of my future triumph.


    Honestly, I don''t think it''s entirely accurate to call my current situation a defeat or an escape. For someone like me, there is no such thing as fleeing from battle; the fight is merely postponed until an advantage is gained against the enemy. That''s exactly what my current situation was. Officially, the main coalition army might have been defeated, and I may have lost in a one-on-one fight. But these outcomes occurred because I lacked the advantage. If I had been the one commanding the main coalition army, we wouldn''t have suffered such a catastrophic defeat. Likewise, had I fought Alpshar with my full strength, I believe I would have won.


    Read exclusive content at empire


    That said, I won''t hide behind excuses or think of myself as perfect. I acknowledge that I made many mistakes in this war, and despite everything, I still believe there was a chance of victory, no matter how difficult it might have been. But what''s done is done¡ªor rather, this chapter of our story is temporarily closed. Yet, just as the sun rises after every night, every chapter ends only to give way to a new page and the writing of a new chapter.

 Chapter 201 Invincible

    A few hours later ¨CAfter being taken back to my tent, I rested there for a while. Roxanne''s words kept running through my mind. The vision she claimed to have about the future had turned out to be entirely accurate, and she had made it a point to tell me I absolutely needed to go to the palace. Now, I couldn''t stop thinking about what might happen at the palace, my mind filled with endless speculation, until I slapped myself hard on the cheek to put an end to it.


    These thoughts would only make me paranoid and unbalanced. As soon as I escaped from here, I would head to the palace as quickly as possible, so there was no point dwelling on it any longer. I also recalled Roxanne urging me to take Marsiel with me, so I continued resting, planning a route to first pick him up and then proceed to the palace.


    After a while, however, there was a commotion outside the tent. The cries of men and women could be heard, indicating that the battle had ended. Those screams meant wounded soldiers were being carried to the tents nearby. As I sat up on the bed, carefully listening to the sounds, I began to hear loud cheers. These were likely the southern soldiers celebrating their victory.


    "Long live Great Alpshar!!" The chants echoed through the tent fabric, the fervor of victory replacing the chaos of the battlefield with a chaotic joy.


    Lying back down, I must admit I felt utterly miserable. The loss of the battle weighed on me for the first time this heavily. Thinking about the tens of thousands of soldiers who had died¡ªwhose deaths had ultimately accomplished nothing¡ªwas heartbreaking. The coalition''s main army numbered around 100,000 soldiers, and at least a quarter of them had certainly perished. Fortunately, the other coalition forces would likely surrender, but the losses were still staggering.


    Suddenly, a dozen guards entered my tent. With a sigh, I stood up, but this time, the guards behaved with noticeable respect.


    "Your Excellency, please follow us," said the man who appeared to be the leader.


    This respect was not unusual; after all, I was the ruler of a state that, while unofficially, now I a vassal of their supreme emperor. Nonetheless, I was still technically a prisoner, so I stood and followed them as they commanded.


    When I stepped outside, the twilight of the evening had settled over the camp. The air was heavy and tense, caught between the joy of victory and the sorrow of loss. The guards surrounded me tightly and led me forward. Along the way, the celebrating soldiers cast sidelong glances at me, some smirking mockingly. I tried to keep my face expressionless; I had to maintain my pride. Appearing weak in such moments could be fatal.


    After walking for a while, we arrived at the camp''s central tent. I wasn''t surprised to see the men standing before it. Leading the group were Emperor Exdarth Matteon of Tamerid and King Richard Lenistark of Asina. Behind them stood many prominent generals, and each one, including the emperor himself, bore degrading iron chains around their necks.


    I paused, momentarily stunned by the sight. Seeing a powerful ruler like Emperor Matteon standing there with a humiliating iron chain around his neck felt like one of history''s greatest ironies. Behind him, the generals and nobles stood, their faces a mixture of shame and rage. But at the center of this humiliation was the man responsible for the victory: Alpshar.


    Seated on a large chair resembling a throne in the center of the tent, Alpshar radiated authority. Beside him stood the traitorous Emperor Lutharion of Tiamat, his face adorned with a wide, satisfied grin. Dressed in golden-embroidered armor with a deep crimson cloak draped over his shoulders, Alpshar looked less like a ruler and more like a conqueror¡ªand, in a way, he was. His eyes gleamed with the determination of a man savoring his triumph as he examined the captives. When he saw me, he slightly raised his head, a faint, almost arrogant smile on his lips.


    "Ah, the one we''ve been waiting for has arrived," he said.


    Everyone, including my father, Richard, turned to look at me. My father''s gaze was a mix of anger and disappointment. In his eyes, I could see not only the loss of a son, but also the echoes of a lost war and betrayal. He said nothing; he didn''t need to. His silence carried a weight that words could never convey.


    Alpshar rose from his throne-like chair, taking slow, deliberate steps toward me. Each step made the suffocating silence in the tent even heavier. His presence was more than just physical¡ªit was a psychological pressure. He never took his eyes off me as he approached.


    "Prince Ethan," he said, his voice firm and commanding. "Your arrival brings many questions with it. The role you and your father played in this war... is quite intriguing." His tone was both authoritative and menacing.


    I opened my mouth to respond, but he raised his hand, silencing me. "You are not yet permitted to speak," he said. "Still, since you were not the cause of this war, I am willing to forgive you."


    The arrogant glint of triumph and control in Alpshar''s eyes was unmistakable. After a few seconds of scrutinizing me, he turned and walked back to his throne, his steps heavy with purpose. The atmosphere in the tent grew even more stifling. I glanced once more at my father, Richard, and Emperor Matteon, their chained necks a stark reminder of their defeat. Both rulers remained silent, their quietude a seeming acceptance of their downfall and impending fate. The guards directed me to an empty spot on the right, and I calmly moved toward it.


    Alpshar leaned back on his throne and began to speak. "Today, we gather here to finalize the outcomes of this war and to declare the beginning of a new era," he said, his deep, resonant voice echoing throughout the tent. "This war represents not only the conquest of northern lands but also a redistribution of power. And in this new distribution, there is no place for the remnants of the past." Find your next adventure on empire


    The traitorous Emperor Lutharion of Tiamat''s satisfaction grew even more apparent, as if to affirm Alpshar''s words. Alpshar raised his hand, signaling the guards. The guards forced Matteon and Richard to kneel. The clinking of their chains once again disrupted the silence in the tent.


    Emperor Matteon of Tamerid held his head high, striving to preserve his dignity. "I am an emperor," he said in a low but resolute voice. "Even if I die this way, my name will be remembered." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alpshar responded with a mocking smile. "Oh, you will be remembered. But not as an emperor¡ªonly as a defeated slave."


    He then turned to my father. My father''s face was a mixture of emotions¡ªanger, disappointment, and fear all at once. Richard did not attempt to defend himself with words. Instead, he stood there silently, holding Alpshar''s gaze. At that moment, I felt he had lost all his pride.


    Alpshar rose to his feet and drew his sword. The intricate golden engravings on the blade shimmered in the light. "In the ancient southern lands where I was born, only a ruler may execute another ruler. Thus, I will personally carry out your executions."


    Alpshar''s last words deepened the oppressive silence in the tent. My father, Richard, knelt on the ground under the weight of his chains, his eyes fixed on Alpshar. Yet in his gaze, there was neither fear nor submission¡ªonly a stony pride. A swirl of complex emotions rose within me. I had never been close to my father; in fact, I had been plotting to overthrow him for a long time. He had been a cold and distant figure¡ªauthoritarian as a king, but insufficient as a father. And yet, even in this moment, as he seemed to defy death itself, he commanded a respect from me I hadn''t known I was capable of feeling.


    Alpshar slowly raised his sword. The air in the tent seemed to freeze; everyone held their breath. This was a moment where history would be written in blood. My father, Richard, appeared indifferent to the death approaching him.


    What happened next unfolded both too quickly and as though time itself had slowed. When Richard''s severed head fell to the ground before him, I knew I would never forget the sight of his lifeless eyes.


    Mere minutes later, the head of Exdarth Matteon, Emperor of Tamerid¡ªthe man who until yesterday had been the most powerful figure on the continent¡ªwas separated from his body. As Alpshar lowered his sword and exhaled heavily, the surrounding atmosphere shifted. Within the tent, the chill of death and the starkness of defeat took hold. Matteon''s and Richard''s head rolled across the ground, a brutal reminder of the bitter reality of mortality. The weight of the moment, the smell of blood, and the profound silence that slowly enveloped everything were beyond description.


    All eyes were on Alpshar, watching his commanding presence. Slowly, he returned to his seat, and for a while, no one spoke. Yet from this day onward, the legends of Alpshar would spread across the continent like wildfire, growing larger with each telling. On every tongue, there would be only two sentence:


    "Alpshar is invincible! - Alpshar never loses!"


    _____

 Chapter 202 Smile one last time

    They gathered king of Asina Richard, the emperor of Tamerid, and the bodies of many other important figures, taking them away one by one, and quickly cleaned the bloodstains. Then, a ceremonial long carpet was laid in front of Alpshar''s tent, and Lutharion, the Emperor of Tiamat, walked to the end of the carpet.Lutharion, the Emperor of Tiamat, walked along the long carpet with his head bowed towards Alpshar. Each step deepened the silence within the camp. Soldiers and commanders gathered around the tent, held their breath, watching the moment unfold. With the most powerful emperor about to kneel before him, Alpshar was now recognized not just as a ruler but as the undisputed conqueror of the continent. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Lutharion reached the throne-like chair where Alpshar sat, the clinking of his armor echoed as he knelt. Bowing his head deeply and looking at the ground, he began to speak in a low voice:


    "Conqueror Alpshar, I bow before your power and might. The throne and the people of the Tiamat Empire are now under your protection. I, Lutharion, Emperor of Tiamat, pledge my loyalty to you and the rising southern kingdom."


    Alpshar listened to Lutharion''s words with a composed expression, seated on his throne. A proud smirk played on his face, yet the sharpness in his eyes revealed that this moment was far more than symbolic submission. Lutharion''s act of kneeling signaled a permanent shift in the balance of the continent. Even now, I noticed an artist capturing this scene in the corner.


    Alpshar rose slowly from his seat and approached Lutharion with measured steps. Planting the sword he held firmly into the ground, he took a golden crown handed to him by a nearby guard. Placing the crown atop Lutharion''s head, he raised his voice.


    "Lutharion, your oath of loyalty is accepted. But this loyalty must be proven not only in words, but also through deeds. The people and armies of the Tiamat Empire will unite under the banners of the south. It will be your duty to ensure this. Now rise and fulfill your task."


    Lutharion lifted his head slowly. In Alpshar''s gaze, there was both a menacing authority and the self-assuredness of victory. Lutharion stood, bowed slightly, and retreated.


    As Lutharion moved back, all eyes turned to me, yet my thoughts were elsewhere. With my father''s death, the throne of the Asina Kingdom had passed to me, but this throne was now a shadow of its former glory. I would rule not as a sovereign but as a vassal. The thought made my stomach churn, but I knew resistance was futile.


    A guard stood before me, bowing his head. "Prince Ethan, it is your turn," he said in a low voice.


    Taking a deep breath, I wiped all emotion from my face and began walking forward. My steps on the long carpet were deliberate as I approached Alpshar''s throne-like seat. I could feel the gazes of the surrounding soldiers¡ªsome mocking with the pleasure of victory, others neutral. In this tent, where my father had lost his head, I was now about to kneel. Pride had to be set aside; survival demanded it.


    Reaching the end of the carpet, I found myself directly before Alpshar. Seated in his grand chair, this man was the embodiment of victory. With his gold-embroidered armor and dark red cloak, he looked more like a conqueror than a king. The cold calculation in his eyes conveyed that he recognized only strength. If I obeyed, I might live; to resist was certain death.


    I knelt and lowered my gaze, striving to keep my voice steady. "Conqueror Alpshar, as the prince of the Asina Kingdom, I pledge my loyalty to you and the might of the south. The people, lands, and an army of my kingdom are now under your protection. I swear to carry out any command you give and to unite my kingdom under the banners of the south."


    My words echoed in the tent. Each one felt like a piece of me breaking away, though I showed none of it outwardly. As I knelt, I tried to anticipate Alpshar''s response. The silence stretched for what felt like hours, but was mere seconds.


    At last, Alpshar rose slowly. His heavy steps broke the silence in the tent as he approached, the sound of his armor reverberating. Standing before me, his presence was suffocating. Planting his sword into the ground once more, he took a crown adorned with blue stones¡ªthe symbol of the Asina Kingdom¡ªfrom a guard. With deliberate care, he placed it on my head. This gesture carried symbolic weight; I was now the ruler of Asina, but this throne symbolized vassalage, not sovereignty.


    Alpshar''s voice boomed with authority. "Ethan Lenistark, your oath of loyalty is accepted. But your kingdom must prove itself worthy of the south''s might. From now on, the Asina Kingdom will be an extension of me. Your task is to integrate your people into this new order. Fail, and you will be crushed under this crown."


    Lowering my head, I responded, "I will carry out your commands, Conqueror Alpshar."


    Alpshar studied me for a few seconds, then turned back and resumed his seat. "You have all borne witness," he announced in a commanding voice. "Today, the kingdoms of Tiamat and Asina have become part of the south. This is the moment the continent''s destiny changes. From now on, it is not the darkness of the north but the light of the south that shall reign!"


    The soldiers erupted in cheers at his words. I, however, remained still, gazing at the ground for a few moments longer before retreating with heavy steps. As I moved away, my mind churned with silent turmoil. All I could think about was how to survive this and keep Asina standing.


    ---


    A Week Later¨CThird-Person POV


    In the capital of the Asina Kingdom, every window and door of every house was boarded up, and the people had locked themselves away. Women, in particular, had taken extra care to secure their homes. After all, this world had both light and dark shades, and wars unquestionably belonged to the dark side. By the nature of war, the victors could do as they pleased, and the entire north was now gripped by fear. Women especially dreaded the prospect of being raped or, worse, enslaved for life.


    Especially after hearing the news that their beloved prince Ethan had lost the fight against the bloody king. This despair had spread to the palace, where the atmosphere was even more oppressive. The extent of this gloom could be seen in the throne room. Luciana sat alone on the throne, calmly telling a story to her daughter Odette.


    Odette, however, was no fool. She had sensed that something terrible had happened, but lacked the courage to ask what it was.


    Isabella had taken a group of soldiers to quell the rebellion outside the capital, and no news had been heard from her. Meanwhile, the fear that Alpshar could arrive at any moment had caused Luciana and the palace staff sleepless nights.


    Luciana, now a widow, grieved her husband''s death, even though their relationship had not been strong. But what truly broke her heart was the likely death of her son. The only known fact about Ethan was that he had narrowly lost his bloody battle against Alpshar, the ruthless king.


    Luciana likely knew her son was dead, and in recent days, she had begun to accept this grim reality. She was left with only two daughters, but Violet was already safe at the academy. Her focus now was solely on keeping her youngest daughter, Odette, safe, and Isabella had already planned everything.


    When the Isabella family guards arrived, Luciana told her last story and looked at her daughter one last time through tears.


    Luciana hugged little Odette tightly, tears streaming down her face. The weight of the moment hung heavy in the air, like a suffocating blanket over the room. The guards stood silently, their expressions betraying the impact of the heartbreaking scene before them. With trembling hands, Luciana cupped her daughter''s face and tried to muster a faint smile.


    "Odette," she said, her voice heavy with sorrow but firm with resolve. "You are such a brave girl. You''ll be strong and smart, just like your big brother, alright? No matter what happens, don''t be afraid. Isabella''s plan will keep us safe."


    Odette looked into her mother''s eyes, nodding, as though tears spilled freely from her own. Despite her young age, she understood that this was a farewell, one that would be permanent. Luciana pressed a kiss to her daughter''s forehead and turned to the guards, nodding her approval.


    "Protect her," she commanded, her voice steady and resolute. "With your lives."


    The guards saluted quietly and took Odette away. Luciana felt her knees weaken as she watched her daughter leave. When the door closed, she stood motionless, staring at the empty room. The silence was so profound it felt oppressive. Even her own breathing seemed intrusive. Slowly, she sank onto the cold stone of her throne, cradling her head in her hands. She had no reason left to live and no desire to continue. Explore stories on empire


    As a queen, she knew all too well the kind of danger she was in. At best, she would become a concubine to the enemy ruler, Alpshar. At worst, she would face horrors beyond imagining. But Luciana was not the kind of woman to accept such a horrific fate. She raised her hand in a silent command to her maids, who wept openly as one of them, trembling, brought a small glass vial to their queen.


    Luciana understood that the longer she delayed, the greater the risk of failure. She took the vial, fully aware of its contents. All the pain and fear she had endured, the uncertainty of what lay ahead, had led her to this moment. The crushing weight on her chest made it almost impossible to breathe. Once bright, her eyes now glistened dimly, reflecting a life that had decayed beyond recognition.


    Her husband loss, the assumed death of her son, and the looming threat of Alpshar had extinguished any flicker of hope she might have clung to. Her hands shook with desperation, yet her expression was resolute. Slowly, she removed the vial''s stopper. As the cold liquid spread across her palm, she parted her lips and took a sip.


    Though the pain was brief, it was not fleeting for her¡ªit was an end, not a beginning. Her eyes began to close as the silence within the palace deepened with each passing moment. The only sound was the heart-wrenching sobs of the maids who adored their queen.


    Luciana''s head tilted forward, her body slumping lifelessly onto the throne. The palace was engulfed in a chilling stillness, broken only by the inexorable passage of time.


    But then, the grand throne room''s doors burst open, and footsteps echoed through the vast space. Luciana''s blurred vision could not discern who had entered, but she was certain she heard a familiar voice shouting her name. As she slipped into oblivion, she thought, perhaps this final moment was a gift from the gods. A faint smile graced her lips as her eyes closed for the last time.

 Chapter 203 Save

    Ethan''s POVWhat is the purpose of life? Most people who attempt to answer this question are not entirely honest. But when night falls, and one is left alone, there is no choice but to be truthful with oneself.


    Some people search for a higher purpose, while others claim it''s simply happiness. But there''s no definitive answer. Perhaps the confusion surrounding this question is not life''s fault, as often blamed, but rather the individual''s. After all, for someone to ask, "What is the purpose of life?" they must first feel a void or a lack in their life. If such a void doesn''t exist, how logical is it to search for meaning?


    In my opinion, the most meaningful aspect of life is the presence of people who love you. Yes, it''s a clich¨¦ and a simple goal, but unless I betray myself, my view is unlikely to change. Among those who love and value me, there was one woman who held a special place in my heart. Luciana¡­


    Since my into this world, she was the one who loved and cared for me from the very beginning. There''s no need to elaborate on how deep our bond was. Perhaps I wanted to protect her more than anyone else in my life. As her fragile body tumbled down the throne''s stairs, I could feel the frantic beating of my heart, which I had thought had long turned to stone.


    Seeing that delicate body, lifeless beneath her silver hair¡­ it was the last thing I ever wanted to witness. Words fail to describe the feelings that overwhelmed me in that moment. It was as if everything within me¡ªmy past, my future, my entire being¡ªshattered in an instant. When I held Luciana''s lifeless body in my arms, the world seemed to stop.


    "No, this must be a dream," I whispered to myself, my voice trembling and barely audible. But no matter how much I tried to deny the truth, the cold reality in my hands forced me to face it.


    As I cradled her in my arms, her silver hair no longer glimmered like it used to; her pale face no longer radiated her energetic smile.


    After losing Emilia years ago, I had made myself a promise: I would never repeat the mistakes of my past¡ªI would protect the ones I loved. But now, I was forced to confront the possibility of losing person who truly mattered to me.


    "Marsiel! Get over here, now!" I yelled at Marsiel, who stood frozen behind me.


    Shaken from his stupor, Marsiel rushed forward, climbing the golden stairs to where I stood, his gaze falling upon the woman in my arms. He knelt down immediately and began muttering something under his breath.


    Marsiel''s eyes were filled with worry as he looked at Luciana''s pale face. His trembling hands rested on her forehead. "Ethan, step back a bit, please," he said, almost in a whisper. His voice was a mixture of resolve and fear. Reluctantly, I took a step back, my eyes never leaving Marsiel''s movements. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He remained silent for a moment, taking deep breaths to steady himself. Then he lowered his hands to Luciana''s chest and began casting a spell. A soft, golden light radiated from his fingertips, gently enveloping her body. The warmth of his magic filled the room, but the concentration etched on his face made it clear that this healing spell was no simple task.


    "Her body is very weak," Marsiel said, wiping sweat from his brow. "The magic is working, but it seems she''s been poisoned with something incredibly potent."


    I turned to the servants nearby and shouted, "Is there an antidote for the poison she consumed?"


    The servants exchanged terrified and bewildered glances before one of them stammered a reply:


    "Y-Your Excellency¡­ There is no antidote. Her Majesty specifically chose this poison because it has no cure. That way, no enemy could reverse its effects."


    I teetered between rage and despair. My gaze snapped back to Marsiel. "Isn''t there any way to save her? I can''t afford to lose her."


    Marsiel took a deep breath, shaking his head slowly. "Ethan, I''m doing everything I can, but this type of poison¡­ Without an antidote, we need to buy her more time to strengthen her body. Right now, I can only slow down the process."


    The golden glow emanating from Marsiel''s hands was beginning to dim¡ªhis energy was clearly waning. Panic swelled within me. "Then let''s do whatever it takes! If you need more power, I''ll give it to you!"


    "That¡­ might work, but I''m not certain. If I had enough mana, I could attempt it."


    Marsiel''s hesitant words only fueled my anger. If there was any way to save Luciana, I would find it. "Mana, you say?" I asked, locking my gaze on him. My voice carried a mix of determination and desperation. "Tell me how much you need¡ªI''ll do whatever it takes."


    Marsiel hesitated for a moment, as though deciding how to phrase his next words. Finally, he said, "Ethan, your mana is incredibly strong, but if you push yourself too hard during this process, it could severely damage both your body and your soul. However, it seems we have no other choice¡­"


    "Forget that," I interrupted him. "If you can save Luciana, the consequences don''t matter to me. Just tell me what I need to do."


    Marsiel hesitated again, but when he saw the resolve in my eyes, he finally nodded. "Alright. What I need now is for you to channel your mana into my magic. But to do that, you''ll need to fully open your mind to me and trust me completely."


    "Open my mind? I''ve never done this before," I said, but my hesitation was brief. "Fine. I''ll do whatever it takes."


    Marsiel paused the magic momentarily and turned to me. "Place your hands on either side of Luciana''s body. Concentrate and allow me to direct the flow of your energy."


    I did as instructed. The coldness of her lifeless body beneath my fingers stabbed at my heart like a knife. Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath. Opening my mind to Marsiel was no easy feat. Memories of the past swirled in my thoughts¡ªghosts of mistakes and regrets clouding my focus. But a voice inside me, perhaps the desperate urge to save Luciana, urged me to push through.


    "Good, just like that," Marsiel said, her voice calm and steady now. "Feel the flow of your Mana and release it."


    I took a deep breath, summoning the energy within me. The Mana surged, spreading through every corner of my being like a wave of warmth. Marsiel resumed her spell, her hands placed firmly on Luciana''s body, drawing my Mana into her magic. The golden light that filled the room grew brighter and more intense.


    "You have a strong energy flow, Ethan, but you can''t maintain this for long. We must be careful," Marsiel warned.


    At that moment, Luciana''s body twitched slightly. Hope surged within me. "It''s working!" I exclaimed, but Marsiel quickly tempered my excitement.


    "Not yet. This is only the beginning. To truly save her, we need to push the Mana further."


    I strained, forcing more energy out, but the effort began to take its toll. My vision blurred, and every breath felt labored. Then I saw it¡ªLuciana''s chest rose and fell faintly.


    "She''s breathing!" Marsiel whispered, though her voice was still tinged with concern. "But it''s not enough. The poison is still coursing through her veins. We need more time."


    "I''ll give more!" I said, but Marsiel intervened sharply.


    "No! If you push any further, you''ll completely deplete your Mana and suffer irreversible damage!"


    I hesitated, torn, but as my eyes fell upon Luciana''s still-lifeless form, all doubts vanished. "I will do whatever it takes to save her. If this is the price, so be it."


    Marsiel paused, her expression conflicted, before nodding silently. "Very well, but you must bear the consequences of your choice."


    I refocused, drawing out every last fragment of Mana within me. The golden light in the room now blazed, nearly blinding.


    As the Mana continued to flow, a crushing pressure built in my head. My eyes burned, and my body grew weaker with each passing second. It felt as if molten fire coursed through my veins, my body struggling against the overwhelming burden.


    Marsiel''s voice became distant, like a faint echo. "Ethan, stop! You can''t take any more of this!" she shouted, but the haze surrounding me muffled her words. The only thought driving me forward was the desperate desire to see Luciana breathe again¡ªto bring her back.


    A sharp, searing pain shot through my eyes. My hands remained firmly on Luciana''s body as I felt something warm trickling down my cheeks. Blood. My eyes were bleeding. My breaths came in ragged gasps, my chest constricted as if crushed under an unbearable weight. The agony consumed me, but I refused to falter.


    "Hold on... just a little more..." I muttered, trying to summon what little strength remained. Through my bloodied vision, I saw the golden light intensify further. Luciana''s breathing grew steadier, more rhythmic. A faint glimmer of hope shone, but my body had reached its limit.


    My head grew heavy, my muscles failing one by one. My vision darkened as I collapsed to my knees and fell to the ground. Marsiel''s voice called out, distant and frantic. "Ethan! Stay with me!" she cried, but I could no longer respond.


    The pain surged one final time, piercing through me, and then there was silence. Total, all-encompassing silence. As my eyes closed, only one thought remained etched in my fading consciousness:


    "Luciana, I gave everything to save you... I hope it was enough."

 Chapter 204 Whats the point?

    "Did you really put yourself in danger just for a woman?""She''s not just a woman; she''s my mother," I replied to Annaxor, whose face was as intimidating as his words.


    "So what? She''s still a woman. Do you think she''s special?"


    Annaxor''s words unsettled me a little. Of course, I thought Luciana was special, and even though I had put myself in danger for her, I believed it was worth it. Seeing this annoying demon before me right now felt like a greater sacrifice than the one I had made in the real world. He kept talking to me relentlessly, giving me no chance to rest. From what I had learned, since Annaxor resided within my soul, I couldn''t dream like normal people; instead, I was stuck here with him. Thankfully, this only happened during long comatose sleep periods. Honestly, I would rather have nightmares every night than see Annaxor.


    "Of course, she''s special. Why wouldn''t she be? To me, she''s a perfect mother."


    Annaxor laughed at my words. "There''s no such thing as a perfect mother, kid. In fact, there''s no such thing as a perfect human. There''s no such thing as a good human. Humans are pure evil; the veritable devils are them."


    "Oh, I see you''ve turned into a speciesist now. What''s next? Are you going to claim that humans are an inferior race or that demons are the superior kind?"


    "You misunderstood me. Every species in this world is alike and shares a common foundation. Humans are evil, yes, but so are other species."


    "I don''t understand," I said, trying to process Annaxor''s words. "If everyone is evil, does goodness hold no meaning in this world? What about sacrifices, love? Are those all lies too?"


    Annaxor shook his head mockingly. "Goodness, love, sacrifice... They''re all just concepts invented to mask the selfish desires of beings. Even a mother''s protection for her child stems from an instinctive selfishness¡ªthe drive to preserve her own bloodline and legacy. Humans or demons, it''s all the same. The only difference is our forms."


    His words made me uneasy, but they also fueled the anger inside me. "Luciana isn''t important to me just because she''s of my blood," I said firmly. "She''s the woman who raised me, loved me, and did everything for me. Even if her love stems from some selfish instinct, I know it''s real. That love is hidden in her sacrifices."


    Annaxor''s face took on an unusual expression¡ªnot contempt, nor mockery, but something contemplative. "Interesting," he finally said. "Maybe you have a point. But that love is still selfish. For instance, if you were a failure or even a terrible person, would your mother still love you? Or if you did something she''d never tolerate¡ªlike being a psychopath who takes pleasure in killing infants¡ªwould she still love you then?"


    His questions forced me into an unwanted train of thought. A small part of me whispered that what he said might make sense. But no, that couldn''t be true. "Yes," I said, trying to suppress the hesitation in my voice. "Luciana would love me no matter what. She might be angry at my actions, maybe even disappointed, but her love... it would always be there, and she would try to stop or change me."


    Annaxor let out a mocking laugh. "Such a na?ve belief! You think love is unconditional, don''t you? Humans, even someone like your mother, are beings with limits. Love, as you call it, ends at some point. If you push far enough, even your mother could abandon you."


    Having no other option at the moment, I decided to keep talking with this demon. "So, what''s your point? What are you trying to tell me?"


    "What''s the point? We''re both stuck here, and I have nothing better to do. As for your question... In my opinion, women are flawed beings. Before the discovery of magic, women were dependent on men. Their weak bodies and the fact that they were almost constantly pregnant made it impossible for them to defend themselves. So, the surviving women found a solution¡ªthey began to control men to fulfill their selfish desires. And, naturally, the instinct-driven men accepted this, integrating women into society. This led to the survival of the species and the formation of societies."


    "Congratulations, demon. You''ve just managed to come up with a primitive theory of evolution," I said, but Annaxor ignored my sarcastic remark and continued.


    "But women didn''t stop there. They had integrated themselves into male-dominated societies, but they were still weaker than even the weakest man. So, to gain more power in the social hierarchy, not content with using only their male partners, they started to use their male children." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Annaxor squinted his eyes and smirked slightly as he continued. "Male children became the perfect tools for them. With their unformed minds, they earned all their mothers'' love and attention. But as I said, this love carried entirely selfish motives. Women shaped and controlled their sons to become weapons for their own desires. When these boys grew up, their fear of losing their mother''s love made them submit to her manipulations. Also, every boy with a good relationship with his mother harbors a certain desire for her. Most deny it, just like you do. But we both know you want to be with Luciana. Remember, I can see your thoughts, even your wet dreams."


    "Wow, so now you''re Sigmund Freud, huh? .... What you''re saying might be reasonable or at least partially true, but you''re forgetting something. Women aren''t some secret group ruling the world; this probably happens subconsciously for them. Also, you''re ignoring societal norms and moral rules. The concepts of ''good'' or ''evil'' are things we created. In short, there''s no objective, good or evil, but we drew certain moral lines to establish society, and crossing those lines was forbidden. That''s how society was born. Basically, you''re just criticizing things through the lens of artificial morality while ignoring instincts and evolutionary developments... Damnn, I really just want to wake up now."


    Annaxor narrowed his eyes at me, his expression unreadable. "You''ve raised an interesting point..." Then he looked as if into the distance or the horizon "AnywayOur conversation was quite enjoyable, kid. Let''s continue this another time," he said with a grin.


    And at that moment, the darkness began to fade, replaced by a dazzling light. My eyes opened at the sight of a grand chandelier. My whole body ached, yet I felt full of energy. Lowering my head, I noticed a white-haired figure tightly clutching my arm on my right side. I took a deep breath, pulling the blanket off me as I silently wished this white-haired woman was who I thought she was.


    Her face was turned toward me, and she held my arm as if afraid I might disappear. Even with her eyes closed and her hair disheveled, her striking beauty was undeniable. Her soft breaths lightly tickled my skin. It was Luciana.


    Turning my body slightly, I pulled her closer to hug her tightly. I kissed her silky, fragrant hair, breathing in her scent deeply. Luciana stirred slightly and, realizing I was awake, returned my embrace with more eagerness.


    "Little Ethan, you scared me so much..." she whispered. I could feel tears welling up in her eyes


    Suddenly, I flipped her over, positioning myself directly above her while distancing myself slightly. Pinning her shoulders to the bed, I stared angrily into her surprised blue eyes.


    "Don''t you ever think of doing something so stupid again, do you hear me?!"


    Luciana''s blue eyes locked onto mine, their depth reflecting both shock and sorrow. "Ethan..." she whispered softly. "I''m sorry..." Tears flowed from her eyes drop by drop.


    Hearing the sincerity in her words, I sighed and let go, collapsing onto her. As I held her even tighter, I realized that the position we had fallen into carried a level of intimacy that went beyond the typical affection between a mother and son. For a brief moment, Annaxor''s words echoed in my mind, and I couldn''t deny it anymore. Deep down, I harbored feelings for Luciana that were far from innocent.


    And honestly, remembering the sight of her lifeless body tumbling down the stairs slowly, I no longer felt the need to suppress those feelings. In this mortal world, if I truly desired something, I had to claim it. Opportunities wouldn''t come to me by chance, nor would everything just fall into place randomly. To me, it was better to take risks and face the outcome than to regret never trying.


    So, I decided to stop repressing my feelings and urges. Leaning in to kiss Luciana''s full lips, I resolved to take the risk and let my genuine emotions guide me as I kissed her.


    The first time I kissed her, I felt like I was in paradise. Her lips, so soft in a way I had not yet experienced, seemed to crush under my lips. Perhaps because of the initial shock, Luciana didn''t react at all, which made my job easier. I took her face in my hands and started to kiss her more passionately, but by this time, she had recovered and started to push me away with her arms.


    "Ethan, what are you doing?!"

 Chapter 205 Forbidden Fruit

    Luciana''s astonishment only grew as she stared into my eyes. She had never expected my kiss and was utterly unprepared. To be fair, no mother could ever be ready for such a situation. Realizing the intense fire in my gaze, her surprise deepened, and she swallowed involuntarily."Ethan¡­ What do you think you''re doing? I''m your mother," she said, but her voice was softer this time.


    I ran my hands through her silver hair, but I noticed how even the smallest of my movements elicited a reaction from her. "I know. You are my mother¡­ and the woman I love in this world."


    Her eyes widened further at my confession, her shock evident. "No, that''s not true¡­ You''re only saying this because you''re hurt¡­ You''re not in your right mind," she said, shaking her head vigorously, as if trying to convince herself more than me.


    "Mother, I love you. I''ve kept this hidden from you for so long, but I can''t anymore. Since I returned from the academy, my life has been in danger several times. In those moments, one realizes who truly matters in life..."


    Luciana''s expression grew more desperate as my words sank in. She raised her hands to my mouth, covering it with her small palms. "Please stop, Ethan. Just shut up... I don''t want to lose you," she said, her eyes filling with tears.


    While incestuous relationships weren''t entirely taboo in this world, they weren''t widely accepted either. Especially a relationship between a mother and son¡ªit was both more unique and more tolerable in some circles. Luciana hadn''t been born into a wealthy family. Her childhood had likely been spent among ordinary people who criticized the nobles'' immoral relationships.


    I gently took her delicate hands in mine and continued speaking. "Lucy... Holding your lifeless body in my arms, with tears streaming down my face after so many years... It was then that I truly understood my feelings for you and don''t want to lose you. I want to keep you by my side. I want to wake up to your scent and fall asleep in your warmth. I don''t care how immoral or perverse it might seem¡ªI love you."


    Tears began to roll down Luciana''s cheeks. Her trembling lips betrayed the storm within her. Yet in her eyes, there was both condemnation and a deep affection. These conflicting emotions only grew more intense with every second she looked at me helplessly.


    "Ethan, what you''re saying cannot be true," she said, her voice shaky and weak. "This is just confusion. You mustn''t think about it again..."


    I stepped closer, placing my hands on her fragile shoulders, locking eyes with her. "Confusion? Mother, every moment I think of you, my heart clings tighter to these feelings. This isn''t confusion. These emotions have grown inside me for years. Instead of suppressing them, now I''ve chosen to embrace them."


    Luciana tried to slip away from under my hands, but it was a feeble effort. Even she didn''t seem certain of what she wanted. I cupped her face in my hands, gently lifting her head to meet my gaze once more.


    "Ethan, this relationship would destroy both of us," Luciana whispered, her words barely audible, her eyes still fixed on mine. "As a mother, I have duties to protect you. These feelings are wrong. I can''t let you lose your way."


    "Mom, from now on, our relationship will never be the same, and we will no longer be a normal mother and son. It''s time to decide: either we grow closer than ever, or we become colder toward each other than ever before. If you choose the first option, I promise everything will get better. But if you choose the second, every time you see me, you''ll remember my intense confession. And I''ll remember this hurtful day when you rejected me. We''ll never treat each other the same way again."


    Luciana averted her gaze, taking a deep breath. Her inner turmoil was tearing her apart; every line on her face told the story of the battle raging within her mind. She placed her hands on my chest, gently pushing me, though there was no real strength behind it. When she looked back at me, tears streamed down her face.


    "Ethan, I never wanted things to go this far," she said, her voice trembling. "But you''re right. Nothing will ever be the same again. I''ll remember what you said today every time I see you. But that doesn''t mean I won''t do what''s right."


    "What is right, Mother?" I asked, my voice a mixture of impatience and desperation. "In this world, everyone creates their own sense of right. We don''t have to follow the rules imposed on us. We can choose our own lives, our own happiness."


    Luciana stepped back, clasping her trembling hands together and lowering her head. She remained silent for a moment before slowly raising her head to look at me with a sorrowful yet resolute expression.


    "Ethan, I love you. More than anything and anyone. But this love must remain that of a mother for her child. I have to reject you because it''s the best thing for both of us," she said, her voice cracking.


    Her words struck my heart like a dagger. Yet I maintained the resolve in my gaze as I took a step closer to her. "Is that truly what you want, Mother? Is suppressing something that deeply affects your heart the right thing to do?" I asked.


    Luciana''s lips quivered, more tears falling from her eyes. For a moment, I saw hesitation in her gaze. But then she took a deep breath, regaining her composure.


    "No, Ethan. I don''t think it''s the right thing," she said, her voice slightly rising. "But I have to do it. To protect you. To protect myself. And most importantly, to preserve the bond we share."


    Her words created a deep emptiness inside me. Yet when I saw her determination, I knew pressing further was pointless. I remained silent for a moment, then bowed my head slightly and stepped back.


    "Alright, Mother," I said, my voice heavy with exhaustion. "I''ll accept your decision. But know this: I will always love you, and my feelings will never change."


    Luciana took a shaky breath, wiping her tears. Then she quickly left the room. As I stared after her, complex emotions consumed me. This battle was not over, it had only been postponed. But I knew that a seed of doubt had been planted in Luciana''s heart, a seed that would grow over time and perhaps one day lead her to accept the true nature of the forbidden bond between us.


    After Luciana left the room, I sat in silence for a long time. In the deep stillness of the room, the only sound was the frantic beating of my heart. But the fire in my eyes hadn''t faded; I had seen the indecision, and a hidden passion within her. Luciana''s words tried to deny her feelings, but her eyes and trembling hands couldn''t conceal the truth.


    The next morning, my desire to see Luciana had become unbearable. The sun had just risen, and the cool morning air filled my room. Before setting out to see her again, I formulated my plan in my mind. This couldn''t just be a confession. I had to stir the doubt in her heart, reach the depths of her emotions.


    I found Luciana in the garden. Her silver hair shimmered in the morning sun, casting everything around her into shadow with her elegance. Yet there was unease in her gaze. As I approached, she quickly turned her head, freezing in place when she saw me.


    "Ethan, you shouldn''t be here," she said, her voice trying to sound firm, but the unease was unmistakable.


    "Do you not want to see me anymore? Do you hate me that much?" I said, the slight hurt in my voice evident.


    The stern expression on Luciana''s face softened almost instantly. Her gaze seemed to probe the depth of my words. The familiar glint of affection returned to her eyes, but this time it was intertwined with a mix of guilt and sorrow. Her lips parted, but as she tried to speak, no sound came out. For a moment, she stood still, as if she didn''t know what to say or do.


    "Ethan... No... I couldn''t possibly not want to see you," she finally said, her voice low and shaky. "Hating you... That''s impossible. But..."


    At the word "but," her eyes filled with tears, and her voice began to tremble. Folding her hands over her chest, she struggled to contend with her inner turmoil.


    "You are my son. My everything. I love you more than anything in this world," she said, letting a few tears fall unchecked. "But this love... it mustn''t be misunderstood. My love for you was always meant to be the pure love of a mother for her child. It always should have been. But now... I feel something changing in my heart, and it scares me."


    The despair in Luciana''s voice echoed heavily in my heart. I took a step closer to her, locking my eyes onto her tear-filled gaze. "Mother, don''t let these feelings frighten you. In this world, people do all sorts of things to get what they want. Our feelings are just as pure and real as anyone else''s... And trying to suppress them will only hurt us more. Try to release your emotions for once, just a jez" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luciana remained silent for a while, but the silence betrayed the storm raging in her mind. Finally, with trembling hands, she placed them around my neck and slightly lowered her head. Tears streamed down her face as she tried to stifle her sobs.


    "Ethan... I''m so afraid of losing you. If I give in to these feelings, we could ruin everything." After those words she hugged me gently and at that moment I felt as if there was almost no strength left in her arms.


    Placing my hands gently on her delicate waist, I moved even closer to her. "Ruin everything? No. I promise you, together we can make everything better. Just trust me, Mom. Believe in yourself and in us."


    Luciana''s lips quivered, but her eyes locked onto mine for a moment. She looked so fragile, unable to hide her indecision and emotions. At that moment, I realized her love was overcoming her restraint. Slowly lowering her head, and put her soft head on my chest. she whispered softly,


    "Ethan... I love you more than anything.... more than everything and everyone, but... but I don''t know if this is right. Yet I''m so tired of denying these feelings, and my heart can never reject you."


    I could hear her sobbing when she said those words and soon my shirt was soaked with her tears.

 Chapter 206 Post-war

    Luciana''s words were truly heartfelt and sincere. She had always been this kind of person. I gently patted her back and kissed her silver head."Listen to me. Maybe we should try taking things slowly and being together. This way, you can get used to it more easily, and make a clearer decision."


    Upon hearing my words, Luciana raised her head and looked at me, tears still flowing from her eyes. Then she slowly nodded a few times. It was as if she had completely surrendered herself to me. This was quite natural; she had no idea what to do right now.


    "Let''s go have breakfast. I''m sure you have many questions," I said, taking Luciana''s hands and leading her inside.


    Although there were still enough servants in the palace, it had lost its former vibrancy. While we were having breakfast, Luciana slowly regained her composure and took on a better mood. At least the tears were no longer streaming from her eyes. I answered her questions one by one, and she answered mine as well.


    Isabella had gone to suppress a rebellion and still hadn''t returned. Though this news worried me, I didn''t show it. Luciana also told me that she had sent Odette, but I immediately told her that Odette had to return. We continued to talk about many things. We weren''t laughing and having fun like before, but at least, despite my sudden confession of love, things had improved between us. For now, it was best to let time take care of some matters, though there was no point in prolonging this issue too much.


    In a few weeks at most, I would make Luciana make a decision. After breakfast, before heading to the study that Richard used to work in, I didn''t forget to kiss Luciana on the cheek.


    When I entered the study, Richard''s old notebooks were still in their places. This room had once been the place where important decisions, almost as crucial as the heart of the Asina Kingdom, had been made. Now, as a vassal prince, I sat at the same table, making plans for survival. My anger was still fresh, but I had to control it. Hasty decisions made in the rush to defeat an enemy would come at a great cost. I would move with patience.


    First, I needed to restore authority. I had to urgently gather the advisors and reorganize the royal guards. There were already some guards in the capital, but it wasn''t enough. Alpshar had promised to surrender all Asina artifacts, but gathering the prisoners again was going to be a difficult task. Also, I would need to declare myself king soon and officially take the throne.


    Right now, I also needed to find Isabella. Everything was chaotic. I picked up one of Richard''s notebooks and began flipping through the pages. Decisions made during my father''s reign, written reports, and war strategies... Every detail showcased the grandeur of the Asina Kingdom in the past. Now that grandeur was destroyed. But it wasn''t just the war that had been lost. The people''s hope had also faded. Without regaining that hope, rebuilding the kingdom would be impossible.


    I felt the weight of the burden on my shoulders. To reclaim the throne and restore the country to its former power, I had to carefully plan every step. My immediate priorities were the army, resources, and reputation. Without securing these, any action I took would lead both me and my people to disaster.


    The first thing I had to do was find Isabella. She was the strongest queen, and I needed her for legitimacy. Without knowing where she was, I couldn''t make any rescue plans.


    I called a servant and gave him orders. "I want a detailed report on where Isabella was last seen immediately. Also, make sure Odette returns. She must be here as soon as possible."


    The servant bowed and quickly left the room. Then, I turned my attention to the situation in the capital. Alpshar''s army wouldn''t be coming here, or even crossing the borders of Asina. Therefore, there wouldn''t be any looted cities, or at least not much damage. Of course, this scenario would hold only if no rebellions broke out.


    Although Richard had prepared a large army for war, he could not have used the treasury entirely. Richard was an extremely stingy king. Knowing this, some people in the capital might try to steal from the royal treasury, so I urgently needed to increase the number of guards.


    Additionally, I had to use the newspaper company that still belonged to me to inform the public of the way I wanted. Now that I thought about it, there was a lot to do. So, I grabbed some paper and a pen to write a few letters. These letters were for the my women who remained at the academy. I needed their help, but it would take time for these letters to reach them. It was especially important to inform Catherine and Evangeline about the situation in their countries.


    Once the letters were written, I returned to my major tasks. I called the Minister of War, the Treasurer, and the Minister of Justice to my room. Shortly after, two people entered my room: Minister of Justice, Sir George, and Treasurer, Sir William. The Minister of War was not there. They both knelt in front of me.


    "We greet the Prince of the Sun," they both said at the same time.


    This was a gesture of loyalty. "Where is the Minister of War Sir Edward?"


    The two advisors looked at each other upon hearing my question. "Your Excellency, Sir Edward left the capital to swear loyalty to Prince Liam."


    These words shocked me. "Swear loyalty to Liam? The legitimate prince and the next king are officially me, so why would he do such a thing?"


    "Your Excellency, I think you are unaware... Your brother, Prince Liam, and another brother, Prince Thaerd, have claimed to be kings. Furthermore, these two were recognized by Emperor Alpshar."


    I fell silent for a moment, shocked. The anger, confusion, and uncertainty inside me mixed together. Prince Liam and Thaerd were trying to take over the kingdom, ignoring me and all my rights? Even though Alpshar had declared me the King of Asina, he had also recognized Fiona''s children as kings.


    It was probably Alpshar who wanted an internal war in Asina to prevent me from growing stronger. In any case, I urgently needed to be crowned and sit on the throne.


    "Prepare a coronation ceremony immediately¡­ It should be tonight. It doesn''t have to be extravagant or too large. We can have another grand ceremony later. My mother will be the one to crown me and invite all the nobles in the capital or near the capital. Make sure that all the nobles know about it by the day after tomorrow."


    The two advisors exchanged a glance for a moment, then nodded and quickly stood up to leave. Under my orders, preparations for a coronation ceremony began. My stance on the scale of the ceremony was clear; while this first one would officially mark my coronation, it was only a beginning. A truly impressive coronation ceremony, one that would declare my victory and power, should be held later.


    Once I was alone, I took a deep breath and sat at the table. My mind was in turmoil with many thoughts. Liam and Thaerd''s rebellion hadn''t actually surprised me, and this situation was also a sign for me to take action. I should be the true heir to the kingdom, and with these two brothers recognized by Alpshar, the future of the Asina Kingdom was doomed. This also presented me with an opportunity to prove myself and solidify my authority, but every step of this opportunity would have to be carefully planned.


    Another attendant entered and handed me a report. I had received information about where Queen Isabella had last been seen, but finding out what had actually happened to her was a laborious process. "Your Excellency, Queen Isabella has returned with some war prisoners and is¡­"


    The attendant''s words were cut off as the door behind him slammed open, and Isabella entered. I gestured for the attendant to leave with my hand as Isabella ran toward me, tears in her eyes. I stood up and opened my arms for her. Isabella tightly embraced me and cried silently in my chest. Meanwhile, I gently stroked her black hair and back.


    I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, but the moment Isabella lifted her head and kissed me passionately, the d¨¦j¨¤ vu was shattered. Isabella was pulling my hair, pressing herself against me, and claiming my mouth with her tongue. She was showing her fear, desire, and longing all at once.


    Then she pulled away and looked at me with tear-filled eyes. It was clear how worried and frightened she was. "Ethan, let''s leave this place. Take your mother and your siblings, and let''s leave and build a new life somewhere far away. Let''s go to a quieter, peaceful place¡­ Please... I''m so tired of this, I''m losing my mind."


    Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 207 King Ethan

    Against Isabella''s emotional outburst, I was momentarily paralyzed, unsure of how to respond. The overwhelming fear and despair in her eyes gripped me profoundly. After all, love and devotion as deep as hers could shake a person to their core. Yet, after a brief pause, I pulled her into a soothing embrace."Isabella, stay calm. There''s nothing to worry about," I said, my voice firm yet reassuring. "We have to stay here. The future of the kingdom rests in my hands, and we must face this path together. Running away will only make things harder. And I promise you, I''ll do everything to ensure we never end up in such a dire situation again."


    Isabella relaxed slightly in the warmth of my embrace, though her eyes remained filled with sorrow. "But Ethan, it feels like everything is ending. What if we just left? Together, we could find a place to start anew, somewhere we''d live without fear, just you and me..."


    Her words stirred a sense of unease within me. Seeing her this frightened was challenging, but I also knew the gravity of our situation. Shouldering all this responsibility was bound to make things even more complicated if I faltered.


    I took a deep breath, holding her tighter as I replied in a calm yet resolute tone,


    "Isabella, running away isn''t what we need to do right now. We must stay and protect these lands and our family. If we fail, there won''t be anywhere left to escape to. There''s much I must do for the kingdom and our people, but I promise you this: if something like this ever happens again, I''ll take you away. We''ll build a new life together far from here, free of fear. But for now, we must remain."


    Though the tension inside me lingered, I felt a growing determination in my words. I didn''t want to subject her to such fear ever again. But retreat couldn''t be our only choice. Seeing the terror in her eyes pained me deeply, yet I couldn''t abandon everything so easily. If I were to give up after just one defeat, then I had no business starting this journey in the first place.


    Isabella took a deep breath, gripping my arms tightly. The fear in her eyes seemed to soften slightly, replaced by a hint of understanding. Her lips quivered as she spoke in a trembling voice.


    "I know how strong you are, Ethan. But what if this war takes you from me? If I lose you for the sake of this kingdom, my life will have no meaning..."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me. Her worries were justified, not for me, but for her. I knew she wouldn''t survive such a loss.


    Gently placing my fingers under her chin, I lifted her face to meet my gaze. Locking eyes with her, I spoke each word with heartfelt sincerity.


    "Isabella, I''ve made a promise to you. I will never leave you alone. This fight may be challenging, but we are together, and as long as we have each other, nothing can break us... Besides, look on the bright side: you won''t be alone anymore. I won''t be returning to the academy; I''ll be spending my days with you in the palace from now on."


    For a moment, hesitation flickered in Isabella''s eyes. Yet my last sentence brought a faint smile to her lips. She wiped away her tears and hugged me tightly.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you... But can we stay like this for a while...?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her soft voice and the warmth of her embrace made everything else fade into the background. Time seemed to slow, and for a brief moment, all the responsibilities, wars, and threats lost their meaning. I couldn''t refuse her request.


    "Of course," I murmured gently. "For as long as you need, we''ll stay like this."


    I felt her head rest against my chest, her breathing gradually calming. The storms inside her seemed to subside, bringing a sliver of peace. Yet I knew this brief respite wouldn''t change the realities awaiting us. We stayed like that for about ten minutes before Isabella pulled away, her demeanor much improved. Soon after, she expressed her desire to help organize the palace and the capital. Naturally, I agreed, and Isabella left the room in better spirits.


    ---


    By evening, the palace had begun to regain some of its former grandeur. While it wasn''t back to its full glory, the improvements were evident. A ceremonial crowning was planned for me that evening, a swift declaration of my ascension to the throne.


    As darkness enveloped the palace''s grand courtyard, the glow of candles and torches cast an enchanting atmosphere. The echo of my footsteps in the corridors felt heavier than ever. My heart beat with a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    When I entered the ceremonial hall, the palace''s high-ranking officials, generals, and royal advisors were already in their places. The golden embroidered carpets and crystal chandeliers added to the splendor of the setting. Yet among the crowd, only two figures captured my attention: Isabella and my mother, Queen Luciana.


    Luciana stood poised, radiating elegance as she awaited the coronation. Her shimmering silver hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her silver-embroidered gown made her appear almost divine. She looked far better than she had the previous night and morning, and a smile spread across her face as she saw me. As both a queen and a mother, her demeanor exuded grace and strength.


    Isabella, adorned in a regal purple gown, looked breathtaking as she stood amidst the grandeur. She, too, was part of this new era¡ªmy queen. As the High Priest recited his ceremonial prayers, a heavy silence descended over the hall. Luciana, holding my gleaming golden crown, began to walk toward me with measured steps. Her eyes, filled with stories untold, rested on me. She wasn''t just my mother; she was my family and a woman I deeply loved.


    As she reached me, I bowed my head slightly. With the crown in her hands, she adopted a posture as if blessing me. Her voice, soft yet resolute, filled the room.


    "Ethan, you are not only my son, but the protector of these lands. I have always guided you, but now it is time for you to carve your own path. This crown is not merely a symbol of power; it is a weighty responsibility. I trust in your wisdom and strength to lead this kingdom to prosperity."


    Her voice did not waver, but her eyes held a profound sadness. At that moment, I felt the depth of her struggles and sacrifices. When I raised my head to meet her gaze, I understood that my mother was proud of me.


    As Luciana carefully placed the crown upon my head, the hall erupted into thunderous applause. Yet it wasn''t the applause that moved me¡ªit was the light touch of her hand on my shoulder. In a voice meant only for me, she whispered, "I trust you, Ethan."


    The moment the crown rested on my head, I felt its weight. It wasn''t just gold; it bore the hopes and burdens of an entire kingdom. As the applause subsided and silence enveloped the hall, it was my turn to speak. I stepped forward and seated myself upon the throne, its cold surface pressing against my back.


    At that moment, everyone in the hall, including my mother and Isabella, knelt before me. From the center of the hall, I surveyed the gathered crowd. My eyes swept over their faces¡ªsome gazed at me with admiration, others with skepticism.


    Raising my head slowly, I ensured my voice echoed through the chamber. "You are all here because you know an era has ended, and a new one begins today." My tone was firm, carrying a quiet yet unmistakable menace. Each word heightened the tension in the room, stoking their anticipation.


    "My presence on this throne is no coincidence. The kingdom stands at a crossroads. We bear the weight of past mistakes¡ªbetrayals, weaknesses, and misdirections. But that era is over. With me, these lands will be reborn. Not only will we crush our enemies, but we will also purge the decay within our own ranks."


    The impact of my words began to show on their faces. Some shifted uncomfortably, yet none dared move. This was precisely the reaction I sought. Doubt and fear might exist, but once submission sets in, the game is won.


    "Our enemies," I continued, my voice growing more resolute, "are not just beyond our borders. They lurk within, hidden in every corner, waiting to strike. But let it be known that my bloody hands will reshape this kingdom. I will pay every price, make every decision, and bear every sacrifice. Under my rule, no one will escape justice."


    The silence in the hall turned into palpable tension. The people weren''t just looking at me; they were reflecting on their own positions. That was exactly what I wanted¡ªto sow division and make them see me as their sole source of security.


    I then rose from the throne. As the coldness of the seat left my back, I felt a surge of authority as I looked down upon the crowd. "Tonight is not just a coronation; it is a beginning. You are all witnesses to the rebirth of this kingdom. But this rebirth will have no place for the weak or the fearful. Only the strong will prevail. The loyal will rise. And the traitors..." I paused, letting the weight of my words sink in. "Will be forgotten. From today, my reign as King Ethan begins."


    ____


    Wishing you a happy, healthy, and successful New Year!

 Chapter 208 New kings

    "I will give my first orders now. First, immediately establish a new army and increase the number of guards in the city. Tell all the nobles in my kingdom to swear their allegiance and come here to pledge their loyalty. All nobles who have sworn loyalty to me must be ready to establish their own units. I will take the necessary steps to rebuild my kingdom," I continued, sharpening my voice. "Everyone must know their place. These nobles must be ready to fight for the safety of my people. None of them have the right to escape. I want to see each of them fulfill their duties.""There will be no feast for now. No coronation ceremony either, and there will be no celebration until every traitor in my country is dead! Now, everyone return to your work and focus on protecting your assets." I said, heading toward the other door to the immediate left of the throne.


    The genuine issue I needed to focus on was that Fiona''s two sons, Liam and Thaerd, had declared themselves kings. This would undoubtedly open the door to another war, but if I eliminated them both as quickly as possible, I could minimize the damage. First, I needed to find out where they were, what areas they controlled, their strength, and who their supporters were.


    I immediately ordered a meeting with the two remaining advisors and the only general who had sworn loyalty to me. In just a few minutes, everyone was there. I sat at my place at the table and looked at each of them one by one.


    "Sir Orlon, from now on, I have temporarily appointed you as the Minister of war. I hope you will not disappoint me," I said to the general.


    General Sir Orlon was responsible for protecting the capital and was a relatively new general. Although I didn''t have deep knowledge about him, he was the highest-ranking soldier I currently had, so I had no choice but to appoint him to this position.


    Sir Orlon stood up with a serious expression, placing his left hand on his chest and bowing. "I will carry out your orders, Your Majesty. I will work with all my strength to protect your kingdom," he said, his voice firm and strong.


    I then turned my eyes to the two other advisors at the table. "Lord William, and Lord George, I would like a detailed analysis of the current situation from both of you. What do you know about the positions, strengths, and supporters of Fiona''s sons?"


    Lord William, an old and wise man, began to speak calmly. "Your Majesty, Liam declared himself king at Lanvador Castle in the south. He has established a strong defense line on the southern border. Additionally, Lanvador has an economic advantage because it controls trade routes. General Roderick, a former commander, supports him. Roderick is an experienced warrior and has organized Grevador''s garrison tightly. Also, Duke Fernnard was the first to pledge his support to him, and with this support, many nobles have sworn allegiance to Prince Liam one after another. It would not be wrong to say that he currently controls our southern region."


    Lord George, a younger but more ambitious man, spoke next. "Thaerd, on the other hand, claimed the throne in the northern city of Thalmyr. Although Thalmyr itself has no military importance, it seems he has won the loyalty of the surrounding villages. Duke Leonardo also claimed to support him. Therefore, it would not be wrong to say that he has control over a large portion of the northern lands." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The situation was quite dire. We were essentially trapped between two forces, like a sausage being squeezed between bread. Liam was in the south, Thaerd in the north, and I was waiting in the middle, in the capital. However, defeating them wasn''t impossible. I remembered that I had managed to pull Duke Leonardo, Thaerd''s supporter, to my side, but it seemed like he had changed his mind after the war was lost. Duke Fernnard already didn''t like me. But there was still Duke Grohandal, who had remained neutral. If I could gain his support, everything would be much easier.


    The silence in the room was heavy with the weight of the decision. All eyes were on me, but I gathered my thoughts and began to speak in a calm, authoritative manner.


    "Call Lord Grohandal here immediately," I said. "He may have chosen to remain neutral, but that is no longer an option. We will make it clear to him that he must choose his side for the future of this kingdom. If he stands with us, he will gain great rewards. But if he sides with the enemy, make sure he knows he will be seen as a traitor and share the same fate."


    Lord William nodded. "Your Majesty, Lord Grohandal has always been a pragmatic man. He tends to bend to whoever holds power. If we can show him that we are strong enough, we may be able to win his support," he said.


    "Exactly why," I responded, turning my eyes to Sir Orlon, "we are prioritizing the restructuring of our army and fortifying the capital. I want actual power, not show. Use all your resources for this. Treasurer, Lord William, handles this matter with care. Also, I will soon bring a large amount of gold from my own companies to the palace, and we will probably have enough money."


    Lord William bowed, showing he understood the weight of my plan. "I will carry out your orders to the letter, Your Majesty," he said. Then I turned to Lord George.


    "Gather more information about the nobles who have sworn loyalty to Thaerd. I want to know why they pledged allegiance to him. If we can break this loyalty, he will lose his northern support. Find ways to win the hearts and loyalty of the nobles. I want to eliminate the seeds of rebellion before they even sprout."


    Lord George nodded slightly. "Understood, Your Majesty. I will conduct a detailed analysis to weaken the loyalty of those around Thaerd. I will develop a strategy that will make them question their allegiance," he said.


    There was a brief silence at the table. Everyone agreed with me; arms alone would not win this war, but through clever moves. Finally, I stood up from the table, looked at everyone in the room, and strengthened my voice even more.


    "You all know your duties now. Failure is not an option. Our goal is clear: the unity and security of this kingdom. No traitor, no claimant to the throne, will break this unity. Now, return to your work and carry out the orders I have given."


    As my advisors and general left the room one by one, I was left alone, and my mind began to race with thoughts. The throne claims of Fiona''s sons were not just a matter of power; it was about regaining the trust and loyalty of the people. As much as external support, I also needed a solid foundation from within.


    I quickly assigned a guard to bring the head of my newspaper company here. If I could secretly distribute some newspapers to the northern and southern cities, there could be uprisings against Fiona''s two children. I also summoned those temporarily managing my other companies to the palace and invited the servant guild. I needed the servant guild, which had the largest espionage network in the kingdom, for this war.


    Breaking the heavy silence in the room, I took action to ensure the rapid implementation of the orders. Soon, Madam Madeleine, who was in charge of the Asina Kingdom for the servant guild, was brought to my room, accompanied by her daughter, Althea. When Althea saw me, she seemed somewhat relieved, probably thinking that I had either died or been seriously injured in the war. Despite our unpleasant past parting, she seemed to have not forgotten me.


    Madam Madeleine, with her noble and warrior-like posture, bowed before me. "Your Majesty, we have responded to your summons immediately. The servant guild is at your service."


    "Madam Madeleine, the fate of our kingdom is at risk right now. Fiona''s sons have made throne claims in both the north and the south. We need to weaken their supporters, monitor their movements, and sabotage them when necessary. I need your guild''s help for this task."


    Madam Madeleine gave a slight nod. "Your Majesty, our guild''s network is spread throughout the kingdom. We have reliable sources of information in both the north and the south. However, for such an operation, I will need to mobilize a large part of the guild."


    "After this war, if you are successful, I plan to reward you by declaring you a noble. You may choose a position in the rebellious lands of either the north or the south and settle there. Of course, in return, I will ask you to sever your ties with the servant guild and swear loyalty to me."


    Madam Madeleine''s eyes briefly lit up when she heard my offer. However, maintaining her professional demeanor, she took a deep breath and bowed her head. "Your Majesty, it would be an honor for our guild to continue working with you. However, such a great reward... we will do everything in our power to earn it," she said.


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    Her noticeably controlled joy in her tone indicated that my guess might be right. I knew she had once been a fallen noble and was eager to regain that status. But I couldn''t predict how strong that desire was or how much it could influence her ties with the guild. Therefore, I realized I needed to take one more step before fully securing her acceptance of the offer.


    "This is a great responsibility. While expecting the servant guild to conduct such a wide-scale operation, I trust in the skills under your leadership, Madam Madeleine. But this will only be possible if you succeed. Our goal is clear: to eliminate those supporting Fiona''s sons and eradicate these throne claims once and for all."


    Madam Madeleine nodded slightly. "I understand, Your Majesty. I will immediately mobilize our networks in both the north and south. In addition to gathering intelligence, we will take actions that will demoralize the enemy."

 Chapter 209 Three factions

    After Lady Madeleine''s departure, I wrote a kind of public address to be published in the newspapers. After pondering it for some time, I finally managed to complete the public address (chp:102). I am confident that this message will at least stir something in the people and instill courage in them.Shortly after, the manager temporarily running my newspaper company arrived. He was not a noble, but he was a highly educated man. After handing him the material to be published, I immediately ordered the printing of thousands of newspaper copies. The manager said he would carry out my orders and left.


    Then, the manager temporarily overseeing my bank company came to see me. Most of my assets and the revenues from my other businesses were invested in this bank. I promptly instructed him to bring all my wealth to the palace. I also assigned Isabella a group of guards to safely transport this money to the palace.


    Following this, I sent another letter to the servants'' guild, ordering the immediate transfer of Lunaene, the mother of Liam''s child and princess of Avarya, who was hiding near the capital. Liam''s child provided me with a powerful bargaining chip. Moreover, I had learned that Liam controlled the south, the border region with Avarya.


    If I informed the King of Avarya that Liam had abducted and assaulted his sister years ago, the king would likely attack the region under Liam''s control. However, I was sure that the King of Avarya wouldn''t do this out of concern for his sister but to annex new lands to his kingdom.


    For this reason, I would only use this trump card as a last resort. Later, I could use Princess Lunaene to take over the Kingdom of Avarya. For now, my plan was to either threaten Liam with his child or at least deceive him.


    Meanwhile, I briefly considered finding out where Fiona was, but since her two sons didn''t think highly of their mother, I quickly abandoned the idea.


    The next step was to wait and buy some time. I didn''t have much power, but I had a city with the strongest walls in the kingdom. Before the coalition war, Richard had already stocked the capital''s depot with supplies that could last two years. No sane person would want to lay siege to a city for two years. Once I replenished the guard forces, this city would be impenetrable. But my goal wasn''t just to have a safe city of my own.


    I needed to become the sole and undisputed king of the Kingdom of Asina. I already controlled the capital and its surroundings, but if Duke Grohandal pledged his support to me, I could also establish dominance over the western territories. This would give me control of the kingdom''s largest and busiest seaport, which would be an incredible advantage.


    *Knock, knock, knock


    When the door was knocked, I immediately said, "Come in," and Marsiel entered with a tense expression.


    "Your Majesty, I hope you are in good health."


    "I am, thanks to you. I must thank you personally¡ªfor saving both me and my mother," I said.


    It was true. Marsiel deserved to be rewarded. When I released my mana to heal Luciana, Marsiel could have caused me magical paralysis if she had wanted to. Magical paralysis is a serious condition where one can no longer use magic. Instead, Marsiel not only successfully healed my mother but also healed me perfectly despite my vulnerable state.


    "It was an honor to heal both Your Majesty, and the esteemed queen," Marsiel said. Then, hesitantly, she added, "Your Majesty, I was sent to consult with you on a matter."


    "Don''t hesitate; tell me what you need to say."


    Encouraged by my words, Marsiel seemed to relax a little. "Your Majesty, the concubines'' palace is currently in chaos. The concubines and their children are fearful and anxious, wondering what will happen to them. They sent me to learn your orders, especially whether they will be allowed to remain in the palace."


    "Of course, they will remain in the palace. Tell them not to worry. By the way, I have decided to appoint your mother, Lady Elbuanur, as the chief concubine of the concubines'' palace."


    Marsiel''s face lit up with a joyful smile as she bowed deeply before me and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty. We will not disappoint you." Then she stepped back and left the room.


    ---


    One week later


    A lot happened during this week. During one of the passionate nights I spent with Isabella, I told her about Luciana''s situation. Isabella had already suspected something and asked me first, so I detailed the situation without lying. Though she was initially surprised, she later accepted it with understanding. She even offered to help me.


    When she said she''d help, I didn''t think she was serious, but in the following days, Luciana''s behavior and the way she looked at me began to change. Isabella''s influence, as her closest friend, played a big role in this. I am truly grateful to Isabella; she is the very definition of a perfect woman.


    Meanwhile, my sister Odette was brought back to the palace. She seemed genuinely happy to see me. Fortunately, she was too young and innocent to notice the awkward situation between Luciana and me.


    After everything that had transpired, I felt closer than ever to making Luciana completely mine. Yet I needed her to be absolutely certain before taking the last step. That''s why last night, we simply shared a bed¡ªnothing romantic or physical¡ªjust the way we used to when I was a child. Back then, Luciana would often be the one who insisted on it.


    At first, she seemed hesitant and uncertain, but soon she grew accustomed to my presence. Now, as morning arrived, and I opened my eyes, I found Luciana holding onto me tightly, just like the morning after I was wounded a week ago. She clung to me as though she were afraid I might disappear.


    When I gently kissed her forehead, her white eyelashes fluttered, and she slowly opened her eyes. Seeing my face so close, she initially looked surprised and startled, but then she relaxed, resting her head shyly on my chest.


    "Little Ethan..." she murmured softly, her voice low but heartfelt.


    I kissed her silvery hair and whispered in her ear, "Let''s have breakfast, mother."


    ---


    At the breakfast table, the atmosphere was livelier than it had been a few days ago. Avanne had arrived at the palace with my daughter, along with the maid I had accidentally impregnated, who came with her son.


    The letters I had sent to the women at the academy were unlikely to reach them for a few more weeks. However, as soon as the letters did arrive, they would all use the academy''s teleportation portal to arrive here instantly. When that day came, this palace would truly come to life. Until then, I realized we would need a larger dining table. Perhaps I could set up a separate table for the children, leaving my main table for my wives.


    This plan would likely be useful in the future when I had even more children. Otherwise, the table would become so long that seeing the other end would be impossible.


    ---


    After breakfast, I retired to my room. Over the past week, the news I had received through the servant guild was unsurprising but crucial. The new emperor of the Tamerid Empire was now Yavein, who also happened to be the husband of Fiona''s daughter, Umala. However, it was reported that Umala had gone missing over the past week. She likely fled the palace upon realizing she had no power to stop her husband, which was undoubtedly good news for me.


    This development reduced the likelihood of the Tamerid Empire, or at least Fiona''s two sons, interfering in Asina''s civil war under the pretense of supporting one of the factions. Meanwhile, across the continent, the kings of the northern kingdoms had all been executed by Alpshar, with the sole exception of the Emperor of Tiamat, who had not only retained his throne but solidified his position with Alpshar''s support.


    As for me, letters had arrived from both Liam and Fiona''s other son, Thaerd. Both said nearly identical things, demanding that I recognize their legitimacy and vacate the capital in exchange for sparing my life. Naturally, I paid little heed to their threats and used the letters as kindling.


    On the other hand, Duke Grohandal, who had remained neutral until now, responded, expressing his desire to support me. However, he demanded a portion of Duke Fernnard''s lands, who currently supported Liam, as a condition. Reluctantly, I agreed to his terms with certain conditions. Shortly after, Duke Fernnard officially declared his support for me and informed me that he had begun mobilizing resources to form a new army.


    The Kingdom of Asina was now officially divided into three factions. Nobody could predict who would emerge victorious from this civil war, but I already knew the answer.


    No matter the cost, I had to win. No matter what it took, I had to survive¡ªand I was ready to do whatever it required.


    S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 210 Mad woman

    Now, I had to make a decision. What should I do? First of all, I knew Liam was the stronger side, so perhaps it made sense to attack the other one first. But if I attacked one of them, the other would strike me from behind. For now, waiting seemed to be the most logical option. Observing the moves of these two brothers and making a decision accordingly appeared to be a reasonable approach. If either of them made a mistake, it would present a perfect opportunity for me, but as I said, I needed to watch and wait for that.For now, the best course of action would be to build the strongest army possible. Since many skilled soldiers were lost after the war, it would take a long time for both sides to prepare a proper army. Of course, if either of them decided to attack without a proper army, it would also create a great opportunity for me.


    During this period, perhaps renewing the army and making reforms would be a good move. Their armor or swords could be upgraded. I could make training in the capital''s facilities more professional. All of these were reasonable plans. Thus, I began writing these plans on paper, forming the framework of a new reform.


    I could start by reorganizing the army''s training facilities. Inspired by modern military training methods, I could ensure my soldiers developed not only physically but also tactically. I drafted more systematic training programs and noted in my plans the addition of basic strategy courses to the army''s curriculum, as well as promoting group exercises.


    It was clear that armor and weapons needed renewal. I might not find modern metals or technology here, but this world had magic. By combining these two elements, it would be possible to produce more durable and functional equipment. I planned to meet with the blacksmiths in the castles and give them direct instructions about this matter.


    Additionally, the satisfaction of the people was the most important foundation for a king. Applying the governance principles I learned in the modern world here could increase my people''s loyalty. A fairer tax system, education reforms, and regulations to facilitate trade were high on my list. If I gained the support of the people, my enemies, if they were smart, would think twice before attacking me.


    I put down the pen I held and looked at the plans I had written. Until my enemies made a mistake, as I anticipated, I needed to start implementing these plans. Of course, these were only short-term reforms. Once this civil war ended, I would have to implement dozens of reforms. While I didn''t want to change the kingdom entirely, I was determined to make significant changes where necessary.


    A kingdom cannot survive by merely winning wars; earning the trust of the people, strengthening the economic system, and solidifying the main army were essential. For this reason, I also needed to start preparing long-term strategies.


    First, I had to focus on post-war reconstruction plans. To alleviate the devastating effects of the civil war, I needed to prioritize the needs of the people. I identified several key points for this:


    1. Reconstruction: Villages and cities likely devastated by uprisings and civil war needed rebuilding. By collaborating with architects and magic users, we could construct more resilient structures.


    2. Economy: Reopening currently blocked trade routes and supporting merchants and artisans was among my top priorities. Additionally, I had to prepare aid packages for farmers to revive agricultural areas damaged during the war.


    3. Justice and Law: Due to the civil war, some regions did not recognize royal authority, and local leaders had imposed their own rules. Establishing a new legal system and spreading justice throughout the kingdom was necessary.


    4. Military: During the civil war, the kingdom''s military strength would have been significantly weakened. In the post-war period, I needed to rebuild the army and create a stronger defense mechanism.


    These were the foundations of my five-step development project for the post-war period. For now, it seemed sufficient, but undoubtedly, there was much more to add. However, it would do for now. After setting the papers with my development plans aside, I stood up. I wanted to step outside and take a breath of fresh air.


    As I walked toward the door, warning bells rang in my mind. It was as if a serious threat was right next to me. Turning my head to the corner, I saw a pair of glowing eyes in the darkness. These eyes were extremely familiar, but to be honest, I hadn''t expected to see them here.


    "Princess Valthera, what brings you here?" I asked as I let go of the doorknob.


    Valthera approached me with a dangerous speed, grabbed me by the collar, and slammed me against the wall. My back hit the hard wall, and my eyes widened in shock. Valthera was looking at me angrily, but I could see traces of another emotion in her eyes¡ªa deeper feeling.


    "Twice! You put your life in danger twice in such a short time! Are you deliberately trying to get yourself killed?" When I saw the wings emerging from Valthera''s back, I realized how truly furious she was.


    Dragons usually revealed their wings only when they intended to fight. "Princess, I assure you, I had no such intention. Everything developed beyond my control. Also, let me remind you of our agreement," I said, trying to calm her down in vain.


    "An agreement? Do you think I care about an agreement? I accepted that stupid agreement just for a happy marriage! But if you''re determined to keep trying to kill yourself, I couldn''t care less about the agreement... Maybe this way is better. I''m already tired of waiting... Nothing can stop me now from making you mine."


    Valthera''s harsh voice echoed through the room, sending a shiver down my spine. Despite her words being threatening, it was impossible to ignore the intense emotion in her eyes. Her anger seemed like an outward expression of the feelings she had kept hidden deep inside. But I had to remain calm.


    "Valthera... Don''t rush. I''m sure you still want an happy marriage, unlike your parents'' unhappy one. I promise you, I won''t put my life in danger again as much as I can. But you must understand, life doesn''t always go the way we want. To win the war, I had to risk my life, and then I put myself in even greater danger to save my mother, but I didn''t die in either case. Please, go back to your home and live the beautiful adventures that we can talk about when we''re married. I promise, when the day comes that we finally unite, everything will be perfect."


    Valthera silently stared at my face for a few seconds. The anger in her eyes seemed to soften a little, but a deep determination replaced it. My words had affected her; I could clearly see it. But someone like Valthera wouldn''t give up easily.


    Her wings fluttered slightly, and she slowly relaxed the hand that had been pressing me against the wall. "Go on adventures?" she murmured to herself. A light in her eyes indicated that her thoughts had shifted elsewhere. "Are you suggesting I do something just to wait for you? So I have stories to tell you?"


    I tilted my head slightly and replied in a calm tone. "Yes, Valthera. I''m sure the things you''ll see around the world will make the time we spend together even more meaningful. As well... as a dragon princess, shouldn''t you create your own stories? Our future children would surely be proud to know they have a strong, independent mother. Just think of the stories you''d tell them!"


    Dealing with Valthera was really dangerous. I was talking about calming someone who could blow up the capital at any moment. But fortunately, she wasn''t that smart, and her emotions were intense. So manipulating her wasn''t that difficult.


    Valthera paused for a moment. Her eyes studied me carefully, but eventually, she shrugged her shoulders and nodded. "Alright..." she said with a cheerful tone. "I''ll forgive you for now. But remember, if you don''t keep your word, I''ll find you. And then... no one will be able to stop me!"


    A moment of silence followed. Valthera''s gaze was on me, but this time, there was warmth in her eyes instead of anger. Then, in the next moment, she disappeared and left me in an unsettling silence.


    I muttered to myself, "There you go, Valthera. Go your way and leave me in peace for a while." But at that moment, I felt that something wasn''t completely over. Valthera was strong, dangerous, and definitely obsessed with me. I still had no idea how I was going to handle this relationship.


    I headed towards the door to get some air. But as soon as I stepped outside, I saw another familiar face waiting for me in the corridor. Luciana. h


    S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 211 Closer, much closer

    The place I stepped out to was a sort of intermediate corridor, a small passage connecting my rooms. It was more like a room, but served as a corridor. In other words, there were no guards here; all the guards were stationed outside this intermediate corridor. Luciana stood in the corner, right next to the exit door.When she saw me, a shy expression appeared on her face, and she seemed to lean against the wall as if to keep from falling.


    "Mom, is something wrong?" I asked as I approached her.


    Luciana seemed hesitant, as if she was making a decision, but it was clear from her expression that this decision was incredibly challenging. I stepped closer and gently stroked her arm.


    "Is there a problem? You can tell me,"


    Luciana looked at me. Her ocean-blue eyes sparkled under the moonlight. Her silver hair flowed down her back like a river. She held my hand with both of hers and took deep breaths, as if gathering courage.


    "I''m so tired of this, Ethan. This wall between us¡­ Why does everything have to be this way?"


    Luciana was on the verge of tears, her movements unsteady. I couldn''t stop myself from feeling guilty because I was the one who had caused this. Perhaps I shouldn''t have confessed my feelings; this was what had brought her to this state.


    "How much have you had to drink?" I asked.


    Luciana wasn''t someone who drank often. In fact, I''d only seen her drink a few times, and even then, it was probably at some important event. At most, she''d have one or two glasses, always telling me she didn''t like alcohol. But now, she looked drunk. Her movements were unsteady, and she seemed too weak even to move her body properly. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luciana lowered her head slightly and muttered while avoiding my gaze, "One¡­ maybe two glasses? But¡­ that doesn''t matter. What matters is¡­" Her words faltered, trembling, as if she couldn''t decide what to say. Her face was flushed, though I couldn''t tell if it was from embarrassment or the alcohol.


    "Mom, you shouldn''t push yourself." I held her arm a little more firmly to help her stay balanced. "If there''s something you want to say, you can tell me later. Right now, you need to rest."


    But Luciana shook her head quickly and swayed slightly. She leaned against the wall for support, then finally turned her eyes back to me. The deep pain and helplessness in her gaze shattered something inside me.


    "No, Ethan¡­ I have to say it now. I can''t go on like this. To be so close to you yet feel so far away¡­ I can''t bear it anymore."


    Luciana''s voice carried a fragile tone. Her words caught me off guard. My throat tightened because I had always seen this conversation as inevitable, but I had never thought about what I''d do when the time came. My feelings for her were complicated. Luciana was important to me and I wanted things to go this far.


    "Luciana¡­" I said, but before I could finish, she placed her trembling hands on my shoulders.


    "I don''t know what I am to you, Ethan. But I¡­ I''m more attached to you than I ever thought I could be. And this distance is consuming me." Tears slowly rolled down her cheeks. "If there''s no chance for us as mother and son¡­ then¡­ then I''ll find another way. I can never lose you... No matter what it takes, I won''t lose you."


    I was about to respond to Luciana''s words when she suddenly stood on her tiptoes and pressed her soft lips against mine. Her unexpected action stunned me. Her intoxication mixed with the courage and desperation brought on the warmth of her lips. At that moment, I felt how vulnerable and passionate she was.


    Her lips trembled, her breathing was erratic and uneven. The faint salty taste of her tears mingled with our kiss. The quiet corridor where we stood suddenly felt both warm and tense. Luciana''s eyes were closed, and there was a look of surrender on her face, as if she wanted to hold on to this moment forever. But at the same time, she was afraid¡ªI could feel it.


    Her warm breath, the softness of her lips, and her fragile state deeply moved and bewildered me. A part of me wanted to respond, while another wished this moment could last forever.


    As her hands trembled on my shoulders, mine slowly slid to her waist. When I gently wrapped my arms around her curvy figure, I felt her shiver momentarily. I wasn''t sure if it was from fear or the overwhelming emotions she had been suppressing, but I knew she was just as tangled in a web of feelings as I was.


    As the kiss deepened, it felt as though all her defenses were crumbling one by one. The bond between our lips was a silent expression of unsaid words, suppressed emotions, and years of longing. As I held her waist more firmly, I realized she was leaning into me. In that moment, I understood that all she wanted was to be with me, to be close, no matter the cost.


    She had even set aside her role as a mother just for this. Even if I didn''t think I deserved such pure love, the idea of rejecting it never crossed my mind. Because I loved her just as much as she loved me. This woman, with her enormous heart, had unintentionally captivated me.


    When Luciana''s lips finally parted slightly, she opened her eyes. Her ocean-blue gaze revealed the depth of her emotions. Her look held both love and fear. Her face was still flushed, and tears continued to glisten on her cheeks.


    "Ethan¡­" she whispered, her voice shaky and hoarse. "I shouldn''t have done that¡­ but I just couldn''t hold it in anymore." She lowered her gaze, taking a small step back as if ashamed of her actions. But my hands were still on her waist, and I didn''t let her go.


    "Luciana¡­" I gently touched her chin to lift her head. When our eyes met again, I felt the small distance between us shrink even more. "Don''t blame yourself for this. Blame me. Blame me for everything. I''m the one who brought us to this point. These feelings¡­ Don''t blame yourself for them."


    My words brought a new sparkle to her eyes, as if a burden she had carried for years had suddenly lightened. Yet, I could still see the fear of the magnitude of this moment within her.


    "Ethan¡­ you¡­" she said, but her sentence trailed off again. Slowly, she rested her head on my shoulder and took a deep breath. Her entire being felt intertwined with mine at that moment. Her closeness, coupled with her vulnerability, awakened a deep desire within me to protect her forever.


    In just that instant, I understood why Luciana had resisted these feelings for so long. Within her was a mother, a woman, and a person full of complex emotions. But now, those walls were coming down, and she was experiencing both the joy and the weight of it.


    "Ethan¡­ I can''t blame you¡­ because I''ve failed as a mother¡­ but I love you. I''ve been in love with you... for a long time. I''m sorry. I''m a terrible mother... I know that" she whispered.


    Luciana''s body, leaning against my shoulder, trembled with helplessness. Gently, I wrapped her in my arms and spoke softly, "Luciana¡­ Listen to me. You''re a perfect mother, and you''ll always remain one of me. But our feelings¡­ These feelings aren''t your fault or mine. They''re simply a part of being human."


    I let Luciana cry silently against my shoulder. She was so fragile and defenseless in my arms that my desire to protect her grew even stronger. Pushing aside my own complex emotions, I focused on comforting her.


    After a while, Luciana slowly straightened and turned her gaze back to me. Her face was still flushed, but there was a faint sense of relief in her eyes. She parted her lips, hesitating as if unsure of what to say.


    "Will we be happy?"


    "Absolutely," I replied.


    For the first time in a long while, Luciana smiled at my response. Then, placing her hands on both sides of my face, she said, "Then take me¡­"


    Understanding exactly what she meant, I wrapped my arms around her waist and legs, lifting her up as if she were a princess. I carried her toward the large royal bedroom next door. Luciana rested her head against my chest, but I could feel how fast her heart was beating. It was clear that she was more nervous than I was.


    The royal palace''s master bedroom was the pinnacle of splendor and elegance. Tall, intricately carved golden pillars supported the ceiling, while delicate crystal chandeliers bathed every corner of the room in soft light. Thick red carpets beneath our feet exuded luxury with every step.


    Gold-accented furniture, handcrafted cabinets, and a grand fireplace gave the room an atmosphere befitting royalty. At the center of it all stood a massive four-poster bed, draped with fine, sheer curtains. The bed was adorned with dark blue and gold-patterned satin sheets.


    This room once belonged to Richard. A week ago, however, I had asked Luciana to redecorate it, and now everything had been changed according to her tastes. When I reached the bed, Luciana''s breathing quickened for a moment. Seeing her so excited yet vulnerable was endearing. I gently lifted her from my arms and laid her onto the soft sheets of the bed.


    Luciana''s long, silver hair spread out across the bed, shining like a river under the moonlight. Her ocean-blue eyes gazed at me with a mix of love, fear, and desire. My lips curved into a slight smile as I found myself unable to look away from her. Luciana''s delicate hands reached out, inviting me to join her.


    Tonight was the night all barriers between us were broken, and nothing would ever bring back the distance that once existed. Tonight, we were going to be closer than ever before.

 Chapter 212 Taboo love(+18)

    I pressed Luciana''s body against the bed and met her lips with mine in a soft kiss, soft, timid, like a fragile bud opening in the warmth of spring. Luciana had surrendered herself completely to me, but then, perhaps encouraged by the alcohol, she raised her hands and began to stroke my hair.Slowly, my tongue explored the inside of Luciana''s mouth. I started by licking her teeth and gums, slowly exploring deeper and deeper until I reached her tongue. When our tongues touched, Luciana was startled and tried to pull her tongue back, but I didn''t let her escape.


    A soft moan escaped her throat, making Luciana incredibly embarrassed. But at the same time, a strange feeling of pleasure enveloped her body, making her feel warm. But that was only the beginning. Without letting Luciana get used to this strange sensation, my tongue continued to explore the inside of her mouth. My tongue coiled around her like two snakes coiled around each other.


    "Mmm.... Uuuuu... ah" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I finally broke the passionate kiss and looked up, Luciana was breathing lightly with a red face. I stared fixedly at her face before giggling. Such a cute look was enough to give me a heart attack.


    "You''re so cute..."


    "H-hey don''t say such things!"


    "Or what? You''ll be more embarrassed?"


    "You little -"


    Not letting her finish her sentence, I leaned down again and kissed her cherry lips again. Our lips were pressed tightly together, occasionally we could feel each other breathing.


    I stuck out my tongue again and moved it towards Luciana''s mouth, startling her. But again she didn''t resist and just closed her eyes, slightly parted her lips and cooperated with me. She had already decided to sleep with me today, so there was no point in resisting.


    I kissed her for a while longer and sucked her sweet lips. Then I continued kissing and sucking Luciana''s lips as if I were a traveler who had been without water in the desert for days. I was sure that her lips would swell at this rate, but I didn''t stop. I kept kissing her passionately, as if I would never get another chance like this again.


    When I finally broke the kiss to let her go and let her breath again, Luciana, embarrassed, used her hands to cover her face and twisted her body in shame. I laughed softly and gently stroked her silky silver hair. When Luciana finally calmed down, she looked at me sheepishly through her fingers.


    "... Do you like making fun of your mom that much?!"


    "I''m sorry, but you''re just so sweet. "


    Luciana was even more embarrassed and this time she tried to hide her face completely with her palms, but her tiny hands were not up to the task. Looking at Luciana''s red face, I couldn''t help feeling a great sense of accomplishment and, at the same time, I felt incredibly excited.


    I could feel that she was excited too, a mixture of embarrassment, excitement, and anticipation. It was as if she was afraid of what would happen next, but at the same time, curious. I kissed her lips again and began to run my hands over her body, at the same time taking off her clothes with my experienced hands.


    When Luciana realized this, she blushed even more. She couldn''t help looking at me with an expression of mild panic. I kissed her again and continued to remove her clothes. At the same time, I stroked her body softly, causing Luciana to shiver and moan every time I touched her naked skin. My gaze lingered greedily on the sight of Luciana lying in front of me, unclothed, revealing the beauty of her breathtaking body. Her body was pure seduction, her curves and contours a feast for the senses.


    Luciana''s breasts were a work of art, ample and large. I was looking at a masterpiece with pink nipples waiting for my touch. I couldn''t resist the urge to reach out and caress them, my fingers tracing a slow, sensual path around the soft, delicate flesh. Her skin was warm and silky under my fingertips and she gasped as I stimulated her nipples, making them involuntarily harden in response.


    As I lowered my eyes down, I couldn''t help but admire her sexy buttocks, a perfect blend of curves and grace. As my hands roamed over her soft, silky skin, I enjoyed the feel of her body beneath my touch. Her waist narrowed, causing her hips to swell seductively. It was an invitation I could not ignore.


    Luciana''s long, padded legs seemed to stretch endlessly like a river. The smoothness of her white legs, without a blemish or mark, seemed to beckon me. I ran my fingers along the length of her thigh, approaching the peak of desire. Her skin trembled under my touch, evidence of the arousal coursing through her. But what really caught my attention was her huge, juicy and voluptuous ass. I squeezed and kneaded her soft ass. Luciana began to moan loudly and I couldn''t help enjoying her sensual response. Luciana moaned louder, her desire evident as she drew herself closer and closer to me.


    Luciana looked at me with misty eyes. She narrowed her eyes, her white eyelashes fluttering every time she felt my fingers caressing her body.


    "W-Why are you looking at me like that?" Luciana looked at me with a crimson expression.


    "I was just thinking about how wonderful my future wife is."


    "Dummy! Don''t say such things..." Feeling my hot gaze on her body, she couldn''t help using her arms to cover her chest and lower body.


    Meanwhile, my lips made their way to her neck, placing slow, sensual kisses along her collarbone. I nibbled her earlobe, eliciting a low moan of pleasure from her. My hands continued to explore, moving lower and lower, until I reached the soft parts of her thighs.


    There, I found the treasure I was looking for, Luciana''s swollen lower lips.


    Her red, wet lower lips glistened with desire. I ran a finger along her delicate folds and easily stimulated her entrance. Luciana''s hips arched toward me, a silent, reluctant plea for me to stop.


    But I didn''t care. With a slow, careful movement, I slid my middle finger inside her, momentarily surprised by the unbelievable slippery warmth that enveloped me. I swallowed involuntarily as I imagined my penis entering her, my mouth watering like a hungry child who hadn''t eaten for years when she sees a delicious piece of meat.


    I moved my fingers.


    Luciana''s breathing quickened, her moans grew louder as I penetrated her with my finger, increasing the tension and desire to an almost unbearable level. Every part of Luciana''s body wanted my touch, my caresses and kisses, or at least that''s how I saw it.


    I smiled when I saw Luciana''s shy eyes looking at me curiously through her fingers as I studied her seductive body. Then I wasted no time and kissed her lips gently again. Then I moved my lips to her neck, softly caressing her skin until I reached her shoulders. The kisses on her body elicited a moan from Luciana''s mouth. She twisted her body softly, trying to cope with the strange sensations she was feeling. It was easy to tell that she had never felt like this before.


    However, her seemingly innocent reactions as like a virgin were like an aphrodisiac for me that drove me even crazier. I wanted to arouse her more, to give her more pleasure, and to see more of her current expression.


    Succumbing to my impulses, I slowly explored her body using my tongue, caressing her neck, shoulders and collarbone. I occasionally kissed her cheeks and ears, lightly biting her earlobe and


    I made Luciana flinch.


    Finally, I licked her nipples with my tongue.


    "Ah..."


    Luciana moaned softly and looked at me with glazed eyes. At this point, her whole body had softened.


    "I love you..."


    I whispered in her ear, and she closed her eyes in shame. Giggling, I ran my fingers over her skin, caressed her waist, and moved down between her legs.


    "N-No..." Luciana moaned softly. She hurriedly tried to stop my progress by pressing her legs together, but my finger continued unhindered and finally reached her crack.


    "Ahh...."


    Luciana''s seductive moan escaped her lips. Her voice was incredibly sweet, full of excitement, shame, and embarrassment. I grinned and kissed her breasts this time. I slowly sucked her sweet breasts as I ran my finger through Luciana''s slit.


    The kissing, licking and caressing of her whole body, the sudden pleasure on her extra lower body was too much for the inexperienced Luciana. Before I even started stroking her lower body, her body twitched violently.


    "Ahhaannng... NO!"


    "Ha? You came already?"


    Luciana gritted her teeth and looked at me with tearful eyes. Embarrassed, she tried to use one of her hands to hit me on the chest, but I grabbed it and lifted it and pressed it above her head. After that, I kissed her delicious lips again.


    "I can''t take it anymore..." I said, in a low voice that betrayed my desperation.


    She quickly looked away and covered her eyes again with her hands. She was really going to be with her son now. I don''t know if it was the forbidden excitement or the shame, but her lower folds grew wetter and wetter.


    "N-Gentle please..."


    "Don''t worry... I''ll make you feel good."


    I couldn''t wait to put my penis inside her now, my hands trembling slightly with anticipation as my excitement was at its peak and desire was at its peak.

 Chapter 213 Primitive passion(+18)

    Luciana was drunk and looking at me with misty eyes. I took off my clothes and Luciana''s eyes flickered as she saw my upper muscular body covered with dozens of scars. She wanted to raise her hands and touch my scars, but then she lost her courage and gave up. Meanwhile, I was busy taking off my underwear, my erect penis throbbing and twitching, a few drops of pre-cum visible at the tip.I looked at Luciana''s already wet vagina, seeing that there was no need to waste any more time. I then hit her slit several times with my penis. Each time, she could feel a small tingling of pleasure hitting her. Her love cave seemed to react to this, leaking an endless amount of love juice that lubricated my penis.


    "Ethan... I feel weird... Maybe we should stop before it''s too late..." Luciana whispered.


    "It''s too late, mom. I can''t stop myself now, even if I wanted to."


    The sight of my male organ seemed to frighten her a little. But there''s no way I can stop at this point. So, without letting her speak any further, I kissed her lips again and slid my hands to the back of her head as my penis began to thrust inward. I kissed her sweet lips to the fullest as I stroked her silver soft hair.


    "Hnnng....!"


    Luciana moaned and looked at me in fear. I smiled with my eyes and kept sliding in, reaching deeper and deeper every second. Luciana was incredibly wet inside because of the foreplay we had done earlier. I found it very easy to slide inside her, but the pressure on my penis felt incredibly good.


    "Ahhhh..... No... Huf-huf-huf-huf" Luciana had tears in her eyes as she tried to get used to my length.


    Luciana''s insides began to tremble as if she felt the presence of a penis inside her and began to stroke my penis. The sensation was unbearable. I had seen before that some of women''s vaginas reacted in ways that normal human vaginas do not, and I didn''t understand why. Now Luciana had another anatomical feature that drove me crazy with pleasure. She was caressing my penis as if the inside of her vagina was soft.


    "Ahhhhhnn~Ethan.... ~ahhh"


    My cock entered her even deeper. Then she made a very satisfying sound as she felt a cock enter her once again after all these years. I felt her pussy tightening around my penis again, squeezing my shaft. But I didn''t feel painful, in fact it felt better. I was able to start entering her almost immediately, feeling her tight wet cavern as her smooth, slick walls writhed around my penis.


    "Lucy... You belong to me now... Just me"


    The words that came out of my mouth were now the epitome of pure desire. I grasped her soft balloon ass and began to enter her harder, powered by my hands on her ass. Luciana''s hands slowly nuzzled into my neck. The waves of intense pleasure, combined with the alcohol, now seemed to take over her mind.


    "Ahh~~~ahhhh~hahh~~~ahhhh~"


    I continued to rhythmically thrust in and out of her, while Luciana rhythmically moaned in her loud and seductive voice. Luciana bit her lips and hugged me back, perhaps to suppress the pleasure. Maybe it was the tension, but her nails dug deep into my skin, almost making it bleed. I stopped for a brief moment and looked at her. She was so beautiful. Surely later I would order the best painter in the kingdom to paint a beautiful portrait of her.


    Her beaded sweaty forehead, her little red nose, her carefully placed blue eye, her cherry lips that were so sweet they drove me crazy, her rosy cheeks and her silver hair... Every part of this woman was special. I wanted to make her mine... A raging desire to make her mine and mine alone completely overcame me.


    I thrust my hips again and again, in and out once more. Immediately, I felt my penis grinding inside her, stimulating her vaginal walls as I savored the pleasure of tasting her lower cave. Moans of pleasure started coming out of Luciana''s mouth. They were soft at first, but soon became louder.


    "Uuh~AH~Hmnng~"


    Luciana''s moans filled me with excitement. My hips inevitably began to move faster and faster, thrusting violently into her bottom cave. It wasn''t long before the sounds of flesh hitting flesh echoed through the bedroom.


    The obscene sounds of our bodies colliding combined with her sexy moans to create an obscene symphony. My rhythm increased even more, my thrusts becoming faster and faster than my cock continued to slide in and out of Luciana''s pussy. Her soft belly tried to build pressure on my penis, the inside of her vagina squeezing my shaft hard and stimulating me greatly.


    I grunted and embraced her body tightly. I continued to fuck Luciana non-stop, joyfully tasting her divinely beautiful body. Hearing her moans, I moved my mouth to her nipples again, sucking on them and biting them softly. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her moans continued to ring in my ears. As I increased the speed of my thrusts, so did her moans. With each thrust, her internal organs tried to respond by squeezing my penis. But this only increased our pleasure and made me try to go deeper with each thrust.


    My cock kept plunging deeper and deeper into her, and her pussy kept squeezing and caressing me.


    Extreme pleasure completely replaced the regret of being with her son.


    "Ah~ Ahhh... E... E-Ethan~ my precious son"


    Luciana''s moans continued to echo in the bed room. It was so loud that if anyone was in the hallways, it would not be surprising to hear Luciana''s lustful moans. Finally, after almost ten minutes, I felt her pussy tighten even more, announcing her impending climax. Luciana felt it too. Tears were streaming from her eyes and she hurriedly embraced my body tightly, clinging to me with her trembling body. With a calm expression, I chased her lips with mine, and...


    This time, surprisingly, she returned my kiss. I frantically accelerated my movements with the pleasure I was getting until I finally felt her body twitching.


    "Ahhhh~E-Ethan.... There''s something...!"


    Luciana''s body writhed with a loud scream and the love juices gushed out of her vagina like a broken dam. She had an orgasm. Luciana''s orgasm lasted almost half a minute. During that time, she embraced my body tightly, clinging to me as if she wanted to fuse our bodies together. When her orgasm finally ended, she gasped softly and looked at me with a strange expression.


    "I love you..." I said and kissed her reddened nose.


    Luciana blushed and hid her face in my chest, too embarrassed to say anything else, but right now this was just the beginning. I turned her over and put her on her breasts, then gently bent her over, resting her hands on the bedsheet. Her big, juicy, seductive ass was inviting me, my white sperm flowing out of her vagina and into her crotch like icing on a sweet cake.


    Her surprised scream filled the room as my mouth parted her lower lips and lightly bit her clit, a mixture of pleasure and pain coursing through her. Her ass responded, swaying seductively. My fingers explored her already soaked lower lips, making her squirm and bite her lip to stifle her moans. Then I gripped my hardness and teased her swollen lips with the tip, coating her with her juices.


    "I won''t be gentle this time," I said, startling her, my desire growing as I positioned myself at her entrance. Taking a deep breath, she prepared for what was to come. Then, I entered her and her cry of surprise filled the room as she was filled to the brim.


    There was a slight sting and her tightness around me caused some discomfort, but it was much less than she had expected. My experience was telling me that there would not be much resistance. In one swift movement, I reclaimed what was left of her innocence.


    Luciana soon adjusted to the feeling of fullness. Her insides contracted around me, demanding more. I responded to her desire by starting to move inside her, hitting all the right spots inside her as I pushed, letting the pleasure bubble up inside her. This position had been chosen for this very reason, and each time I touched her womb, she squirmed and clutched at the bedspread.


    With each thrust, I was becoming more aggressive, mounting her with increasing intensity. She moaned with pleasure, a pleasant mixture of pleasure and pain echoing in her voice. I continued to pound her, forcing her to bury her face in the bed to stifle her cries.


    "Ethan!" she cried, her voice a plea for both mercy and brutal desire. I gradually increased my pace, savoring the pleasure she was providing.


    Realizing that she was about to orgasm for the third time, I grabbed her silver hair and lifted her towards me, kissing, biting or sucking the bony nubs of her neck. When I felt that I had reached my limit once more, I grabbed the back of her head and turned it. I kissed her sweet lips between Luciana''s confused and tearful eyes.


    "Ahhhng! ~Mmmmmm"


    I growled inside her mouth as our tongues danced before filling her fertile womb with my essence. It took me longer to cum than the first time. Meanwhile, I felt Luciana lower lips and squeeze my penis, her body trembling, her big toes curling until they went numb. As her buttocks twitched, my penis pierced her cervix, emptying more sperm into her. I stopped kissing Luciana and her body fell lifelessly to the bed.


    When I pulled back, there was a sad plop. Waves of vibration coursed through her body as warmth enveloped her womb.


    But her moment of rest was short-lived. I turned her over and put her in the missionary position, forced her legs apart, and put her on her back. Her enchanting moan spilled from her lips as I entered her once more. Her arms wrapped around my neck and her legs clamped around my waist as I continued to pound her insides with unbridled passion.

 Chapter 214 Darling at the door

    I opened my eyes when I felt movement. The first rays of the morning sun were gently dripping through the window. There was a pleasant taste in my mouth, harmonizing beautifully with the delightful memories of last night. As my gaze shifted to the side, I saw Luciana crawling out of bed slowly. She was completely naked, and the marks I had left on her last night, especially on her hips, were more visible in the sunlight.She was probably trying to sneak out of the room, feeling ashamed of last night. I quickly reached out, grabbed her, and pulled her towards me. A gasp escaped Luciana''s lips. I embraced her tightly, feeling her heart pounding like a frightened rabbit''s. Her head rested against my chest, and I bent down to kiss her hair.


    Her body was on top of mine, and since we were both completely naked, the sensation of her soft skin against mine was indescribable. Her body was so smooth and tender, like a baby''s, as if there wasn''t a single bone in her.


    "Good morning, my love."


    Luciana flinched when she heard my voice. She couldn''t bring herself to look into my eyes. I held her tightly for a while. Her shy demeanor made me smile. I held her a little closer and whispered softly into her ear,


    "Instead of sneaking out, how about staying and taking a bath together?"


    At my words, her face turned even redder, and she nodded slightly. I could feel her heart racing again. Her innocent reactions always managed to captivate me.


    "You made the night unforgettable," I said, gently running my fingers along her back. "But I''d prefer to spend the morning with you, too."


    Luciana remained silent. But then, gathering her courage, she lifted her head and looked into my eyes. "What do we do now?"


    I understood why she asked this question. Our love was a scandalous, forbidden affair. It was a significant question because it concerned our future and the challenges we would face.


    "We''ll figure it out¡­ I promise."


    My brief answer seemed to satisfy Luciana, and a faint smile appeared on her face. I gently cupped the back of her head, pulling her closer to me, and passionately kissed her swollen lips¡ªa lingering testament to last night''s memories. When our lips parted, Luciana''s misty eyes gazed deeply into mine.


    "I love you..." I said Stay tuned with empire


    Luciana smiled initially, then hesitated. She bit her already sore upper lip from my last night''s efforts and closed her eyes briefly. I could feel her pulse quickening. She opened her eyes and gazed into mine with those ocean-like blue orbs.


    "I love you too..."


    Hearing Luciana say those words filled me with warmth. In her blue eyes, I saw both peace and fear. My hands trailed slowly from her shoulders downwards, rediscovering every curve of her body. I couldn''t help but smile faintly.


    "You know we could build a life together, don''t you?" I asked, my eyes locked on hers.


    Luciana took a deep breath. "It''s easy to say, but it''s not that simple..." she said, her voice trembling. "I know, I want to, but... I''m scared. It will only get harder."


    She was right. Building a life with her meant breaking the rules of our surroundings and defying societal norms. Even though incest was known, especially among nobles, it didn''t mean it was socially accepted. But I was a king, and I was ready for it. I placed my hands on her cheeks and gently lifted her face, meeting her eyes close.


    "No matter what, I''ll be by your side. Just trust me, okay?" I said, my voice full of sincerity.


    After a moment of hesitation, Luciana lowered her head. "I''d do anything to be with you... But I''m not sure where this will lead us," she said, her voice a mix of hope and fear.


    I pulled her close again, and we stayed silent for a while. The stillness blended with the tranquility of the morning. In those moments, everything seemed possible. After a while, Luciana straightened up with a determined expression on her face.


    "Alright," she said, the uncertainty in her eyes giving way to a hint of courage. "We''ll see what happens together. But promise me... you won''t leave me."


    When I saw the innocence and determination in her eyes, I knew I''d never want anything but to be with her. "I promise," I said, pressing my lips to her forehead. "I will never leave you."


    Luciana''s face slowly lit up with a smile. In those moments, it felt like only the two of us existed in the world. The fears and uncertainties of the future momentarily faded, replaced by the love we had for each other.


    "Now," I said, gently lifting her from my arms, "I''m serious about that bath. Isn''t it the best way to start the morning?"


    Luciana shyly nodded and followed me. We spent some time in the bath. Since Luciana wasn''t drunk anymore, she was more reserved than she had been the night before. For now, I refrained from being intimate with her, allowing her to process everything and adjust. After a while, her shyness began to fade, and she carefully washed me, just as she did when we were children. She seemed more relaxed by my side, and my playful teasing was working.


    When we emerged from the bath and dressed, we headed to the breakfast room. Isabella''s scrutinizing gaze lingered on us, and noticing the blush on Luciana''s face, she smirked mischievously. One might wonder why Isabella enjoyed seeing her best friend and the man she loved together. But that was just who Isabella was¡ªa woman with a big heart hidden beneath her ample bosom...


    She knew how unhappy Luciana was with Richard. Especially since Fiona had bullied both Luciana and her children, and Richard had done nothing to stop it. Isabella pitied Luciana, a beautiful woman without a real man in her life. I knew this because Isabella had told me herself.


    When I confessed my love for Luciana, Isabella helped me because she wanted her best friend and the man she loved to be happy. Sometimes, remembering how good Isabella was made me want to throw myself at her and fuck her until she passed out... I suppressed this strange fetish confession with a cough and focused on the breakfast before me. Amid my family''s cheerful chatter, I savored my favorite dishes.


    ---


    In the silence of the night, I was writing two letters in my study. These were letters I intended to send to Liam and Thaerd. I planned to openly challenge both of them. Although I might seem at a disadvantage now, within the kingdom''s strongest and most well-maintained walls, neither of them could do anything to me. However, attacking either one of them directly would also be highly dangerous for me.


    My initial plan was to challenge both of them. The Duke of Fernnard, who supported Liam, would, of course, advise Liam to ignore this challenge. But Thaerd, being impulsive by nature, would likely be infuriated by my letter filled with insults. These letters would also allow me to gather some valuable information about my enemies.


    If Thaerd refused the challenge, it would mean that, like Duke Fernnard, he too had a clever advisor counseling him. Meanwhile, if these letters were rejected, I would commission a new article in my newspapers, portraying these two men vying for control of the kingdom as mere cowards.


    The challenges were invitations to a one-on-one duel. In the letters, I told them to come and fight me personally, with the winner gaining the right to rule the kingdom. I also mentioned that by doing this, we would prevent further harm to our people. Naturally, since I planned to publish slightly altered versions of these letters in the newspapers later, my brothers'' refusal of the duels would deal a significant blow to their public support.


    *Knock-knock-knock


    I had already finished preparing the letters when I heard a knock at the door. "Come in!" I said as I rose to my feet.


    The temporary head servant I had appointed entered. "My lord¡­ There are some very important people you must see," he said.


    But before he could finish his sentence, someone burst into the room and ran straight toward me. I recognized her immediately. With her striking golden hair and captivating red eyes, she was a woman who could easily stand out anywhere. Her red eyes were wet, and although she rarely cried, she was biting her lips to hold back her tears as she ran toward me. She reached for me and hugged me tightly. This woman, who should have been at the academy right now, was Kayle, clinging to me with all her strength.


    A moment later, she let go and stepped back, landing a hard punch to my stomach. My face contorted with the sudden pain as I looked at Kayle in shock.


    "Never again¡­ Never again will you put yourself in such danger¡­ I won''t allow you to do something like this without me!"


    As I bent over from the sharp pain in my stomach, I noticed the anger in Kayle''s eyes. Her uncontrollable anger stemmed from her love for me. Her trembling yet firm voice echoed in the room, mingled with her tears.


    "Hello to you too, Kayle."


    When I straightened up, Kayle hugged me again. "I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to hit you so hard." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I only chuckled at her sweet apology. As my eyes wandered behind Kayle, I was surprised once again to see another woman standing there.

 Chapter 215 Reunification

    Kayle hugged me for a while before letting me go and stepping back. When I noticed Ellera standing behind him, I was surprised at first. After seeing me, she looked a bit embarrassed¡ªyes, Ellera, the woman often called emotionless, was embarrassed. I could tell from her body language that she was debating whether to embrace me or not. Smiling, I opened my arms as I walked toward her and pulled her into a tight hug."Seeing you here is a pleasant surprise," I whispered.


    Ellera hugged me tightly. Although I couldn''t fully comprehend it, I think she kissed my chest. The thick clothing I wore muffled the sensation of her kiss, but I could clearly feel her rapid heartbeat. Somehow, the idea that this stone-hearted woman could feel such emotions made me smile. As I stroked her black hair, I pulled back slightly. Continue your journey with empire


    "How did you two receive my letter? It should''ve taken at least another month to reach you."


    Ellera turned to Kayle in response to my question. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We just learned that you sent a letter. Nothing reached us. We were getting updates on the war''s status from Evangeline. According to her, the information came from the Servant Guild. The moment we heard the war was over, we teleported here."


    I nodded at her explanation. I hadn''t realized the Servant Guild had connections even within the academy.


    "Wait, has anyone else come here besides you two?" I asked.


    "Yes. Evangeline, Catherine, and Roxanne are just outside the capital. They''re trying to enter without drawing any attention. Oh, and before you ask¡ªyes, your people probed into Anna¡ªor rather, Roxanne, a bit. Eventually, they realized there was something unusual about her and discovered she had been hiding her true identity. Afterward, Roxanne explained everything to us from the beginning. Or rather, only the part about why she hid hee identity."


    "I see."


    I sighed, hoping Roxanne hadn''t been too distressed by the experience. It must have been difficult for her. Lost in thought, Kayle''s cough startled me. When I turned to him, I saw that he was gesturing toward the door with his eyes. Releasing Ellera, I approached the door and noticed a silver-haired woman standing just beside it with her back turned. It took me a few seconds to recognize her.


    "Violet... Why are you standing here instead of coming inside?"


    At the sound of my voice, Violet flinched, and her body trembled with fear. When she turned to face me, her tear-filled eyes met mine. Her lips and legs quivered, and she looked like a little girl being scolded by her parents after doing something wrong.


    "Vioet, calm down. If there''s something you want to say, I''m here to listen," I said softly, trying to keep my voice as gentle as possible as I approached her. But Violet didn''t move. Her gaze remained fixed on the floor, and it was clear she was struggling not to cry.


    Normally, Violet seemed cheerful and full of life, but now she appeared fragile and defenseless. I took another step closer and lightly touched her shoulder.


    "Violet, did something happen?" I asked.


    She raised her head slightly and spoke in a trembling voice.


    "I¡­ I just¡­ I''m sorry, Ethan," she said, then paused. "I don''t know what to say¡­ You were right. I should never have talked to that man¡­ I''m sorry."


    Her last words were barely audible. She genuinely looked sorrowful and remorseful. I pulled her close and patted her back. At that, she began to cry audibly.


    "It''s okay... Violet. You shouldn''t blame yourself so much for what happened in the past," I said softly.


    My words did little to comfort her. Violet''s crying intensified, and her tears fell onto my chest as her shoulders shook. I continued to rub her back and spoke gently.


    "I-I will never... I will never do anything you disapprove of again... So please forgive me, brother."


    As Violet''s sobbing continued, the door to the back corridor opened, and Luciana and Isabella entered. They seemed quite surprised to see us in this state.


    "Violet, you''re just a young girl. You can''t be expected to understand everything right away. Don''t be so hard on yourself¡­ Besides, you now realize how terrible Alpshar truly is, don''t you?" I said. After those words, I gently lifted her chin to make her look at me.


    Through her tears, Violet met my gaze. Fear and guilt still lingered in her eyes, but the small gesture seemed to steady her a little. She nodded slightly, but remained silent.


    Luciana came over and looked at me dumbfounded and quickly realized that Violet had done something wrong. But I stopped her with my hand


    "Now isn''t the time, Mom. Violet, go take a nice shower and relax. If you feel like talking afterward, have a chat with mom. Okay?"


    Hearing my words, Violet tried to wipe away her tears. She gave a slight nod but still couldn''t bring herself to speak. I lightly guided her toward the exit. She left the room silently; her steps were slow and hesitant.


    Luciana''s eyes followed Violet with visible concern on her face. Isabella, on the other hand, quietly stepped forward and scrutinized me.


    "Ethan, what happened here?" Isabella asked in her usual calm yet curious tone.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned around and thought for a moment before replying.


    "Alpshar. Before the war started, Alpshar tried to manipulate Violet by proposing marriage to her. Violet believed that this marriage would benefit me and our family. Thankfully, she now understands how serious this was, but she''s started blaming herself. For now, everything is under control."


    Luciana''s expression quickly shifted from worry to anger. She took a few steps after Violet but stopped, took a deep breath, and turned back to me.


    "This... How could she not have understood... What was she thinking?!" she said, her voice trembling slightly, though her eyes radiated maternal strength and compassion. "I''ll talk to her... I need to know what''s on her mind."


    "Of course, talk to her, Luciana," I said. "But not now. Violet needs some time to rest. Pushing her too soon won''t help."


    Luciana nodded in understanding. Her gaze once again drifted to the door, but she took a deep breath and stayed where she was.


    Isabella, however, continued looking at me. "Did you know that Alpshar tried to manipulate Violet?" she asked, her tone filled with curiosity and a hint of restrained anger.


    "Yes, and I told Violet not to meet with him again, but she didn''t listen. She even argued with me about it," I replied.


    Isabella frowned and tilted her head slightly, as if deep in thought. After a moment, she let out a sigh.


    "In that case, it''s natural for Violet to feel so guilty," she said. "But what''s important now is rebuilding her trust in you. If she didn''t listen to you, it could be a sign¡ªnot just of Alpshar''s manipulation¡ªbut that your bond with her might have weakened slightly."


    Luciana interjected, her voice soft but firm. "Ethan, Violet, not listening to you may have been a mistake, but it doesn''t mean your bond with her is weak. She''s just a young stupid girl, and sometimes, she insists on making her own decisions. That''s why you need to show her more patience. Violet is only a na?ve young girl... And Her innocence is my fault."


    "Don''t worry, Mother. I''ll talk to her and resolve the issue between us. Anyway. there''s a woman inside who''s important to Kayle and me. Please take care of them. I''ll head out to bring the other girls."


    Isabella looked surprised for a moment but quickly walked over to Kayle, who stood at the door with a broad smile. As they embraced, I leaned over and placed a lingering kiss on Luciana''s cheek before making my exit.


    Luciana blushed faintly, and I left the room. Walking through the grand palace corridors, I made my way outside. A carriage was promptly prepared for me, accompanied by a dozen trusted guards. We departed the palace and set out.


    Evangeline and Catherine were heirs to two different empires. If news reached the Tiamat Empire that Catherine was by my side, Emperor might even declare war. Similarly, Evangeline''s brother¡ªthe current emperor of the Tamerid Empire¡ªwould likely wish for her demise. In fact, the likelihood of the Tamerid Empire declaring war was even greater.


    For these reasons, I needed to smuggle them into the palace as discreetly as possible. Thankfully, I had brought some materials for their disguises.


    As for Roxanne, no one could touch her while I was around. Though she was a criminal on the red list, I could easily declare her innocent as a king.


    Our carriage passed through the city walls and soon spotted a faint wisp of smoke rising from a nearby campsite. I ordered the driver to approach.


    Near the camp, I instructed the guards to stay back, stepping out of the carriage and driving it myself to avoid attention. Upon reaching the camp, I stopped the carriage and cautiously approached the area.


    The campsite was modest, with a few small tents and a fire around which a group of women sat. Evangeline and Catherine straightened slightly upon noticing me. Roxanne, however, was sitting with her head bowed, staring into the fire.


    When Evangeline saw me, her eyes lit up, and she immediately stood.


    "Ethan, you''re finally here," she said softly, her voice carrying a sense of relief. She quickly came over to me and continued with a serious expression. "I hope no one noticed you on your way here. We''re being extremely careful, but the risk is still there."


    "No one noticed us," I assured her, scanning the surroundings. My eyes met Catherine''s. She gave me a faint smile but remained silent. Her unusually quiet demeanor showed that she was taking the situation seriously, a stark contrast to her usual cheerful and playful self.


    At that moment, Roxanne suddenly stood, tears streaming down her face. She walked toward me and threw herself into my arms, clinging tightly to me.

 Chapter 216 Womens Day

    Before setting out on the journey back, I ensured that the two princesses of the two great empires were properly disguised. Although, neither Tamerid nor Tiamat referred to themselves as empires anymore; they were now merely kingdoms. In this world, declaring oneself an emperor was, in a way, declaring oneself the most powerful individual. Naturally, since Alpshar was indisputably the most powerful person on the continent at the moment, all kingdoms, except for the Island Federation and the Kingdom of Herumzam, were his vassals.In addition to the vassals, thanks to the territories Alpshar had conquered after the war, a quarter of the continent now belonged entirely to the Southern Empire. Yet, there was still a chance to defeat Alpshar. Of course, this would take some time, but when the time came, I would have to face him in battle. For now, though, if I were to return to more immediate matters, there were three women in my carriage who bore execution orders. Two of them were in love with me, while one harbored only positive thoughts toward me.


    Turning to Catherine, I asked, "What do you plan to do now?"


    Catherine snapped out of her dazed expression at my sudden question and looked at me with her light blue eyes. "I don''t know... I have no home, no family to return to anymore."


    Her voice was cracked, but there were no tears in her eyes. It was as if she had lost so much that she no longer had the strength to grieve. Silence filled the carriage for a moment, broken only by the faint creak of the wheels against the stony road. Evangeline, seated beside Catherine, spoke up in a soft yet brave voice,


    "You''re not alone. We''ve all lost something, but that doesn''t mean we can''t start anew." Her deep, dark blue eyes seemed to convey a glimmer of hope to Catherine.


    Roxanne, on the other hand, chose to remain silent. She rested her head on my shoulder and clung tightly to my arm. She seemed in better spirits now, at least not appearing sad.


    "Catherine, stay with us for a while. Decide what you want to do when you''re ready."


    Catherine took a deep breath and studied my face. There was still hesitation in her eyes, but it seemed as though she inwardly recognized my suggestion as her best option. After a few seconds of thought, she nodded slightly.


    "Alright... I hope I won''t be a burden to your family," she said in a depressed tone.


    Catherine had lost her parents at a very young age, and the only family she had left¡ªher uncle¡ªhad issued a royal execution order against her. In short, she was a lonely, sorrowful young girl. For some reason, the fact that she had endured such a difficult life stirred a deep sympathy within me. Despite being a princess, her demeanor, way of speaking, and character were remarkably humble. Perhaps this reflected how much she had been denied in her childhood.


    In this world, having power generally equated to wealth and comfort, but Catherine was an exception. She was one of those who had paid the heaviest price for power.


    "No one will find you burdensome," I said gently. "Especially not when you''re as sweet as you are."


    Catherine''s cheeks flushed slightly, and a shy smile appeared on her face. Her bashful expression lightened the heavy atmosphere in the carriage. Roxanne, lifting her head slightly from my shoulder, glanced at Catherine. She furrowed her brows faintly, but there was a subtle hint of satisfaction on her face, indicating that she, too, had noticed Catherine''s momentary relief.


    "After hearing such sweet words, I think we''re all going to get a little jealous," Roxanne said teasingly, then rested her head back on my shoulder and murmured, "But Ethan, it wouldn''t hurt if you limited those sweet words to me." Discover stories with empire


    Evangeline chuckled softly. "Roxanne, you know Ethan treats everyone the same way. Though I might be a little envious," she said.


    Evangeline''s words further lightened the mood inside the carriage. While Roxanne laughed mockingly, Catherine''s shy smile grew slightly wider. Yet, I knew I needed to tread carefully, as the dynamics between these three women could grow increasingly complex.


    "Ethan, honestly... how do you manage to win everyone over so effortlessly? I suppose it''s a talent of yours," Evangeline said slowly, with a hint of jealousy in her eyes.


    "It''s not a talent. People just open up once they feel safe. That''s all there is to it."


    Evangeline laughed softly as she watched Roxanne leaning against me. "So, is that why Roxanne opened up so quickly?" she asked.


    "No. Roxanne''s openness has more to do with her persistent nature," I replied with a smile.


    At this, Roxanne chuckled softly, straightened up from my shoulder, and looked at me. "Persistent? Is that a bad thing? One must persist in love; otherwise, it can never be attained."


    Catherine''s eyes sparkled at these words while Evangeline and Roxanne began to bicker. Fortunately, it was more playful than serious, and the journey continued pleasantly. Eventually, we passed through the capital''s gates without being stopped and proceeded toward the palace.


    The capital seemed to be gradually regaining its former vibrancy. People no longer needed to live in constant hiding. Though most of their expressions were far from joyful, this was something that would improve over time.


    After passing through the palace gates, Luciana greeted us at the entrance. She looked at each woman by my side. Though their hair and a few facial features differed, they were all undeniably beautiful.


    Luciana welcomed them warmly with a smile, but I caught a well-hidden hint of jealousy in her eyes. It was a reassuring sight, as it confirmed that our relationship wasn''t one-sided.


    Since the weather was cold, we quickly headed inside together. Before taking us to a large room, Luciana asked the women if they wished to rest. Only Catherine expressed a desire to rest and was escorted to her designated room in the palace by another servant.


    The rest of us proceeded to one of the palace''s grand sitting rooms. Nearly everyone was there: Isabella, Kayle, Ellera, and Avanne.


    The atmosphere of the room was palpable the moment I stepped in. For an instant, all eyes turned to me. Thanks to Luciana''s warm welcome, the attention didn''t linger on me for long, but the presence of Roxanne and Evangeline drew curious expressions from the women in the room.


    "Ethan, introduce us to your new guests," Isabella said.


    "You can reveal your true selves. The woman on my right is Evangeline, the fifth princess of the Tamerid Empire. On my left is Roxanne, a woman who loves me so much that she would risk her life for me. And currently resting in her room is Catherine, the sole and rightful heir of the Tiamat Empire."


    A moment of silence fell over the room. The weight of these names had a palpable effect on everyone. It was not every day that one saw the heirs of former empires like Tamerid and Tiamat together. And it was even more unusual for them to be by my side, bound to such a different fate. Especially in these dangerous days


    Isabella stepped forward, bowing slightly toward Evangeline in greeting. "Princess Evangeline, we are delighted to have you here. I hope you feel safe with Ethan by your side."


    Evangeline nodded with a faint smile. "Thank you. It''s truly comforting to see such hospitality in these difficult times." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I took the head seat next to my mother, the women engaged in conversation. Leaning toward Luciana, I whispered, pulling her closer to me. "Are you ready to tell everyone about what''s between us now?" I asked.


    Luciana looked at me in surprise at first. Her face flushed immediately, but then, seeing the seriousness in my gaze, she found confidence. She nodded and took a sip of her new good friend, the red wine.


    "Since everyone is already here..." I began loudly, drawing everyone''s attention. "Every woman in this room is a woman I love, and they will be my future wives. And I want you all to know that"


    My words echoed through the room, and for a moment, there was deep silence. The expressions on everyone''s faces varied¡ªsome were shocked, others bashful, and some thoughtful. My eyes scanned each of them in turn. Luciana''s cheeks were slightly flushed, but the sparkle of happiness in her eyes was more apparent than anything else.


    The first reaction came from Kayle,


    "Wait, what does this mean, Ethan?" she asked.


    "I believe I was quite clear."


    "Do you mean even my mother will be your wife?"


    I nodded in confirmation of Kayle''s question. Her expression shifted from shock to astonishment. "This... is rather unconventional," she said hesitantly, then turned to her mother, Isabella. "Mother, is this true?"


    Isabella took a deep breath and maintained her smile as she looked at me. "Yes, Kayle. Ethan and I... we love each other. This isn''t a new decision; we''ve felt this way for a long time, but we were waiting for the right time to share it."


    The expressions on the faces of the other women in the room changed in various ways. Roxanne and Evangeline exchanged silent glances, while a subtle smile played on Luciana''s lips. However, Avanne stepped back in surprise.


    "Wait... when you said every woman in this room... Your Majesty, are you also including your mother, Luciana?"


    A faint smile appeared on Luciana''s face, though her eyes held seriousness. Taking the lead, I began to speak.


    "Yes, Avanne. The bond between my mom and me may not be conventional. But there''s no point in denying or hiding our true feelings."


    The silence in the room grew heavier, as if everyone was trying to process the situation. Eyes darted from one person to another, with no one willing to speak first. Finally, Roxanne let out a faint, ironic chuckle and crossed her arms over her chest as she spoke.


    "Wow, Ethan. You''re certainly bold. Not just many princesses, but even your own mother is on this list. I suppose no one in this world can resist you."

 Chapter 217 Lottery

    Roxanne''s words seemed to ease the tension in the room slightly. A few people involuntarily smiled and nodded, though a hint of doubt or contemplation still lingered on everyone''s faces. Accepting such an unusual situation wasn''t easy.Despite Roxanne''s sarcastic tone, Luciana continued to speak calmly. "It might be everyone''s right to judge this relationship. But Ethan and I have faced many challenges in this world. The love we share has been our greatest strength in overcoming them."


    Breaking her silence, Evangeline spoke in a gentle voice. "In truth, we all know how much the concept of ''normal'' has changed, especially after the collapse of the empires. Ethan''s love is what brought us all together, and that is something truly special. So, personally, I don''t think I''m in a position to judge."


    Her words brought some relief to the room. Evangeline''s diplomatic and mature approach once again showcased her wisdom as a leader.


    Kayle, after remaining silent for a while, shook his head and finally spoke. "Alright, but how do you plan to manage this, Ethan? Maintaining order in a situation like this doesn''t seem easy."


    I smiled and replied, "This isn''t about management, Kayle. It''s about love and commitment. We''re all going through tough times, and we can stay strong by supporting one another. Over time, we''ll establish a better order, of course."


    Kayle paused to consider this, then shrugged. "Well, if everyone''s happy, I guess it''s not my concern." But from his body language, I could tell he was still uncomfortable.


    Most people, however, handled the situation with maturity. To be honest, I had expected some sort of argument. Perhaps they refrained from opposing me because of the difficult times I endured after the war. Either way, for now, things seemed to be under control.


    Despite her shyness and uncertainty about the situation, Luciana was exceptional at taking responsibility. She answered everyone''s questions with grace and composure, leaving little need for me to speak at all.


    As the night progressed, the atmosphere grew more relaxed and even playful. Perhaps it was because everyone had been under immense stress, but it was clear they wanted a chance to unwind and express themselves. Even Ellera made a joke at one point, which highlighted how much such a night was needed for everyone.


    This made me realize that I must end this civil war as quickly as possible to provide them with a less stressful life. A plan has been on my mind for some time: Why not use my dark element to teleport to Liam or Thaerd and kill them in secret?


    It wasn''t a bad idea, but there were several problems. First, if I leave the capital now, I won''t be present to address any unexpected issues that may arise. For example, if Liam orchestrates a covert attack, I''ll only learn about it after returning. Secondly, if I win this civil war like that, both brothers mysteriously die, it won''t enhance my authority or respect.


    However, if I defeat Liam and Thaerd on the battlefield, it will make controlling the country much easier. This is why I actually want to use this civil war to my advantage. Finally, there''s the risk that my assassination attempt might fail. While the odds of failure are slim, it''s not impossible. Perhaps I''m being overly paranoid.


    For now, this means shelving my assassination plan, at least partially. If things don''t go as expected, I''ll immediately put it into action. I can''t afford to take more risks or enter a war I can''t win.


    "Ethan? Are you listening to us?" Isabella''s voice broke me out of my thoughts.


    Looking around, I noticed my mother''s deeply flushed face in particular. "Yes, what happened?"


    "Stop this nonsense..." Luciana began to say.


    "Yes, I think Ethan should decide who he wants to spend the night with," Roxanne chimed in.


    "No, settling this is for the best," Isabella interjected.


    "What are you discussing?"


    Turning to me, Isabella paused for a few seconds before answering. "How do you plan to decide who you''ll spend your nights with?"


    The weight of her question suddenly bore down on me. The atmosphere in the room grew tense again, but this time it was tinged with awkwardness rather than seriousness. Luciana''s reddening face revealed how uncomfortable she felt while Roxanne looked at me with an amused smile, seemingly entertained by the situation.


    "Is this really something we need to discuss right now?" I asked, trying to lighten the mood.


    However, Isabella pressed on with determination. "Ethan, we all know that leaving these things unresolved will only lead to bigger problems. At least if you make a decision now, everyone will know where they stand."


    "She''s right," added Roxanne. "If we don''t establish some kind of system, misunderstandings will keep cropping up."


    Though clearly uneasy, Luciana interjected, with a slight tremor in her voice. "This is a private matter. There''s no need to pressure Ethan like this."


    "Luciana is right," Evangeline said calmly. "Being transparent is important, but turning this into a debate is unnecessary. When and how Ethan decides is entirely up to him."


    "I think we could use a rotation system," Isabella suggested, speaking carefully. "You can decide who to be with in the mornings, Ethan, but since we all want to spend nights with you, a schedule might be ideal. Otherwise, we could see jealousy escalating within days."


    Stay tuned to empire


    "Alright, but how do we decide who gets to be first? I don''t want to be last!" Roxanne protested.


    The room erupted into debates once more. Roxanne''s outburst heightened the tension again. While Luciana tried to calm things with a deep breath, Isabella quickly cut in.


    "The fairest way to decide the order is by drawing lots. That way, no one feels favored."


    Roxanne responded with a sarcastic raise of her eyebrows. "A lottery? Are we really going to resolve such a serious matter by drawing lots?"


    "If you have a better idea, Roxanne, we''d love to hear it," Isabella replied, her tone calm but slightly challenging.


    At that moment, Ellera unexpectedly intervened. "Perhaps we should leave this decision to Ethan. After all, it''s his choice, isn''t it? We should respect his preference."


    Ellera''s diplomatic approach created an instant silence. All eyes turned back to me. As the discomfort within me grew, I realized I had to find a way to resolve this. Evangeline and Avanne, two women whose relationship with me was uncertain, looked slightly embarrassed. They had not realy much joined the conversation at all.


    "Alright, then. Isabella''s idea sounds fine."


    After my words, everyone exchanged glances, and Isabella smiled with satisfaction. "A lottery is a fair method, Ethan. At least it ensures everyone feels at ease," she said confidently.


    Roxanne crossed her arms and stepped forward. "Fine, but you should be the one to draw the lot, Ethan. This way, it won''t look like a competition between us. It''ll seem like you''re deciding, but it''ll still be left to chance."


    Luciana appeared internally annoyed by that words, but took a deep breath to hide it. "Do we really need such a detailed plan? Ethan can do it however he wants," she muttered. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isabella, however, pulled out a pouch and took out small pieces of paper. "We can do it right now. Everyone''s name is written down. Ethan, pick one, and decide who you''ll spend the first night with."


    The tension in the room intensified once again. Evangeline and Avanne remained silent, but their discomfort was evident. I glanced at them briefly and thought about how unnecessary this situation felt. Yet, I couldn''t think of another way to diffuse the tension in the room.


    Isabella extended the pouch toward me. "Go on, Ethan. There''s no point in delaying this any longer,"


    I took a deep breath and reached for the pouch. All eyes were on me. As I drew out a piece of paper.


    I unfolded the paper and read it slowly. "Luciana."


    Luciana''s face turned red instantly. She tried to say something while averting her gaze, but the words got stuck on her lips. Isabella smiled faintly and nodded. "A fair result. Now, pick for the second night," she said.


    For the second time, I unfolded a piece of paper and read it aloud. "Kayle."


    When I said the name "Kayle," she remained silent for a brief moment. Then, with a faint smile, she nodded. "A fair result," she said in a low voice, though there was a subtle look of surprise on her face. The room''s atmosphere shifted again with a soft sigh from Roxanne.


    Everyone''s eyes were on me again. I reached into the pouch to draw a third name. As I opened the paper and read it silently, I then spoke a little louder: "Evangeline. But¡­ we haven''t reached that stage with Evangeline yet," I said.


    The moment I said Evangeline''s name, everyone''s eyes in the room turned to her. Evangeline smiled shyly and began to speak in a graceful voice.


    "Ethan, I assume in this situation that we''ll only be sleeping together," she said calmly yet clearly. Her voice carried the usual composure of a mature leader. "I''m not ready yet¡­"


    "Of course, Evangeline. I respect you. There''s no need for you to feel pressured in any way about this," I replied.


    Then, I continued drawing the remaining names and announced the seven women in the room. For the fourth night, Ellera; for the fifth, Roxanne; for the sixth, Avanne; and lastly, Isabella for the seventh night. Ironically, Isabella, who had devised this solution, ended up being last. Meanwhile, I made a mental note to clarify my relationship with Avanne on her night.


    "So... good night everyone"


    Rising to my feet, I took the hand of Luciana, who was now incredibly embarrassed, and led her out of the room.

 Chapter 218 Harem affairs

    When I came again, gasping for breath, Luciana put her arms around my neck and kissed me on the lips. We had spent an intense, sensual night. After the kiss, I pulled out my penis and lay down on her right side. I adjusted the duvet to cover us both before cuddling against her naked, soft skin. We had both cum many times and Luciana''s eyes were closing from exhaustion, so I thought it was time to sleep."You were right... I feel so happy."


    Luciana''s whisper reached my ears, and I turned to gently caress her cheek. I softly held her by the waist, pulling her closer to press her body against mine. A tired yet sweet smile graced her face. At first, I thought it would take her much longer to adjust to this relationship, but perhaps the lack of a strong taboo surrounding incest in this world helped her embrace it more quickly. In any case, tonight, she admitted that she had always admired me as a man. I guess the tension between us wasn''t as one-sided as I had assumed.


    After stroking Luciana''s white hair, I wrapped my arms around her delicate, sensual, yet soft body. It was such a pleasant sensation. Breathing in her strawberry-like aroma, it didn''t take long for me to drift off to sleep.


    ---


    When I felt a small hand nudging me from below, I looked down at the breakfast table. There, a pair of blue eyes resembling mine gazed at me with a teary, yet adorable, expression.


    "What''s wrong, Lyra?" I asked my little daughter.


    Though I was still getting used to being a father, this sweet little rascal made me sure I''d adapt quickly. Lyra opened her arms and looked at me with puppy-dog eyes.


    "I want to eat cookies, but Mommy won''t let me..." The pleading in her eyes was utterly adorable.


    When I glanced at Avanne, I saw she was chatting with Roxanne. I quickly grabbed a cookie, handed it to Lyra, and patted her head.


    Lyra''s face lit up instantly, her sadness replaced by sparkling joy. With her tiny hands, she grabbed the cookie, kissed my cheek, and thanked me. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you, Daddy! You''re the best in the world!" she said before dashing away from under the table.


    Luciana observed the scene with a quiet smile. Her eyes, as always, were full of love. I looked at her and shook my head slightly.


    "This little devil seems to have already learned how to manipulate you," she said with a light laugh.


    I smiled and shrugged. "Isn''t giving in during moments like this one of the rules of being a father?" I replied.


    Luciana raised her eyebrows as if ready to argue, but then leaned in with a conspiratorial grin and whispered, "If you''re too lenient, your daughter will have you wrapped around her finger. Be careful."


    Her warning made me think, but I couldn''t help brushing it off when Lyra''s innocent face came to mind.


    When I turned my attention back to the others at the table, I saw Evangeline chatting with Isabella, Catherine with Ellera, and Roxanne with Avanne. Kayle, unusually, was eating quietly. The dining table was lively and noisy, but to me, the noise sounded like a pleasant melody. It was especially nice to see my women talking instead of fighting.


    Of course, it was obvious that some of the women didn''t particularly like each other, but tolerated one another for my sake. Catherine and Evangeline, in particular, weren''t fond of each other. I could understand their behavior. However, Kayle seemed to dislike Avanne for reasons I couldn''t quite grasp. Though she didn''t show it overtly, I noticed it in subtle details. Discover hidden content at empire


    I suspected Kayle still harbored resentment because Avanne had left me to protect our child. Thankfully, Kayle seemed to adore Lyra, which was a good thing. I didn''t think there would be an issue for now, but perhaps I should talk to her about it when we were alone tonight.


    Another thing I noticed today was how Luciana and Isabella had naturally assumed the roles of "harem leaders." Luciana''s gentle, nurturing presence kept everyone united, while Isabella''s disciplined and strategic approach balanced things out. They complemented each other perfectly.


    After breakfast, Isabella approached me with her usual mix of formality and warmth. "Do you have a busy schedule today?" she asked. I understood her meaning¡ªshe was subtly hinting that I needed to spend more time maintaining harmony in the harem.


    I smiled and shook my head. "It''s a busy day, but we can make plans for the evening. What do you have in mind?"


    She thought for a moment before responding with a light smile, "How about we all spend some time together after dinner? It''s important in a household this big."


    Luciana, who seemed to have overheard our conversation, approached and added, "Isabella''s right. Also, Lyra could use some extra attention from her daddy." There was a playful glint in her eyes as she said this.


    ---


    The day was hectic, but by evening, I made sure to gather everyone, as Luciana and Isabella suggested. In the large living room, we arranged a cozy seating area. The evening was filled with games, conversations, and shared laughter.


    Lyra sat on my lap, playing with a toy rabbit, while Luciana told her a story. Meanwhile, Catherine smiled sweetly at Evangeline, as if they''d never had any disagreements. Seeing them get along eased my worries.


    Kayle, however, sat quietly in a corner, her gaze drifting between Avanne and Lyra. Her distant demeanor caught my attention, and I promised myself I would speak with her tonight.


    The atmosphere was both chaotic and serene. The women in my harem were gradually establishing a balance, likely thanks to Luciana and Isabella''s leadership. Yet, it was also my responsibility to maintain this harmony. After all, they were individuals with emotions¡ªsometimes hurt, sometimes smiling, sometimes jealous, but always human.


    As the night wore on, everyone gradually dispersed. The children retired to their rooms, and the women headed to their quarters. Kayle, however, remained seated in the corner, her eyes cast downward in thought. It seemed like the perfect moment to approach her.


    I walked over and gently touched her shoulder. She looked up, her eyes reflecting fatigue yet attentiveness.


    "Can we talk for a bit?" She nodded silently and stood up.


    I led her to my study¡ªa quiet place away from everyone. The large window let in the glow of the full moon, casting a soft light across the room. Kayle stood by the window for a while before taking a deep breath.


    "Why are you so uneasy around Avanne?" I asked directly. There was no need to beat around the bush; being straightforward seemed the best approach.


    Kayle paused for a moment, her gaze still fixed on the window. "I''m not uneasy," she said quietly, though her tone lacked any conviction.


    "Kayle," I said, stepping closer to her, "you don''t have to hide these things from me. I know you. It''s obvious that something is bothering you."


    She finally turned to me, her eyes holding a mix of frustration and sadness. "Alright, then I''ll be honest. Avanne¡­ when she left you, it created a deep wound in you. I learned that from my mother. But what bothers me even more is that when she came back to raise Lyra, she expected everything to be forgotten, just like that. That''s what uneasy me."


    Hearing those words, I began to understand Kayle''s perspective more clearly. From the expression on her face, I could see how much this situation had been weighing on her.


    "Avanne made a choice. Maybe at the time, she thought it was the right one. But now she''s here. She''s doing her best to make up for it. And Lyra¡­ she needs a father, a family."


    Kayle took a deep breath, tilting her head forward slightly, letting her hair fall into her face. I could see the conflicted emotions in her eyes more clearly.


    "Maybe you''re right. But still¡­ forgiving her so easily doesn''t feel right to me. Someone like you, after all the pain you''ve endured, deserves more. You deserve to be treated with more care, to be valued more¡­"


    I reached out, wrapping my arms around Kayle, and pulled her close, pressing my lips to hers. For a moment, Kayle froze, but then she hesitantly returned the kiss. The softness of her lips and the warmth of her skin seemed to calm the emotional storm inside her, even if just for a moment. When our kiss ended, there was a mix of surprise and a hint of relief in her eyes.


    "Thank you. Just knowing you care is enough for me."


    After those words, I took her hand in mine, and under the gaze of her smoldering eyes, I led her toward my bedroom.


    There was a brief look of surprise in Kayle''s eyes, but a look of dark passion quickly replaced it. Her fingers tightened a little too much as she took my hand, slowing my pace. A slight smile appeared on her face, but there was something hidden beneath that smile; she looked like someone who wanted to take control.

 Chapter 219 What should be(+18)

    The sight of Kayle bouncing on top of me was very seductive. Her big breasts, inherited from her mother, were bouncing up and down. Kayle''s muscular belly was pressing against my penis, giving me even more pleasure. Her red eyes showed traces of pure, dark lust. This seemed to be her favorite position. With her on top and me on the bottom, she was in complete control.She leaned down and kissed my lips, then moved closer to my ear through the moans that escaped her lips. "Do you like it?"


    "Absolutely..."


    Kayle sat up with a satisfied smile when she heard my answer. She turned around without removing my penis. With her plump ass in front of my eyes, she squatted on her feet and started to jump with the power of her feet. My hands went uncontrollably to Kayle''s ass. Unlike the rest of her body, which was hard from training, her ass was extremely soft.


    She picked up the pace, and the bed creaked. Her folds were soft, the inside of her vagina like she was kissing my penis. Her nectar flowed steadily down into my balls. Grasping Kayle''s hips with both hands as she was increasingly drowning in pleasure, I began to thrust in and out of her faster and faster.


    I slid my penis directly into the deepest part of her internal organs, wet from all the arousal and stimulation, without any resistance.


    "Ahhhnnn~"


    Kayle moaned louder with pleasure. She was enjoying herself so much right now that her eyes rolled up and she took a deep breath before moaning louder. As her warm and soft insides clustered around my penis, her womb already sucking my penis deeper and deeper, I could feel jolts of pleasure attacking my body, as if she wanted to swallow everything.


    "Ahhhann~"


    "Uggh"


    I grunted. Enjoying this otherworldly sensation, I paused for a moment and then drilled her again and again, then, lost in pleasure, I got up and flipped Kayle over, pressing her body against the bed. We were both copulating like animals. Kayle was biting her lips to control her moans, squeezing the sheets tightly, but she was clearly failing. When she realized I was about to come, I first slowed her thrusts.


    My hands moving down to cup Kayle''s breasts. Kayle opened her eyes and smiled wildly, seductively when she saw my naked body and sweat-soaked face.


    I was enjoying Kayle''s golden blonde hair spread all over, a smile on her cherry juicy lips and her delicious looking tits moving up and down as she breathed. I don''t know what I had done in my previous life to spend every night with beautiful women, but I was certainly a lucky man.


    Without wasting any more time, I leaned down and started licking her pink nipple and kneading her other breast with my hands. Another wave of pleasure came through Kayle,


    "Ahhnn~"


    She moaned with pleasure before grabbing my head and pressing it further into her chest. Her lower body twitched with pleasure, her canals tightening, crushing and squeezing my penis with her soft insides. Such intense pleasure quickly pushed me to my limit. As I entered Kayle quickly, I kissed her sweaty neck and left hickeys on it.


    Grabbing two of her curves just above her hips, just below her waist, pulling her towards me, thrusting my hips forward and fucking her body in perfect rhythm. The sounds of flesh on flesh echoed off the walls of the room, Kayle''s sexy screams adding a fiery flavor to the air.


    As my thick semen filled me, it was as if the last of my walls had collapsed in the face of unbearable pleasure and I moaned in pleasure before my juices spurted out. Kayle''s womb was painted white with my nectar, a final scream escaped Kayle''s mouth and she gasped.


    "Aannnnnnhhh~"


    I then dropped my body on top of Kayle. Neither of us had the strength to think of anything, and we stayed in the same position for a while.


    ------


    I didn''t encounter anything unexpected throughout the day. We had breakfast as a family; I spent some time with my two children, and Luciana and I made love with the study. Contrary to what I had expected, Luciana seemed to be a very passionate woman. This was actually good news. With each passing day, Luciana was beginning to accept me more and more.


    I spent most of the rest of the day working. The Kingdom of Asina had a total of approximately five thousand noble families. This might seem like a large number, but I must point out that nobles made up far less than one percent of the population. For now, the number of noble houses that have declared loyalty to me has reached a few hundred families in this short time.


    Considering that nearly half of the noble families are thought to be neutral, my growing power could be considered impressive. I immediately ordered every loyal noble house to send soldiers, of course. Asina had already lost thousands of soldiers due to a recent grueling war, suffered economic damage from the civil war, and seen an increase in banditry because no authority had been established. Continue reading stories on empire


    I now needed to act as quickly as possible to end the civil war. Normally, the easiest way to decisively win such a challenging internal conflict would take at least a few years, but I couldn''t wait that long. After all, I wanted to rule a real kingdom, not a graveyard.


    Given the situation, I had to move quickly. First, I created a chain of command to swiftly organize the soldiers coming from the loyal noble houses. In this process, gaining the support of the local people was also crucial. Without the people''s support, winning a war and then maintaining stability was nearly impossible. Therefore, I prioritized accelerating economic reforms and addressing the basic needs of the people.


    Isabella''s support in this process was also critical. Her intelligence and political skills were a significant advantage for me, especially in negotiations with the nobles. Isabella knew exactly how to talk to them and acted with diplomatic grace to bring them to our side. My trust in her grew every day.


    Now, standing before me with her silver-ring-like eyes and characteristic expressionless face, was Ellera. She had said she wanted to discuss something important to me.


    "Alright, I''m listening, Ellera," I said.


    Ellera sat down on the luxurious couch across from me and began to speak in her usual flat and emotionless tone.


    "Before I left the academy, I sent a letter to the person currently managing all my wealth. By now, all my ships have likely reached the human continent and are on their way here. I instructed them to acquire everything you might need. Gold, weapons, magic stones that temporarily enhance magical power, food supplies for your people, clothing, and even private mercenaries... They will all be at your disposal."


    Ellera''s voice remained as cold as ever, but her words were incredibly impactful. Such a vast amount of support would be an incredible advantage for me. Ellera was already one of the richest merchants in the world, which was why I had getting closer her in the first place. And now, she was mobilizing her entire fortune for me. While her expression was often devoid of emotion, I know she had a big heart.


    "Ellera... I don''t even know what to say. Truly, thank you."


    "No, thanks are unnecessary. We are family now... Though I''m not sure if you see me as family, I definitely see you as mine... In fact, I''m even starting to see the other women as my sisters."


    Ellera''s cold gaze had now disappeared, replaced by a flushed face and a shy girl avoiding eye contact with embarrassment. I approached her and gently tilted her head up to look at me. The silvery glow in her eyes now seemed softer, more tender. I pressed my lips to hers and kissed her gently.


    "I''m grateful."


    Indeed, Ellera''s help would be invaluable to me. But even if she hadn''t offered this aid, I would still be happy to have her by my side. With her sheer power, she was probably my strongest ally after Isabella. Of course, Evangeline and Kayle''s strength shouldn''t be underestimated, either. Speaking of strong women, Limahlat came to mind. I needed to write her a letter.


    "There''s something else I wanted to ask you," she said, and I turning to Ellera.


    "What is it?" I replied.


    "I think you could assign us some tasks. Most of the women enjoy chatting with each other, but spending the entire day just talking would be boring for anyone. Maybe if you give each of us suitable roles, no one will get bored, and we can also help you."


    It was quite a good idea. Historically, even during Richard''s reign, queens were known to take on important responsibilities. However, according to royal laws, concubines¡ªor at least non-queen consorts¡ªhad no say in royal affairs. Of course, none of my women were concubines, but they weren''t queens either. Still, I could make an exception for them.


    I leaned down and kissed Ellera''s lips again. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s a wonderful idea. Could you go and ask the other women what kind of work they''d like to do, or if they''d prefer not to take on any roles? Let me know if anyone opts out."


    Ellera nodded with a smile. "Of course, I''d be happy to do that. Everyone has something they can contribute to you. I''ll listen to them and prepare a list for you based on their preferences."


    Ellera''s practicality and quick problem-solving skills were incredibly valuable. Having a partner like her was a significant advantage not only in terms of power but also for maintaining internal order. Beneath her stoic exterior, she was incredibly thoughtful and solution-oriented.


    Now that I think about it, once the civil war ends, I''ll have to decide whom¡ªor rather, how many¡ªI will marry. Should I marry all of them? The royal laws of Asina limit a king to three wives, but as a king, I could easily change these kinds of personal laws.


    Should I marry all of them...? I suppose each of them truly deserves it. Isabella, Luciana, Roxanne, Kayle, and Ellera¡ªall of them undoubtedly deserve to be my queens. As for the rest, my relationship with Evangeline is still uncertain. I can''t even say there''s anything between Catherine and me. As for Avanne... I''m unsure. Lastly, the mother of my firstborn son, Ganea, whom I accidentally impregnated¡ªI shouldn''t make her queen to avoid trouble in the future. I think being a concubine is enough for her.

 Chapter 220 Come in

    A few days later -Perhaps it''s because I''ve been enjoying some delightful and pleasant times lately, but I feel as though time is passing unusually quickly. At first, I was worried about how I would properly manage each of the women in my harem. Thankfully, I have not faced any major issues so far. Especially thanks to Isabella, all my women have been coexisting peacefully without causing trouble among themselves.


    Nowadays, since I''ve assigned each of them specific royal duties, they no longer have the chance to be bored. Moreover, giving them tasks turned out to be more beneficial for me than I expected. Each one of them is remarkably talented and was raised as a noble, so they excel in matters of governance. Even Catherine, who rarely expressed interest in such matters, told me she wanted to stay busy, so I made her my assistant for the time being, as I hadn''t found a suitable task for her yet.


    Isabella was managing matters related to the nobles, and in a short period, the number of nobles who swore allegiance to me increased significantly.


    Luciana was managing the palace, swiftly resolving issues like security and staff shortages.


    Explore more stories at empire


    Ellera was in charge of financial affairs, and she excelled so quickly that the royal treasury went into surplus, even while we were in the midst of a civil war. Consequently, I appointed her as one of the three grand advisors of the Asina Kingdom, making her the royal treasurer. Sir William, the former treasurer, would now serve as her assistant. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I tasked Evangeline with managing the capital. Like the others, she performed outstandingly. I could see changes in the capital even from here.


    I assigned Kayle to manage the spy network. This role suited her perfectly, and today I received her first report. In just a few days, she had uncovered numerous spies within the palace and was now interrogating them to extract information.


    Avanne, already busy with our child Lyra, mentioned she still had ample free time and asked for a task. So, I entrusted her with overseeing the education of children. Avanne''s wisdom and gentle demeanor made her the perfect choice for shaping the young generation. While I only have two children for now, this number will surely grow in the future.


    I made Ganea the head of the palace servants. Having once been a servant herself, this felt like the best choice for her.


    Lastly, I put Roxanne in charge of a newly formed regiment composed entirely of women. Most of these women were either already part of the army or eager to join. Initially, I had something else in mind for Roxanne, but when she approached me asking for permission to form such a unit, I immediately agreed.


    Interestingly, Violet, who had been observing all the women working over the past few days, also requested a task. I appointed her as my personal secretary, thinking this could also be a chance to improve our relationship.


    Now, to move on to a pressing matter: Fiona''s second son, Thaerd, who had declared himself king, accepted my challenge. However, he invited me to a pitched battle instead. He sent me an extremely offensive and insult-laden letter. While I rarely get angry these days, the insults he hurled, especially toward Luciana, managed to provoke me.


    The letter''s essence was as follows:


    **"Ethan Asina Lenistark,


    You self-proclaimed king and bastard of no noble blood! Even the mere thought of someone like you eyeing the throne of Asina is a disgrace. This so-called kingdom you seized through deceit, strength, and tyranny will crumble along with your worthless existence.


    But perhaps I should blame your mother instead of you. After all, what else could one expect from a harlot? Luciana, who has trampled upon her noble heritage, is nothing but a woman unfit for the palace. Her education and nobility seem to have been squandered solely in the confines of bedrooms. A mother should bring honor and dignity to her son, yet your disgraceful existence is a testament to what she truly is. Her legacy is further tarnished by your shameful presence.


    As I write this letter, my only thought is to completely erase you and your family from history. Anyone who eyes my throne will learn that someone feeding on his mother''s tainted past can never be my equal. I hereby challenge you to a pitched battle! But we all know you lack the courage to accept this invitation. Your bravery and honor are as nonexistent as your mother''s virtues.


    This war will not only end in my victory; I will turn you and your family into the laughingstock of all nobles, starting with your mother. I will ensure Luciana''s name is on everyone''s lips and proclaim to the world who she really is. If you have any pride left, come to this battle and try to cleanse the justified hatred directed at your family. Otherwise, continue watching your mother''s name being remembered as a disgraceful harlot!


    Thaerd, the true King of Asina and your executioner."**


    This is only a summary of Thaerd''s insult-ridden letter. I responded with a much shorter letter.


    The letter''s essence was as follows:


    **"To the wretched Thaerd,


    I have read your letter. In the past, you escaped my wrath by sheer luck and received pardon. Someone like you has no right to claim kingship in my era. Do you think hurling insults equates to ruling as a king? Did you imagine the insults you threw at my mother would go unpunished?


    I have decided to march against you this spring to deliver your sentence. Forgiveness is no longer an option for you. Save yourself the trouble of begging for mercy. From now on, our envoy shall be arrows, and our language shall be swords. For the brazen insults you''ve hurled at my beloved queen and mother, my blade must be drenched in your blood. If you are a man of honor, come to the battlefield. Do not scurry from hole to hole like a coward. Prepare yourself and do not say you were not warned!"**


    I ordered the letter to be sent immediately. As a historian, I knew these letters would intrigue future generations and serve as valuable records, so I wrote carefully, restraining myself. However, thinking about the tortures I would inflict on Thaerd once I captured him helped calm me down.


    Following this, I instructed my strongest supporter, Duke Grohandal, to assemble the army at once. I also ordered Isabella to command every noble who had sworn allegiance to me to gather their forces.


    My actions weren''t driven by anger but by the great opportunity presented to me. Thaerd lacked a competent advisor¡ªor if he had one, they were not intelligent enough. With my second letter, I aimed to provoke him further, ensuring he would march directly toward me. My plan was to lure him to a location of my choosing and finish him in one decisive strike. At least, that was the plan.


    After defeating Thaerd, the neutral nobles would likely join my side in a short time. If everything went according to plan, defeating Liam would be a child''s play. However, things rarely went as planned. That''s why I always knew I had to prepare backup plans.


    That night, when I retired to my throne room, I glanced once again at the maps and reports spread across my desk. I weighed the plans I had made against Thaerd over and over in my mind. If he acted recklessly, as I anticipated, victory would be ours. Yet, a strange unease lingered within me; I knew I had to stay vigilant, just in case.


    With the help of Luciana, Isabella, and my other women, everything was running more smoothly than ever. However, having so many people taking on responsibilities in the palace brought the risk of differing desires and ambitions emerging. To prevent this, I followed Isabella''s advice and organized regular meetings among the women. Everyone was free to express their opinions, which strengthened their loyalty to me and to one another.


    While preparations for the battle with Thaerd continued, a new spy report from Kayle briefly interrupted my work. It turned out that some of the palace servants had been leaking information to Thaerd. Kayle had uncovered the identities of the spies one by one and apprehended them. However, what was intriguing was that some of these spies weren''t loyal to Thaerd but to Liam.


    This was an unexpected development. It raised the possibility that Liam might act simultaneously with Thaerd to weaken me on two fronts. If true, I needed to not only defeat Thaerd but also prepare for Liam''s moves. I therefore ordered Kayle to double the palace''s security measures and take stricter precautions to root out any remaining spies.


    Despite the surrounding chaos, I calmed my mind and assessed the situation, revisiting my plans based on Kayle''s reports. If Liam were planning an attack, hoping to exploit my perceived weakness, this war could become twice as dangerous. To preempt the possibility of a two-front war, I assigned Evangeline the task of increasing the number of guards in the capital.


    Meanwhile, I instructed Isabella to hold secret meetings with the still-neutral nobles. I knew we could win them over with tempting offers. At the same time, I authorized Ellera to allocate a portion of the treasury''s resources for these diplomatic efforts. Time and again, I had experienced how powerful money could be when used at the right time and in the right hands.


    As night fell, I decided to take a brief break from my work in the throne room and headed to Isabella''s chambers. Tonight was her night. When I knocked on the door, a gentle voice from inside said, "Come in." Entering the room, I found Isabella sitting by the window, holding a book in her hands. When she saw me, a sweet smile spread across her face.

 Chapter 221 Keep it up(+18)

    I could feel Isabella''s internal organs trying to swallow my penis and merge with it. I closed her eyes and grunted, feeling her soft internal organs writhing around my rod.Then I leaned my head against her soft back, the smell of her sweet skin assaulted my nostrils. I took a deep breath, looked down at her black bra and with my teeth I pulled it off, releasing her into two huge and firm mountains.


    "Ahhhh~"


    I moved my hands from her slender waist to her huge breasts, kneading them with love and care. Every time I rubbed the area near her nipples, I could feel her body, and especially her inner folds, twitching. Isabella''s most sensitive spot was her nipple.


    I smiled before gently caressing her nipples. And as if confirming my thoughts, her channel constricted, squeezing my penis even tighter, and Isabella moaned loudly.


    "AhhhHh!"


    Under the intense pressure in the uterus, I slowly pulled my penis back towards the entrance and then pushed it back in one thrust. Thus, I began to occupy her for a while.


    "Ahh~Ahh~Ahh~Ahh~Ahh~"


    Isabella''s rhythmic moans filled the air through the open window. My hands played with her breasts, sometimes caressing her pendulous nipples, gently kissing her neck and cheek, but all the while thrusting my huge penis hard inside her.


    "Ahhhhhnnnn~"


    Different movements on different parts of her body, sending countless waves of pleasure through Isabella''s body and making her even weaker.


    "Don''t stop.... Ahhhh~ Don''t stop.... Ahhnnnng~"


    The sun was already rising strongly; our bodies were soaked with sweat. The sweat mixed with the juices of skin and love, creating a strange but pleasant odor that spread throughout the room.


    If someone walked into this room right now and saw us like this, they would think we looked like two animals mating, not caring about anything.


    I flipped Isabella over on the bed to see her face. I continued to enter her faster and with all my hardness. Isabella''s eyes were open but only the white part was visible, her tongue was out, her mouth was open. She couldn''t even speak properly, but she was still moaning and wanted more with all her heart. It seemed like she had already lost her mind. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I wasn''t in a good mood either. I was repeatedly thrusting my nectar-soaked cock into her, grabbing and squeezing her bare breast with one hand and pinching or planting kisses on the tip of her other breast with the other hand.


    "Ahhhhhhh-Mnmmmmmmm! I''m cumming...! Ahhhgh~??" Find more chapters on empire


    Unable to withstand any more pleasure, Isabella''s pussy convulsed before a large amount of love juice flowed out. She sprayed it all towards my already soaked penis.


    "Ughmm... Bella I''m cumming inside you"


    After these words, I released my fresh sperm, and a strange but pleasant pleasure distorted my vision as the long imprisoned sperm came out. My body fell on top of Isabella''s. We were both panting for minutes on the bed, our bodies joined together, saying nothing.


    "That was amazing...." Isabella said as she straightened herself up and lay properly on the bed.


    I lay down next to her and Isabella immediately came over and placed her head on my shoulder. As the sun''s rays warmed both of our bodies, there was a creak of relief from the bed, which had been straining under the weight and pressure all night.


    "I''m not planning to drink Choun tea..."


    The peaceful murmur ceased for a moment as Isabella spoke suddenly. "Do you want to get pregnant?" I asked.


    Isabella blushed, but nodded anyway. "Yes... I want us to have a child... What do you think?"


    I answered without much thought to this question. "I think it''s a wonderful idea."


    A wide smile spread across Isabella''s face. It was such a sweet smile that it made me want to ravish her again, but I suppressed the urge as I was about to gnaw on my finger from hunger. This sweet milf was definitely going to drive me crazy with her sweetness and sexiness.


    As for why I didn''t see any problem with Isabella getting pregnant... I used to think it wasn''t safe to have children until my life was stable. I was kind of right. But I already had two healthy children. If I told Isabella now that I didn''t want her to have children, jealousy or at least discontent could start in my harem. Obviously, I didn''t want to upset Isabella even for a moment.


    Maintaining a harem is like a sociological task. I could even base it on a kind of scientific foundation. I had to think carefully to control such a delicate balance. As for my safety concerns, Isabella was one of the strongest, perhaps even the strongest, woman in my harem. She might be physically weaker when she was pregnant, but Isabella''s main strength was her magical abilities.


    Besides, probably the life of someone like me, who is now a king, will never be stable. So there''s no point in delaying having children. Today there''s a civil war, tomorrow there will be another struggle with Alpshar. In short, it seems like there will never be a comfortable period in my life. But this is something that every man who wants to gain this power must sacrifice.


    As my thoughts deepened on the possibility of Isabella''s pregnancy and its impact on the dynamics of the harem, the atmosphere of the room had changed. The sun''s rays were now warmer and golden, as if celebrating this new possibility. Isabella was still leaning on my shoulder, with a peaceful expression on her face. Her calmness somewhat calmed the complex emotions that were emerging within me.


    "So, what kind of name are you thinking of for our child?" I asked.


    Isabella raised her head and looked into my eyes. The excitement and happiness in her eyes created a wave of warmth in my heart. She thought for a moment, then spoke in a gentle voice.


    "If we have a daughter, I want to name her Celestia. A name that carries the endless splendor of the sky, shining with magic... If we have a son, maybe Alaric. A strong, brave, and determined name."


    I paused for a moment and considered what she had said.


    "Celestia is a very beautiful name," I said. "But Alaric... I''m not sure."


    Isabella raised her eyebrows slightly, but her smile didn''t fade. "Well, do you have a name in mind?" she asked, her voice full of curiosity.


    My thoughts paused for a moment. Suggesting a name was like shaping an identity that the child would carry in the future. Taking a deep breath, I said, "If we have a son, I would like to name him Kaelion. I combined this name from the ancient human language, combining both noble and powerful words."


    Isabella tilted her head and thought. "Kaelion... yes, that''s a beautiful name," she said. There was a sparkle in her eyes. "But I still love Alaric. Maybe we should think a little more before deciding."


    There was a moment of silence. In those peaceful moments when Isabella continued to lean on me, I tried to imagine the faces of our future children. How they would look, which of our features they would inherit¡­ This thought both excited and frightened me.


    "If we have a daughter," I said, "Celestia is definitely a great choice. But maybe we should consider another alternative name, just so we have more options."


    Isabella laughed softly. "Of course. But I''ll leave the job of finding alternative names for you. Your imagination sometimes surprises me."


    At that moment, there was a gentle knock on the door. When the door was gently knocked, Isabella and I were silent for a moment. As our eyes locked, the door slowly opened, and a maid entered. She was carrying the breakfast tray that had been prepared for this morning. The tray was filled with everything necessary for a very diverse breakfast.


    She was the maid raised by Ganea in recent days.


    The maid bowed slightly and said, "Enjoy your meal, your majesties," and placed the tray in the middle of the table.


    Isabella smiled slightly, then looked at me and said, "I think you should eat something."


    I nodded with a smile. "Yes, definitely," I said.


    Isabella got out from under the covers and went and put on her nightgown. Then she approached the table and sat down, making a place for me next to her. The happiness in her eyes was still fresh and warm, but now we were focused on the dining table. The fact that these kinds of warm moments were now a part of an ordinary moment in my life made me feel special for some reason.


    Isabella''s loving gaze at me and the inviting smell of the breakfast on the table made the moment even more meaningful. Normally, until a few days ago, we would have breakfast as a family, but by the common decision of all my women, we would now have dinner together.


    Because they wanted to work and wanted to have dinner with me more. Also, with this new "law", we would eat alone together every morning with every woman I was with. This made the women immediately approve. Of course, I had no choice but to accept their common decision.


    "Say ah!"


    Isabella spoke in a sweet voice as she brought the food in her hand to my mouth. I smiled and opened my mouth, letting Isabella feed me like a mother.


    The taste of the food felt the meticulousness and love of Isabella''s hands. Every bite was like a reflection of how much she cared about me. As I slowly chewed the food in my mouth, my eyes were locked on her face. The warmth and love in her eyes warmed my heart once again.


    Isabella laughed softly when she saw my satisfied state. "If this continues, I might spoil you," she said.


    "Maybe you should spoil me," I replied with a teasing smile. "After all, isn''t it a queen''s duty to make her king happy?"


    Isabella giggled at my response. She put her elbows on the table and rested her chin on her palms. Her eyes sparkled mischievously. "If a queen''s duty is to make her king happy, what do you think is a king''s duty?" she asked, her voice carrying a teasing tone.


    There was a brief silence. Her question had caught me off guard, but I quickly recovered. "A king''s duty..." I said with a theatrical pause. "Is to love, protect, and... spoil his queen at all times."


    Isabella nodded, her smile widening. "Then you can be sure that you are fulfilling this duty. Keep it up."

 Chapter 222 Unexpected guest

    I reached the door of a room through long corridors and entered without wasting any time. Inside were Kayle, Luciana, and Isabella. But besides these three, another woman was standing there. Umala, Fiona''s eldest daughter and also the so-called queen of the current Tamerid kingdom. Her hair was disheveled, her clothes torn. In short, she was in a terrible state.Her eyes were filled with tears, and when she saw me, I saw a glimmer of hope in her wet eyes. Evangeline entered after me, and she was slightly surprised when she saw my stepsister''s condition, but she didn''t show it. There was no need to ask why she was in this state. She was probably desperately running away from her husband, but what I didn''t understand was why she came to me. It seemed I wasn''t the only one thinking this.


    "Now that Ethan''s here, we can talk... What''s your purpose for coming here, you bitch?" Kayle''s harsh tone startled Umala.


    "Kayle, calm down," my mother said.


    "No, she''s right. Umala, why did you come to me instead of your siblings? You must have guessed that I don''t have the power to fight the Tamerid Empire right now."I said


    Umala lowered her head, and her sobs became audible. As tears streamed down her cheeks, she tried to speak in a weak voice:


    "I couldn''t trust anyone else... I thought only you would listen to me," she said, her voice trembling. "Your family and mine aren''t the same. My siblings would probably send me back. Besides, I married that... man because of that... for my siblings. And I swear I came here without leaving any trace behind me."


    Umala''s words made the atmosphere in the room even heavier. Luciana leaned back slightly in her chair and thoughtfully fixed her eyes on Umala. Isabella preferred to remain silent, trying to hide the suspicious expression on her face. Kayle, on the other hand, didn''t take her stern gaze off her.


    "So, you came here for refuge," Kayle said. The sarcastic tone in her voice was too obvious to hide.


    "Kayle, enough," Isabella interjected. Her voice had a clear warning. "We''re trying to understand the situation. Don''t make things harder by treating her like this."


    Umala gave my mother a grateful look for her protective attitude, but there was still deep fear in her eyes. She raised her head and turned to me.


    "Ethan... I beg you... I don''t want to go back there."


    The desperation in Umala''s eyes made the weight of her words even more pronounced. The silence in the room fell upon us like a wall. Kayle still had her stern gaze fixed on her, but this time there was a hint of doubt instead of mockery. Luciana and Isabella also remained silent, as if weighing Umala''s words.


    "You don''t want to go back there. But do you know that by coming here, you''re putting me and my family in danger? The Tamerid Empire knows that their queen is missing, and they''re currently tracking you down. And that trail will reach us sooner or later."


    Umala staggered for a moment at the weight of my words and covered her face with her hands. Tears flowed through her fingers. Everyone''s eyes were on her, but no one dared to speak. She took a deep breath and tried to compose herself, then turned her eyes back to me.


    "I know," she said. Her voice was hoarse, but a little clearer this time. "But... I had no other choice, Ethan. If I had stayed there, he would either kill me or condemn me to a worse fate. I swear to you that no one followed me. I calculated every detail while escaping. I left no trace."


    Explore stories on empire


    After thinking about what she said for a while, I made my decision. "Go and clean yourself up. Put on decent clothes, but first of all, we need to change your appearance," I said and sent a meaningful signal to Isabella.


    Isabella immediately got up and took Umala to the next room. Meanwhile, I saw that Kayle was getting angry. She looked like she wanted to say something, but she seemed to be forcing herself to stop.


    Kayle finally burst out. She quickly got up from the chair and began to speak in a harsh voice.


    "Ethan, really? You''ve decided to help this woman! Even though you know the Tamerid Empire will come after us? What if this is Fiona''s plan? What if Fiona is trying to put us in the crosshairs?"


    "Calm down Kayle, I can more or less guess these things too," I said and sat next to my mother.


    "First of all, according to the information I''ve obtained, the person who brought her here is a close friend of Evangeline. She is the woman who is the leader of the Maid Guild and also seems to have become close friends with Umala. She asked me to hide her, and in return, she made me a very tempting offer."


    Kayle frowned and took a step towards me, but she didn''t say anything.


    "You know how powerful the Maid Guild is, so they may have brought Umala here without leaving any trace. They had already helped me kidnap Roxanne without leaving any trace before. Moreover, the center of the Maid Guild is in the Tamerid Empire, but they said that they now want to leave the Tamerid Empire and come here."


    I noticed that Evangeline was also surprised. She was close friends with the leader of the Maid Guild. She had probably asked her for help to protect Umala while going to the academy. In the meantime, she had become close friends with Umala. Although I don''t know the real name of the leader of the Maid Guild, I''m almost certain that she is a woman. It wasn''t surprising that any woman would be friends with Umala, who had a difficult life.


    I saw that Kayle had calmed down a bit, but she still looked suspicious. "Still, I want to investigate and observe her and the Maid Guild," she said.


    "As you wish, princess. You can even go and kill Umala if you want. I wouldn''t care. I''m just telling you that we can gain a lot if we protect Umala, but that''s not more valuable than you," I said.


    The expression on Kayle''s face softened for a moment. A glimmer appeared in her eyes instead of anger. This gaze was a gaze that only I saw, that she didn''t show to others. This gaze was a reflection of the deep feelings Kayle had for me. No matter how much I angered her, no matter how much I put her in a difficult situation, her love for me always prevailed.


    "Do you think so?" she said, her voice had softened. The harsh, sarcastic Kayle was gone, replaced by a more moderate, more thoughtful Kayle. "So, protecting this Umala will really benefit us, will it?"


    I nodded. "The Maid Guild is a powerful organization. They have influence even within the Tamerid Empire. Their support, especially considering that they want to come to these lands, can add a lot to us. Besides, Umala is the Tamerid Queen. Protecting her can also be used as a political trump card."


    Kayle thought for a moment. Her eyes were still on me, and her gaze warmed me. "Alright," she said finally. "I trust you. But I will still keep a close eye on this Umala and that Maid Guild. At the slightest suspicious movement, I will not hesitate to do what is necessary."


    "I know," I said with a smile. "I wouldn''t expect anything else from you, anyway."


    Everyone seemed to be lost in their own thoughts. My mother Luciana took a sip from the cup in her hand and spoke with a deep breath.


    "Ethan, you made the right decision. But this is a risky game."


    "I know,"


    Luciana got up from her chair and walked towards the window. Her eyes drifted to the mountains waving on the horizon.


    "Ethan, this decision will have consequences. If the Tamerid Empire somehow learns that Umala is here, this could be considered a cause for war."


    "That''s why we will keep Umala''s presence a secret," I said. "The Maid Guild''s expertise will be useful in such situations. If they are as talented as they say, it will not be easy for them to find our trail."


    Evangeline spoke, slightly frowning,


    "What about Fiona? What if she has a hand in this?"


    "Fiona..." I repeated quietly. I felt a stir inside me every time her name was mentioned. "If this is a trap, we will solve it, too. But for now, we have to play this game."


    After talking to them for a while longer, I left the room. Now it was time to take a look at the concubine palace, which I had been postponing for a long time. After walking through the beautiful gardens with a few guards by my side, I reached the concubine palace. The guards stayed outside while I went inside.


    Mrs. Elbuanur, who had been informed of my visit, was waiting for me outside. She was dressed quite elegantly, and her daughter, Marsiel, was standing right beside her. Frankly, I didn''t know what to do with these concubines. According to royal laws, as a king, I was required to protect the concubines, even if they belonged to the previous king. That''s why I decided to keep them here for now. But the presence of a place so close to me that was not under my control made me uncomfortable.


    When Mrs. Elbuanur saw me, she bowed gracefully and spoke in a gentle voice,


    "Your Majesty, your visit honors us. This must be an indication of your desire to see the harem in person. We are pleased to guide you."


    Her daughter, Marsiel, remained silent. Her face was expressionless, but there was a careful curiosity in her eyes. Her young age and simple beauty stood out more among the other concubines. Unlike Mrs. Elbuanur, Marsiel seemed to have no intention of speaking.


    "I would like to hear your report about the concubines," I said, without hiding the determination in my voice.


    Mrs. Elbuanur paused for a moment, then began to speak slowly.


    "There are currently a total of thirty-eight women in the harem, Your Majesty. Most of them were the previous king''s concubines and the daughters of concubines. However, they have sworn allegiance under your reign. Some of them were chosen from the daughters of high families within the kingdom. They are all ready to serve you."


    "Oath of allegiance," I repeated in a sarcastic tone. "Shouldn''t we question whether their loyalty stems from true devotion or fear, don''t you think?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A slight sign of discomfort appeared on Mrs. Elbuanur''s face, but she skillfully tried to hide it.


    "Your Majesty, they all have deep gratitude and devotion towards you in their hearts. But of course, we may need to make more effort to strengthen their trust and loyalty."


    I turned my eyes to Marsiel. Mrs. Elbuanur must have noticed her daughter''s reaction, as she gently nudged her arm, trying to encourage her to speak. But Marsiel was still silent.


    "What do you think, Marsiel?" I asked. "Do you think the women here are truly loyal to me?"


    Marsiel finally spoke, but her voice was low and a little cold:


    "Your Majesty, loyalty is a virtue that is not tested. Perhaps there are those among the women here who deserve it and those who do not. But no one can risk not being honest with a king."

 Chapter 223 Marsiel

    marsiel''s words carried a profound meaning, implying that loyalty could not truly be believed in until it was tested. her demeanor made it clear that she was no ordinary concubine. lady elbuanur slightly furrowed her brows at her daughter''s statement but refrained from saying anything."i''ll note that as an interesting perspective," i said to marsiel.


    then, i began walking toward the concubine quarters. guided by lady elbuanur, we proceeded into the grand halls of the concubine palace. the hall, with its high ceilings and intricate decorations, was a reflection of elegance and grandeur. rows of concubines stood silently between marble columns, their heads bowed and hands clasped respectfully in front of them. the curiosity and tension in their eyes intensified the atmosphere of the place.


    as my footsteps echoed, a few of them cautiously directed their gazes toward me. however, these glances were fleeting, and they quickly lowered their heads again. lady elbuanur stepped forward slightly, as if she were about to introduce each one to me.


    "your majesty," she said in a calm yet authoritative tone, "these are the concubines chosen for you. each has pledged unconditional loyalty to your commands and service."


    i observed them in silence for a while. each one possessed unique beauty and charm. among them was a woman with dark skin¡ªa rarity. she likely came from one of the farthest in islands federation. the presence of people with this complexion was extremely rare, making them more valuable and exotic. for a ruler to have a dark-skinned concubine was a form of power display.


    unlike in my previous world, dark-skinned individuals were not treated as slaves here. instead, they were viewed as exotic individuals because of their scarcity. beside the dark-skinned woman stood another with similar curves and allure, casting me furtive glances.


    my gaze continued to move among the concubines. i hadn''t realized richard was something of a collector. there was a woman with slanted eyes, a beast woman with long rabbit ears, and another with a dusky complexion. although i had visited this place before, i hadn''t noticed these women. the rest of the dozens of women here were generally seductive and beautiful.


    honestly, i didn''t feel much desire for them. i already had women who loved me and were incredibly beautiful. still... a little greed isn''t always a bad thing.


    my eyes lingered on the diversity among the women before me. each represented a different interpretation of beauty and allure. i realized richard''s collection wasn''t solely a political or strategic power move; it also reflected his personal tastes. yet, i wasn''t sure if i could sense genuine loyalty or form meaningful bonds among them.


    lady elbuanur, bowing slightly, spoke again:


    "your majesty, each of these women has been specially chosen. they have been trained to care for and serve men. if you wish, you may select anyone."


    "i''m not particularly interested at the moment," i said, emphasizing the word moment in my tone, which caught the attention of the women.


    "i''m here to say a few words to each of you before leaving. you and your daughters will remain here. your sons will work for the crown. in other words, everything will continue as it has. you''re likely aware that we''re in the midst of a sort of civil war. whether you trust my words is up to you, but i will absolutely win this war." i stepped closer to the women as i spoke.


    "however, should any of you attempt to assist my step-siblings in any way... i assure you, you''ll regret it. continue living as you have. when the war is over, you can be certain that each of you will be rewarded." stay updated through empire


    one might question why i would issue such threats to the royal concubines. after all, i''m a king, and these women are merely concubines. but in my view, the most dangerous individuals are often those like them. even a small leak of information from them could cause significant harm to me.


    the women exchanged brief but careful glances in silence after my words. some had fear in their eyes, others had suspicion. they clearly grasped the weight of my words but chose to remain silent, knowing it was the safest course of action for their survival.


    noticing the tension i had created among the royal concubines, lady elbuanur softened her tone as she spoke.


    "your majesty, you needn''t doubt the loyalty of these women. they are here solely to care for and serve you. they have understood the seriousness of your words."


    "i hope so," i said, turning around. "marsiel, would you accompany me back to the palace?"


    marsiel''s expression changed. not because she was rebellious, but because she was shy and rarely spoke much.


    i noticed the brief surprise on her face, but she quickly composed herself, bowing her head slightly. "of course, your majesty," she said, her voice soft yet carrying a distinct humility. i felt that spending more time with her would be intriguing because marsiel was vastly different from the others. her words and demeanor suggested a personality that went beyond the concept of being a concubine.


    lady elbuanur took a step back as she bid us farewell. i couldn''t decipher the fleeting expression in her eyes, but i chose not to dwell on it. marsiel and i began walking through the palace''s stone-paved garden, which was bathed in the golden light of the late afternoon sun. the scene exuded a tranquility that felt almost surreal.


    "so, is there anything you desire? i still haven''t properly rewarded you for saving my mother and me."


    marsiel tilted her head slightly at my question, falling silent for a moment. her expression held a mix of gratitude and hesitation. when her eyes met mine, i sensed the depth hidden within them.


    "your majesty, saving my mother and me was already the greatest reward," she said. her voice was calm and gentle, yet there was a subtle undertone of modesty and shyness. "being by your side, serving you, is more than enough for us." sear?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    her response was deeply humble but carried a kind of sincerity that couldn''t be ignored. still, i was certain there were unspoken emotions and thoughts behind her words. marsiel didn''t strike me as someone who would settle for a simple thank you. i wanted to give her the chance to express herself.


    "you don''t need to be so modest," i said. "everyone has a desire in their heart. perhaps there''s something you''ve never had the courage to express before now?"


    as i spoke, i watched a faint look of surprise appear on marsiel''s face. her eyes drifted briefly into the distance before returning to me. it was as if she wanted to say something, but hesitated.


    "your majesty¡­" she began, her voice low but resolute. "throughout my life, my mother and i have lived like shadows. in the eyes of others, i was nothing more than a potential concubine. but sometimes¡­ i''ve thought that i could be something more."


    her words caught me off guard. the courage with which she revealed her feelings deepened my interest in her.


    "what do you mean by ''something more''?" i asked.


    "if you would allow it, i would like to use my skills for you and your family," she said. "i''ve heard that the palace''s head healer fled after the war. if you permit, i would like to take on that role."


    when i heard marsiel''s request, i couldn''t hide my surprise. i hadn''t expected her to make such an ambitious proposal. yet her words intrigued me as much as they gave me pause. healing magic was a rare and valuable skill, and marsiel''s ability was proof that she was far more than just a concubine candidate.


    "healing magic is a rare and precious gift," i said. "it would indeed be a shame to let such a talent go to waste in the concubines'' quarters. from now on, i appoint you as the head healer of my palace. visit me later to finalize the formalities."


    the surprise on marsiel''s face quickly transformed into a radiant smile. bowing her head humbly, she said, "this is a great honor, your majesty. i am deeply grateful." the sincerity and excitement in her voice made it clear how much this decision meant to her.


    it would have been unjust to ignore the potential and determination within this young woman. throughout my life, i had learned the importance of recognizing and placing talented people where they belonged. allowing someone like marsiel to remain only a concubine would have been a disservice both to her talents and to my family''s needs.


    i wasn''t sure if marsiel realized this, but if she went to alpshar right now and demonstrated her abilities, he''d likely appoint her as his own head healer. in fact, her coming to me with this request showed that she already understood the value of her skills.


    "well then, i''ll see you later, miss marsiel."


    "it was an honor to speak with you, your majesty. once again, i offer my heartfelt thanks for the opportunity you''ve given me."

 Chapter 224 Her night

    within a few weeks, the local nobles and those who had sworn loyalty to me gradually reached the military headquarters outside the capital. they were slowly fulfilling my order to assemble an army. excluding the troops assigned to protect the capital, i currently had around ten thousand soldiers.in my opinion, ten thousand soldiers were still insufficient for the war. at least twenty thousand were needed. fortunately, duke grohandal''s army was already on its way here. soon, i would likely have an army of twenty thousand, which would be enough to defeat thaerd.


    while waiting for duke grohandal''s army to arrive in the capital, i began meeting with other nobles. convincing them to provide more soldiers and resources was essential. some were still hesitant, fearing thaerd''s power. however, i managed to entice them with the rewards they would receive if we were victorious.


    meanwhile, reports from my spies caught my attention. thaerd''s army had begun mobilizing. according to the information i received, they were advancing with a force of at least thirty thousand soldiers. this meant the war would be more challenging than i anticipated, but i still had no doubts about my victory.


    now, i found myself in a warm room where i spent time with my women. the room was cozy, with long, comfortable sofas placed opposite each other and a fireplace that filled the space with its warmth. everyone was here: luciana, isabella, evangeline, ellera, roxanne, kayle, avanne, and even catherine.


    the women were all seated in different corners, chatting among themselves. though their relationships weren''t always perfect, their presence here symbolized their support for me. the fireplace''s warmth heightened the intimacy of the room, momentarily shielding us from the cold atmosphere of the war preparations outside.


    as usual, isabella stood gracefully beside the table. turning to me, she asked, "so, you plan to defeat thaerd with this many soldiers, is that it?" her voice carried a tone of curiosity mixed with subtle criticism. isabella was an intelligent woman; her questions always had a strategic edge.


    "this is just the beginning, bella," i replied calmly. "once we merge with duke grohandal''s forces, we''ll have over twenty thousand soldiers. thaerd''s army may be larger, but we will act strategically. numbers alone don''t guarantee victory."


    luciana listened to isabella''s words with a faint smile and interjected, "but we must still have some advantage over them, don''t we? have your spies brought any new information about thaerd''s plans?"


    "yes," i said, walking toward the fireplace, trying to momentarily escape the weight of my burdens. "thaerd''s army consists of thirty thousand soldiers. however, my spies indicate that a portion of them are peasants forced into service. their morale is reportedly low. that will be our advantage."


    in truth, there was no report about their low morale, but i had to lie to ease the visible anxiety and fear on their faces. at least, i wanted them to feel reassured after i left.


    "when will you depart?" kayle asked.


    "in a week. once everything is prepared and the armies are united, i will leave."


    my words brought silence to the room, and everyone''s expressions fell. unfortunately, even my women didn''t fully trust me after my loss against alpshar. although i had been the only one trying to change things before that battle even began, i had ultimately lost. no matter how much they tried to hide it, they feared i would fail again.


    ellera watched me silently, her silver eyes gleaming in the light of the fireplace. she concealed her emotions as always, but i wanted to feel her trust. after a brief pause, she asked in her usual composed tone, "this time will be different, won''t it?"


    "yes, ellera. this time, i''ve planned every detail meticulously. at the end of this war, we will either emerge victorious or be buried in history," i said resolutely. the atmosphere in the room grew heavier than everyone''s gaze fixed on me.


    roxanne broke the tension with excitement in her voice, "if they enter the battle with such low morale, we can easily overpower them. this time, we can turn their fears to our advantage." her enthusiasm and confidence in me lightened the mood slightly.


    evangeline, on the other hand, maintained her usual distant and serious demeanor. "roxanne might be right, but don''t forget that thaerd may not rely solely on his numbers. he could have strategic moves of his own. predicting his plans will be crucial," she said.


    i nodded. "you''re right, evangeline. that''s why my spies will continue to bring updates. we will analyze thaerd''s potential strategies and act accordingly. we cannot afford any mistakes this time."


    luciana looked at me for a moment before speaking in a gentle, yet serious tone. "and what about us? what will we do? where will we be during the battle?"


    i turned to her and replied slowly, "you will stay here. i want to ensure the capital is protected. if things go wrong, this will be our last line of defense."


    i noticed kayle frown briefly, but when our eyes met, she calmed down and said nothing. she grabbed her glass of red wine and headed toward the balcony. "i need some fresh air," she said.


    as kayle left for the balcony, the tension in the room eased slightly. everyone watched her quietly, but no one said anything. meanwhile, my mind remained occupied with thoughts of the war, strategies, and possibilities. i couldn''t afford another mistake. if i wanted to regain everyone''s trust, i had to win this war.


    breaking the silence, luciana began speaking softly. "you know we trust you, don''t you? despite our concerns, the fact that we''re here is proof of that." her sincerity was evident as i looked into her eyes. luciana had always been supportive, but i knew i needed to do more to earn that support.


    ellera, still silent, continued watching me. her face revealed no emotions, but i noticed the mechanical rings in her silver eyes beginning to spin faintly¡ªa sign that she was feeling something inside. in that moment, i realized that instead of expecting reassurance or words from her; i had to earn her trust through the outcome of this war.


    isabella drew my attention again as she spoke. "even so, i suggest you review your strategy once more. underestimating thaerd would be a grave mistake. focus on his strengths and figure out how to neutralize them."


    acknowledging the truth in her words, i nodded. "i will, isabella. i''ll reassess my plans based on this information."


    luciana softly added, "i believe you''ll return victorious, little ethan. but it''s not just us who need to feel that way; the people must as well."


    "yes," i replied. "morale is vital not just for the enemy but for us, too. without the people''s support, this war becomes even harder. that''s why i must show them that we will deliver victory."


    ellera took a deep breath and said, "it''s easy to persuade the people, but just as easy to lose their trust." her voice was as cold as ever, but her words rang true.


    roxanne smiled and said, "ellera is as pessimistic as always." she then turned to me and added, "but if you follow her advice, we''ll win this war with even stronger foundations."


    evangeline glanced at roxanne and said, "let''s not get emotional. our priority is strategy and information." then she turned to me. "the more up-to-date intelligence we can get from your spies before the war, the greater our advantage."


    discover stories at empire


    the tense atmosphere in the room began to settle. the warmth of the fireplace eased the tension between their words slightly. the women seemed lost in their own thoughts.


    evangeline approached me with a neutral expression. "ethan, are we done discussing for now? if so, i''d like to get some rest. tomorrow morning, we can go over every detail that''s troubling you," she said.


    this night was hers. though we still only held each other while sleeping¡ªnothing more, nothing less¡ªevangeline seemed to enjoy it immensely. in fact, she looked forward to her nights with me just as much as my other women did.


    i nodded in response to her words. "yes, we''re done for now," i said. the women began leaving the room one by one. luciana, isabella, and roxanne left the hall chatting softly among themselves, while ellera watched me silently for a moment longer before standing up and heading toward the door with slow, deliberate steps. i watched the light of her silver eyes fade as she left.


    kayle, however, was still on the balcony, standing in the cold and seemingly lost in thought. i wanted to approach her, but evangeline''s gentle touch on my arm caught my attention. "come, you need to rest," she said. her voice was calm but firm.


    following her, i entered the bedroom. evangeline''s room was, as always, neat and minimalist. since we hadn''t reached the final stage of our relationship, i went to her room rather than her coming to mine. according to unwritten traditions, if a woman went to a man''s room in night, it was solely a sign of sexual intent. sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    evangeline stepped into the adjoining room briefly and returned wearing a nightgown that highlighted her curves. i also changed into more comfortable clothing. with a slightly flushed face, evangeline got into bed, turning her back to me as she had done before. but knowing what that gesture meant, i only smirked.


    i lay down and wrapped my arms around her from behind. my rapidly hardening penis pressed against her hips. the last time this had happened, it was accidental, but this time, i did it deliberately. when a faint moan escaped her lips, i realized that tonight would likely be the night.

 Chapter 225 She came so badly(+18)

    evangeline''s soft buttocks trembled slightly as i hugged her tightly, her pink hair falling over my face, her rapid breathing like soothing music. i gently moved my lips to her neck, leaving gentle kisses.. evangeline was startled, but she didn''t pull away in any way. on the contrary, she increased pressing her body against me. her ice-cold feet touched mine. meanwhile, i was trailing kisses up evangeline''s neck, pressing my hardening penis more and more against her. i could feel her heartbeat speeding up.


    when i reached her ear, i lightly bit her earlobe, causing evangeline to let out a short moan. inhaling her strawberry-flavored scent, i threw my legs over hers. my hands began to roam over her body.


    "eva..."


    i called her name and turned her towards me. when i saw her flushed face, i smiled and pressed her lips to mine. the kiss was gentle and soft. it was like a manifestation of our pure feelings. when the kiss ended, evangeline looked at me with misty eyes clouded with desire.


    "i want you, ethan..."


    "that''s all you had to say."


    with those words, i reached out to kiss evangeline once more, but this time with more passion, more desire to invade. evangeline''s heartbeat quickened, and she hugged me tighter and the two of us shared a long, passionate kiss.


    suddenly, evangeline''s body arched upwards in surprise as she felt my hands move from her waist down to her buttocks and into her very sensitive vagina.


    "mmah~" evangeline moved her mouth and moaned as i broke the kiss.


    "you are so sensitive"


    i smiled as i gently kneaded her buttocks with my fingers.


    "ahh~"


    evangeline moaned once again in a voice so seductive that it made my penis even harder. i realized that her voice was incredibly sweet. then i looked up at her face and saw her crystal blue eyes shining with innocence, curiosity, and desire.


    seeing the expression on her beautiful face, i couldn''t resist any longer and took her in my arms.


    "ahnn...!"


    evangeline''s body shook slightly.


    i then gently put her down on the bed and crawled towards her and whispered.


    "calm down eva, give yourself to me. okay?"


    evangeline bit her lips and nodded her head up and down. then i smiled at her and placed another kiss on her forehead and lips. then i got down and moved towards her cave and started to take off her pants.


    it was nice to watch her face getting redder and redder. after a minute of struggle, she finally took off her pants, revealing her long legs with the most perfect thighs i had ever seen. i couldn''t help swallowing at the sight.


    i didn''t know why, but i had a feeling she was going to develop a new fetish. i shook my head quickly and came to my senses.


    i then shifted my gaze to the white panties evangeline was wearing and, in a fluid motion, i pulled them down her front, revealing her beautiful pink entrance. when i removed her panties, evangeline tried to close her legs, but i immediately grabbed her leg and didn''t let her move.


    "give yourself to me, eva"


    evangeline nodded. her heart was now about to explode. she felt my gaze on her private area, looking at me as if this had filled her heart with an unexplainable feeling. i observed her entrance for a while and after a short while i started to move my finger, making circles around her entrance.


    evangeline''s body trembled again, and soon her fluid started to leak out. i smiled mischievously as i lightly stroked her erect clit.


    "ahhhhhnn~" evangeline began to moan loudly now.


    but i didn''t give her a chance to react as i inserted my finger into her vagina. when i realized she was comfortable with one finger, i inserted the other. soon my two fingers were causing mayhem inside evangeline''s vagina.


    each time evangeline''s body was slightly jolted, i was making a mental note of that place and continuing to stimulate other places inside her. like a vagina expert, in just 5 minutes, i had identified many of her weak spots.


    "ahhhhhhhhhh~"


    but for evangeline, these 5 minutes were far from just an ordinary 5 minutes, as she was now spending them with her eyes closed and taking deep breaths. my fingers kept exploring her cave as waves and waves of pleasure assaulted evangeline''s body. each touch sent another wave of jolts traveling through her body.


    when i inserted my third finger, another incomparably greater wave of pleasure spread through her body and her back arched upwards. she couldn''t control herself at all and moaned loudly.


    "ahhhhhhhhnng!" continue reading at empire


    as his walls tightened, his water pooled, and his eyes rolled backwards. and the next moment, a large amount of water spurted into my hand. evangeline continued to cum for the next half a minute. i continued to watch carefully as evangeline''s lower lips opened and closed uncontrollably and her juices gushed out of them.


    after i was sure that evangeline''s orgasm was over, i moved upwards and brought my head closer to hers. evangeline felt my movement and opened her eyes, then saw the grin on my face, but before she could say anything else, i asked. sear?h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "shall we move on to the main course?"


    i quickly took off my pants, releasing my snake, which was standing straight up and wanting to explore the soft inner folds of another woman.


    "b-that''s big ..." evangeline murmured, as i put my shaft over the slit of her vagina.


    i then moved and put my rod in front of her entrance, already wet. i didn''t have to wait long after i finished lubricating my penis with her juices. i pushed the head inside. then i leaned down and put my face close to evangeline''s.


    "it''s going to hurt a little, but you''ll be fine, okay?"


    "okay..." evangeline said and tried to calm her pounding heart.


    she didn''t really seem to be scared. she probably knew that the first time was painful. she had also seen how my other women wanted their nights with me with pure desire. suddenly, i hugged her body. evangeline frowned, but just as she was about to ask, she felt my penis move and enter her cave.


    "i''m going to move a little now, okay? tell me when it hurts."


    i murmured in as gentle a tone as i could. i then moved and slowly but steadily kept going deeper and deeper.


    "ahhhhhnng~" evangeline moaned in pleasure.


    evangeline''s inner folds were unusually tight, too tight. they enveloped my penis in such a way that it was as if they were sucking all its energy and trying to make it unable to move. i could hardly contain myself anymore. i had to use all my willpower not to cum right away.


    finally, after a minute, i was halfway inside thyra, but her inner folds were squeezing my penis more and more. it was as if her pussy was greedily trying to suck my penis. i would have gone a little further and at that moment i pushed my penis a little, as if it had encountered an invisible obstacle. evangeline trembled all over her body because of this action.


    "ahhhhhhhhhhh! it hurts, stop! ughhhhh!"


    as i held my penis inside her without moving it, i looked down and saw blood coming out of her vagina. while i waited, i stroked her vagina and breasts and kissed her neck to soothe her pain. evangeline calmed down after a while and i wiped the tears from her eyes.


    "i''m going to move now."


    "no... that hurts! maybe we should try another time," evangeline replied.


    "don''t worry, the pain will go away. trust me, okay?"


    evangeline nodded helplessly, and i moved my penis again.


    "ahhhnnnnnh~"


    evangeline was already sensitive from coming earlier, so even though she knew my penis was going to enter again, she couldn''t control herself and moaned loudly. i felt my body weaken from the pleasure, then i withdrew my rod and stabbed again into evangeline''s internal organs.


    i then lifted her head and covered evangeline''s lips with my own and started another tongue fight. my hand was not idle either and went up evangeline''s top and started to play with her breasts.


    her breasts may not have been the biggest i had ever seen, but they were incredibly soft. i gently played with her tits as my penis kept moving as it entered her body.


    "mfhhhhh~ ahhhh!" evangeline moaned loudly again.


    i then took off her top as well and then undid the clasp of her bra, exposing her bare breasts. i played with those beautiful breasts in a different way as i continued to thrust my penis into evangeline''s body, while having more room to move. i then started to increase the pace, lifting her head and interrupting the kissing.


    "annhh! ~ annhhh! ~ anfhh!"


    *pah *pah *pah *pah


    evangeline''s body was numb from all this pleasure and she just lay on the bed and accepted my thrusts without any resistance.


    "ahhhh~ ahnngg~ hngggg!"


    her back arched, her eyes rolled back, and her tongue stuck out. her expression was very similar to the expressions of my other women when they reached the top. she was lost in ecstasy.


    "ahhhh~ ahnngg~ ahhhhng!"


    i sped up my thrusts as i played with her breasts with both hands, desperate to give evangeline the highest dose of pleasure possible. this was her first night, and i wanted it to be unforgettable.


    "ahhhh~ ahnngg~ ahhhhng!"


    i then increased my pace again, pinching her nipples as a final touch, and soon,


    evangeline''s walls tightened even more. a small smile of triumph appeared on my face as i moaned.


    "ughhhh~ i''m coming inside you, eva!"


    finally, i let herself go and emptied my sperm into evangeline''s deepest insides. this ejaculation sped up evangeline''s reaction too, her walls tightened even more, she sucked my rod intensely and then suddenly she relaxed and,


    *squirt!


    "aaaaahhhhhnnnghhhhhhhh~~~"


    she came so badly.

 Chapter 226 Victors write history

    "well, have i become your wife now?" evangeline asked, as she lay on my shoulder."absolutely," i replied without hesitation.


    "so, if i want to leave the palace now, you won''t let me?"


    evangeline''s tone was teasing, clearly mocking me. that was a good thing because it meant she was content and happy with this night we shared.


    "no, i wouldn''t allow it," i said, playing along with her game.


    after my words, she rubbed her bare body against mine and let out a soft giggle. the strawberry scent emanating from her pink hair filled the early hours of the morning with a pleasant warmth. after chatting with evangeline for a while longer, we both took some time to sleep, and then our bodies met again during our morning bath.


    as evangeline cast shy glance at me, the servants changed the bloodstained sheets. soon after, we went about our separate duties.


    lately, my relationship with violet had also been improving. she had become more reserved and quiet compared to her old self. initially, i thought she was still dealing with some form of depression, but i quickly realized that this was actually a sign of her maturing. the loss of her once-na?ve, childish demeanor might even be for the better.


    in addition to this, i had grown closer to catherine as well. however, she was currently contemplating returning to tiamat, now recognized as a kingdom, to fight against her uncle. she planned to incite a rebellion among the people and, with the support of loyal nobles, ascend to the throne and end her uncle''s tyranny.


    it didn''t take long to convince her how foolish that plan was. catherine promised, at least for now, to abandon the idea until i had ended the civil war. in return, i vowed to destroy her uncle''s tyranny when the time came.


    both tamerid and tiamat were severely weakened in a short time. alpshar, tiamat and tamerid, once an empire but now called a kingdom, had seized nearly all of their treasuries. furthermore, heavy taxes had impoverished the people, and rebellions had already started in many regions.


    my primary goal at the moment was to end the civil war, but my future target was clear. i intended to use the unrest in the northern kingdoms to unify the north under my rule.


    considering that the princesses and rightful heirs of both tamerid and tiamat were with me, this was more of a goal than a dream. furthermore, i also had the avarya princess and the tamerid queen in my grasp. the kingdoms were weak; the people were in rebellion, and the nobles were focused on preserving their power and wealth. this chaos was an opportunity, a gift for someone like me. but that was for the future. for now, i needed to focus on completing my meal and uniting the asina kingdom.


    ---


    two weeks later, i was finally ready to leave the palace. duke grohandal''s army had merged with mine, creating a force of twenty thousand soldiers. i had spent most of the past two weeks with my women. i had also spent time with my two children, both of whom knew i was their father.


    as i prepared to head into battle, the thought of leaving everything behind lingered in the back of my mind. but it was nothing more than a fleeting dream. i was no longer just a king¡ªi was determined to build an empire. in this chaotic era of betrayals, wars, and alliances, the only way to stay strong was to move forward.


    before leaving the palace, i bid farewell to luciana, isabella, evangeline, ellera, roxanne, kayle, avanne, violet, and catherine. each had a different expression in their eyes.


    the moment was a mix of emotions. luciana''s eyes held deep loyalty, and her determined expression silently conveyed her unwavering support. isabella''s face showed slight concern, but she maintained her usual composure. her gentle and warm smile brought me a wave of peace.


    evangeline, uncharacteristically, smiled faintly with an air of trust. "if you die, i''ll bring you back to life just to kill you again," she said jokingly, though there was an undertone of seriousness. ellera, who rarely showed her emotions, revealed the weight of the farewell in her silver-ringed eyes and slightly damp cheeks.


    roxanne approached, wrapping her arms around my neck and whispering, "i know you''ll succeed. i''ll be eagerly waiting for your return." kayle, ever silent, looked at me intensely, saying more with her gaze than words could.


    avanne, slightly timid but with a warm smile, held my hand. "think of us, but i know you''ll return," she said. violet, as calm as ever, simply nodded in farewell. catherine, however, stood out. "whether you''re a king or an emperor doesn''t matter¡ªi''m ready to fight by your side," she declared, her face filled with determination.


    after the farewells, i walked toward my army. the horses were mounted, and flags were flying. duke grohandal awaited me. standing at the head of the army, i thought about the challenges and opportunities ahead. thaerd''s army was undoubtedly larger than mine, and winning this battle would be the first step in changing my destiny.


    as i looked back after riding some distance, i saw that every one of them, even ellera, was shedding tears. my exceptional vision, a gift of the dark element, allowed me to see them clearly even though they didn''t realize it.


    each of them likely decided not to show their emotions while i was there, not wanting to burden me or create a somber atmosphere. this thought brought a bittersweet smile to my face, but as i turned forward and clenched my teeth, the only feelings i had were a mix of happiness and anger.


    happiness because such remarkable women loved me, and anger because i had caused them pain. what made them so precious was not just their beauty, but also their unwavering loyalty and trust in me. it lightened my burden but also made it heavier. with every step forward, i carried their hopes and expectations.


    duke grohandal''s approach snapped me out of my thoughts. his gray hair and stern features reflected the wisdom and experience the years had given him. "your majesty," he said with respect and a hint of curiosity, "leading an army this large won''t be easy, especially against such a powerful enemy."


    i calmly turned to the duke. "i don''t expect it to be easy. but it''s not impossible. our advantage is the chance to win the people''s support. to stand against thaerd''s tyranny, we must not only be an army but also a beacon of hope."


    the duke nodded his head. "your words are inspiring, your majesty. i hope your soldiers share the same conviction as you."


    "i will shape their thoughts through my actions. they need to see a leader who can help them conquer their fears. that leader will be me. make sure the army knows i will fight alongside them."


    the first days of our journey were relatively calm. the army''s discipline was impressive. however, at night, when we set up camp, i could hear the soldiers whispering among themselves. most of them were anxious about the approaching battle. among the young, there was fear, while the older soldiers carried a determination tempered by experience. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    nevertheless, the soldiers'' morale wasn''t low enough to darken the overall atmosphere of the army. duke grohandal''s expertise, combined with the short speeches i gave, kept their spirits high. war wasn''t just fought with swords and magic, but with resolve as well.


    in the darkness of the night, a fire flickered faintly some distance away from the camp. while the army was asleep, i remained awake, poring over the map. this world was unfamiliar to me, yet my knowledge of history and modern warfare gave me a considerable advantage here. the enemy before us commanded a massive army bolstered by magic. but i knew that sheer numbers were not always the deciding factor. strategy was everything. find more chapters on empire


    the reincarnation that brought me here was both a curse and a blessing. in the modern world, i had been a history teacher, but now i found myself in a completely different time and place. still, i had no hesitation in using my knowledge¡ªeverything from napoleon''s campaigns to sun tzu''s strategies¡ªto end this civil war.


    tonight, with duke grohandal''s help, i was analyzing the state of our army. i marked the enemy''s likely routes on the map. modern warfare tactics came to mind: ambushes, flanking attacks, feigned retreats... the presence of magic in this world meant i had to adapt, but that only made the challenge more intriguing.


    "duke grohandal," i said, pointing at the map, "the main camp of the thaerd army is here, correct?"


    "that''s right, your majesty. the enemy army is far superior in numbers, but moving such a large force isn''t easy. they have to carry everything with them."


    just as i suspected. their supply lines would be their greatest weakness. "we will target their supply convoys. before the main armies clash, we''ll starve them. and we''ll raid their camps, depriving them of sleep every night."


    the duke nodded with a faint smile. "a cunning strategy. but tactics like these could be seen as cowardice among the people. are you prepared for that as a leader?"


    i gripped the hilt of my sword. "the people won''t remember cowardice; they will remember victory. the victors write history. once we put an end to thaerd''s tyranny, no one will care what methods we used."


    _____


    important announcement!


    hello,


    i want to be honest with you¡ªlately, i''ve been struggling to find the motivation to continue writing this novel. i''m very close to losing all my drive, and the only reason i''m still writing is to avoid disappointing those who have invested in the privilege chapters.


    i will continue releasing chapters daily until the end of this month. however, i cannot guarantee anything for the next month. to avoid any inconvenience, i recommend that you do not purchase the privilege chapters for next month. that said, if you can get a refund and are willing to take the risk, you are free to do so.


    if i am still publishing chapters daily after the first week of next month, it means i''ve decided to continue this story. therefore, i suggest waiting for at least a week before purchasing the privilege chapters to ensure you''re not inconvenienced.


    wishing you all a good day (or evening), and i hope your day is going well.

 Chapter 227 The winner

    Two Weeks LaterIn the darkness of the night, the enemy camp was silent and dimly lit. The Thaerd army seemed at ease in their vast plain encampment. However, this ease had left them at their most vulnerable. Days of feigned retreats and sudden raids had worn them out and created the perfect moment for victory.


    "The enemy has let their guard down," I whispered to Duke Grohandal. As I reviewed the ambush points we had marked on the map one more time, I noticed the growing impatience among my soldiers. These past two weeks of strategic attacks¡ªcutting off supply lines, ambushing patrols, and breaking morale¡ªwere finally about to bear fruit.


    "We will strike the enemy camp tonight," I announced, surrounded by my commanders. "Our fire mages will target their most vulnerable points. Archers will take positions on the high ground. Once the attack begins, no one escapes."


    Duke Grohandal frowned hesitantly. "Your Majesty, an assault of this magnitude could annihilate the enemy''s entire army, but our losses could be severe."


    My eyes drifted to the map, tracing the enemy''s positions. "This is a risk we must take," I said resolutely. "We need a swift and decisive victory. This triumph will erase the fear weighing on our people and rebuild their confidence."


    Grohandal took a deep breath and nodded, retreating to relay the orders to the other commanders. I remained at the map a while longer, replaying every possibility in my mind as I visualized the plan. Tonight, everything would change. Instead of a prolonged battle, I wanted a swift, definitive victory.


    I also needed to return to the capital without delay to prepare for any potential attack from Liam. For that reason, I cared little about how dishonorable or ethically questionable this battle was. All I desired was an absolute, undeniable victory.


    Darkness had completely enveloped the night. The faint lights emanating from the enemy camp revealed the weariness of their soldiers, who seemed unprepared for any assault. This bolstered our advantage even further. Infantry and archers took their positions. Fire mages were stationed at ambush points, ready to unleash the first wave of chaos in the camp.


    As a fire flare shot into the sky, the enemy camp was instantly engulfed in flames. The explosions and ensuing screams threw their ranks into complete disarray. Meanwhile, we advanced in utter silence.


    With fire magic illuminating my sword, I led the charge. Entering the camp, I struck down stunned and unprepared enemy soldiers with lightning-fast blows. I gave them no quarter. Every move I made was calculated to end this battle swiftly. Charging through the front lines, I aimed to conclude the fight before the Thaerd army could comprehend what was happening.


    As I advanced toward the heart of the Thaerd camp, my soldiers surrounded me, cutting down enemies. Each one executed their orders with precision, ensuring no one escaped, whether they fled or resisted.


    The light of my swords sealed the fate of every enemy I struck. As I neared the camp''s center, I encountered more organized resistance. Thaerd officers, flanked by a handful of elite soldiers, tried to encircle me. But their efforts were nothing more than a waste of time.


    With hundreds of soldiers protecting me and an army of twenty thousand attacking the Thaerd military camp, chaos reigned everywhere¡ªbut it was the chaos I had orchestrated.


    When one officer lunged at me, I parried his blade and delivered a swift counterstrike. I then used air magic to propel myself a few steps away, landing in the midst of the remaining officers. Each of my movements targeted their weaknesses, rendering them helpless.


    When I reached the command tent at the center of the camp, the sounds of weapons clashing and shouting abruptly ceased. Inside, I found enemy commanders huddled around a table, frantically arguing. As they noticed me, they recoiled in fear.


    "You were not expecting me, weren''t you?" I said in a cold tone. The light from my swords cast eerie reflections across the tent. One commander stammered, his voice trembling.


    "This is a massacre! This isn''t war¡ªthis is¡ª"


    "This is victory," I interrupted sharply.


    Without hesitation, I launched my attack. A brief skirmish ensued inside the tent, and one by one, the enemy commanders fell. The leadership of the Thaerd army had been eradicated.


    Now, it was time to find Thaerd himself. I needed to kill him with my own hands to ensure he would never rise as a threat again.


    Emerging from the command tent after neutralizing the enemy commanders, I was met with the blazing chaos of the night. Screams, the clash of weapons, and the echoes of magic reverberated throughout the camp. Yet, there was still no sign of Thaerd himself.


    Duke Grohandal approached, out of breath, with information. "Your Majesty, Thaerd''s main tent is likely in the northwest. It''s heavily guarded. We believe he''s there."


    "I will handle it," I declared firmly. I preferred to risk my own life than that of my soldiers. "You ensure order in the rest of the camp. Let no enemy escape."


    As I moved toward the northwest, I effortlessly crushed any resistance in my path. My sword, glowing with fire, lit up the terror-stricken faces of the enemies I struck down. Thaerd''s soldiers no longer fought in unison; panic consumed them, making my task easier.


    Upon reaching the main tent, I found it surrounded by heavily armored guards¡ªThaerd''s elite. But they could not stop me.


    Stay updated with empire


    Gripping my sword tightly, I took a deep breath. The main tent stood before me, imposing and resolute. I summoned the power of all four elements within me: the fury of fire, the freedom of air, the fluidity of water, and the unyielding strength of earth. Together, they granted me unparalleled power.


    As the guards noticed me, they raised their shields and drew their weapons. Without hesitation, I attacked. I melted one guard''s shield with fire magic and sent another flying with a gust of wind before he could strike. Mid-air, I summoned the earth to rise beneath their feet, impaling them with sharp rocks.


    While one guard burned, I lashed another with water as sharp as a whip, cutting him down. The air carried me nimbly between them, and the earth transformed every step I took into a deadly threat. My unleashed power filled them with terror.


    When the last guard fell, the path to the main tent was clear. I sheathed my swords and stepped through the entrance. Inside, Thaerd stood before a throne-like chair, his face a mixture of rage and despair.


    The moment I saw him, a surge of adrenaline coursed through me. As our eyes met, I could see the helplessness and barely concealed fury in his expression. He seemed ready to challenge me, but behind his facade, I could sense the stench of defeat.


    Gripping my sword tightly, I stepped forward, my gaze locked on his every move. I was determined not to miss a single detail.


    Thaerd reached for the massive sword beside the throne-like chair. As if wanting to turn every move into an exaggerated display, he slowly lifted the blade and pointed it skyward. "Come on then," he said with cold mockery. "Do you think you can defeat me so easily?"


    For a moment, I didn''t reply. I knew the silence would carve itself into his mind, more powerful than any words. Then I began to approach slowly, the light of my swords reflecting off the tent walls and pressing down on him with every step.


    "You''ve already lost. I''m just speeding up your end. Look around, brother," I said, my voice steady and sharp. "In a single night, you''re losing everything without even putting up an honorable fight."


    I fixed my gaze on his face, flushed with anger, as my words sank in.


    The moment I finished speaking, Thaerd lunged at me. He was fast, but his speed was familiar, predictable. As he swung his sword, I could sense his intended target. I stepped back, dodging the blow, and sent a gust of wind his way, throwing him off balance.


    His second strike came stronger and more determined, but I was ready. I blocked his attack with my sword and unleashed a burst of fire, engulfing the area around his blade in flames. Forced to retreat, Thaerd pulled his weapon back, but I swiftly moved in, delivering a blow that knocked him off balance.


    When his sword slipped from his hand and fell to the ground, I saw it as only a fleeting victory. His eyes, filled with a mix of rage and desperation, met mine. In that moment, I resolved to leave him no glimmer of hope. There would be only one victor tonight, and it would be me.


    Thaerd let out a furious roar and charged at me once more. Using air magic, he hurled a gust of wind in my direction. I raised my arms to shield myself, countering his attack by summoning a wall of earth to absorb the impact. With my sword firmly in hand, I took a step forward.


    I lunged at him again, gripping my sword with both hands and striking with force. He dodged using the speed of the wind, slipping past me. But as he reappeared behind me, he made the mistake I had been waiting for¡ªhe overextended, losing control of his momentum.


    I seized the opportunity without hesitation. Summoning a wave of air, I slammed him to the ground. Then, using earth magic, I caused sharp rocks to rise beneath his hands and feet, pinning him in place. Thaerd writhed in fury, struggling against the spikes that held him down.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" I asked mockingly.


    Thaerd, breathing heavily, glared at me. For a fleeting moment, I saw a shadow of fear cross his face. "You son of bitch! You didn''t play by the rules!"


    "I make the rules of war," I replied coldly. Channeling fire through my sword, I directed the flames toward the spikes that held him. The earth erupted into fire, and Thaerd screamed, his voice echoing with pure desperation.


    With one last roar of defiance, Thaerd hurled himself toward me, but his cry was cut short. I brought my sword down swiftly, driving it straight into his heart. His eyes widened momentarily before they closed, lifeless. His Blood trickled from my blade to the ground, and in that moment, I felt the certainty of victory. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pulling my sword free, I flicked off the blood and turned away. The light of the flames outside seeped through the tent entrance, illuminating my path like a beacon of triumph. Without a second glance at Thaerd''s lifeless body, I stepped outside.


    "This war is over," I said softly, but my words carried enough weight to echo in the chaos of the night. "I am the winner..."

 Chapter 228 Heaven on earth

    As the sun slowly rose on the horizon, the battlefield still bore the marks of the previous night''s brutality. The air was heavy with the acrid scent of burnt. The Thaerd camp, once bustling with life, had been reduced to a desolate ruin, littered with the bodies of fallen soldiers and abandoned tents. The silence that hung over it now was a testament to our victory.I stood atop a hill overlooking the battlefield. Around me, my surviving soldiers were tending to the wounded, taking stock of the remaining supplies, and preparing to celebrate our triumph. Yet, my gaze remained fixed on the horizon. The fall of Thaerd was merely the beginning; a much greater war awaited us.


    Duke Grohandal approached me, greeting me with a quiet nod. His expression was a mixture of relief from our victory and the weight of the lives lost overnight. "Your Majesty," he said in a calm voice, "we''ve confirmed that Thaerd''s forces are completely scattered. A few soldiers attempted to flee, but they were captured. The camp is entirely under our control."


    I nodded in response. "Good. Gather our wounded and take everything we need from here. We have a long journey ahead of us today."


    Grohandal furrowed his brow, pausing briefly. "Today? Your Majesty, your soldiers are exhausted. They need time to rest."


    I turned to face him, the determination in my eyes enough to silence his protest. "We have no time for rest, Grohandal."


    Grohandal took a deep breath and bowed his head without argument. "As you command, Your Majesty. I will begin preparations immediately." He hurried away.


    My gaze returned to the battlefield once more. The destruction of Thaerd was a clear sign of victory, but it brought me no sense of satisfaction. A void echoed within me, a cold silence of nothingness. We may have won, but it was merely a harbinger of the greater battles to come.


    I began to walk among my soldiers. With each step, I was met with salutes and silent looks of triumph in their eyes. Some bore wounds, others were still haunted by the horrors of the night before. I acknowledged each one with a brief glance. These men had shed their blood for my victory.


    Reentering Thaerd''s main tent, I found it eerily quiet and empty after the chaos of the battle. The lifeless body of Thaerd lay in one corner, covered with a cloth. His face, frozen in an expression of terror, was still visible. This man had once dared to challenge me. Now, he was nothing more than a memory.


    "What shall we do with his body?" a soldier asked, standing at the entrance of the tent.


    "Burn it, like others" I said coldly. "Let it be known that we''ve won this war. But his name will be recorded in history as that of a traitor."


    The soldier nodded silently and left. I remained in the tent for a while longer, alone. Victory should have felt sweet, but for me, it was merely another burden. Wars didn''t end; they only brought new enemies and new challenges.


    After some time, I exited the tent and made my way to my horse. The dawn''s light illuminated the remnants of the battlefield. A new day was beginning, and it marked the first step toward an even greater war. I called out to my soldiers,


    "Prepare yourselves. We leave before the sun reaches its peak. We will return victorious, but this is only the beginning."


    All eyes turned to me¡ªtired yet resolute. After a brief silence, a cheer erupted. It was not just the cry of a battle won, but a declaration of greater victories to come.


    Within myself, I repeated these words: "Victory belongs only to the strong. And I will become the strongest in this world."


    ---


    Ten Days Later


    After short breaks and quick stops, we had finally reached the capital. I had sent a courier ahead to inform my wives of our victory and our return. Now, outside the city walls, a massive crowd had gathered on either side of the road to celebrate our triumph.


    The colossal stones of the capital''s walls, worn with age, whispered tales of battles past. Just beyond the gates, the people awaited us with flowers in hand. Their faces radiated the joy of victory, a victory they experienced without seeing the battlefield. What they didn''t know was the blood, sweat, and pain that lay behind it.


    As we approached the gates, the crowd erupted into cheers. Children reached out their arms to touch the war heroes, women threw flowers toward the soldiers, and people jostled to catch a glimpse of the triumph. Yet, no smile graced my face.


    When the gates groaned open, the full view of the capital square came into sight. Soldiers lined the stone-paved roads, ready to salute our victory.


    By this point, I had dismissed most of the twenty-thousand-strong army. Only a few thousand remained by my side. After all, each soldier had a family, or at least someone they cared for. The few thousand soldiers with me were already citizens of the capital or from villages near the capital. Unless Liam attacked or an unexpected event occurred, I would regroup the army after winter.


    Sitting tall atop my horse, my armor gleamed in the sunlight, a beacon of power visible beyond the walls. By my side stood Duke Grohandal and my loyal commanders, each carrying the pride and burden of victory. As we moved through the crowd, I scanned their faces. Joy, pride, and hope¡ªthey were all there, mingled together.


    When we reached the center of the square, I straightened on my horse. My soldiers formed ranks, holding banners high. The cheers of the crowd fell silent, a blanket of quiet covering the thousands gathered. My voice broke the silence resounding through the square.


    "Today, we celebrate our victory! The fall of Thaerd is a testament to our strength and will! But this victory is only the beginning. Our enemies are many, and our battles are far from over. Yet you, the people of this kingdom, are my strength. I will fight for you. I will win for you!"


    A mighty roar rose from the crowd. People embraced, soldiers clapped one another on the back. The spirit of victory filled the square. Yet inside me, that familiar emptiness lingered. This was the burden of a king. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Today is a day of celebration. Celebrate for the dawn of a new era for Asina!"


    As the crowd''s enthusiasm surged, I sat tall on my horse, but the silence within me deepened. My people''s loyalty, their faith in me, the hope and gratitude in their eyes¡ªall of it felt like a heavy weight on my soul. In that moment, I realized that the cost of victory was not only paid by my enemies, but by me as well.


    Duke Grohandal approached and bowed. "Your Majesty, your family awaits you at the palace. You may wish to rest while the celebrations continue."


    I nodded. "Let us not delay the people further. We will march to the palace."


    I signaled to my soldiers. The banners rose again, and the victory march resumed. As we moved through the cheering crowd, my eyes sought a familiar face among them. I knew my wives¡ªmy queens¡ªwere waiting for me in the grand courtyard of the palace.


    As the massive palace gates opened before us, I advanced into the courtyard. In the center of the courtyard stood all my queens, gathered together.


    Each of them shone with a unique grace and beauty. Tears of joy sparkled in their eyes. As I dismounted from my horse, the first to run toward me was my mother, Luciana. But soon, the rest of them followed closely behind her.


    "Welcome home, my little Ethan," she said in a trembling voice. Her tone was filled with love and pride, though it couldn''t completely hide her worry.


    After Luciana, my queens approached me one by one. Isabella greeted me with refined elegance, bowing lightly, though the emotions I saw in her eyes were far deeper. "I never doubted you," she said softly, her voice calm yet profoundly moving.


    Ellera came forward with her usual stoic demeanor, though there was an undeniable relief in her gaze. "Congratulations on your victory," she said briefly, but the swirling silver circles in her eyes betrayed her joy.


    The others¡ªRoxanne, Evangeline, Kayle, Avanne, Catherine, and Violet¡ªeach embraced me tightly, their affection making up for the long time apart.


    Then I followed them into the palace. They quickly realized the toll the long, grueling journey had taken on my body and mind after the war. Insisting that I needed rest, they gently but firmly led me away. Before leaving, I instructed Duke Grohandal to oversee the celebrations.


    The women took me to my bedchamber. Where my old bed once stood, there was now a grand one so large it could comfortably fit even ten people. They exchanged mischievous smiles, but thankfully, their intent was only to tuck me in and sleep by my side.


    That night, I felt as though a part of the burden of war had been lifted from my shoulders. Exhaustion had seeped deeply into both my body and mind, but the presence of my loved ones brought me a fleeting sense of peace.


    Each of my queens settled into a corner of the bed; some rested their heads on my shoulders, while others held my hands. It was as if there was an unspoken understanding among them. That night, no words were necessary.


    Luciana stretched out atop my bare chest, kissed me tenderly, her affection pouring through every touch. On either side, the other women clung to me tightly, unwilling to let me go. Each carried a distinct scent, and as sleep began to claim me, I found my thoughts lingering on that.


    It was the only thing on my mind as I drifted into slumber. It felt like I had found heaven on earth.

 Chapter 229 Big family

    "Guess I was wrong. This is the veritable heaven..."When I found myself surrounded by naked women, each of them unbelievably beautiful, those words didn''t feel out of place.


    Apparently, Luciana''s idea of a communal pool bath was truly a great one. A few hours ago, when I was led to this indoor sunken bath by these women, how was I supposed to keep my composure?


    Around me stood women, each more stunning than the last, wearing only delicate undergarments. They gathered close, chatting amongst themselves, while Isabella pressed her hips against me, driving me insane.


    I clenched my fists tightly, trying to control my breathing. This was a sweet torture being played out against me. I had never thought Luciana would go this far. Sure, it was meant to be a "relaxation" session, but who could''ve predicted such a seductive kind of relaxation?


    Isabella turned her head slightly, flashing me a mischievous smile. "Ethan, you seem a bit tense. This is a place for you to enjoy yourself, isn''t it?" she said in a soft yet provocatively cunning tone.


    Luciana, standing by the edge of the pool, stepped into the water slowly, her eyes fixed on me. There was warmth in her gaze, but I couldn''t tell if she was trying to soothe me or push me further. One thing was certain though: this place was truly a piece of paradise, becoming more enchanting with each passing second.


    I felt a light touch on my back. Evangeline had approached, clad in nothing but her delicate underwear, her wet hair cascading over her shoulders. "Ethan," she whispered softly in my ear, "relax. We''re here with you. Enjoy this."


    As Isabella pressed her soft, wet curves against my hips, my attention was momentarily diverted when I saw Roxanne suddenly leave the pool, looking uneasy¡ªor maybe I was imagining it.


    "I''ll check on her. You stay here," my mother said.


    As I watched Luciana follow Roxanne out of the room, I felt a bit relieved. Gently, I pulled Kayle, who stood behind Isabella with a displeased look at her mother''s actions, closer to me. Her large chest caused ripples in the water, and as I wrapped my arm around her waist, Kayle blushed immediately.


    My other hand reached toward Isabella''s chest. While juggling the mother and daughter, Ellera stood behind me, gently tracing the knife scars on my back. Meanwhile, Evangeline and Avanne were engrossed in a conversation.


    Kayle''s shy and flushed expression stood out, even amidst the intensity of the atmosphere. As my hand softly caressed her back, she trembled. "E-Ethan¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible. Her eyes avoided mine, but her body leaned closer.


    Isabella, on the other hand, continued her teasing. Her warm breath brushed my neck as she smiled. "I wonder how long you can hold out," she said, her voice both sly and mocking. Just as my hand reached her chest, she leaned even closer. The heat and feel of her skin were intoxicating.


    Behind me, Ellera''s touch added a layer of unease. As her slender fingers traced the scars on my back, she said in a calm yet deep voice, "These scars... they must have a story." I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath. As her touch lingered on my scars, a new emotion replaced the lingering pain.


    Evangeline and Avanne, still engaged in their conversation, turned their attention toward me. "I think Ethan might need some time to get used to this," Avanne said, sneaking a glance at me. Evangeline, smiling, added, "Getting used to it? I think he''s already adapted quite well."


    Just then, Luciana returned, her expression serious, indicating something important had happened. "Ethan, come here," she said gently.


    Reluctantly, I left the women behind and climbed out of the pool to follow her. In the adjacent bath, Roxanne stood, her face weary but with a contented smile.


    "What''s wrong, Roxy? Are you feeling unwell?" I asked.


    Roxanne smiled at my question and shook her head. "No... Ethan, I think we''re going to have a child soon."


    Hearing Roxanne''s words sent a wave of warmth through me. It was something I''d been hoping for, but hearing it from her directly was an entirely different experience. The joy and pride in her eyes mirrored in me as I slowly approached her, placing my hands on her shoulders. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I knew," I said with a soft smile, "but hearing it from you is more beautiful than anything."


    Roxanne''s face lit up for a moment, my words seemingly giving her a boost of courage. She placed her hand on her stomach and pressed gently. "Ethan," she said softly, "this isn''t just ours¡ªit''s something everyone here is a part of, right?"


    I nodded. "Yes, we''re all together in this. And I''ll do everything to celebrate this." I then turned to Luciana, whose gaze, though still serious, carried a maternal warmth. She seemed as if she had everything under control.


    Roxanne stood and walked toward me, tears of joy streaming down her cheeks. She hugged me tightly. "Ethan, I''m so happy to be on this journey with you," she said. The warmth in my heart grew stronger. Her happiness was my happiness. Wrapping my arms around her tightly, I whispered, "I can face anything with you by my side."


    Luciana stood silently behind us, watching. Though she didn''t intervene, the faint smile on her face showed she shared in our joy. As Roxanne''s happiness filled the air, Luciana suddenly patted my back and spoke in a calm yet commanding tone.


    "Let''s go share this news with the girls!"


    Roxanne''s eyes sparkled with excitement but held a hint of embarrassment. "Luciana, is that really necessary?" she asked hesitantly. Luciana placed a hand on Roxanne''s shoulder and gave her a warm smile.


    "Of course it is! This isn''t just your or Ethan''s happiness; it''s a joy for all of us. Every member of this family should celebrate this wonderful news." Luciana''s voice was firm but laced with cheerful insistence. Roxanne, knowing resistance was futile, finally nodded lightly.


    With Luciana leading the way, we left the bath. Roxanne''s happiness radiated as we returned to the others by the pool. Isabella, Evangeline, Avanne, Kayle, and the rest of the women turned their attention to us the moment we arrived.


    Luciana clapped her hands, instantly silencing the room. "Everyone! I need your attention for a moment!" she called out, her voice carrying an undeniable authority that drew every woman''s gaze to her. Once the room quieted, she smiled and continued, "I have wonderful news for all of you! Roxanne and Ethan are bringing a new member into our family!"


    As Luciana''s words hung in the air, the women exchanged shocked glances. Isabella took a step forward, raising an eyebrow. "Wait, a second¡­ Roxanne?" she asked, her tone carefully neutral, though a flicker of jealousy glinted in her eyes.


    Evangeline, observing the happiness on Roxanne''s face, took a deep breath. Slowly but with certainty, she asked, "Is this really true? Ethan is going to have a child?"


    When Roxanne nodded in confirmation, a brief silence followed before Evangeline smiled warmly. "If that''s true, then we all need to celebrate. After all, this marks Ethan''s future."


    With Evangeline''s words, the mood shifted. The subtle tensions of envy and rivalry began to dissolve, replaced by a shared sense of joy. Isabella walked over to Roxanne, taking her hand gently. "Congratulations," she said with a shy smile. "This really is wonderful news."


    Kayle, however, stood off to the side, her lips pursed in faint discontent. But after a moment, she plastered on a forced smile and approached Roxanne. "I guess it''ll be all our turns to contribute to this family in time," she muttered with a touch of sarcasm. Roxanne, unfazed by the comment, remained radiant, her happiness overshadowing Kayle''s veiled jab.


    Sensing the lingering tension, Luciana quickly clapped her hands again to refocus the group. "Come on, now! This is a special day! News like this deserves more than a simple acknowledgment. Ethan, you and Roxanne, as well as everyone here, should savor this moment."


    Luciana''s words helped to ease the mood further. The women exchanged meaningful smiles, and a celebratory atmosphere began to take root. Avanne appeared with a bottle of wine in hand, grinning as she declared, "I think this calls for a toast!" She handed the bottle to Luciana, who in turn passed it to me with a smile. "Go ahead, Ethan. Raise the first toast."


    Still holding Roxanne''s hand, I accepted the bottle with a small smile. I lifted it into the air, my gaze sweeping over the surrounding women. Each of them looked back at me with a unique glow in their eyes, reminding me that I wasn''t just a part of this family¡ªI represented it. Turning to Roxanne, I gave her a warm look and declared, "To our new, big family." With that, I drank deeply from the bottle.


    As I lowered it, the surrounding women began to cheer and clap, their voices filling the room with a sense of unity and joy. In that moment, I felt not only the weight of responsibility but also the incredible strength of the bond we all shared. This wasn''t just about me or Roxanne¡ªit was about all of us, together, shaping a future none of us could face alone. Continue your journey on empire

 Chapter 230 Balance policy

    As the warmth of the wine traveled down my throat to my stomach, the room filled with an air of celebration, accompanied by the light laughter and applause of the surrounding women. Roxanne stood by my side, her face radiating peace and happiness, making the moment all the more unforgettable. I looked at her, and the light in her eyes carried a strength that erased every doubt and fear. This wasn''t just our story; it was the rebirth of a family.Luciana, ever skilled at diffusing tension and smoothing over dramatic jealousies, began to speak with her usual grace. "We must all send our best wishes to Ethan and Roxanne on this new journey," she said, her voice imbued with warmth and a commanding sense of leadership. "This family is growing, and no matter what, we will always support each other."


    Her words eased the atmosphere further as Isabella took a seat beside Roxanne and whispered with a gentle smile, "I''m sure your child will be just as beautiful as you."


    Ellera stood silently in the corner, her gaze fixed on me and Roxanne as she sipped her wine with deliberate movements. Her emotions were always hard to read, but there was something in her eyes tonight¡ªa hint of acceptance, perhaps a silent struggle with her place within this family. I wanted to approach her and say something, but she spoke first.


    "Ethan, I think each of us should have at least one child. As much as I''m ashamed to admit it, I can''t help but feel jealous of the mothers of your children." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ellera''s words brought a momentary hush to the room. Those around her seemed surprised at her candid expression of feelings, which she rarely allowed to surface. Uttered like a soft whisper, her statement carried a far deeper resonance than expected. My eyes locked onto hers. For once, Ellera revealed her emotions with a rare openness that went beyond her usual composure.


    Roxanne let out a light chuckle and straightened her posture beside me, casting a gentle glance at Ellera. "I suppose that''s just the nature of our king," she said in her usual soft but cutting tone. "He has a talent for drawing everyone to him. But we are all parts of this family, Ellera. Jealousy shouldn''t make us question our place. Each of us has found a spot in Ethan''s heart."


    Ellera paused, and a faint smile appeared on her thin lips. "That doesn''t mean I question my place, Roxanne," she replied, her voice as measured and calm as ever. "But I won''t shy away from expressing my feelings, either. While we are all Ethan''s wives, he means something different to each of us."


    Isabella interjected with a playful laugh. "Now, now! Why are we turning this into such a serious debate? This is a celebration, remember? A new beginning, a new journey. No matter our feelings, what matters is keeping the family united." She ended her words with a friendly pat on Roxanne''s shoulder, successfully dispelling the tension in the room.


    Luciana raised her glass, smiling. "Isabella is right," she said. "Today isn''t a day for arguments. It''s a day for unity. We celebrate Ethan and Roxanne''s new story. We will all stand by them and be part of this journey."


    At that moment, I felt Roxanne tightly grasp my hand. I looked into her eyes. While having so many wives was the destiny of a king, I knew my bond with each of them was unique. Roxanne was my source of peace and warmth. Luciana stood by me with her intelligence and intuition. Isabella held the family together with her leadership and diplomacy. Ellera''s quiet but passionate love, Kayle''s complex yet loyal nature, Evangeline''s deep thoughts, and Avanne''s nurturing affection... Together, they formed a whole.


    As the celebration continued with laughter and the clinking of wine glasses, I withdrew into my thoughts. Each of these women was like a cornerstone of my throne¡ªstrong, solid, but often clashing among themselves. Each was a different element; together, they could create a perfect harmony or a storm. The storm, however, seemed far more likely.


    Roxanne stood beside me, her grip on my hand as firm as ever. Her serenity calmed me, yet it was also a warning sign. She was so self-assured that she seemed to thrive on the jealousy of others. But it wasn''t her fault; it was simply her nature. Roxanne could tolerate others around her, but she would never see them as equals.


    I glanced at Ellera. She still stood in the corner, slowly raising and lowering her glass. Something about her had changed tonight. This was a rare crack in her armor. Ellera''s feelings had always been an enigma. She was a master at hiding her emotions, but tonight, the happiness radiating from Roxanne seemed to overwhelm her.


    Jealousy is an inseparable part of human nature. Each of these women loved me intensely, but that love was the real danger. Jealousy is a powerful passion; if left unchecked, it can become a silent dagger, slowly undermining a kingdom.


    The only way to prevent this was to keep them occupied. Yes, it might seem underhanded to think this way about women who loved me so deeply, but maintaining a harem¡ªespecially one this large¡ªrequired me to act strategically behind the scenes.


    However, I would never harm them or do anything they wouldn''t approve of. My true goal was to keep them united while ensuring their happiness and peace. Otherwise, their lives would quickly turn into torment. Their love for me would become an unbearable disease, causing them immense pain.


    In the future, when our children grow up and they find unconditional love from them, they might do things I wouldn''t approve of for their children''s sake. In short, if I do nothing, even as a god, I won''t be able to sustain this harem. After all, no harem is truly suited for happiness and peace.


    Only a harem made up of slaves or broken minds could ever be stable.


    As the sound of wine glasses echoed throughout the room, the weight of my thoughts reminded me of the responsibilities a king must bear. A harem, while a symbol of power and grandeur from the outside, was a delicate balance to maintain within. Each woman represented a vital piece of this throne. But if these pieces weren''t placed correctly, they could destabilize the foundation of my kingdom.


    With Roxanne standing resolutely by my side, I felt her silent strength. She was my calm harbor, but I couldn''t ignore how her presence affected the others. Ellera''s quiet jealousy, Isabella''s peaceful interventions, Luciana''s clever guidance... These women weren''t just part of my story¡ªthey were shaping the story of an empire. As their king, their husband, their lover, and their father, I had to guide them all.


    As the celebration continued, my eyes searched for Kayle. She always kept her distance, observing quietly. Kayle''s complexity was both her greatest strength and her most significant weakness. I never doubted her loyalty, but she often struggled to tame the storms within her. I knew I had to give her space; otherwise, she would retreat into herself, making it harder for her to return.


    Evangeline, on the other hand, was a world entirely her own. She sat silently in the corner, taking in every detail around her. Her deep thoughts and analyses had often been invaluable to me. Yet, her reluctance to express emotions only fortified the surrounding walls. Gaining Evangeline''s trust was like writing on sand¡ªit required effort, but was worth every ounce of it.


    When the women practically dragged me away, the small family gathering came to an end. Now, however, they found themselves in a dispute over which outfit I should wear for the evening. Their disagreement eventually turned into a little competition, with each trying to outdo the other.


    Luciana, who had dressed me as a child, naturally knew my taste in colors better than anyone. When I said I liked the outfit she had chosen, for some reason, her joy surpassed what I had expected, while the other women appeared visibly disappointed.


    It wasn''t long before I realized the outfit selection was, in fact, a subtle way of determining who would be the first to spend time with me after the event. Once all the women left the room, Luciana and I were alone. Find your next read at empire


    "This competition wasn''t exactly fair," I said, giving her a knowing smile. "After all, you know me better than anyone."


    My words brought a sweet smile to her face. Her eyes sparkled, and her voice was soft yet confident as she replied, "I wasn''t the one who suggested it."


    Slowly, she approached me. There was a familiar warmth in her eyes, but beneath it lay years of emotions she had kept hidden. Gently, she placed her hands on my shoulders and spoke in a low voice. "I''ve missed you so much¡­ Little Ethan."


    The sound of her calling me "Little Ethan" struck a chord deep within me. It brought a smile to my face, but it also stirred a faint sadness. Years ago, during those innocent days when I needed protection, Luciana had been a guardian to me. But now, the depth in her eyes and the feeling in her touch told a story far beyond those earlier years.

 Chapter 231 Triangle of motherhood, lust and desire(+18)

    Luciana''s hands roamed over my shoulders, the warmth in her eyes pulling me in while enveloping me in a complicated feeling I couldn''t quite put into words. As she leaned closer, every word that escaped her lips filled the room like a soft whisper."When I used to call you ''Little Ethan''¡­ You were so innocent, so in need of protection. I always knew you''d become a powerful king one day. But I never imagined you''d grow so much, or become so¡­ unreachable," she said. Her voice was a delicate blend of pride and sorrow, teetering on the edge of both.


    Her words transported me back to my childhood. Back then, Luciana was just a guide, a protector, even a shadow to me. But now, the woman standing before me wasn''t just a guardian¡ªshe was human, a woman with her own desires and inner conflicts.


    "Luciana¡­" I murmured, my eyes locked onto hers. Just saying her name brought a wave of guilt crashing over me.


    "You can stop me, Ethan," she said, her voice trembling yet resolute. "If you want me to, I can stop right now. But do you want me to stop?"


    As I stared into her eyes, the storm of emotions within me surged once more. Her words echoed in my mind, but something deeper, something primal, pulled at me. Slowly, I reached out, my fingers brushing her cheek. Her breath hitched at the contact, the space between us thickening, time seemingly frozen. Read exclusive chapters at empire


    "I don''t want you to stop," I whispered. As the words left my lips, they carried the weight of both confession and surrender.


    Hearing my response, Luciana closed her eyes for a brief moment, as if making peace with all the turbulent emotions she carried. When she opened them again, her gaze was as fierce as a storm. Her fingers trailed from my shoulders to my neck, leaving a trail of warmth. "Then¡­ there''s no turning back now," she said, her voice resonating beyond a mere whisper.


    With a fleeting hesitation, she closed the gap between us. When our lips met, the world fell silent. Her kiss was tender, yet filled with an undeniable hunger. As my fingers wrapped around her slender waist, I could feel the rapid rhythm of her heartbeat beneath my palms. In that moment, there was only her; the ghosts of the past and the anxieties of the future vanished, leaving only the raw truth of the present.


    As our kiss deepened, Luciana''s fingers slid through my hair, every movement as fluid and deliberate as a melody. Her breath mingled with mine, the heat of her skin tearing down the walls I had spent years building. In her presence, I was neither a king nor the man who had grown out of her boyhood; we were just a man and a woman, lost in a moment where masks fell away and desires rang loud and clear.


    My hands rested on her waist, my fingers tracing her delicate curves as though committing them to memory. She trailed her fingers down my neck, leaving a fiery path that made my pulse race even faster. I could feel our hearts beating in sync, each beat pulling us closer to a precipice, to a place where nothing and no one could intrude.


    Luciana''s lips, trembling yet alight with passion, brushed against my neck as her breath warmed my skin. My fingers explored the lines of her back, sensing every tremor and every flutter beneath her surface. It was as if my body was absorbing her very essence; with every touch, every graze, I felt myself being drawn further into her.


    At that moment, the world seemed to stand still. Time itself bowed to the enchantment of this shared moment, blessing us with a sense of eternity. When Luciana''s eyes locked onto mine, every doubt that lingered within me melted away. There was nothing else¡ªonly us. Like two stars pulled together by an unrelenting gravity, we collided, forging a connection deeper than words could ever describe.


    Her warmth made everything else fade¡ªresponsibilities, victories, the remnants of the past. Here and now, there was only Luciana. The faint smile playing on her lips felt like a whispered promise as her eyes held mine. We both knew this wasn''t fleeting. It was a surrender, a binding of two souls succumbing to a forbidden desire. Eyes yielded to the body''s longing, hearts to the whispers of lips meeting in unison.


    My hands gripped the soft, rounded curve of her hips, eliciting a low, breathy moan from her lips. Just months ago, the idea of responding to her son''s touch this way would''ve been unthinkable. But now, she trembled beneath my hands as if this were the very thing she had always craved most.


    I eased her down onto our bed, onto the sheets that would soon be drenched in the essence of our love. Her breath caught, her eyes burning with longing as she opened her arms, silently calling me back to her. If desire had a limit, both of us had undoubtedly crossed it by now.


    Crawling toward her on my knees, she reached out to kiss me, but I gently pressed down on her slender shoulders, guiding her back against the bed. When my lips claimed her soft, strawberry-scented ones, a surge of longing reverberated through my body.


    I quickly undressed her with my experienced hands. Soon Luciana was lying naked in front of me, looking at me with a flushed face. She was still covering her huge breasts with her tiny hands, as if I hadn''t seen them many times before, and trying to hide her swollen vagina with her other hand.


    I grabbed both of her hands with one hand and put them on her head, and pinned them to the pillow like a hook. Then there she was, God''s most beautiful masterpiece.


    From her silver hair to her pink feet, I studied every part of her as if I wanted to record it in my memory. Lust overcame me once again because of her superhuman beauty, but I closed my eyes for a while to control my eyes, that were blinded by lust. It was too dangerous. I had such an animalistic desire for this woman, this work of art, that I was afraid of damaging her delicate body or, worse, breaking something.


    Such animal pleasure was not found in even the most impulsive animals. I was afraid that if I prolonged the foreplay, I would lose control, so I lowered one hand and touched her bulging vagina. Surprisingly, it was quite wet, even though we had only kissed. Luciana''s womb seemed to crave me, or rather, my penis.


    I quickly took off my own clothes, and my penis, now hard from the intense desire, seemed to be dying to immediately empty all the semen into a womb. In fact, this hardness of my penis was causing a kind of pain in my groin. It was as if even all those liters of blood pumping through my veins were not enough for my penis.


    Wasting no time, I aligned my penis against Luciana''s wet entrance. Luciana''s blue eyes, shining like mine, were victims of desire. With a single, slow insult, I plunged the full length of my own genitalia deep into the hole I had exited as a baby.


    A pure, loud moan escaped my mother''s lips. This sexy moan once again challenged my self-control not to ruin this woman, but I managed to control myself with all my willpower. I grabbed Luciana''s plump, plump legs and placed them on my shoulders.


    After placing both legs on my shoulder, I grabbed the side of her soft curves, her waist, and from the very first minutes began to move in and out of her rapidly.


    "Ahhhhhh~ Keep going.... Ahhhngggg~ Don''t stop"


    Luciana moaned loudly, feverishly as she raised her hands, grabbed my head and guided it towards her breasts, just like years ago, but this time not to feed me but to send waves of pleasure through her voluptuous body.


    Kissing and caressing both of her huge mounds equally, I continued to thrust my penis in and out of her inner folds like a hydraulic press machine.


    For minutes in this position, I resisted the force of her soft inner folds pressing against my penis and fucked Luciana from position to position. My grunts of pleasure mingled with her feverish moans.


    "Aahhhhhhhhngg~Ahhhnnqq!"


    By the time I fucked Luciana in the fetal position, about an hour had already passed since we started making love and the glistening hickeys on both our bodies were clearly visible in the moonlight. Luciana''s ass was showing its full size in this position, and with each stroke, I was pushing her soft ass with my groin and reaching my penis to the deepest place.


    With one hand I grabbed Luciana''s big breasts and squeezed them, while with the other hand I grabbed her waist, which had collapsed in this position. My speed had increased so much that the sound of my legs hitting her buttocks echoed in the room amid Luciana''s loud moans.


    "AHnnnnnnbg~ Yes, yes! Awwwhhhhng~ Cum inside me, get your mom pregnant!"


    Such lewd sentences were coming out of Luciana''s mouth as the intense lust she felt loosened her moral boundaries. But these words only fueled the intense desire I felt in the smallest atom of my body and made me fuck her harder.


    When I realized that I had reached my limit, I leaned down and kissed Luciana''s lips passionately and thrust my penis so that each thrust pierced her cervix. When at last we were about to cum, we both moaned into each other''s mouths. My vision darkened from the sensation of pre-coital pleasure that preceded the intense orgasm and I lost Luciana''s lips.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ YES! AHHHHHNNGGG!??"


    I couldn''t take it any longer as Luciana''s body twitched and trembled and I emptied all my sperm into Luciana''s womb that I had once been inside.


    sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 232 Uncontrollable jealousy

    After Thaerd''s death, the oaths of loyalty directed toward me began to grow in number, and with each passing day, my reputation continued to improve. Ultimately, it would not be wrong to say that I now controlled the entire northern and central regions of the Asina Kingdom. Liam''s power, however, was more dangerous than ever before, and even his supporters were aware of this.At the same time, my terrifying reputation had grown significantly, largely because of my devastating destruction of Thaerd''s army during the war. This had likely made Liam''s supporters hesitate to defect to my side. To address this, I issued a royal decree immediately, announcing that all nobles who pledged loyalty to me would not be tried for treason. The impact of this decree would become evident in the coming weeks.


    Meanwhile, Ellera''s fleet of fifty trade ships finally reached the western ports. I informed Duke Grohandal without delay, assigning him the task of protecting the cargo, gold, and other goods. After providing Ellera with several thousand guards for her safety, I sent her on her way. According to the Servant Guild, which kept a watchful eye on Liam, there had been no movement on his side, so it seemed the goods would reach the capital without issue.


    In addition, the lands of the duke who supported Thaerd had been unoccupied for some time, and I decided to appoint a new duke to govern them. The best candidate for this was Isabella''s family. Already an established and wealthy household, her parents initially hesitated when I offered them this position, but they soon accepted. With several brothers in Isabella''s family, the elderly Duchy could be easily managed.


    The fall of Thaerd had fundamentally altered the balance of power in the Asina Kingdom, and I knew I stood at the center of this change. My strength and reputation were increasing, but I was also acutely aware of the dangers that came with this. Everyone admired power, but they also feared it¡ªespecially power wielded by someone like me.


    Despite my decree, there were still those who chose to remain in Liam''s camp. Most did so out of fear, while others clung to loyalty out of sheer stubbornness. But such loyalty would not last forever. People were drawn to where their interests lay, and my task was to accelerate this shift. Some, particularly minor barons and counts in the north, had already begun to cautiously reach out to me. As they approached with gifts and flattering words, it would be my responsibility to discern which of them could be trusted and which were merely biding their time.


    Ellera''s journey west was of critical importance. Delivering the goods to the capital was not merely a commercial matter; it was also a demonstration of power. Liam and his supporters needed to see that I was capable of organizing such a large-scale logistical operation seamlessly. However, this undertaking also carried great risk. Any attack or sabotage would be seen as a sign of weakness. While I had full confidence in Duke Grohandal, I could not shake the unease within me. This journey could present my enemies with an opportunity to bear their fangs.


    Offering the duchy to Isabella''s family was another calculated move in my plans. They were a deeply rooted and powerful noble family, but I also wanted them to feel indebted to me. Expanding my power was not just about conquering territories, but also about ensuring the loyalty of those who governed them. Entrusting this responsibility to one of Isabella''s brothers would ensure that her family remained firmly on my side. However, this decision could breed jealousy and suspicion among other nobles, requiring me to carefully maintain balance and control.


    Liam''s silence, meanwhile, had begun to unsettle me. A wolf remained quiet while waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Although the Servant Guild reported no signs of activity on his part, this did not mean he was powerless. He could very well be assembling an army or forging new alliances. To prepare for this, I increased the number of patrols along the southern borders and tasked my spies with closely monitoring anyone who might be linked to him.


    The regions of the Asina Kingdom under my control were expanding, and my claim to the throne was growing stronger. However, every ascent came with a cost, and I was prepared to pay it. War was not only fought with swords, but also with minds. I needed to deepen my strategies and stay one step ahead of my opponents. I knew that power was not merely a blessing for those who possessed it; it was also a curse that weighed heavily on those who bore it.


    Fortunately, my days were far from dull, thanks to the remarkable support and affection of the women in my expansive harem.


    Each woman in my harem was a world unto herself, and this diversity kept both my mind and spirit alive. Luciana''s laughter and energy were like rays of sunlight piercing the dark corners of the palace. Her joy was infectious; even in the tensest moments, she could soften the atmosphere with a joke or an impromptu dance. Yet, behind her cheerfulness, lay a sharp intellect. She could quickly discern people''s intentions and playfully turn them to her advantage.


    Isabella, on the other hand, was a true strategist. Our discussions felt like intellectual duels. She never outright corrected me, but presented her ideas in such a way that I would inevitably conclude her suggestion was the most logical course of action. From royal documents to diplomatic correspondence, she was an invaluable aide. She was also a loving person; her affection for me was evident not only in her words but also in her gaze.


    Evangeline was the most enigmatic woman in the harem. Her silence could be both soothing and ominous. She rarely displayed emotion, yet her eyes seemed to see everything. She could read secrets from people''s faces and whisper them to me at precisely the right moment. Her wisdom and keen intuition had been crucial to the success of many of my plans.


    Ellera, meanwhile, was like an icy statue. Her exterior was devoid of emotion, but her loyalty was unyielding. She carried out her duties flawlessly, without complaint or hesitation. This made her the perfect choice to lead the trade fleet. She was a reliable weapon, always delivering results regardless of the task.


    Roxanne and Kayle, however, were a different story. Their obsessive love marked both for me. Roxanne expressed this love with intense passion, while Kayle''s feelings were impulsive and uncontrollable. They often competed with one another, but whenever they sensed that their rivalry bothered me, they would quickly soften. Their energy and passion broke the monotony of my days.


    Then there was Avanne... She was like a quiet shadow. She never drew attention to herself, yet her presence was always felt. Her calm demeanor brought me peace even amidst chaos. Though she spoke little, her words were always carefully chosen. Her perspective often provided the most honest guidance I needed.


    The women in my harem were not just supporters in my rise as a ruler, but also sources of inspiration. Occasionally, they would argue among themselves, but fortunately, I could easily quell these disputes, as each of them obeyed my word.


    Each of them played a different role in the growth of my kingdom. With their love and support, I was determined to further solidify my claim to the throne. However, as I bore the weight of this power, it was a matter of honor for me to give each one the value they deserved.


    Just as I now showed affection to Roxanne, who was sitting on my lap, I took care not to neglect any of them.


    Roxanne sat on my lap, her hands resting on my chest, her fingertips gently exploring the skin beneath the fabric. Her breath, warm and soft, brushed against my neck like a gentle breeze. Her eyes locked onto mine, and in that gaze, I encountered a passion so deep it felt as though her very existence in this world revolved solely around me. Roxanne was breathtaking in every way, but her obsessive devotion¡­ that was what made her both alluring and dangerous. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Under the spell of Roxanne''s intense gaze, for a fleeting moment, it was as if I had forgotten my past victories and future plans. While her presence warmed my heart, a silent warning bell rang somewhere in the back of my mind, reminding me to always remain cautious. No matter how enchanting her love was, Roxanne''s passion could turn into a perilous weapon. Loving her meant keeping her boundaries in check as well.


    "Ethan¡­" she murmured. Her voice was barely above a whisper, but it carried such weight that it felt as though everything in the room resonated around that single word. As her fingers brushed against my neck, I felt a slight shiver run through me. Roxanne''s tone always struck a strange balance between devotion and an unspoken warning¡ªpure love on one side, and a veiled threat on the other.


    "I am bound to you with everything I have," Roxanne continued, resting her head against my chest. "But sometimes, I fear that one day you might forget me. That I might one day be lost amidst the attention you give to the others."


    Running my fingers through her hair, I tried to decipher the emotions hidden within her words. Roxanne, with her obsessive love, was one of my most loyal supporters; yet, buried within the depths of her devotion lay uncontrollable jealousy and ambition. Calming her and keeping her balanced had always been my responsibility as a leader.

 Chapter 233 Climax of desire

    After ensuring Roxanne was satisfied with my touch and presence¡ªconsidering she was now pregnant¡ªI gently escorted her to her room. While I might not be an expert in this field and can''t recall every precaution to take during pregnancy, I do remember from my previous life that sexual intercourse during pregnancy could potentially harm the baby.Thinking about it now, I''ve rarely reflected on my past life since arriving in this world. I suppose it''s because I had no one of importance in that life to truly hold on to. Growing up in an orphanage, I never knew my parents.


    As I grew older, I became more withdrawn, likely because of the numerous traumatic experiences I endured. Still, I eventually made a few friends, though the sole reason I even sought friendships was to alleviate the boredom of my everyday life.


    At an early age, my teachers noticed my potential. They often claimed I would grow into a great man someday. But I despised the idea. I hated responsibility, wasting time on meaningless endeavors, and, above all, being in the spotlight.


    Now, looking back, it''s ironic how the very things I despised in my past life have become sources of joy and fulfillment in this one. Perhaps the problem in my previous life wasn''t me, but the life itself. There was no reason to take responsibility, nothing valuable enough to invest my time in, and no desire to stand out because I didn''t value my existence.


    Maybe that''s why I was so drawn to books, novels, and, most importantly, history. After all, the greatest void in my heart, the deepest pain, came from not living the life I yearned for.


    Though I''ve said it many times before and will say it again without hesitation: I am grateful to the god, power, or entity¡ªwhoever or whatever they are¡ªthat brought me into this world.


    After tucking Roxanne into her bed, I quietly left her side. She drifted into sleep; her face a picture of blissful exhaustion, as I wandered the dimly lit corridors. My footsteps echoed faintly on the stone floors, but my mind was far louder¡ªfilled with the ceaseless back-and-forth of thoughts between my past and present selves.


    Roxanne''s pregnancy unearthed a long-buried anxiety within me: the weight of raising a child. In this life, no matter what I might lose, this child would carry on with my legacy. I would leave a mark, something I was once too afraid to even consider. Now, that very idea both fascinated and unnerved me. I already had two children, and it seemed that number would only grow.


    At the end of the corridor, I pushed open a large wooden door and entered my study. The room was a chaotic shrine to my ambitions, filled with books, documents, and maps that marked my personal victories. The weak glow of the fireplace in the corner cast trembling shadows across the walls. Leaning over my desk, I examined a map. Two locations were marked prominently¡ªone, the capital of my kingdom, and the other, the heart of my brother''s territory.


    When I came into this world, I swore to myself that I would never be weak. I buried the powerless child from my past life and was reborn as a ruler. But this title was no mere name; it meant carving my own path, winning battles, crushing enemies, and securing a future for my family.


    Liam. I had to defeat him, not just with strength, but with cunning. My love for history had taught me that wars weren''t won solely with swords, but also with pens, words, and strategies.


    Of course, defeating Liam would mean bloodshed. Every move I made from now on would carry the risk of violence. I didn''t live in a world of pink skies and prancing unicorns. A ruler must spill blood when necessary.


    I turned my attention back to the reports on my desk. They detailed how Liam had recently held a funeral ceremony for my father, Richard. It appeared that Alpshar had intentionally sent Richard''s body to Liam, acknowledging him once more. This gesture would likely restore some faith among Liam''s supporters, strengthening their allegiance to him¡ªor so it seemed to me.


    It''s clear I need to accelerate my efforts to sway Liam''s supporters to my side. Yet, even when war comes, Liam will undoubtedly command a formidable army. Reflecting further, I realized that Liam''s strongest backer, Duke Fernnard, might already suspect that some nobles had defected to my side.


    If that''s the case, then war may come sooner than I anticipated. I studied the map and reports again. Timing was the most crucial factor now. Liam was powerful, but I knew swords or soldiers did not solely measure that strength. True strength lay in knowledge, fear, and the ability to manipulate human nature.


    I picked up a quill and began marking small notations around Liam''s territories on the map. These markings represented the paths to his heart: trade routes and political ties. Before the war even began, I needed to destabilize his infrastructure and support systems. Hunger, distrust, and fear¡ªthese three were enough to bring any people to their knees.


    However, every strategy carries its risks. Especially with someone as dangerous as Duke Fernnard involved. While Fernnard may seem loyal to Liam, he, too, had weaknesses. Weaknesses are the most effective weapon against enemies. I needed more information about Fernnard¡ªhis desires, fears, and hidden ambitions. Knowing this could be the key to winning this war.


    Suddenly, there was a gentle knock at the door of my study. When I granted entry, Kayle stepped in.


    Her presence sent a subtle ripple of tension through the room. Her golden hair gleamed like flames in the firelight, and her crimson eyes held traces of an untamed passion. After closing the door behind her, she walked in silence, each step resonating like a graceful melody against the stone floor. Yet, beneath that melody lay a barely concealed intensity.


    "Ethan," she said, her voice a blend of submissiveness and deep yearning. "Forgive me for disturbing you at this hour, but... I needed to see you."


    I lifted my gaze from the map and met hers. Her trembling lips and conflicted eyes spoke of an inner struggle¡ªwanting to speak yet afraid to do so. Understanding Kayle''s emotional turmoil was often like predicting the direction of an oncoming storm. Remaining calm and collected was always the best approach for her.


    "What''s wrong, Kayle?" I asked, keeping my tone steady and gentle.


    Kayle suddenly leaped into my lap, clasping my face between her hands. "I need you... I don''t know why, but tonight I feel strange. I know I should be patient, and I shouldn''t disturb you while you''re working, but I can''t help myself."


    Her touch, the warmth of her fingertips against my skin, hinted at a passion burning deep within her. Her crimson eyes pulled me into their depths like a raging sea, revealing the storm she carried inside. As she sat on my lap, her breathing grew heavier, each moment steeped in an intensity that was impossible to ignore.


    "Kayle," I said, taking a deep breath. I was accustomed to her impulsive actions, but tonight felt different. There was a sharper, deeper emotional intensity. As I tried to figure out how to handle her uncontrolled desires, I fixed my eyes on her face. "You don''t need to push yourself this much. Is there something you want to tell me?"


    Kayle''s eyes filled with tears, but she stubbornly held them back before they could fall. "Ethan... I don''t know... It''s just..." Her voice trembled, her lips struggling to find the words. "Sometimes, even though I''m by your side, it doesn''t feel like enough. It''s as if... as if I can''t fully belong to you." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her voice trailed off, but her gaze begged for an answer. Her lips parted, her breathing quickened. She leaned in closer, her breath brushing against my lips as her hands gripped my face. She whispered, "Ethan, I don''t know what I should do. But I need to get closer to you... now."


    Without further hesitation, she pulled me to her. Her lips crashed onto mine with the force of a hunger that seemed suppressed for years. Kayle''s intensity showed the boundaries of her passion as her hands moved swiftly from my face to my neck and then to my shoulders. For a moment, I forgot how to breathe. Her kisses were deep, fervent, and unrestrained.


    When I gently placed my hands on her waist, she pulled back slightly and looked into my eyes. Her crimson eyes now burned brighter, like a volcano erupting within the fire. "Don''t push me away, Ethan," she said, her voice a perfect blend of determination and passion. "I want to belong to you completely tonight. Every part of me."


    Instead of responding with words, I found her lips again. This time, I wanted to take more control, but Kayle wouldn''t allow it. Her hands tangled in my hair, her lips constantly in motion. Between kisses, she murmured my name. "Ethan¡­ Ethan¡­"


    For a moment, she pulled back, breathless, but her eyes still burned with that same unrestrained passion. "I''m afraid I won''t be enough for you," she said, her voice trembling but full of emotion. "But no matter what, I will love you with everything I have. Even if this love consumes me."


    Rather than answering, I wrapped her tightly in my arms. "Kayle, whenever you think you''re not enough, I''m here for you. Calm down," I said, softening my voice to soothe her. But Kayle ignored my words, drawing even closer, as if she wanted to pull me entirely into herself.


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Her hands moved from my shoulders to my chest, then slowly traced my face with her fingertips. Leaning closer to my ear, she whispered, "Tonight, I want you to belong only to me, Ethan. Only me."


    Kayle''s overwhelming passion had completely overtaken me. When I met her lips again, she didn''t hesitate for even a moment, deepening the kiss instantly. Her fingers gripped my hair tightly, her body pressed fully against mine. She was so fervent and relentless that I wished this moment could stretch into an eternal storm.


    As the flickering flames of the fireplace cast dancing shadows on the walls, Kayle''s consuming passion turned this night into something unforgettable.

 Chapter 1 - 1: Beginning

    At the end of my meaningless and painful life, as it was nearing its end, a tear fell from my eyes that had been dry for so long. The deep pain I felt was not because of my death, but because of my life. The hospital room I was in was lonely and dark, since there was no one there. Fortunately, a few seconds later, I heard a woman scream, and it was the last human sound I heard.


    Although the woman''s voice sounded familiar, I couldn''t figure out who she was.


    But it no longer mattered, and my worthless life had come to an end. Ironically, my painful life ended because of cancer, and I think I was 26 or 25 years old when I died. Yes, I didn''t even know my exact age, as there was no one to celebrate my birthday. I suppose I stopped celebrating my birthday after my only friend at the orphanage died.


    Anyway, none of this mattered because I was dead, but... why am I still thinking? I had lost my faith in God, but am I really in the afterlife? Will I be interrogated about my sins now? But the response I got was absolute silence and darkness.


    I didn''t know how long I had been here, and in fact, I didn''t know where here was. I had never thought that people would come to such a dark and silent place after death. Had the angels forgotten to take me?


    As I was thinking about this, something suddenly touched my right shoulder. When I looked to my right, I realized that the thing I bumped into was a kind of transparent sphere. Inside this perfect transparent sphere, something was moving, and it seemed as if small lightning bolts were striking within it.


    What I saw next shocked me because thousands of similar transparent spheres were standing before me. The more interesting thing was that each sphere was different inside, and there were different symbols within them.


    It didn''t take long for me to realize that there were far more spheres than the thousands I had initially thought. My body was floating among these spheres as if it had no weight, and I carefully looked at each one, but I couldn''t understand what they were. A few seconds later, a sphere next to me exploded and quickly disappeared. I still didn''t understand what had happened.


    Then, in the place where the sphere had exploded, another sphere appeared, which was quite different from the one that had just exploded.


    I wasn''t sure if the concept of time existed here, but if there had been a clock, I was sure I had been here for hours. When I saw a dark sphere, I approached it curiously and reached out my hand. I hadn''t touched any of the spheres until now, but I decided to take this risk.


    My hand easily went into the sphere, and at that moment, it felt as if the sphere was trying to pull me in, so I quickly pulled my hand back.


    It seemed like something wanted me to enter that sphere, and I wanted to check if the same thing would happen with another sphere. When I approached another sphere, indeed, the same thing happened, and the sphere tried to pull me in. Fortunately, it wasn''t very strong, so I could pull my hand away, but now I understood something.


    These spheres were my ticket out of here, and maybe this was the way to heaven or hell. But this realization worried me; after all, which one should I choose?


    This was like a game of chance, and I guess God wanted me to roll the dice even if He didn''t. A few seconds later, I couldn''t help but get excited by a thought that came to my mind. Maybe God had pity on me because of the painful life I lived and wanted to offer me a second life!


    Just like in the novels I read that made me happy, I would be reincarnated and could live a happy life, but I wasn''t sure about this. As much as it was a pleasant dream, it would be a bit far-fetched for it to come true.


    Even if it were real, which sphere would I choose? After all, I had always been unsuccessful in games of chance in my previous life, and now, relying on luck to decide something that would change my future, was quite disheartening. But I had no other choice; I needed to choose one of these spheres, and with each passing second, some spheres were exploding and being replaced by others.


    Finally, I saw a sphere a little further away with symbols that appealed to me. The symbols of a lion, an eagle, and a long-horned goat were the first things that caught my eye. Inside, there was a tall mountain, and some of the green grass was stained with blood. What excited me the most was a wizard''s hat next to a sword symbol, and there was also a pentagram right beside it.


    I really wanted there to be magic, like in the novels I had read, but the blood on the grass worried me.


    In the center of the sphere, there was a magnificent throne that was constantly spinning around itself. All these symbols were mostly exciting to me, so with little thought, I reached my hand into the sphere, and soon after, the sphere pulled me inside as if inviting me.


    I didn''t resist the power of the sphere and allowed it to draw me inside, but I regretted my decision when I went blind a few seconds later.


    This time, there were only a few things I could feel, and one of them was the constant sound of a heartbeat. Sometimes, I felt like where I was shaking and trembling quite a bit, but mostly, it remained calm. I didn''t know where I was, but I decided to wait quietly. At one point, although I heard some strange noises, I didn''t care because I didn''t understand them.


    Despite occasionally feeling hungry, my stomach was soon filled, but I had no idea how it happened. After all, I couldn''t use my hands or mouth.


    I was unusually comfortable because somehow I managed to survive, and life continued like this for a long time. In fact, most of the time, I wasn''t aware of the passing time because my mind was mostly closed. But one day, when I felt pain, I woke up unhappily, and soon the pain increased. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My surroundings were very tight and narrow, but when I felt something holding my head, I involuntarily began to feel afraid. It was as if I was being forcibly removed from somewhere, and whoever ended my peaceful life, I cursed them countless times. Suddenly, my whole body started to feel a chilly breeze for the first time, and I began to cry involuntarily.


    My survival instincts were confused, and when my cries turned into screams at one point, my body finally felt a very soothing warmth.


    I had never felt so comfortable in my life, and soon a soft thing touched my mouth. The thing that hit my face was warm, and I had never felt anything so soft before. My mouth opened involuntarily, and when a sweet liquid flowed down my throat, I thought I had reached heaven. A soft hand kept stroking my head and calming me with its warmth.


    Soon, my eyes began to close because of fatigue, and at that moment, for the first time in years, I prayed to God for this warmth never to end.


    "My little boy..."


    Before he had time to be surprised by the soothing woman''s voice, speaking something he had never heard before in a language, he fell asleep.


    ___


    I just wrote about the MC coming out of his mother''s womb and then drinking milk from her breast... mentalbreakdown.

 Chapter 2 - 2: The Sweetest Milk

    When my eyes finally developed enough to follow colors and objects, it had been approximately five weeks since that cold day; I presumed. From that day on, I noticed many things, and one of them was that I had reincarnated. I had truly achieved my dream and had another life.


    At first, I was a bit worried, but eventually, realizing that the woman I believed to be my mother treated me very well and the number of people constantly kissing me on the cheek around assured me that I was in a wonderful family.


    But now there was something to worry about because a man I had never seen before had come to check on me. Luckily, I could sense that the woman who was my mother was here, but it made me uncomfortable for this man to touch my body. Since these people were constantly speaking in a language I didn''t understand, I couldn''t comprehend what they were saying.


    Actually, the language they spoke resembled European languages a bit, but it definitely wasn''t a language from my previous world, or at least not one of the popular languages.


    In my previous life, I could say that I was knowledgeable about cultures and languages because I was a history teacher. Actually, the reason for this was not only because I was a history teacher but also because I had a general interest in linguistics. Anyway, right now, I was either in another world or had gone back in time, but I desperately wanted to be in a different world.


    Since I noticed the man talking to my mother making her laugh, I guessed that the man carrying me in his arms was my father. But when I saw another man enter the room and bow respectfully, it surprised me.


    I thought I might have been mistaken in my guess because the new man picked me up, but this man was talking to my mother and the man who had just been holding me with a serious look on his face. Finally, they put me on a soft pillow on the floor, and suddenly, silence filled the room.


    Unlike the two men who were looking at me with serious expressions, my mother had a worried look on her face, but she was also quietly waiting in a corner. Suddenly, when I heard a rattling sound, I looked in the direction of the sound and saw the man who had just entered the room tossing a toy. When I looked where the sound was coming from, everyone, including my mother, smiled.


    Later, the man who had just entered approached me, and when he touched my arm, I flinched because I felt a slight pain. This pain was like a mosquito bite, but since it happened unexpectedly, I looked at the man''s hand and saw a needle in his hand. While I was wondering why I was subjected to such a thing, I was surprised when I heard my mother''s joyful smile


    Then the man forcefully turned my head towards him and opened his palm. At that moment, my eyes widened as I looked at the shining and snowflake-like thing in the man''s hand. Actually, it didn''t exactly resemble snowflakes; they were more like tiny and beautiful particles. When I reached out my hand to the man''s palm, the particles disappeared.


    Once again, I heard my mother''s joyful screams, but this time, she was smiling more than before.


    The man who had done various things to me stood up and said something to the other man. Then, without turning his back, he bowed and left the room. My mother picked me up and lifted me in the air with joy, and as she did, I was still trying to understand what had just happened. The man whom I thought was my father kissed my cheek and then kissed my mother before leaving the room.


    That''s when I figured out what had just happened. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To explain what the man did in order, first, he conducted a hearing test. The reason for this was because, according to his perception, I was very quiet for a newborn baby, hardly speaking or crying at all. Therefore, he had tested whether I had a hearing impairment.


    The reason he stuck a needle in my arm was for the first reason, since I hardly cried at all. Once, when I hit my head on something, I didn''t cry at all, which made my mother quite worried. He probably checked if I could feel pain or not.


    Lastly, the thing in the man''s palm seemed to be some kind of magic, in my estimation. I don''t exactly know what he did or how he did it, but it''s evident he had somehow controlled my ability to perceive these unnatural phenomena, and in the end, my mother''s cries of joy must have been because of this.


    My mother laid me on the bed, which had some blankets on it, and she immediately lay beside me. I looked at her face, which was very close to mine. Clearly, she was worried because I wasn''t behaving like a normal baby, so the idea of mimicking a normal baby came to my mind. I raised my hand and touched my mother''s nose, hearing her sweet giggles, and I gave her curious looks like a baby would.


    My new mother responded with joy and happily put her arm around me. At that moment, I got a little bolder and squeezed her breasts like a baby would do... I was about to regret what I had done when I saw my new mother looking at me with a gentle smile and she sat up and took me in her arms.


    After saying something I didn''t understand in her sweet voice, she took out her big, soft breasts and brought them close to my mouth. Of course, since I was a baby and this was my only way to fill my stomach, I drank the sweet milk with an appetite... Yes, I definitely did it because I was hungry.


    Even though I died a virgin in my previous life, I wasn''t low enough to take advantage of my new mother, okay??


    Unfortunately...cough... Fortunately, I fell asleep while drinking my sweet milk and had a good night''s sleep, feeling the warmth of my new mother.


    When I woke up in the morning, I still felt that comforting warmth and saw my mother right next to me, looking at me with a beautiful smile. With her white hair and blue eyes, she was more beautiful than all the beautiful models and actresses I knew in my previous world.


    At first I thought the women in this world were more beautiful than those in the old world, but when I saw some servants, I quickly realized I was wrong. I wished I had inadvertently inherited the genetics of such a beautiful mother. As my mother gently stroked my cheeks, suddenly the doors to the room opened, and I looked to see who was coming and saw a man enter with several guards.


    ____


    Don''t worry, MC won''t always be a baby and there will be a time jump!

 Chapter 3 - 3: Stepmother affection

    A little girl who looked a lot like my mother entered the room and quickly ran to the bed. The man in armor adorned with bright gold embroidery bowed respectfully and left the room. As the little girl came closer, she resembled a miniature version of my mother, but her small body gave her an incredible sweetness. When she reached the large bed, she ran into my mother''s arms and hugged her first.


    It was clear they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, and considering my mother had never left my side since I was born, this now seemed quite interesting to me.


    But maybe I thought she went out while I was sleeping, although every time I woke up, I saw her beside me. I even thought she might be a lord''s servant, but thankfully the servants approached my mother quite respectfully, and the man I thought was my father treated my mother very well yesterday.


    Finally, I thought there might be a tradition of not taking newborn babies outside for the first five weeks.


    Anyway, I was now looking at the little, sweet blue eyes staring at me curiously. With her small thumb in her mouth, she looked at me so curiously that I was surprised. Later, I guessed she was asking my mother questions about me based on her body language. I still hadn''t deciphered their language, but I blamed it on my baby''s mind. Wait a second... How could I thinking?


    How could I form such complex thoughts while in an undeveloped body and with a baby''s brain? This seemed illogical, despite the fact that I was reincarnated. The only answer that came to my mind was the soul. After all, I had learned that I was in a sort of spirit form after I died, and I guessed it was thanks to my soul that I could form such complex thoughts. Even so, this didn''t explain everything.


    Maybe the idea that this was normal in this world crossed my mind, but I immediately realized that was an illogical theory. While I was thinking about these things, suddenly my mother lifted me and placed me in the arms of the sweet girl who had just arrived. The little girl, who still looked at me curiously, now had love and affection in her eyes.


    Because of her resemblance to my mother, she was most likely my sister, and honestly, I was positive towards her. After all, who could hate such a sweet girl??


    Thus, I had to spend time with my sister and mother. Although, it would be a lie to say I wasn''t happy about it. Of course, I cried in embarrassment when my mother patted my back to help me burp in front of my sister, but other than that, it was a pretty nice day.


    At one point, when many visitors came to see us and pinched my chubby cheeks, my crying sessions started to increase. Finally, when an old man with long beards kissed my cheeks, I cried with all my strength and fell asleep. But I must admit, I had a pretty good family, or at least I could say this to the family members I had met so far.


    Especially the love and care my new mother showed me made me feel ashamed of the thoughts I initially had about her, and I quickly accepted my new mother.


    As for my previous life... I had no mother and no father. In my previous life, I grew up in an orphanage, and I naturally hated my parents, whom I had never seen. Anyway, it doesn''t matter anymore because I now had a family, and I accepted them pretty quickly.


    With each passing day, my love for the family members I had met so far grew. My days passed happily and peacefully. Since I was a baby, I slept most of the time, so time passed quite quickly for me, but whenever I was awake, I tried to understand something about this world.


    Finally, when six months had passed since I came to this world, I could learn at least the basics of this world''s language, but I never spoke to avoid drawing attention. After all, a six-month-old baby talking would likely be a big surprise even in this world, and I didn''t want any bad eyes on me in my completely defenseless body.


    For now, I planned to just listen to the people around me and learn something about this world. Luckily, my mother read me some children''s stories every evening, but since these were children''s stories, they weren''t very useful. But at least they helped me learn the language of this world.


    The Next day, when I woke up, I saw my mother getting dressed rather hastily. She kissed me before leaving me with a maid and rushed out. The maid was calmly dusting the furniture. Since the room was quite large, she had a lot of work to do, but she checked on me occasionally.


    About half an hour later, when the door opened, I thought my mother had finally returned, but another woman entered the room instead. With her beautiful black hair and red eyes, she was very pretty, much as my mother. When the maid saw her, she bowed her head respectfully.


    "Your Majesty" she said, kneeling.


    From these words, I understood that she was someone quite important.


    "Where is Luciana?" she asked.


    "She went to the throne room to check the preparations" the maid replied respectfully.


    Ignoring the maid''s words, the woman looked at me; her face immediately turning sour. She approached me, and after picking me up in her arms, turned back to the maid.


    "leave. I will take care of my dear stepson" she said.


    The maid, visibly nervous, gathered all her courage to speak. "Your Majesty, Majesty Luciana instructed me not to leave under any circumstances" she said. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you defying my order?!" the woman raised her voice, causing the maid to flinch in fear. Bowing her head quickly, the maid walked backward towards the door.


    "With your permission, Majesty" she said and quickly exited.


    Watching all this with fear, I tried to wriggle free from her arms. ''Damn this baby body!'' I thought to myself. I hated being this weak and powerless.


    "Shhh. Calm down" she whispered.


    Then she placed me on the bed and reached into her inner pocket. When she finally pulled something out, my breath caught. I didn''t know what it was, but I was certain this woman had no good intentions.


    "Forgive me,my God. You know why I am doing this..." she said, her face looking quite distressed.


    She held a type of plant in her hand, and her hands were trembling. She brought the plant closer to me and opened my mouth with her other hand. All I could do was cry, and I started to cry as loudly as I could. I cried in hopes that someone would hear me and call my mother.


    "Mommy!" I said with a lisp.It was the first word I said after I was born, and I never thought I would say it in a situation like this.


    When these words involuntarily left my mouth, I noticed that her grip loosened. I opened my eyes and looked at her, shocked. The woman who had just tried to force-feed me something was now crying uncontrollably, tears streaming down her face. She immediately threw the plant out the window. She covered her mouth with her hands and continued to cry.


    "I apologize, I''m sorry... Please, my God, forgive me" she said. When she saw my bewildered look, she picked me up and hugged me tightly, still crying.


    "I''m sorry. Please..." she said, still crying.


    When she heard footsteps outside the door, she quickly wiped her tears and returned to her normal, haughty self. A stunningly beautiful woman with snow-white hair entered the room, and upon seeing her, I immediately felt a sense of safety.


    But my mother''s face soured when she saw the other woman, who had regained her haughty expression. She quickly ran and took me from her arms, hugging me tightly. She looked at the other woman, trying clumsily to hide her anger.


    "What are you doing here, Isabella?" she asked, frowning.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Mommy

    "What are you doing here, Isabella?" she asked, frowning.


    Since regaining my sight, I had never seen my mother so angry. She was usually a woman who always smiled and spread joy around her, but now she showed none of these signs. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Calm down, Luci. I was just curious about my stepson, and now I''m leaving" she said, maintaining her arrogant expression as she walked out. As soon as the woman named Isabella left, my mother''s expression transformed. She hugged me gently and kissed my head. Her soft hands were so soothing that I immediately began to feel better.


    "Don''t worry, my little son. I will never put you in danger again" she said and opened her chest to feed me, her young child.


    As I drank the sweet milk, I thought about what had just happened. I needed to find out what kind of plant she wanted to give me. But I was quite happy because I had learned more today than in the past six months. I learned that my mother held a prominent position in this world''s hierarchical order, and therefore, I was also an important figure.


    Isabella had referred to me as her stepson, and previously, a servant had addressed her as "Your Majesty." This likely indicated that she was a queen.


    Since she called me her stepson, it was likely that my father had another wife, and therefore, my mother was also a queen. The important thing here was to determine whether my mother or Isabella were more powerful. My mother had ordered the servant not to leave this room and to protect me, but in the end, the servant obeyed Isabella''s order.


    This showed us that my mother became a queen after Isabella, but the tone of my mother''s conversation with Isabella also indicated that she was not a woman to be underestimated. However, apart from all this information, I learned something very important: I was most likely a prince.


    With a sly smile on my face because of this newfound knowledge, I looked at my mother when I giggles. Despite her large breasts making it difficult to see, I noticed with one eye that she was looking at me with love.


    For a moment, I wondered what expression she would have if she knew that the first time I said "mommy" I said it to Isabella, but I quickly realized that it might not be a good idea. However, I felt a bit guilty because a woman who loved me so much deserved to be called a mother.


    In this world, the word "mommy" was actually a two-syllable and easy word. So, I could say it to make my mother happy, and people would at most think I was a clever baby since they might consider it babbling. Thinking this, I continued to drink my sweet milk, and when I was finally full, I pulled away. My mother, who was reading a book at the time, noticed this and, covering her chest, lifted me up.


    Just as she lifted me, I moved my hands to touch her nose and, making her giggle, shocked Lucina within a second by opening my mouth.


    "Momy...?"


    "....."


    "..."


    We were both looking at each other, and as I wondered if I had made a mistake, a tear fell from Lucina''s eye. The tear that rolled down Lucina''s cheek widened her smile even more. She hugged me with trembling hands, stroked my hair, and said, "Ehhhe! You will never know how much I love you," and held me tightly. Then she looked at me with interest.


    "Come on, say ''Mommy'' again... Mommy" she said.


    ".... Mommy!" I said in a lisp, and I was once again attacked with kisses and hugs.


    In the magic of this moment, I felt completely safe. Lucina''s love for me made me realize once again that she was indeed a very good person. After a while, Lucina put me back in my place, covered me up, and gently stroked my head, saying, "You need to rest. You have a big day ahead of you tomorrow..." These words made me a bit curious, but exhaustion took over, and I soon fell asleep.


    The next day when I woke up, I saw many people in the room. There were also many guards in bright armor with eagle symbols on them. The guards were lined up on either side of the door with emotionless expressions. My mother was standing right next to the bed, looking at me with pride.


    Suddenly, a man walked in through the open door. He had black hair, brown eyes, and was quite tall. This man was my father, who had visited me and my mother many times before. He walked toward me, took me in his arms, and turned around. My mother joined us, and we walked out of the room together.


    Since it was the first time I had left my room since I was born, I was quite excited and curious, constantly looking around. We walked through rather magnificent corridors with guards. Finally, double wide doors greeted us, and the guards next to the door bowed respectfully before opening the door.


    When the grand door opened, I couldn''t help but be in awe of what was in front of me. It was one of the largest rooms I had ever seen, and directly opposite the door, a little distance away, was a magnificent throne. Dozens of people stood beside the tables on either side, looking at us with respect.


    As if the room''s size wasn''t impressive enough, there were also many people on the wide, two-sided balconies above, all looking specifically at me.


    There was a black carpet leading to the throne, and we started walking towards it. On either side of the central throne were two smaller thrones, positioned slightly lower. On one side of these lower thrones, I saw a familiar woman, and as we got closer, I realized it was Isabella. At that moment, I was certain that my earlier theory was correct.


    My eyes also immediately noticed my sister standing behind the throne, accompanied by several other people.


    As we ascended the steps of the throne, still in my father''s arms, I saw my mother walking towards the empty throne beside it. My father sat comfortably on the throne, still holding me, and looked at the people in the great hall.


    "Thank you all for coming on this blessed day. As you know, I have a new son, and I am pleased to say that he has a natural affinity for magic" he said, and immediately the hall filled with cheers and sounds of congratulations.


    My father raised one hand, and the room fell silent. "Now, before the celebrations begin, it is time for the tradition of the Water of Fate, which has been performed since the existence of the Kingdom of Asina"" he said. At that moment, I focused all my attention, as I knew nothing about the Water of Fate tradition.


    Several servants quickly placed a large table in front of the throne and set a huge cauldron on top of it. The cauldron appeared to be filled to the brim with boiling water. A man holding a long staff approached the table and did things I didn''t understand about his staff. Then he set his staff aside, approached the throne, and bowed respectfully.


    Then my father got up and walked down the stairs to the table. The further he walked, the more scared I became.


    "He''s not going to do it, is he?" I thought in fear.

 Chapter 5 - 5: Water of Fate

    We were heading towards the cauldron in my father''s arms, and I was praying that what I feared wouldn''t happen. After all, even in my previous world, such strange and inhumane traditions had existed throughout history, and there was no guarantee that such traditions wouldn''t exist here, either. Facing such a fate in this new world reawakened my inner fears.


    While I hoped to find security in my father''s powerful arms, now these arms were leading me towards such a danger, deepening my sense of helplessness.


    When we approached the cauldron, what I had feared finally happened, and they placed me over the cauldron. I screamed and cried as much as I could, but even my mother only furrowed her brows a little. They were going to put a six-month-old baby into a cauldron, and the cauldron seemed to be boiling as if it were very hot.


    When my feet touched the strange water, I immediately lifted my foot, but then I realized something and extended my feet back into the water.


    Even though the strange water, bubbling and boiling on the surface, seemed very hot from the outside, it was actually perfectly lukewarm. When my fear subsided, I didn''t even have time to be shocked when my father pressed me into the water. Just when I thought I was no longer in danger, now I was facing the risk of death again. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn you! Damn you primitive people!" I said to myself.


    I held my breath as much as I could and tried to rise to the surface, and luckily my baby body was quite light, but I was shocked when someone pressed my shoulder hard. I immediately realized that this person was my father.


    "Is this a crazy man trying to kill me?" I thought to myself.


    This must be some kind of test, otherwise my mother wouldn''t just let this happen, or would she? I''d only been in this world for a few months, but was it right to trust them so much already? Hadn''t I witnessed enough of the evil nature of people in my previous life?


    I don''t know...


    But no matter what, I knew I didn''t want to die...


    I held my breath as much as I could and closed my eyes. I tried to calm down and focus on my body. Luckily, I managed to control myself, but I was shocked when everything suddenly went dark.


    "No, it can''t be... not again?"


    A single tear fell from my eye. As always, fate hadn''t allowed me and seemed to mock me. Just when everything was going well, it was as if God didn''t want me to be happy and was hindering me. I had experienced this many times in my previous life...


    But since I was here again, maybe I could reincarnate into another world, or perhaps even return to the world where I had lived my second brief life. As I was thinking this, a black hole, millions or maybe even billions of times bigger than me, suddenly appeared.


    When I thought that I might not have a third chance this time, I realized that the black hole was actually a kind of closed eye, and a black-colored eye was looking at me.


    There was no emotion in its eyes, but it seemed to have the most emotional eyes. At that moment, when billions of other eyes opened around and within its eyes, I looked in awe. After looking at me for just a few more seconds, its eyes slowly closed, and the surrounding darkness lifted. Finally, when the hands on my shoulders lifted me out of the water, I took a deep breath.


    I was very scared, but when I finally entered my mother''s warm arms, the feeling of security returned. In the fear, curiosity, and admiration of what had just happened, I hugged my mother tightly, and at that moment, I realized.


    I didn''t die!


    Under the strange pressures of the people there, I hugged my mother tightly and rubbed my head against hers. She chuckled quietly and hugged me tightly. I realized now that I really wanted to live this life and protect my loved ones. But first, I needed to grow up and take this seriously.


    After all, there''s no proof that I''ll live a third life, and I also needed to find out what the interesting being I just saw was. Although I didn''t have much hope, I thought it might be a being unique to this world.


    "Shh, it''s over now. You''re safe, my son" she whispered in my ear.


    She was gently rubbing my back with her soft hands and showering kisses on my head. Although I was a bit upset with her, I soon realized that this was just a test. Probably most babies went through this, and as I wondered what the test was about, I turned toward the cauldron. People were looking at me with interest, likely surprised that I wasn''t crying.


    Ignoring them, I turned my head towards the man my father was watching intently. He was the one who had done something to the cauldron a moment ago, and now he was stroking his beard rhythmically while gazing at the cauldron where I had been.


    When I looked at the cauldron, I saw some symbols and a mixture of red and black colors. Everyone was waiting in silence, anticipating the words of the man holding a long staff. Finally, after about ten minutes, the man spoke and frowned at the king.


    "It has never taken this long, Hanius" the king said in his deep voice to the man.


    "Yes, I apologize for that, but this time, it was quite complex. First, let me start with the darkness and red of the water. Darkness represents many things, but this time it looked like something else, something even I realy don''t know" he said, looking at me curiously.


    "Red can mean many things, but seeing the Astraq symbol made me think it might represent blood."


    When his words echoed in the room, I felt a shiver in my mother''s arms and noticed she held me tighter.


    "What do you mean?" my mother asked, her voice betraying her concern.


    "I can only say that he will see much blood in his life, but it could mean something else" he said, taking a breath before continuing.


    "Most of the time, only one or two symbols appear, sometimes just one color. But this time, there were many symbols and two different colors I have never seen in the same cauldron before. It''s important to remember that this cauldron only suggests some possibilities or predictions, and nothing I say is ever certain.


    As for the other symbols, I am ashamed to admit that I have no idea¡­ I have never seen these symbols before" the sorcerer said.


    "It''s okay. If even your skills didn''t work, I don''t think anyone but time can solve this problem." said the king.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness" said the sorcerer, and after giving me one last curious look,he disappeared into the crowd.


    Then my father, the king, walked over to us and gently took me into his arms. I realized he was looking at me with more interest because of what had just happened. Together with my mother, who was smiling at me kindly, we ascended the stairs leading to the throne, accompanied by Isabella and another beautiful woman.


    A lot of young men and women, including my sister who had come to visit me, followed us. However, my father did not sit on the throne; instead, he went behind it and passed through a large door, making me squint because of the sunlight. We had stepped onto a kind of wide balcony, and when my father lifted me up a few minutes later. , I heard a great roar of voices.


    People were shouting and chanting, "Long live Asina! Long live King Richard! Long live the new prince!"


    When my eyes finally adjusted to the sunlight, I looked down, and a shock ran through me. Thousands of people were cheering for us, raising their fists in the air. The crowd extended beyond the large square, and some people were on a beautiful hill not far away, chanting the same slogans. When my father lifted me even higher, the crowd roared more enthusiastically....

 Chapter 6 - 6: Tournament

    I was sitting on my mother''s lap in the upper section of a long, open arena. The celebrations for my birth were still ongoing, and now a tournament was being held. Hundreds of people had participated in this tournament, hoping to showcase their skills and secure employment from the nobles present.


    All the fighters in this tournament had already competed in a previous tournament, and only those who had succeeded there were eligible to compete today. This meant that all the fighters who would take the arena today had already proven their strength.


    The white sand quickly became stained with blood, but because of its quick absorption, the ground was swiftly cleaned. As I looked down, I saw truly skilled fighters, but one in particular caught my attention. She was a very beautiful woman with slender arms and a narrow waist, likely around 12-13 years old, wielding a sword that resembled a long needle. She had already killed many fighters.


    At that moment, she was fighting a man with large muscles and a long beard.


    "That girl is finished. The person she fought is called Tahmeud and he was the winner of the second arena''s elimination tournament." the well-dressed boy in the back said in a low voice.


    This boy was probably the son of one of my father''s concubines. Over the past few days, I had noticed that the children of concubines bore the same silver eagle symbol, which they wore as necklaces, bracelets, or on their clothes. In front of them stood eight beautiful women, likely my father''s concubines.


    I only assumed this because they didn''t bear any symbol or emblem, but their proximity to the king made it a reasonable guess. My mother and Isabella, and another blonde woman were standing right next to the king. Behind them stood the eight women.


    When the crowd began to cheer wildly, I turned back to the arena and looked in shock. The muscular man was lying on the ground, covered in blood, at the feet of the girl with the slender sword. Shortly after, she quickly set her eyes on another opponent and brought him down within seconds. When the fight ended in just an hour, the last person standing was this beautiful girl with the slender sword.


    The entire arena was still staring at the girl in amazement. She calmly approached our area and knelt down. My father stood up and leaned his hand on the railing of the high balcony we were on for support.


    "Introduce yourself, champion." he said in a loud voice.


    "I am Emilia von Bleytian. I humbly bow before our great king and wish for him to grant my humble request" the girl said.


    From the furrowing of my father''s brows, I could tell he knew this girl or her family. I then strained my ears to listen to the murmurs behind me.


    "Which family is this?"


    "Isn''t it the fallen family?"


    "Shush, be quiet," one concubine hushed them.


    "What do you want?" Said my father


    "It is the humble wish of someone as insignificant as me to serve the great kingdom of Asina and the great King Richard" said the girl.


    After looking at her for a while, my father spoke. "If you have any motivation to avenge your family, you''d better forget it now. " When he said this, I saw the girl flinch slightly. My father then looked at her for a few more seconds before continuing.


    "I officially appoint you as a royal guard, and your duty is to protect my newborn son with your life. Do you accept these terms?"


    "It is an honor for me, Your Majesty" she said and she looked at me out of the corner of his eye


    "Come up here" he said, and she ran upstairs with the guards.


    When she reached my father, she knelt down and bowed her head again. My father approached her and began to speak. "With the divine authority bestowed upon me by my ancestors, I hereby declare this girl in front of me, through her bravery and success, as a royal guard of the great kingdom of Asina. You may rise."


    With these words, Emilia stood up and looked at my father without taking her eyes off him, but since she was still young, she couldn''t look the king in the eye. Immediately, a servant brought a wooden stool and placed it in front of Emilia. Emilia climbed onto the stool, hiding her embarrassment, but she still only came up to the king''s chest.


    Undoubtedly, my father was a tall and built man by the this world''s standards. Smiling at this situation, my father took a brooch from the well-dressed man beside him, who appeared to be a servant or aide, and pinned it to Emilia''s chest. He then struck the brooch firmly, and fortunately, Emilia didn''t fall off the stool despite the difficulty.


    It was clear that this was a known tradition of becoming a royal guard. Emilia stepped down from the stool, bowed her head again, came over to me, and stood behind my mother. When I turned my head slightly to look at her, I saw her smiling. When she realized I was looking at her, she blushed with embarrassment and quickly stopped smiling. I turned back to the arena, quite pleased with the situation.


    I had just acquired an incredibly talented girl despite her young age, and it was certain she had great potential. Unfortunately, I was still a baby and couldn''t help her development, but even if I wanted to, I couldn''t do it right now. Compared to this world and its abnormal powers, I was no different from a bug. I had to change that.


    It was evident from the eyes of my siblings looking at me that they didn''t like me much. Apart from the children of the principal wives, most of the concubines'' children didn''t like me either. Clearly, the battle for the throne had already begun, and I was too young for it.


    Despite being a baby, I could form complex thoughts and logical plans. The only thing I could do right now was to make as many plans and backup plans as possible. But first and foremost, I needed to know who was an enemy and who was an ally, and since I had plenty of time, I needed to figure this out over time. For now, the best plan was to make more plans.


    I snapped out of my thoughts when another team entered the arena and looked at the arena. It seemed the previous match was just the beginning. But since I was still a baby and had been awake for a long time, my eyes closed. I needed sleep to grow healthy, so I didn''t resist.


    When I woke up, it was already dark, and I realized I had woken up because my mother had taken me in her arms. Emilia was standing right next to us, accompanying us. After my mother closed the door, she opened her chest, and understanding her intention, I started drinking my daily sweet milk. Since Emilia was a woman, there was no problem, and she stood by the door to ensure no one entered.


    Seeing me greedily drinking her milk, my mother let me hear her sweet giggle.


    Half an hour later, we entered a room as large as the throne room while I was in my mother''s arms and saw many people eating at tables. Except for Emilia and another female guard, the guards accompanying us waited outside. We approached a large window with beautiful embroidery at the back. The king, his two wives, and my siblings were sitting at a long table.


    The feast soon began, but when I felt a strange sensation on my back, I looked back over my mother''s shoulder. A girl with green eyes was gazing at me. Interestingly, this little thing had been watching me since the day of the fate water ceremony. At first, I thought she was a foolish child, but... I think I still consider her a foolish child. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Baby Steps

    The grand feast continued at full speed, and once everyone had finished their meal, the nobles approached our table one by one, offering their good wishes and gifts. The parents of the girl who had been staring at me were among the first to come, and after presenting their gift, they walked away with their daughter, who was still gazing at me with interest.


    It was clear that this girl''s parents were important people. After all, the order in which gifts were given was more of a show of hierarchy than anything else. Additionally, envoys from neighboring states and a man who introduced himself as my stepmother, Isabella''s brother, also presented their gifts.


    One important thing I realized on this last day was that nobles were excellent actors. Almost all of them were the type of people who wore masks and acted according to their own interests. In my previous life, I was mostly a person who observed and did not talk much, so my ability to see the true nature of people had developed quite well.


    The people I should fear are not those stupid brothers who stare daggers at me, but those who hide their hatred.


    In any case, I was helpless now and could do nothing. I wished I had reincarnated into the body of an adult man, like in many other reincarnation novels. What I needed to do was gather as much information about this world as quickly as possible, especially about magic. Following all this, it was crucial for my survival not to attract attention.


    Therefore, I didn''t have the luxury of going to read books or observe people just yet. The only thing I needed to do now was to grow up healthy. But when the time came, I wouldn''t hesitate to show my power.


    "Congratulations again, Luci. God has certainly blessed you with such a sweet boy" said Isabella.


    "Thank you. I hope you too will have a sweet child soon" my mother replied, causing Isabella to cough up what she was drinking.


    They were likely exchanging barbed words, but I didn''t quite understand. I recalled the scene when Isabella entered my room and tried to make me eat that strange plant. I always wondered why she did that. Frankly, I doubted she wanted to kill me, because my mother''s servant knew Isabella had entered my room. If she killed me, it was likely that someone would punish her.


    When another thought crossed my mind, I realized what Isabella might have intended.


    She had come to my room the day before the Fate Water tradition. This showed she wanted to change what the cauldron would reveal and sabotage the day of the Fate Water tradition. That plant would affect the Fate Water, showing something in the water that would harm me or my mother. And what about the wizard with the strange staff? Was he working with Isabella?


    Was it Isabella''s plan that he couldn''t explain or wouldn''t explain my Fate Water?


    In any case, Isabella was far from being a friend. What Isabella did was not a good thing, and I must never forget this. Wait a second¡­ What if I forget? After all, I''m still a baby, and babies'' memories fade. No one remembers what they did or saw as a baby!


    Of course, I wasn''t a normal baby, but I still shouldn''t take the risk¡­ I need to secretly write these things down somewhere and make sure no one sees them.


    Finally, without any other significant events, the birth festival organized for me ended, and I set out to implement my plans¡­


    (Six Months Later, The Queen''s Palace)


    Right now, I was busy drawing something with a crayon on a blank sheet of paper like a normal baby would do. After about six months, I had found a way to keep the memories of my babyhood alive for later. I was preserving important events by drawing pictures. Unfortunately, because of the constant worry of being watched, I couldn''t write, but I could draw pictures, like any baby could.


    The key point was to make the drawings as bad as possible, and since I had no talent in that area, it was a simple task.


    The main reason for drawing poorly was so that no one would notice and understand, but my bigger concern was that my future self wouldn''t understand it. Therefore, I hid some small writings from the drawings. For now, I had finished my task, and the last thing I drew was that girl glaring at me. It wasn''t something significant, but a voice inside me told me I should draw it.


    Also, to avoid suspicion, I had to draw another picture. So, I drew one of me with my mother; of course, it was very bad, but the big breasts... umm, and the white hair I drew made it clear it was my mother.


    Now, all I had to do was wait. Since I usually hid these pictures in the garden, I first needed to get out of the window. As we were in the queen''s palace, there weren''t many guards, and all the guards were women. Sometimes my mother would leave me alone and take care of her work, but at night she would come back again. I think there was a job or a task that queens had to do.


    Also, since my bed was right next to the window, I could easily get out, but no one should see me. My only problem right now was Emilia.


    Emilia was always with me because she was my personal bodyguard, but thank God she was a woman. Like every woman, she had her period, and that was when I had an opportunity to be alone. Emilia was currently on her period, so I was waiting for her to go to the bathroom, and finally, unable to bear the pain, she rushed to the bathroom.


    Since there were still female guards outside the door protecting me, I wasn''t in danger... I hoped.


    Now I needed to get up and execute my plan. I quickly crawled onto the bed, climbed up the books I had previously placed there, and crawled swiftly on the soft bed to the window. From there, I placed my foot on the flowerpot below and climbed down.


    "Huh, this is so tiring."


    I took out the papers I had hidden inside the baby''s diaper I used before and put them inside the secret compartment next to the flowerpot. I quickly closed the round lid, covered it with soil, and finally camouflaged my secret stash completely by placing some long branches over it.


    Just as I was trying to stand up by leaning on the wall to go back, I heard footsteps. I rushed behind the flowers as I had no other choice, but when someone grabbed my clothes from behind and lifted me into the air, I almost wet myself. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I turned around and came face to face with her, I was sure my end had come.


    Long black hair and blood-red eyes stared directly at me. Her unusually beautiful face and the light dress she wore would definitely have stirred an organ if I weren''t a baby. She was still holding me in the air like a rag doll with one hand... or rather, two fingers. Wait... even if I were a baby, I wasn''t this light.


    Given that she was holding me with two fingers, the woman in front of me was more dangerous than I had anticipated.


    But at that moment, I felt my baby body was about to betray me, and I tried to control myself as much as possible. My manly pride was at stake now. I had to hold on! I had to hold on! But... "Prrft!"


    "Fuck it! Fuck me! All my manly honor is trampled!!"


    Just as I was about to fall into depression from what I had just experienced, I suddenly heard a very sweet giggle. When I looked at Isabella, I saw her chuckling, and soon her seductive laughter filled the garden."Hahahahaha!"

 Chapter 8 - 8: Painful Words

    Isabella, who had finally stopped laughing, saw the deadly glare I gave her. She pulled me onto her lap up and stroked my head, and just as she turned around, a shout came from the room. Emilia quickly ran to the window and looked at Isabella.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "No, Your Majesty, I just... may I know what you are doing with Prince Ethan?" she asked with a timid expression. Since Emilia didn''t have many friends, she wasn''t very social and wasn''t much of a talkative person either.


    "We''re just going on a brief trip. If you want, you can join us" said Isabella. Interestingly, she wasn''t in her usual arrogant manner.


    "With your permission," said Emilia, and jumped out of the window into the garden. Knowing that after today, my mother would never allow my room to be on the ground floor, I sighed.


    Seeing me sigh, Isabella stroked my head and started walking. She slowly walked down a winding path and entered a garden with beautiful, colorful flowers. She entered a white gazebo in the middle of the garden and sat down. The maids looked at me with astonished eyes, but after Isabella gave them a terrifying look, they didn''t dare say anything.


    "Serve us tea and cake," said Isabella, and the maids quickly set the table.


    She placed me on the table and began drinking her tea while holding me from the back to prevent me from falling. The cakes on the table whetted my appetite, and when my stomach growled, my body betrayed me once again! Isabella smiled slightly and started to break a cake into small pieces. Emilia watched carefully, wondering what she would do. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She suspected that she had poisoned the cakes, but was afraid to speak out.


    "Your Majesty..." said Emilia, sweating from her forehead.


    Isabella handed a piece of cake to Emilia, who bolted it. When she saw that nothing happened, she nodded. Then Isabella fed me little pieces of cake with her hands, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t hide her smile. Since I still didn''t have full control over my body, I accidentally bit her finger, but instead of getting angry, she just smiled at me.


    ''Could she be a good person? So why is everyone afraid of her? And why did she want to feed me that plant? But still..'' I thought, and something inside me slowly started to change my opinion about this woman.


    As she continued to feed me the sweet cake and lightly smile, her expression suddenly changed one hundred and eighty degrees when she looked in another direction at the sound of approaching footsteps. She had an expression as if she had seen a disgusting insect and tried to ignore the person she saw by looking back at me.


    When I looked in the direction she was looking, I saw a woman with short blonde hair and a slightly swollen belly. This was the second queen, Fiona.


    One of the other things I had learned recently was that my mother was the third queen and Isabella was the first queen. Also, interestingly, Isabella only had a little daughter, but Fiona had four children¡ªtwo boys and two girls¡ªand was now pregnant with her fifth child. Fiona looked at us and, after giving us a disdainful look, walked towards us with a grin.


    Fiona approached Isabella and Emilia, who was sitting in the pergola, with a graceful yet mocking demeanor. Her eyes lingered on me for a moment before turning to Isabella to speak.


    "Isabella, how lovely to see you here," Fiona said with a sweet voice tinged with sharpness. "You always seem to enjoy spending time in this corner of the garden, don''t you?"


    Isabella greeted Fiona with a slight nod, as if she didn''t care about Fiona''s words. "Yes, Fiona, I was seeking some peace but it seems peace doesn''t always last" she replied, casting a sharp glance at Fiona.


    Ignoring Isabella''s remark, Fiona continued, "Have you started stealing the royal babies now, Isabella? Oh right... because His Majesty the King hasn''t been interested in you since that incident and that''s why you don''t have a baby... But if you beg me, I can talk to His Majesty the King and solve this problem.


    You know His Majesty values my words very much" Fiona said and gently stroked her slightly swollen prominent belly.


    Upon hearing these words, Isabella gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly. A brief flash of anger flickered in Isabella''s eyes, but she quickly regained her composure. Maintaining her cool, she replied to Fiona in a calm yet firm voice, "Fiona, I don''t care who the King is interested in or not.


    But maybe you should focus on your own children at this time, especially since I couldn''t believe it for a while when I heard that your eldest son attacked a virgin girl. And he''s only 14!"


    The sly grin on Fiona''s face froze for a moment and she frowned. However, she quickly recovered and said, "Of course, Isabella, you''re right. But unfortunately, I can''t afford as much leisure time as you do. I have too many responsibilities, especially with His Majesty spoiling me so..."


    Then she added mockingly, "Oh, before I go, there''s something I must tell you. From what I''ve seen, you are very eager to have a baby, and my younger brother''s coming-of-age ceremony was held at the temple last week.


    He told me before that he liked you very much, but at that time His Majesty the King was very fond of you, but now, if you want, I can let you be his concubine. "


    Fiona smirked slyly as she continued speaking, "Don''t worry about His Majesty the King, as I said before, I can persua-" Her sentence was cut off abruptly, and she suddenly felt like her ears were ringing.


    Isabella slapped Fiona faster than my eyes could see. Fiona threw herself to the ground, perhaps on purpose. I could tell by her mischievous grin that she had gotten what she wanted all along, but Isabella must have noticed her grin because she couldn''t resist and slapped Fiona again.


    "Aehhh No! Get away from me. Guards!" When she screamed again in pain, she received another hard slap on her cheek, and cheek which quickly turned red.


    Emilia immediately ran over and scooped me into her arms, walking us both a bit away from the fight. It was clear that Emilia didn''t want to get involved in the altercation. Fiona''s servants hurried to restrain Isabella and remove her from the scene, but they couldn''t budge her, receiving slaps to their faces that sent them tumbling to the ground.


    Isabella''s eyes had turned wild as she continued to advance toward Fiona. However, she seemed unaware of the grave mistake she was making. As soon as I realized this, I began searching for ways to stop her.


    After all, Fiona was carrying the King''s child, and if anything happened to her, Isabella would surely be severely punished. And I was about to fall in like with this woman! When only one thought occurred to me... "M-Mommy!" I shouted and I didn''t realize that my voice sounded so sweet on the outside.


    As much as I tried to scream, my voice wasn''t very loud, but Isabella noticed and stop. She seemed to have finally come to her senses.


    _____


    _____


    Note: I made small changes to the map.


    Also, if there''s anything you don''t like, write it in the comments so I can fix my mistakes!

 Chapter 9 - 9: A lot

    The guards quickly surrounded Isabella, but none of them dared to get too close. When Isabella turned towards us, I saw her expression, and I noticed something unexpected. Isabella''s face wasn''t angry... it was sad. Her tearful eyes surprised me, and I felt a sense of pity for her.


    Undoubtedly, this woman didn''t need my pity... at least not now, but after everything that had happened, I was sure she wasn''t a bad person. She walked towards us and took me from Emilia''s arms, holding me in her own. While Emilia followed us, Isabella quickly left the scene. At that moment, Fiona''s relieved expression made me angry, and I realized who my first enemy in this world was.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Isabella entered her palace and went into her room. Every queen had her own palace, and although these palaces weren''t as large as the central palace, they were quite majestic in architecture. The interior decor matched Isabella perfectly, with a harmony of red and black colors.


    Isabella was still holding me tightly in her arms, as if she found solace in me, and frankly it didn''t bother me. She entered the room and placed me on the couch. She stayed in the bathroom for about five minutes, and when she came out, her eyes were red and swollen. It was clear that she had just had an intense crying session.


    Frankly, I was involuntarily curious about what had happened to Isabella''s son. Even though I wanted to learn the details of what upset Isabella so much, it wasn''t possible right now. Suddenly, the door opened, and a little girl walked in. The little girl was about 4 or 5 years old, and she had a smile that could brighten anyone''s day.


    The red eyes showed whose daughter she was, but unlike her mother, she had golden hair. She looked very sweet with her cute yellow shoes and black dress.


    "Mommy!" she shouted in a sweet voice and jumped into Isabella''s arms.


    Isabella''s expression changed instantly, and she regained her enchanting smile. After hugging for a while, the little girl separated from her mother and her eyes met mine for a moment. But when she looked back at her mother''s face, she obviously noticed the dried tears and turned to her with a concerned expression before asking anything about me. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mom, have you been crying again?"


    Isabella tried to comfort her little girl with a slight smile on her sweet face. "No, dear, I''m just a bit tired," she said. The little girl wanted to believe her mother''s words, but she also saw the pain hidden in Isabella''s eyes. It was clear that Isabella had shed more tears than she could hide from her little girl.


    "Liar! But don''t worry, one day I''ll grow strong and kick the butts of everyone who makes you cry" she said, and I made a special effort not to burst out laughing when I heard this.


    From the outside, it looked like the little girl was the mother.


    "Where do you learn these words?" Isabella asked, trying to put on an angry expression.


    But when the door opened again, mother and daughter looked at it. Emilia entered and immediately sat next to me. ''I think she is still in pain'' I thought.


    The little girl looked at me and walked towards me. "Who are you?" she asked in her sweet voice.


    "Are you my brother?!"


    I blinked at the little girl; her sweet-faced and brave energy impressed me. Isabella paused for a moment, not knowing what to say, but then turned to her little girl.


    "Yes," she said gently, "He is Luciana''s son, so he is your step brother, Ethan."


    The little girl''s face lit up with joy, and dimples appeared on her cheeks. "Great! Me too, Irina. Then I''ll show you everything. There are amazing hiding places in the palace and secret passages that mom doesn''t know about."


    Isabella looked at her daughter with a slight smile, but the pain in her eyes was still evident. Holding her daughter''s hand, she carried me in her arms, and we stepped out of the room with Emilia following us. As we passed through the corridors, the grandeur of the palace once again amazed me. The girl''s cheerfulness warmed my heart, even in the shadow of Isabella''s sorrow.


    Later, I heard a voice rising at the main entrance of the palace, and Isabella must have heard it too, because she walked towards it. As we got closer, I realized the voice belonged to my mother. Isabella carried me down the stairs and saw Luciana. When Luciana saw me in Isabella''s arms, she could no longer control her anger and punched her way through the guards who tried to calm her down.


    Guards were thrown into the air and I was shocked, as I had never imagined my mother to possess such strength. ''Do women in this world have special powers?'', I wondered involuntarily.


    "Calm down, Luci. I''m not crazy enough to harm your son" Isabella said, frowning.


    Luciana, climbing the stairs angrily, responded, "Then why did you take him from my room?"


    "I didn''t take him! I just found him playing with flowers in the garden... Don''t do anything foolish, Luci." Isabella said.


    "First, give me my son", Luciana demanded.


    Isabella gently handed me to my mother. "Now, Emilia, where were you while all this was happening?" she asked, giving Emilia a stern look.


    "It''s not her fault. Most likely, Ethan jumped into the garden himself, and Emilia is currently on her special day..." Isabella explained.


    "Anyway, we''ll talk later, Emilia. And you!" Luciana turned to Isabella again. "Don''t ever go near my son again! I won''t be responsible for what happens otherwise."


    "I''m not a monster, sister. I just want to spend time with my stepson" Isabella said, but Luciana only gave her a stern look.


    "He is my son, and you''re right, you''re not a monster. You''re worse" she said, turning and heading down the stairs. But when someone held her skirt, she turned angrily.


    "What?..."


    "You can''t talk to my mom like that! She''s the best mom in the world for me! Got it?!" the little girl responded with a stern expression, but she paused when she noticed her mother''s firm grip on her hand.


    Luciana took a deep breath and, without taking her eyes off Isabella daughter, spoke in a soft but determined voice, "I have no problem with your mom. But remember, Ethan is my son, and his safety comes before anything else for me."


    The little girl''s eyes welled up, but she nodded without letting go of her mother''s hand. I saw a momentary softening in Luciana''s eyes. However, there was no such softening in Isabella''s eyes. In her eyes, there was still deep pain and helplessness.


    Isabella took a step closer to Luciana and whispered, "Luci, the thought of harming Ethan never even crossed my mind. But ultimately, he is your son, and so I will respect your wish and stay away from Ethan. However, I think you should be more concerned about Fiona, not me."


    Luciana hesitated, and for a moment, I saw a hint of guilt in her eyes. She took a deep breath and then spoke again. "We can talk about this later, Isabella. Right now, I need to make sure my son is safe." Isabella nodded slightly and stepped aside for Luciana.


    Holding me tightly, Luciana walked down the stairs towards the door, with Emilia following us. Isabella picked up her little girl and took a deep breath. The little girl looked at her mother''s face and asked, "Mom, did you cry a lot?" Isabella stroked her daughter''s hair and said, "Sometimes, crying is good, dear. But I''m very lucky to have a strong girl like you."

 Chapter 10 - 10: Alpshar

    (Third person POV)


    The Great Southern Clans: Territorie of the Four-Headed Lion Clan


    A young boy with red hair was sitting in an armchair behind a thick desk, reading a book. Nearby, a dead man lay on the floor, a small hole in his throat revealing the cause of death. The murder weapon, a dagger, lay on the desk, and the bloodstains on the boy''s clothes made it clear who the killer was.


    The red-haired boy appeared to be around 12-13 years old, with long hair and black eyes that made him quite a handsome child.


    "And it must not be forgotten that those born in darkness and living in darkness will inevitably see light as an enemy..." These were the last words of the book he held, and the boy looked a bit sad because he had finally finished the book. It was the autobiography of the great emperor and Conqueror Ogedion, written with his own hands, who lived about five hundred years ago.


    Emperor Ogedion was one of the greatest human leaders of all time. He was a great southern emperor who had conquered the entire continent except for the Tiamat Empire and had also subdued the northern coasts of the Drakoria continent. He was killed while planning a campaign against his fierce enemy, the Tiamat Empire in the north.


    The red-haired boy admired Emperor Ogedion and had wanted to be like him since childhood. Reading books about not only Ogedion but also many great kings and men who changed the course of history was his favorite activity. Also, he was the son of a woman descended from Emperor Ogedion, which he was always proud of.


    But unfortunately, the descendants of Ogedion no longer possessed the old splendor and power.


    His father had defeated a clan in a battle and taken his mother as a war booty. His mother was a slave, and his father was a man who constantly abused her. He hadn''t seen his mother for about three years because he was currently on a mission. One day, when his father was beating his mother again, the boy bravely stepped forward, but he wasn''t foolish.


    He knew how strong his father was, and indeed, his father was quite strong.


    So he asked for a deal with him and demanded that he set his mother free. When his father heard this, after a very long laugh, he gave him a task. If he could kill about 350 enemies of the Clan, he would free his mother. The boy accepted this and immediately got to work, since he had received some training in the clan.


    Unfortunately, he failed on his first mission, sustaining a severe wound on his right leg that became permanent because his body couldn''t handle Kaizer properly at the time. But despite all this, he never despaired and never gave up.


    The only person he loved and cared about in this world was his mother. She was the only one who smiled at him, patted his head, always tried to help him, and called him "my son." This was why he never gave up, and today, he had finally killed his last target. He learned many things during this process, and the most important lesson was that intelligence always prevailed over strength.


    His targets were always quite powerful people, and the last man he killed was a 5. Kaizer strength man, but he managed to defeat him. After his initial failure, he defeated all his enemies with a specific strategy. He always mocked his enemies with his intelligence, as if he were playing a chess game.


    The boy''s name was Alpshar, and now his job was done. It was time to go home to his mother. With a certain smile on his face, he stood up and headed towards the library in the room. He took a few books he was interested in from the shelf, put them in his backpack, and climbed out the window onto the roof. Then, he activated the setup he had prepared and quickly left the area.


    Leaving behind a burning house, he slowly ran towards the forest. The man he had just killed was the son of a clan leader, and killing him was one of his most challenging tasks, but he had completed his job successfully.


    To lose his trail in the forest, he wore the shoes he had made himself. These shoes left tracks resembling those of like a bear, so people wouldn''t follow them. Alpshar then walked for half an hour along a specific path and reached his tent. He quickly packed up the tent and left. Since the trade route wasn''t far from there, he walked towards it calmly.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    **(6 days later)**


    Alpshar was looking at an enormous palace built between two vast mountains from a distance. This was the palace of Nazunmar, the first son of the Mountain Tiger Clan leader and father of Alpshar. Because his mother was a slave, Alpshar could never be an heir, but he had no desire to be an heir, anyway.


    He hated this clan with all his being, and now, looking at it, he remembered all the terrible memories he had lived through.


    Putting aside the terrible memories, Alpshar walked towards the main palace of the clan. It was time to be happy now, no time for bad thoughts! Alpshar excitedly reached the outer gate of the palace, and since it was midnight, the guards immediately drew their weapons.


    "Who are you? Identify yourself immediately!" shouted one guard.


    Alpshar raised his hands and replied, "I am Alpshar, the illegitimate child of the great Nazunmar."


    "Alpshar?"


    "Isn''t that carrothead?" The guards, who once saw him as a scrawny boy due to malnutrition, now looked at Alpshar, who had a fairly muscular body despite his young age, in astonishment.


    "Come inside!" shouted a burly guard.


    Alpshar entered, and the guards checked his bag. He glared at the guards who were rummaging through his bag, but he shouldn''t do anything now, so he gritted his teeth hard. The guards released him after they finished checking his bag and were convinced he was indeed Alpshar.


    As the Alpshar walked quickly towards the main gate of the palace, he heard the guards commenting behind him. ''Most likely, they''re talking about my limping gait because of my injured leg''he thought.


    "Poor boy, I hope he doesn''t faint from what he''ll see tonight" said the burly guard.


    Alpshar entered through the main gates of the palace and oriental music reached his ears. He hated this music because his father loved it so much. He followed the direction of the music and heard some mischievous women''s voices from inside, but he no longer wanted to wait, so he opened the door.


    However, he could never have predicted that he would be faced with a scene he would never forget for the rest of his life. Alpshar stood there, shocked and frozen. Nazunmar looked at his son with a satisfied grin when Alpshar finally let the tears finally fall from his long-dried eyes.


    A woman, still beautiful despite the dirt on her face and torn old clothes, stood in a corner of room. Bruises covered her entire body, and one of her legs was badly broken. There was blood on his stomach and head, and her broken leg was badly broken, as if someone had ripped it off and put it back upside down. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This woman was Alpshar''s beloved mother, and now, when he looked into her eyes, the ever-smiling expression was gone, replaced by a soulless gaze. The woman who always smiled when she saw her son now looked at him as if her soul had already left her body.


    "Mom?!..." was all that came from Alpshar''s mouth in a sorrowful whisper.


    _____


    If you like the story plz leave a review and this to your library.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Behold!

    Please note: This chapter contains very disturbing, violent and traumatizing scenes (+18)


    -


    -


    -


    "Seems like you''ve grown quite a bit since we last met, my son," said Nazunmar.


    Alpshar''s eyes widened in horror as he looked at Nazunmar. He clenched his teeth so hard that some of them wouldn''t be intact after this night, but at that moment, his pure rage had overridden his ability to reason. He tightened his fists and threw a punch at his hated father, but Nazunmar easily blocked it. Ignoring his son''s fury, Nazunmar delivered a fierce punch to his stomach.


    The blow was so powerful that the sound resembled that of a person falling from the tenth floor.


    Nazunmar looked at the other men and prostitutes in the room. "Get out. I''m going to play a game with my lovely son" he said, and his monstrous smile sent a shiver down everyone''s spine. Then everyone hurriedly left the room.


    "Now, my son, let me tell you a importent story" Nazunmar said and delivered another brutal punch to his son''s stomach. Alpshar''s trembling legs, as if proving their uselessness, gave way, causing him to collapse to the ground.


    His mother stood up with great difficulty and punched Nazunmar in the back, but a fly would have done more serious damage. "Leave my son alone! Please do what you want with me, but let him go." she said desperately.


    Nazunmar slapped her hard and Irene, already injured, fell to the ground with a cry of pain.


    "Now where were we? Oh yes, the story! Cough cough. " he cleared his throat as if he was about to make an important speech.


    "more or less forty years ago, I was on my way home from practice on a normal day. Then my father''s right-hand man came to me and told me that my father had called for me. At that time, I was just a little boy of twelve years old and I worshipped my father. Anyway, when I went into my father''s room, my face was just as shocked as yours is right now. My dad beat my mom pretty badly.


    In fact, She was in worse shape than Irene. "


    Alpshar was still unable to move and had to listen to these words with hatred. As if the two blows to his stomach had some special power, all of Alpshar''s Kaizer power was gone, and the pain he felt was as if an elephant had run over him.


    "Then my father said to me, ``Now your last test has begun. If you don''t react when you see what I''m about to do, all my inheritance will be yours!'''' and I nodded, and then my father beat my mother to death! My mom looked at me with pleading eyes and screamed for help, ahhhhh it felt so good.


    Anyway, since I was the only one who passed the test, I was granted the right to become the heir to the Mountain Tiger Clan. Yeah is realy good, I know. I know." he said with a predatory look on his face.


    "But now, NOW! ...I''m pretty desperate right now, you know..." he said with a terrible smile as he patted Alpshar''s shoulder. His smile grew crazier by the second.


    "All my sons failed the test! They all cried and cried like it was a very difficult test. Unbelievable! Fortunately, such weak children had no right to bear my surname, so I killed them all! I may not be a very good father, but I am not cruel enough to let a weak child live.


    Anyway, now that you''re the only boy I have, I''ll have to make do with you, but don''t worry, this time I''ll use a knife to finish the job quickly.


    Unfortunately, I played a little with your mother before you came, but don''t be angry with me," he said and walked towards Irene with a crazy smile on his face.


    "No, no!... what are you doing? Wait, please wait please I will do anything you want, please. I will be your slave if you want, but please let my mother go" Alpshar said with tears that could not stop.


    "HAHAHAH. Ah, tonight will be quite fun but don''t disappoint me, son. All you have to do is keep quiet while I do my work. If you do that, you will inherit everything I have. Really! Oh Where do I start?


    Hmmm?"


    and pulled out his knife...


    "My Son, Please take care of your sister for me..." Irene lastly told her son, but his senses were dulled.


    He was about to faint and vomit from the emotions Alpshar felt, but he could only watch helplessly. When He saw his father''s first blow and could just see his mother''s face, which no longer contained a soul.


    He could not make sense of the emotions he felt. His brain couldn''t even make sense of existence. His mental health was deteriorating. His emotions were exploding and now he was at the bottom. He had fallen into the mental quagmire and the abyss. There was no longer any reason for him not to lose his humanity.


    Something unquenchable in him wanted to raise his voice...


    "And if you stare too long into an abyss, the abyss will stare back at you."


    Alpshar''s eyes widened in horror, and something inside him exploded. The mental quagmire he had entered had allowed his soul to disappear, and he had become a monster. His existence had allowed him to become something the darkest souls would fear. In fact, the shackles on his soul were now removed. There was no trace of his humanity.


    In the light of all this, Nazunmar, who was still stabbing Irene with a mad smile, did not realize what was about to happen. Alpshar, who had just lost all his strength and magic, stood up as if nothing had happened. NOW HE WAS REBORN!


    Sensing something behind him, Nazunmar''s survival instincts screamed as never before in his life. Turning around, he was momentarily startled by what he saw, and his ego was crushed by the fear of Alpshar.


    "W-What... What are you doing? Why are you looking at me like that? Stop looking at me like that or I''ll gouge your eyes out!"


    "You are a murderer, Nazunmar" Alpshar said in a whisper.


    "A MURDERER WHO KILLED THE MAN IN ME! ...But now you will listen to the silence of your own death." Alpshar said


    "Don''t you dare touch me... Son?


    "..... Don''t come near me!"


    "NO! HELP....ANYONE HELP ME?"


    "CAN ANYONE HEAR MY VOICE?"


    ".... Please, stop! I am your father"


    "WHO ARE YOU?"


    "I''m sorry...forgive me please" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the palace of Nazunmar, heir to the Mountain Tiger Clan, the screams continued until sunrise. For six hours, they were the most horrible and terrifying screams mankind had ever heard. Screams from men and women, even children and babies! No one knows exactly what happened that night, only that a monster was born. Darkness mocked the light that night.


    "Behold, beings in heaven and on earth! Rejoice! Behold the greatest masterpiece ever created by man! Today is the birthday of the one who will rule over all beings in heaven and earth... Just Celebrate!"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In a stable that smelled of horse manure, a baby was crying desperately, as if afraid of the darkness of that night. A servant held the baby in her arms, trying to silence it with her tears. As the barn doors opened, a human entered. Of course, he was far from human. His whole body was covered in blood, but it was not his blood. His red hair was disheveled and his face was painted red.


    The sun rising behind him challenged the darkness in his eyes.


    Alpshar slowly approached the woman holding the baby, with no emotion in his eyes. His bloody hand started itching again.


    "Please stop. Alpshar, please stop!" But Alpshar, as if he couldn''t hear, continued to move forward, ignoring the woman''s pleas.


    "Alpshar, Stop already. Have you gone mad enough to kill your own sister?" Tears streamed from her eyes as she hugged the baby tightly and tried desperately to hide her.


    When his ears heard these words, his black eyes widened. If his body weren''t bloody, one might think he was human again. Alpshar looked at the crying baby and saw the golden eyes that were just like her mother''s.


    He gently cradled the baby with shaking hands and looked at her. This... was undoubtedly his sister, and at that moment, his mother''s last words before she died came to mind. Unfortunately, he had been too mad to understand their meaning then, but now, as he gently held the little girl who had stopped crying as if sensing her brother, he realized that he once again had a reason to live.


    "My Son, Please take care of your sister for me..."

 Chapter 12 - 12: Kaizer

    ?¡ã??¡ã??¡ã??¡ã??¡ã??¡ã?


    I am slowly walking to library in my yellow funny shoes. Isabella gave me these shoes a week ago for my 6th birthday, and I started wearing them often because every time she saw me wearing them, she smiled sweetly. Anyway, now I am six years old, and I thought I should learn as much as possible about the Awakening Ceremony that will probably take place in the coming days.


    Of course, the first thing I wanted to learn when I first came to the library was what happened to Isabella''s son, so I read the royal book that provided information about the royal family. At first, I thought I would have a hard time because there were almost dozens of royal books, but luckily, I found him in the latest royal book.


    Ericsson Asina Lanistork!


    He is the first prince and also Isabella''s first child. But when I learned his story, the only two emotions I could feel were anger and pity.


    Ericsson was unlucky from birth because he was born a dwarf. Unfortunately, being born a dwarf in this world was quite a bad situation. Not only could they not use this world''s magic power Kaizer well, but in most of the prevalent religions on this continent, dwarves were also called the children of demons.


    The devout people of Asina and the nobles wanted this child to die, but when Isabella sent an ultimatum to all the nobles, no one dared to speak up. My father allowed the child to live, but Ericsson''s fate was still dark.


    The Fate Water ceremony held for Ericsson ended in disaster. The Fate Water suddenly boiled and caught fire, and when an ugly demon with horns appeared in the water for a few seconds, everything turned into chaos. The news spread astonishingly fast in the kingdom. The nobles and the people wanted the baby Ericsson to be executed for being the child of a demon.


    Yes, unfortunately, at first, I cursed the people and nobles multiple times for believing such a stupid thing, but then I realized that in my previous world, there were also such barbaric traditions and beliefs. In fact, even in the modern times I lived in, I witnessed the existence of quite disgusting beliefs and traditions, so I couldn''t blame people too much...


    Later, when my father saw that there were rebellions in some places, he executed the child, and it was clear that from that day on, Isabella had cut all ties with my father. Isabella was the daughter of a marquess in the Kingdom of Asina, and her father was the richest person in the kingdom. Isabella and Richard''s marriage was entirely political. But Fiona was another matter.


    Fiona was actually an insignificant person, and her family was also insignificant, but Fiona''s big brother was the person with the second strongest Kaizer (magic power) after the king.


    Fiona''s brother Lucas was also the marshal general of the Asina Kingdom, so he was a very powerful figure, but my father didn''t marry Fiona because of this. Theirs was a love story that could be featured in stupid soap operas. Honestly, at first, I thought it was indeed a coincidental love story, but since I had an unshakable suspicion about Fiona, I investigated it more deeply.


    Of course, the coincidental meetings or Fiona "accidentally" bumping into my father and falling on him at balls he attended when he was still a prince. Coincidentally, Fiona had the same tastes as my father, or coincidentally, Fiona being kidnapped in front of my father''s eyes and then my father "accidentally" seeing and rescuing her... Yes, a lot of accidentally .


    Moreover, my instincts tell me that the person who ruined Ericsson''s Fate Water ceremony was also Fiona. Additionally, just a week after the day of the Fate Water tradition, the whole kingdom started talking about it.


    There was definitely a conspiracy here. Following all this, the fact that Isabella was subjected to multiple assassination attempts shows me that Fiona is not innocent. Even though I want to eliminate her as quickly as possible, unfortunately, I am only six years old and have no trusted subordinate other than Emilia.


    Oh by the way, five years ago Isabella was not severely punished after attacking Fiona and the king only made her give Fiona a certain amount of money.


    There could be two reasons for this; either the king cared about Isabella more than I thought, or Isabella''s family''s or Isabella''s own power was greater than I anticipated.


    Anyway, I have some plans to strengthen myself and fix all this, but first, I need to wait for my awakening day. Even so, I need to stay vigilant at all times because my enemies are stronger than I expected.


    Among my future enemies, I must especially watch out for Fiona. Fiona is a hyena. If her opponent is strong, she smiles and compliments them, but then starts plotting behind their back. Such women are very dangerous, and for now, I will try not to draw her attention to me. At least until I cross the bridge, I will smile at Fiona and pretend to respect her.


    Now let''s return to the major topic. Awakening Day! As the name suggests, Awakening Day means the day when your magical power will awaken. As a former historian, the first thing I did was read the history of magic. And when I read the history of magic, one name kept coming up. Kaizer, or Kaizer von Goldstone or rather Father of magic!


    He was somewhat like the Newton of this world. Magic was used before him, but Kaizer was the first person to formulate magic and explain it mathematically. The Kaizer laws were taught as the most important subject in the academies of this world. Of course, this lesson was long and exhausting, but it contained something very important. The power system!


    **Magic Power Levels as Formulated by Kaizer**


    Briefly, the magic power levels formulated by Kaizer are as follows:


    Kaizer Stage 1


    .


    Kaizer Stage 2


    .


    Kaizer Stage 3


    .


    Kaizer Stage 4


    .


    Kaizer Stage 5


    .


    Kaizer Stage 6


    .


    Kaizer Stage 7


    .


    Kaizer Stage 8 S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    For example, Isabella is a Kaizer Stage 6 mage, which is why people fear her and she survives all assassination attempts. Anyway, another thing I learned now is that you must not awaken at Kaizer Stage 1 during the Awakening, and in fact, if anyone awakens at Kaizer Stage 1, it indicates that the person is weak.


    After all, the power difference between someone at Kaizer Stage 1 and someone at Kaizer Stage 2 is never the same. The difference between each level increases exponentially.


    So, to put it simply, if you want to defeat someone at Kaizer Stage 6, you would need at least dozens of skilled individuals at Kaizer Stage 5.


    These are important pieces of information to remember.


    Additionally, it was also a fact that the elements you are close to affect your power. On top of all this, the thing that excited me the most was that your lifespan increases according to your Kaizer power.


    If a person at Kaizer Stage 1 eats healthily, they can live for most fifty years, but someone at Kaizer Stage 6 can live for 300 years. When I first learned this, I was shocked, and then I felt a surge of excitement. After all, who wouldn''t want to live for hundreds of years?


    Oh, by the way, since the majority of humanity is at Kaizer Stage 1, the average lifespan barely reaches around 60 years, and also, Kaizer power potential is a hereditary trait, so if your father or mother is not talented, you are likely to be untalented too.


    Yes, this world manages to be quite dark in some respects. Additionally, when magic was first discovered in this world, only one percent of humanity could use it, but now everyone can use magic at Kaizer Stage 1. This was like an accelerated version of natural selection.


    Women preferred men with high Kaizer power because they wanted their children to be born with magical power, and men did the same, but the fact was that this world was a patriarchal one.


    It was normal for any man with high Kaizer power to have several wives. Of course, there were exceptions; for example, the emperor of the Tiamat Empire, the greatest power on the continent, had only one wife and was very loyal to her.


    ....


    While I was trying to get this kind of useful information, the door suddenly opened and I saw a relatively beautiful woman with short blonde hair. It was Fiona, looking at me with an arrogant and self-satisfied expression. Emilia frowned, dismantling the architectural marvel of books she had built, and came to my side.


    "You''ve been coming to your library quite often lately, my dear stepson..."

 Chapter 13 - 13: Pinky promise

    "Does this bother you? Majesty" I said with a polite smile.


    "No. I was just curious about what you were reading" said Fiona, not giving any hint of her arrogant expression.


    "I was reading something about the Grand Wizard Kaiser." I said. Since most children were raised with the legends and stories written about Kaiser, it was quite natural for a child to be curious about him.


    After looking at me for a while, the ring in her hand fell to the ground, and when I looked at the ring, I could tell it was quite expensive, but what caught my attention more was that Fiona did this deliberately, and I didn''t understand why. A maid slowly picked up the ring from the ground as if she wanted to show it to me on purpose. It was a large green emerald.


    "Oh, if I lose this ring, my husband might be upset. He gave it to me on our wedding anniversary" said Fiona, slowly slipping the ring back onto her finger.


    "Does your father give such gifts to your mother?" Fiona continued.


    ''Ah, now I understand...''


    "I don''t know, Your Majesty. I''m not interested in such things. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''d like to continue reading my book" I said.


    When Fiona turned and left the library as if she had lost interest, I was really about to feel sick. Honestly, she was probably expecting me to see the ring and later tell my mother about it. ''Oh my God,'' I sighed. I wondered if my father was blind, but most likely, Fiona was wearing a mask in front of my father, so he couldn''t see this side of her.


    She was truly a pathetic woman, and unless I get rid of her, she could create great dangers for me.


    I hate women who try to give meaning to their existence with worthless stones. Because they have an inferiority complex, the only things they think will make them valuable are such meaningless actions. I will let Fiona satisfy her fragile ego for now, but when the time comes, I will definitely make her suffer.


    Anyway, since I no longer felt like it, I got up to leave the library and went outside with Emilia. Honestly, I didn''t have any bodyguards other than Emilia, and the obvious reason was that I couldn''t trust anyone in the palace.


    I do this because I suspect Fiona in many matters and because she has too much power over the palace staff; I worry that my still weak body might be the target of an assassination.


    I hope with all my heart that I will awaken with actual strength on the day of my awakening. But of course, I will need to hide my power at first. From my readings about the awakening day, I learned that no one from the outside is allowed to enter and it''s completely forbidden for anyone to interfere with the awakening day.


    When the awakening occurs, my parents will probably watch me from behind a glass, and I''m sure Fiona will be watching me too.


    After all, the result at the Fate Water ceremony was quite interesting, and Fiona was definitely curious about my potential. I have a plan to hide my power for now, but I''m not sure about it. During the awakening, children usually cannot control their power and use their powers uncontrollably, which continues until the child faints.


    For example, a child who controls lightning will emit small lightning bolts around when the awakening is completed, but they cannot control it. In this way, the awakened person''s power, special abilities, and the element they are close to are learned.


    Here is my plan: if an overpowered power emerges, I will hide and control it. Of course, this will probably be very difficult, but since I have been researching this for months, I have theoretically learned how to control your power.


    While I was thinking about my plans, sweet laughter from a girl suddenly reached my ears, and I could easily guess who she was.


    "Kayle, slow down!" I shouted, but Kayle didn''t seem to hear me and ran towards me, wrapping her arms around me. The force of the collision caused me to fall to my bottom. Kayle was Isabella''s only child, and since I saw her often as a baby, I have somewhat gotten used to her boundless affection.


    When I looked behind Kayle, I saw Violet with her cheeks puffed out. It was clear that she was jealous of Kayle, but she didn''t say it because of her shy nature. Violet is Lucina''s daughter, meaning she is my biological sister, and since Violet couldn''t make any friends other than me and Kayle, she is quite attached to us. Over time, I also learned that she has a very fragile heart.


    "Will you finally tell us where you disappear to in the mornings?" Kayle asked.


    Honestly, since I wanted to stay quiet and alone in the library, I could never tell an energetic girl like her about it. Even though I was sure she would keep quiet, I couldn''t tell Violet either, because she would most likely tell Kayle right away.


    "I''ll never tell you, just forget it..." I said.


    "Then I''ll follow you tomorrow and find out where you go myself," said Kayle with a smug grin on her face. Fortunately, I had thought about this before and used some secret passages to get to the library, but I decided not to go to the library tomorrow. I knew how talented this girl was.


    "Do whatever you want," I said and quickly pushed her off my lap. I noticed some maids looking at us strangely, and even though I didn''t care about the maids, there was no need for Fiona to know how close I was to Kayle.


    "Do you know where my mother is?" I asked.


    "Yes, she is having tea with my mother" said Kayle.


    "Then I''m going to join them," I said and started walking. Suddenly, Violet blocked my way. I looked at my usually shy sister in surprise. She looked at me with slightly flushed cheeks.


    "You promised to play football with me" she said.


    "Oh yes, I promise I''ll play with you later," I said, patting her head. Even though there was almost a five-year gap between us, it looked like I was her older brother.


    "Pinky promise!" she said, extending her small, slightly trembling finger. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pinky promise," I said, and squeezed her finger. When I saw the silly grin on her face, I couldn''t help but chuckle. Hearing this, Violet puffed her cheeks cutely. Unconsciously, my hands squeezed her cheeks until they started to turn red.


    By the way, football hadn''t been invented in this world, and I created it to spend time with my sister. Now that I think about it, this could be an investment that will bring me money and fame in the future. Anyway, when I taught football to my sister, both Violet and Kayle really liked this new and unusual game. Before long, it became an activity we played regularly for fun


    "Hey, that hurt" she said, but when I saw Kayle''s mischievous look behind me, I hurried away to get out of there.


    ¡­..


    When I reached the garden, I saw two women smiling and chatting with each other. Over time, my mother and Isabella got on very well and became good friends. It was clear that my mother realized her prejudices against Isabella were not true. Perhaps Violet and Kayle, being close friends, also played a role in this. I immediately ran towards my beautiful mother and sat on her lap.


    "Welcome, little prince. Did you learn anything today?" Luciana asked.


    "Yes, a lot," I said, and leaned back against my mother with a grin. Ah, the warmth of the two soft mountains on my head. This could be the best therapy. Unfortunately, I was quite depressed since I no longer drank that honeyed milk, but I was very happy right now.


    "Bou bro!" When I looked to my right, I saw the little baby holding my arm with her tiny fingers. This was my new little sister, who was two years old and had black hair and blue eyes, making her a very cute baby.


    "It looks like my baby wants to sit on my lap" said Luciana, lifting me from her lap and placing me on a chair. Then, as she took her onto her lap, despite her sweet smile, I looked at her with resentment. "Damn sister, how can you steal my beautiful warm fluffy mountains from me? And you are the only one who drinks that divine honeyed milk! Greedy, Definitely greedy!?


    I was almost about to cry because of my feelings when I didn''t even notice someone pulling me onto their lap.


    "How? Is it as comfortable as your mom''s?" Isabella asked with a gentle smile and she placed her own soft mounds on my head. When I looked at Isabella, I could swear I saw a goddess with white wings for a second!


    ____


    [I would be very happy if you would add the novel to your collection and rate it!]

 Chapter 14 - 14: Be a real man

    "Hey, don''t foul!" I shouted at Violet.


    "What are you talking about? It''s called a shoulder challenge!" Violet replied. For some reason, Violet, who is usually shy and passive by nature, turns into an incredibly aggressive woman whenever we play football.


    I cursed the day I taught this girl football. For a moment, I thought about teaching her cage fighting and bullying her, but as a prince, I didn''t want to be known as the guy who beat up his sister, so I gave up on that idea and stood up, glaring at Violet.


    It was impossible for her to beat me, coming from the world where real football was invented, but since she had already awakened, both her physical and Kaizer powers were much higher than mine.


    "I''m going to paint you blue now..." I said with a grin. I was about to show her my football technique that would make a Brazilian proud. As Violet watched me intently, I directed the ball to the right, but just as she moved her foot to my right, I twisted the ball to the left and saw her fall to the ground. I swiftly shot the ball towards the goal.


    "Goal!"


    "How did you do that?"


    I extended my hand to her and helped her up. "Are you okay?" I asked. She nodded slightly and said, "Thank you." She had suddenly reverted to her old shy and passive self. Sometimes, I wonder if this girl has two distinct personalities.


    "Are you being nice now? I thought you wanted to cripple me throughout the match...-Ahh!" She suddenly hit my arm and puffed her cheeks, looking at me, but she looked so cute that I forgot she even hit me. Just as I was pinching her cheeks hard, I heard someone approaching. A woman of above-average beauty, with large breasts struggling to be free from her shirt, was coming towards us.


    "Your Highness, Third Prince Ethan. I have come to deliver a message on behalf of His Majesty. It has been decided that your Awakening Ceremony will take place this evening," the woman said in a robotic voice.


    "Understood, I will be there," I said with a now serious expression.


    The woman slightly bowed her head and turned back, leaving with the sound of her high heels echoing.


    "I have to go now, Violetta. It''s already dark and I need to prepare," I said.


    "If you need anything, you can ask me or mom," she said and came closer. She whispered in my ear, as if trying to ignore her blushing face. "Don''t worry, it will go well," she said and quickly left.


    I looked at my sister in surprise, but the Awakening Ceremony was definitely the most important thing in this world, and frankly, it was going to be a very important day for me, too. But interestingly, I''m not very nervous and I feel like it will go well. After all, in most of the stories I read in my previous life, the main characters always had very strong traits.


    In some stories, it was said that the main character was weak, but that only lasted for a few chapters and then the main character would gain a powerful ability. Wait a second, why do I still think this is a classic novel world?


    Maybe my perception of reality got distorted because I died once? I should be nervous on the most important day of my life, which has been given to me and perhaps will never be given again, right? What if I''m a talentless and powerless main character? Wait a second, main character? Why do I think I''m the main character?


    "..."


    "....."


    I guess I should hurry to my room before I go insane.....


    When I got to my room, I quickly put on some nice clothes, but now that I''m dressed, I remembered a detail I had forgotten about the awakening ceremony!


    "Why the hell is there another stupid tradition like this?!" I pounded my fist on my clothes. Yes, I have to be naked during the ceremony!


    When I got undressed, I stood in front of the mirror and actually.... not so bad.... With my beautiful sea-blue eyes and black hair, I didn''t look as good as the other six-year-olds. Of course, only my mom has seen the tiny dragon underneath, and I don''t want to show my dragon to anyone! S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not because it''s tiny (that''s normal for a 6-year-old), but because the thought of showing my innocence, especially to my archenemy Fiona, makes me angry.


    Anyway, I dressed myself involuntarily. After all, I couldn''t allow the servants to see me naked. Once I was dressed, I quickly left the room and saw my personal guard, Emilia, standing right by the door.


    "Good day again, Your Royal Highness. Are you ready?" she said with a neutral expression.


    "Yes, let''s go," I said with a serious expression. Emilia nodded and walked behind me. As we walked through the long corridors, Emilia came up to me and said, "Don''t worry, Your Excellency. Whatever happens, I will protect you with my life for the rest of your life.


    I looked at her and smiled. "Thank you. You have never let me down."


    She gave a sincere smile, seeming genuinely pleased. We continued on our way and finally reached a large door. There, the King, my mother, Isabella, and Fiona were chatting with each other. I approached them and first bowed my head for a few seconds while looking at my father.


    "Raise your head, my child! Today is your day," Richard said.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," I said, and after seeing the smile on Richard''s face, I noticed a slight worry. Honestly, Richard was not a bad father for a busy king, but I couldn''t say he was a good father, either. He would visit me or take me hunting occasionally and treat me very well, but he never fulfilled the minimum amount of time a father should spend with his child.


    However, it must be remembered that he was a very busy man.


    My mother suddenly hugged me tightly and whispered in my ear, "No matter the outcome you leave this room with, you will still be my litle son '' she said with a warm smile.


    "I know." I said, and before she let go, she kissed my cheek.


    Then Isabella approached me and hugged me tightly. "What your mother said goes for me, too. You will always be our little Ethan," she said, and gently stroked my hair.


    "Thank you, but I still won''t disappoint you," I said, putting on the expression of a proud child. I did this to prevent Fiona from giving me an insincere compliment, and when I looked at her, I saw a disgust she couldn''t hide on her face.


    "Now go and be a real man," my father said, and pushed me into the room.


    As the doors closed behind me, I examined the room. In this blindingly white room, there was only a similarly white shape in the center. The only non-white things in the room were the windows high above, and soon I saw my mother, stepmothers, and father pass there to watch me.


    When I looked at the shape in the center, a tremendous survival instinct erupted within me, but I controlled myself and undressed.


    Then, as I approached the shape, I realized it resembled some kind of closed eye. "Where do I remember this from?" I thought. I shook my head and focused on the present. Since I was already told what to do a few days ago, I approached the eye even more and made a slight cut in my hand with a small knife. I let a few drops of blood fall on the eye.


    As silence ruled the room for a few seconds and I thought I had done something wrong, just as I was about to let another drop of blood fall, the eye suddenly opened.


    At that moment, it felt like a volcano had activated inside my body, and I was shaking from the pain. "AAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"

 Chapter 15 - 15: Awakening

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    There was no way to describe the pain I felt, and I sensed something stirring within me. When I tasted a disgusting metallic flavor, I opened my eyes and looked at my body. Flames were literally erupting around me, and I realized this was a sign of the elements I was close to after my awakening had started.


    Glancing quickly at the window above, I saw the only person who didn''t have a worried expression: my stepmother, Fiona.


    She was looking at me with a curious and arrogant expression. I saw my father trying to calm my mother, and it was clear that the pain I was experiencing wasn''t normal. Even Isabella, who usually had a composed nature, was looking at me with misty eyes and her hands over her mouth, clearly worried.


    What I was going through were the symptoms of an abnormally powerful Kaizer awakening, something I had read about in books, and I understood this would ruin all my plans as I met Fiona''s hate-filled gaze again.


    Yes, my main plan was to hide my power from Fiona as much as possible, but after today, I needed to be prepared for some assassination attempts. As I was thinking about this, I was surprised to see the surrounding fire extinguish and the air element become active instead, but when that damn unbearable pain erupted in my body again, I involuntarily screamed again.


    "AHHHHHHHH!"


    Another abnormally powerful Kaizer ability. Undoubtedly, this indicated that I was quite talented, and setting aside the incredible pain, I tried to control the element as I had read in books. After a few painful minutes, the surrounding air calmed down. When I looked at the transparent window above again, I saw my mother with teary eyes and my father looking at me proudly.


    Isabella, too, was looking at me with a mixture of concern and pride. In contrast, Fiona was biting her nails, her expression quite anxious, but it was clear that her worry wasn''t for me.


    In this world, most people are born with one element, and some lucky people have two elements. But if you awaken with two abnormally powerful elemental powers, it means you are talented. Of course, there were many talented people like me, but it still meant I was valuable, especially in a world where power is everything.


    To summarize, in this world, the number of people as talented as I am is one in every thousand.


    So, I have a rare talent, but considering the population of this world, there are tens of thousands of people as talented as I am. The important thing is not to waste this talent and potential. With hard work and the blessings given to me by royal power, I can become a very powerful mage.


    Just as I was about to get up and go outside, I felt the same pain again and immediately curled up in a fetal position with worry. I couldn''t control the sudden emergence of the first two elements, but now I knew another element was awakening. I tried to relax and feel the power.


    First, I needed to find out which element it was and then calm it down, and if I succeeded, the power of the element would be more stable and healthier.


    But this time, the pain was different. Unlike the first two elements, I felt a cold shiver covering my body. My whole body felt like it was freezing. I closed my eyes and focused on this new power I felt inside. I tried to calm down by taking deep breaths. This was the water element.


    When I realized this, the surrounding air began to thicken, and I noticed it was getting humid. Cold droplets began to form on my body. Although I felt unbearable pain again, this time I didn''t scream and controlled the pain by biting my lips. Fortunately, this time, the pain wasn''t as intense, and I felt it was more controlled.


    I took a deep breath and gathered all my concentration. I tried to feel the water inside me and direct it. After a few attempts, I noticed the surrounding water calming down. When I opened my eyes, I saw my family''s gazes on me. The pride in my mother''s and father''s eyes was shining. The concern on Isabella''s face had turned to relief.


    However, Fiona''s face was filled with anxiety, and it was clear that her concern wasn''t about whether I had lost control, but about how great my potential was. At least, she didn''t know that I had also controlled the water element.


    However, I froze in my place when I realized something was stirring inside me again. "Four elements?!" I was incredibly excited inside, and as I felt at that moment, it was the strongest element awakening. This is going to be very painful, but I must endure it. Right now, I already have Fiona''s aggression within me, and if she finds out that I possess even greater potential, I''m screwed...


    Wait a second, what is this feeling? I thought it was going to be another nature element, but this time it''s different. This thing is entirely different and mysterious. It feels like I''ve seen this power somewhere before. It''s like... When I looked at the eye in front of me, I realized exactly what I had seen before.


    It was darkness... The Dark Element...


    "No way," I muttered to myself.


    Gripping the cold stone floor more tightly, I felt a deep, dark energy spreading through my body. As my heart raced, I knew this awakening differed from the others. The power of the Dark Element was swirling inside me like a storm I couldn''t control. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My whole world had darkened, and this time, the pain was attacking my mind as well. Closing my eyes and taking deep breaths, I tried to clear my mind. The power of the Dark Element was more menacing and mysterious than the others. However, I had to deal with it. I needed to make peace with this power within me and bring it under control.


    I entered a battle within myself, struggling with the darkness in my mind, trying to rein it in.


    The power of the Dark Element was far more dangerous than the other elements, and I felt it would make me even stronger. But if I couldn''t control this power, I sensed it would be dangerous enough to harm not only myself but everyone around me. Finally, I managed to imprison the dark energy within a part of myself.


    Taking a deep breath, I opened my eyes and noticed the dark energy around me had calmed down.


    Although I hadn''t heard anything about the Dark Element in the books I had read before, I had learned about the existence of different powers. For instance, some ancient sources mentioned wizards who could control lightning, animals, light, or metal fragments, but this was quite rare. The development of these wizards was also much more difficult than normal.


    So, I didn''t decide for a while whether what happened to me was good or bad, but my greedy nature soon accepted that it was definitely something profitable.


    Now, I no longer had a talent seen in one in a thousand people, but perhaps a talent seen in one in a hundred million. However, since I didn''t fully understand the power of darkness, its rarity was debatable. Now, just like any other six-year-old, I need to pretend to faint to surprise those looking at me through the window, since I didn''t actually faint.


    I quickly threw myself to the ground and remained motionless, like someone who had fainted. Of course, the delay in the door opening and the sudden itch in my groin made this undoubtedly the worst experience I''ve had since coming to this world.


    ____


    I saw a reader comment on another site saying that I write my chapters very slowly, and they''re right, but I want to clarify this situation.


    First of all, as a university student and a part-time worker, I don''t have much free time. Maybe one or a few hours, and I spend most of this free time writing chapters. However, I am sorry for being slow. I hope you enjoyed the novel!

 Chapter 16 - 16: Side effects

    Finally, they moved me to my room, and I could hear other people in the room. They were speaking in hushed tones, and from what I could gather, my mother and Isabella were there.


    "Congratulations, Luci. It was evident even when Ethan was a baby that he had great potential" said Isabella.


    "I don''t know what to say... I just feel proud of my son" Luciana replied.


    "You should . I am proud of him too, but.... listen to me carefully, Luci. Every time I looked at Fiona during the Awakening Ceremony, I didn''t like the expression on her face, and I''m afraid she might harm Ethan" Isabella said, lowering her voice even more.


    "Are you sure? I don''t like Fiona much either, but I don''t think she''s crazy enough to go that far" Luciana said.


    "I''m sure, Luci. I''m just telling you to take precautions... Now I need to go. I have a tea party with some noblewomen, and among them is Viscountess Maria, whose daughter has just awakened" Isabella said, and I heard her get up from the chair she was sitting on.


    "Oh yes, I''ve heard of her daughter. I believe she''s a genius, and is it true that she''s engaged to one of Fiona''s sons?" Luciana asked curiously.


    "Yes... But maybe you should consider her for Ethan. After all, she will be a great Kaizer of the future, and I''ve even heard that the Chief Wizard is interested in her. If you want, we can talk to her mother and arrange an engagement for Ethan" Isabella said firmly.


    "No... Ethan can choose his own spouse when he grows up, and I don''t want to ruin our relationship with Fiona for now" Luciana replied firmly.


    "Alright, as you wish. Congratulations again" Isabella said, and I felt her approach and kiss me on the forehead.


    "See you later" Luciana said, and I realized Isabella had left when I heard the door close.


    After Isabella left, I was alone in the room with my mother. I didn''t want them to realize I was awake, so I kept my eyes closed and regulated my breathing.


    My mother waited in silence for a while, then took a deep breath, walked over to me and took my hand. "Ethan, I know this process has been challenging and painful for you too, but I''m proud of you, my sweet son," she whispered. She paused for a moment and then added, "I''ve always trusted you." I felt her stroking my hair for a few minutes, and after she kissed my forehead, she got up.


    I heard the door open slowly and my mother talking to someone. Shortly after, someone entered, and I cracked my eyelid so that no one would notice. When I saw Emilia''s increasingly beautiful face, I relaxed and closed my eyes.


    My mother had left the room, and I began to think about the conversations I had heard. This thought sent a chill down my spine. At that moment, I saw a light seeping from under the door. I slightly opened my eyes and noticed that the door was ajar. A shadow appeared outside and slowly slid inside.


    "Welcome, Your Excellency, Princess Kayle" Emilia said, and thus I understood who had come.


    "Thank you," said Kayle and approached the bed I was lying on. When she suddenly pulled the blanket, I was quite surprised.


    "Y-Your Excellency!?" Emilia asked in a startled voice.


    "Is there a problem?" Kayle asked harshly.


    "N-no... Your Excellency," she said. Although I couldn''t see her, I could feel that Emilia was turning her head away.


    The blanket over me was pulled a little more, and I heard Kayle lying on the bed. Fortunately, the bed was very wide, so there was no problem, but a few seconds later, when I felt Kayle approaching, I sighed inwardly with fear. Kayle placed my head on her shoulder and began to stroke my hair with her right hand.


    I could feel her looking at me, and I tried to act as normal as possible, but I wasn''t aware of how sweet I looked from the outside... Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Most of the time, I feel you''re more mature than me, but seeing you in such a vulnerable state now is very enjoyable." Kayle whispered.


    When she lowered her left hand to my tomach, I would have definitely screamed if I weren''t pretending to be unconscious. Fortunately, her right hand stopped on my stomach and didn''t go any lower. Kayle rested her head against mine, and soon I felt her regular breaths. Kayle was becoming bolder day by day, and this girl''s nature was definitely straightforward. Too straightforward.


    She always said what she wanted, did what she wanted to do, and even if what she said would offend the person in front of her, she would still say it, but she never talked about her feelings. Kayle had such a nature, and frankly, I liked this side of her. She was someone you could trust without a second thought...


    A little later, as the sound of Kayle''s steady heartbeat started to lull me like a lullaby, I was about to fall asleep, drowning in my thoughts. My plans definitely needed to change....


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A few days later, after finally convincing my mother that I was fine for about half an hour, I returned to my normal life. In the meantime, today, my father came to my room and asked if I wanted to use a magical stone to find out the level of my Kaizer power, but after thinking for a bit, I immediately refused. There were many elements and power levels in this world.


    If Fiona somehow found out about my Kaizer power, she would definitely use all her powers to kill me.


    Especially since I am still a six-year-old child, I need to hide the fact that I have great potential for now. It is likely that Fiona will attempt to assassinate me, but I don''t believe this will happen soon. After all, killing a prince who had just awakened a few days ago would make suspicious. Besides, Fiona will probably want to see me grow up and her want ses my otential.


    Despite all these reasons, I''m not foolish enough to take risks. First, I need a few weapons and I have to obtain them secretly. Of course, given my position, I can get any weapon I want, but there''s no need for the assassin who will try to kill me to know this. For now, I will ask for help from Emilia, the only subordinate I trust....


    .


    .


    .


    When I finally finished my plans and preparations, I was walking in the garden. I was heading towards Isabella''s palace, and as I walked through the long corridors, I saw Lugoar in front of me. He was Fiona''s youngest son, born about five months after me. I immediately changed my direction to avoid confronting him, but when I heard the quick footsteps behind me, I realized I wouldn''t run away.


    "What do you want, Lugoar?" I said in a tired voice.


    "You will address me as His Excellency, Prince Lugoar" he said with an arrogant grin.


    "I don''t have time to waste with you, kid, get lost" I waved my hands back and forth and told him to go away, but of course this idiot with the potential to be a big third class dumb villain didn''t go away. Of course!


    "I heard you completed your Kaizer awakening, but don''t be arrogant, when I awaken in five months, no one will even talk about you, even your whore mothe-" Before he could finish his sentence, I grabbed him by the throat so hard that his eyes widened in horror.


    I slammed him against the wall, and amid the servants'' screams, I remembered that the person in front of me was still a small child. Still, my anger was not abating. How dare he speak such vile words about my beloved mother?


    "Who?" I shouted.


    "P-please," was all he could barely say.


    "Who taught you these vile words?!" I asked. At that moment, I hadn''t realized how authoritative and frightening my voice sounded.


    "A-a-a-mom said my mom! Please... Cough!" I set him down firmly and waited for the anger to pass.


    "What just happened to me? This is not normal," I said to myself. The anger and hatred I felt inside... The urge to rip out Lugoar''s intestines and put them in his mouth.... all followed by a great instinct to protect my mother. This is not normal.


    Even though Lugoar''s words made me angry, I shouldn''t have lost control like that, I almost killed a child and it was completely unnatural for me to react in such an exaggerated way. The only guess I could come up with was the Element of Darkness.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Wearing sheepskin

    I was kneeling in a wide room, waiting. My father was sitting on a throne, though not as grand as the main one. Beside him were my mother Luciana, Isabella, and Fiona. Fiona was glaring at me with undisguised hatred. Right next to me, Lugoar was also kneeling, trembling, with his head bowed. I could feel my mother''s worry without even seeing her eyes.


    "Now, according to the maids who witnessed the event, you grabbed your brother by the throat, slammed him against the wall, yelled at him, and then threw him to the ground. Is this true, Ethan?" Richard asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," I said calmly.


    "W-What?" my mother asked, quite shocked.


    "Calm down, Luciana," my father said with a cold expression. I noticed the fire in Fiona''s eyes flaring up even more, and she was struggling to control her urge to kill me.


    "Why did you do such a thing?" Richard asked.


    "Does the reason matter?! Doesn''t he deserve to be severely punished?!!!" Fiona shouted.


    "I decide what will happen or not, woman. Either be quiet or leave the room." my father said, and his still authoritarian voice sent chills down one''s spine. Fiona flinched and said, "I apologize for overstepping my bounds," but I could feel her hateful gaze growing even more. In my new plan, I needed Fiona to hate me even more, and it seemed I would achieve that today.


    "Now, will you tell me the reason, Ethan?" Richard asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I lost my temper for a moment because the person next to me insulted my mother, but and then I let him go when I calmed down" I said.


    "Is this true, Lugoar?" my father asked, now fixing his cold eyes on him. I could see Lugoar trembling with fear, but after all, he was just a five-year-old brat.


    "I-I-I" Lugoar felt his mother''s gaze and glanced at her and.. "N-No, Your Majesty, t-this is not t-true" he said.


    "Is that so? Well, Ethan, can you tell us exactly what Lugoar said?" Richard asked.


    "Unfortunately, no, Your Majesty. I cannot let such degrading words about my mother leave my mouth," I said, and as I said this, everyone, including my mother, looked at me in shock.


    "Are you refusing my request, son?" Richard asked, using the word "son" for the first time during the questioning. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am willing to face my punishment, but I can only tell you who taught Lugoar these vile words." I said.


    "Who?" my father asked.


    "My stepmother Fiona" I said with eyes full of hatred.


    "This is a lie, Your Majesty!" Fiona said angrily.


    "I haven''t even said what Lugoar said, yet you claim I''m lying. Perhaps this means you deliberately taught your son these vile words, but don''t worry, when the time comes, my enemies will have days they wish never existed" I said with a smirk on my face.


    "What insolence? Who do you think you are, you brat!" Fiona shouted, her fists clenched, and I realized she was close to losing control.


    "I am the precious son of the great King Richard. And you? The daughter of a peasant nobleman is no better than a plebeian. I think you look a little spoiled after becoming my father''s wife." I said with an arrogant grin. I noticed Fiona''s face turning rage and her eyes welling up with red.


    Just as she started to rush at me, I saw Richard stop her, and out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Isabella, probably with an abnormal Kaizer, ready to strike a deadly blow.


    "Enough! You''ve crossed the line, Ethan. Insulting my wife in front of me already warrants a punishment. It no longer matters that you were right about the earlier matter. Until I give a second order, you are sentenced to room confinement. You will not leave your room, and no one but the servants I appoint can enter.


    Now, get out of my sigh," he said sternly.


    "As you command, Your Majesty" I said and stood up. Though my mother''s sorrowful and worried gaze pained my heart, all this was necessary for my plan. My only fear was that they would confine me to another room, but fortunately, that didn''t happen. Before leaving, I looked at Isabella''s face and saw that she was looking at me with worry and a bit of anger, just like my mother.


    I understood what Isabella was thinking, but I couldn''t waste this opportunity to weaken Fiona''s power in the palace.


    Finally, before closing the door behind me, I glanced at Fiona secretly. Seeing her glaring at me with bloody eyes, I smiled slyly, which only seemed to infuriate her more.


    After the tense atmosphere in the room, I walked through the corridors with heavy steps, heading towards my room. Inside, a storm was raging, but I kept a calm expression on the outside. The first phase of my plan was complete. Fiona''s uncontrolled anger and Lugoar''s fear meant that Fiona would make a careless move against me.


    After closing my room door, I paused and took a deep breath. I needed to consider everything. This game was dangerous, and even the smallest mistake could ruin everything. Initially, this wasn''t my plan, but my ultimate goal was to reduce Fiona''s power in the palace. After all, when I went to the academy one day, my mother and Isabella would be left here alone.


    Although Isabella could protect herself, the same couldn''t be said for my mother. My mother was a practitioner at Kaizer level 3, but she hadn''t developed her magic skills much. Even if there wasn''t a direct assassination attempt on my mother, Fiona could still use poison.


    What I wanted to do now was to prove Fiona''s desire to kill me and play the victim as much as possible. However, things progressing this quickly could challenge me a lot. Initially, I planned to at least primary basic level magic, but I might not have much time now. But at least, maybe I could do something with the Dark element.


    I immediately sat cross-legged on the bed and focused on my dark element.


    After all, even if I could sense it and theoretically knew how to perform magic from books, it wasn''t that easy. Just as a person doesn''t become a primary swordsman after reading a book about swordsmanship, I couldn''t become a master of magic after reading about magic theory. But even learning a few simple spells would be quite beneficial.


    I hope...


    ---


    (Third-person POV)


    Fiona was pacing back and forth in her room, biting her nails out of stress. After seeing her son''s condition today, she was furious, and her hatred for Ethan was growing. She struggled to contain the boiling rage inside her, but after what happened today she didn''t want to control her anger at all. Her plans had faced a setback, and she didn''t give a fuck about losing control anymore.


    Fiona tried to gather her thoughts, muttering to herself. "Ethan has already shown that he is dangerous to my plans. I need to eliminate him before he grows up and becomes even more dangerous" she thought.


    Her maternal instinct to protect her son and her confidence made her even more aggressive. A gentle knock on the door snapped her out of her thoughts, and when she opened it, she found her loyal servant Lining standing there. Lining was her only chance to secretly communicate with her family, especially her big brother.


    "What did my brother say?" Fiona asked. Lining handed her the letter.


    "To my dear sister,


    I have sent the slave you requested. Unfortunately, since you asked for a slave immediately, I couldn''t send the most skilled one, but he should still serve your purposes well." After quickly burning the brief letter, Fiona''s smile grew maniacally. Though the letter contained some metaphors, she understood its contents.


    Fiona jotted a brief letter and handed it to Lining. "Thank you for the slave, dear big brother. I assure you that I will repay this favor once our plans succeed."

 Chapter 18 - 18: The Wolf

    I''ve spent nearly a full day focusing all my time on understanding the element of darkness, aside from short breaks for necessities, and I''ve finally learned a few things. The first spell I learned was one that allows me to hide objects in darkness. Right now, I''ve hidden many daggers and a sword in my own shadow.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t hide living beings in the Darkness, which dashed my hopes of camouflaging myself in Darkness. However, maybe I could achieve this in the future when I get stronger. It felt as if I was throwing objects into some kind of space-time void, and I didn''t think anyone could find the items I hid in the darkness.


    Objects seemed to disappear not only visually but also material from the world. Yet, whenever I wanted to retrieve them, I could pull them out of any desired dark spot. For instance, if I placed something in my shadow in a bright place and then moved to a dark area, I could extract the object from any chosen dark spot. The Darkness, seemed to work as a single entity or a unified body.


    For now, even the ability to hide objects in the dark, unseen by anyone, was incredibly useful. It functioned like a kind of storage ring, but with a drawback. If it was bright everywhere, I could only hide things in my shadow. Additionally, if the object I wanted to hide was larger than my shadow, the spell would fail.


    One day, to better understand the spell, I tried to hide an object larger than my shadow in the darkness, but as I expected, it didn''t work.


    Although I wasn''t fully versed in this world''s magical doctrine, I knew how magic worked. The Kaizer power our bodies produce occurs thanks to the air we breathe, which then transforms into Mana. To cast a spell, you spend Mana according to the Kaizer power, meaning magic can''t happen without energy. But the dark element magic didn''t seem to work this way.


    When I used my dark power, either it consumed so little Mana that I didn''t feel it or I didn''t feel it because I didn''t consume any mana. Maybe I wasn''t using much Mana because I hadn''t put many things into the darkness yet.


    Since I''m currently in a room that gets checked every few hours, I can''t use my power to hide something like a chair or a cabinet in the darkness. If I did, someone might suspect me and discover that I''m using the dark element, which is the last thing I want. So, for now, I have to postpone my experiments.


    This experiment would undoubtedly help me understand the boundaries of the spell better. However, the advantages of the hiding spell provided by the dark element were undeniable.


    At night, in places where no one could see, I could hide my valuable possessions. This increased my chances of survival in dangerous situations. Still, I had concerns about protecting myself from assassins. If an assassin attacked in the morning, my chances of survival would be significantly reduced.


    Luckily, I doubted any assassin would be crazy enough to attack the palace of the Asina Kingdom during the day. However, I knew I always needed to be on guard. An assassin could be anywhere at any time, and I should never underestimate how cunning they could be.


    In any case, I think I''ve prepared enough for now. If I fail, I can immediately escape to Emilia, who is staying in the room next door. While escaping, I can also activate a trap I set by the door using the dark element, which would slow down any assassin chasing me.


    But if I can''t capture the assassin alive, everything will fall apart, and I''ll miss my only chance to weaken Fiona''s power in the palace. I''d have to come up with even riskier plans later, which I''d rather avoid. For now, I have no choice but to rely on the traps I''ve set and my dark element, and I hope I don''t die at just six years old in this new life.


    -----


    [Third-Person POV]


    On a beautiful night with a crescent moon, a short man was on a rooftop. If his lady hadn''t helped him, he would never have gotten into this palace. The palace''s security was excellent, and he was aware that the slightest mistake could cost him his life. Fortunately, his target was just a spoiled six-year-old brat, and since he was under house arrest, there was no one to protect him.


    The only guard was a beautiful girl, likely hired just for her looks. Frankly, he couldn''t understand why his lord had given him such a simple task.


    As the man moved quietly across the roof, many thoughts swirled in his mind. Why had his lord chosen such a simple target? And why didn''t he reveal his identity? A young child, locked in a room with almost no protection. This was too easy. However, a voice inside him told him to be cautious.


    After a while, he reached the window of the target room. He gently touched the windowsill and tried to look inside. The room was dimly lit, and no one was visible. The man quietly opened the window and slipped inside. The room looked like an ordinary child''s room. There was a toy box in the corner, and a few children''s drawings on the wall.


    However, what caught his attention was a large shadow in one corner of the room.


    This shadow was extremely intense, even though it was not far from the only light source in the room. As the man tried to understand what the shadow was, he suddenly felt movement. When he quickly turned, a dagger emerged from the dense shadow and came rapidly towards him.


    The man reflexively pulled back, but the dagger grazed him slightly. "So, it wasn''t going to be that easy," he muttered.


    The dagger vanished as it hit the floor. The man focused on the direction the dagger had come from, anticipating more weapons emerging from the shadows. Meanwhile, he heard a whisper from the other corner of the room.


    "What kind of magic is this? Is it demonic magic? Interesting." The man moved towards the source of the whisper. In the dim light of the room, he saw the small child hiding behind a chair. The child was performing a spell with slight hand movements.


    As the man approached the child, he saw fear in the child''s eyes. "Got you," said the man, reaching out his hand towards the child. At that moment, he felt an unbearable pain in his feet, and if it weren''t for the rigorous training he had undergone since childhood, he would have screamed like a woman.


    However, the sharp object that had pierced his foot was probably a dagger, and despite being a trained assassin, he lost his balance for a moment. When he looked at the child, he saw the child smiling at him.


    This smile was like the expression of a person looking at an insect. When the child quickly raised a finger, the man realized that a dagger had also pierced his remaining foot. He shed tears of pain and suppressed his scream, causing blood to spread in his eyes. Despite all his efforts, he couldn''t help but moan in pain and lost his balance, falling to the ground.


    "Uuhhhh!" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, he realized he had underestimated the child. At first he had only thought that daggers were coming out of the dense shadow he had seen, but in fact it was a trap designed to make him interpret it that way.


    The child could produce daggers from all darkness, but if he had known this earlier, his advanced reflexes might have allowed him to evade even these daggers emerging from under his feet.


    "Huh. I didn''t expect Fiona to send such a stupid assassin. I haven''t even used all my traps yet." said the child, with a disappointed look on his face as if he was genuinely deprived of an important amusement.


    As the child looked at him with a crazed grin, two more daggers pierced his back, and through the bloody tears, he recalled what his master had always told him.


    "Never underestimate your opponent, child. You''d be surprised how many wolves in sheep''s clothing I''ve seen in my long life."

 Chapter 19 - 19: Genius and Madness

    [Ethan''s POV]


    I retrieved the ropes I had hidden in the darkness and tied up the assassin''s hands and feet as he lay wounded on the ground. After examining the assassin''s weapons, I took them.


    After removing the daggers from his body, I left him in a corner. I looked at the assassin with a smile, He watching me in fear and concern about what I would do next. "Watch and learn, kid" I said. Immediately after, I punched myself hard in the face. The assassin, surprised to see me punch myself, was taken aback. But when he used his own dagger to stab my arm, his surprise turned into shock.


    He was clearly wondering if I was insane.


    But I was just getting started....


    I quickly tore off my clothes and made dagger cuts all over my body. Each time my clothes were torn, and I had many scars, I turned to the assassin and punched him a few times in the face. Finally, it was time for the last part, which was the most fun and the least painful. I rushed to the bed and started to cut the sheets with my dagger, like a monster.


    The feathers flying in the air brought a smile to my face for no reason, but I didn''t know that it made me look like a maniac on the outside.


    After smashing the bed to pieces, I moved to the wardrobe and pushed it over, but before it could make too much noise, I carefully lowered it to the ground while holding onto it. It was still too early for the guards to arrive. After leaving a few more dagger strikes on the couches and walls, I wedged a dagger near the door handle.


    This dagger would make it look like the assassin had stopped me when I tried to escape through the door.


    Finally, shaping the room into a state where any sensible person would recognize a fight had taken place, I approached the right wall and made three small and four large strikes. A few minutes later, I watched Emilia enter the room, out of breath, with a grin on my face.


    "Your Excellency, are you alright?" she asked, evident fear and concern in her eyes.


    "No, I''m not," I replied honestly.


    Emilia quickly scanned the room and its surroundings. There was blood, broken furniture, and feathers everywhere. Her eyes flickered to the wounded assassin and then to me, shocked and worried. She took a hesitant step towards me. "Your Excellency, let me help you," she said, trying to suppress the tremor in her voice. I walked slowly towards her and made her look into my eyes.


    "Calm down, Emilia. Everything is going according to plan, as we discussed before. Now, if you want to help me, execute your part of the plan. Alright?" I said calmly.


    "B-but Your Excellency, your wounds?" she asked, with a worried look.


    "Emilia, if you continue like this, our entire plan will fail. Now, take a few minutes to calm down and drink this water," I said, handing her the water. She sat on the bed and drank the water. After a moment, she looked at me. Finally, she seemed somewhat calmer.


    "Are you okay now?" I asked.


    "Yes, but you didn''t tell me it would be like this. You said you would call me when the assassin arrived and leave the job to me, Your Excellency. How can I continue to be your guard after failing in my duty?" she said, her eyes starting to well up, but she managed to hold back tears.


    I could see regret and concern in her eyes, but at this point, we couldn''t afford to retreat. Emilia needed to pull herself together because we were at the most critical stage of the plan, and I needed her composure.


    "Emilia, I apologize for changing the plan earlier out of necessity, but I''m grateful for your understanding. I know how talented and brave you are. You will continue to be my guard, but right now, you need to trust yourself and remember our plan. We''ve captured the assassin. Now, take this dagger and act as if you''ve apprehended the assassin yourself.


    However, if we fail today, Fiona and her brother will take harsher measures against me, which puts me in greater danger. Think of the wounds on my body as a small sacrifice for a greater purpose. Alright? Can you handle this?" I said calmly.


    Although Emilia has been with me since infancy, she still finds my words surprising because she hasn''t fully accepted how unusual a child I am for my age. But after taking a few deep breaths, she nodded decisively.


    "I apologize, Your Excellency. I didn''t mean to cause trouble, but I''m fine now." she said.


    Taking a deep breath with her head held high, she walked towards the assassin. Gripping the dagger tightly in her hand, determination sparkled in her eyes. The assassin''s eyes widened in horror as Emilia''s every step increased his fear.


    I quickly dashed to the door and mimicked the terrified cry of a six-year-old child, "GUARDS! HELP! A-a-assassin tried to assassinate me!" I cried tearfully. Now, even I marveled at my acting skills.


    The armored footsteps of guards echoed in the corridors moments later, and I heard some guards shouting, "Assassination attempt!" Just a few seconds later, two guards approached me.


    As the guards entered the room, their eyes widened like fortune-telling stones when they saw the chaos and blood. They looked at Emilia standing right behind me and saw the bloody dagger in her hand. Emilia spoke with a firm and resolute voice, "I have neutralized the assassin. Our Excellencies are safe. We need to clean up here immediately and interrogate the assassin."


    One guard quickly stepped forward and leaned towards me. "Your Excellencies, are you alright?" he asked.


    "I''m injured but alive," I replied with difficulty. "If Emilia hadn''t intervened in time, things could have been much worse." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guards immediately lifted the assassin from the ground and escorted him out of the room. They looked at Emilia with admiration, their respect for me deepening even further. The first phase of our plan was successfully executed.


    "Emilia, go with them. I don''t want the assassin to be assassinated," I said.


    "But wha-what about you?" she said, her beautiful face showing hesitation.


    "Don''t worry about me. There are already five guards at the door," I said, pointing towards it. Emilia glanced at the door, then nodded as if convinced. "Please take care of yourself, Your Excellencies" she said.


    "I will," I replied, and Emilia pursued the guards who had taken the assassin away moments ago.


    A few minutes later, I saw my mother and stepmother Isabella enter the room. Isabella dragged a palace healer behind her, who looked sleepy with a bruise on her right temple. Clearly, Isabella had dragged her here against her will upon hearing of my assassination attempt. I admired this woman''s calm demeanor in such situations.


    My mother rushed to me and hugged me tightly, but withdrew quickly when a small groan escaped my lips, tears welling up in her eyes. "Who did this to you? WHO?" she yelled.


    "Luci, calm down! Right now, the only one who should be yelling is Ethan" Isabella said firmly.


    My mother gave Isabella a sharp look but composed herself. "You''re right, I apologize," she said in a calmer voice. "Right now, the important thing is his recovery. But I swear, once I find out who''s responsible for this, they''ll regret the day they were born..."

 Chapter 20 - 20: Limits

    "Come here immediately and look at my son''s wounds, you stupid old man," my mother said with anger on her face. Honestly, I knew she was more angry at the person behind this assassination than at the healer, but since she didn''t know who was behind it yet, she could express her anger strongly for a while.


    The palace healer quickly came to my side and started examining my wounds. His concern was evident as he carefully moved his hands over my body. "These cuts are deep but not fatal," he said. "Luckily, no internal organs were damaged."


    "Will there be scars?" my mother asked worriedly.


    "Some might remain, but most will heal over time," the healer said as he disinfected my wounds. "He needs to rest now."


    My mother came closer again and held my hand. "We will not let this go. Everyone who failed to protect you will be punished," she said resolutely.


    "Emilia is not to blame, Mother. If it weren''t for her, you wouldn''t have a son right now. So please, don''t go after Emilia." I said.


    I noticed my mother trembling aggressively when she heard "you wouldn''t have a son" and as her eyes started to tear up again, she seemed to grasp the seriousness of the current situation once more.


    Isabella, on the other hand, with a more strategic approach, said, "As Ethan said, we won''t be too hard on Emilia, but we must find the person behind this attack and increase security within the palace. This incident maybe might just the beginning..."


    After finishing his work and bandaging my wounds, the healer handed me a bottle of ointment. "I have cleaned the wounds and treated your son. Using this ointment every night could help the scars disappear. But it would be very beneficial if he rests for a few days" he said, looking at my mother with some concern.


    "I wish your son a speedy recovery and hope he gets well soon" the healer said, bowing slightly. Then he gathered his things and quickly left the room. My mother was still angry and worried, but the healer''s words had done little to calm her; in fact, her anger seemed to have increased.


    "Ethan, can you tell us exactly what happened? But you don''t have to if you need to rest or don''t want to recall this terrible memory" Isabella said as she approached me.


    "No, it''s okay, I will tell you" I said and began to narrate the fictional story I had prepared, mixed with lies. First, I showed them the bell I had attached to the window and told them it helped me realize the assassin was coming. Of course, this was a lie. I had placed the bell on the window after neutralizing the assassin.


    After all, if the assassin learned that a bell rang when he first entered through the window, he would be more cautious and prepared for an attack after entering the room, which would ruin my plans.


    I later told them that the assassin noticed that I ran towards the door after the assassin entered the room, but just as I reached it, the assassin threw a dagger that grazed my hand. When they looked at my left hand, they indeed saw a wound, and when they looked at the door, they saw a dagger hanging there.


    With every second of my story, my mother''s and stepmother''s faces grew sterner, and their anger swelled.


    Then I told them how I hurried to the wall and banged on it hard to alert Emilia to the adjacent room. I explained how I evaded the assassin''s attacks with the help of the objects in the room and a lot of luck.


    I got all my wounds running from the assassin, and finally, after 15-20 seconds, Emilia arrived. I said that upon seeing Emilia, the assassin tried to flee, and just as he was climbing out the window, Emilia struck his legs with own sword. Since the assassin was well-trained, I explained that Emilia had to hit his other leg and even his back a few times with her sword to stop him.


    I told all these lies skillfully, and it seemed both women believed me. One skill I had gained from my previous life was the art of lying. The first rule: If you want a lie to be convincing, you must believe it yourself. Anyway, when I finished my story, they looked at me with sympathy and a bit of guilt.


    It was clear that the fact that a six-year-old child had gone through so much in one night deeply affected them, especially my mother.


    When I finished speaking, a tall, handsome man entered the room. His broad shoulders filled the doorway, and his authoritative presence was palpable in his every step. This man was King Richard Asina Lenistark, ruler of the Asina Kingdom and my father.


    As soon as my father entered the room, there was a shift in the atmosphere. His eyes briefly fixed on me, assessing my wounds. Then he turned to my mother with deep lines forming on his face. "We will hold those responsible, accountable," he said with determination. "I promise you, Luciana, I will find the person behind this attack as swiftly as possible and ensure justice is served." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My mother seemed somewhat calmed by my father''s resolve, but her anger returned even stronger after a few seconds. "You! You and your stupid rules nearly cost my son''s life today, but no! Instead, you punish your other son because harm came to the son of your beloved wife! THIS IS YOUR JUSTICE!


    I''m sure your precious wife orchestrated this assassination!" Luciana exclaimed, her anger now seeming uncontrollable.


    "Calm down, Luciana. You know I had no such intention" Richard replied.


    Before my mother could say more, Isabella interjected, but I quickly realized it was a mistake to think Isabella would calm the situation.


    "You had no such intention oh yeah? Does that even matter? After all, it was the woman you chose instead of me who committed this crime! And this isn''t the first assassination attempt! You know this, but your love for her has blinded you, Richard. And trust me, we don''t need your twisted justice!


    If necessary, I''ll use all my family''s resources to destroy Fiona!


    ...For old time''s sake, let me give you some advice, Richard, stay out of our way. Not even a king can handle two angry mothers." Isabella said with evident hatred in her eyes.


    I never anticipated things would escalate to this extent, and it seemed my father hadn''t anticipated it either.


    "Don''t overstep your bounds just because you''re my wife. If there is a guilt, whoever is responsible will face the consequences. Lastly Isabella... let me give you a piece of advice for old times'' sake as well: Don''t test my limits" Richard said coldly.


    Richard''s words slightly took aback my mother, but Isabella appeared unaffected. The tension in the room was as sharp and intense as a sword. My father''s words only seemed to further enrage my mother and Isabella. It felt like there was no way to defuse this moment. I knew I had to do something before things got even worse.


    "Mother, Isabella, wouldn''t it be better to focus on controlling the assassin right now instead of arguing here? After all, the assassin could commit suicide or someone might want to silence them to prevent them from talking," I said, looking at both of them with chubby cheeks as I sat in my mother''s lap, eliciting a moment of surprise.


    "You''re right. I should go interrogate him myself," my father said, turning away and walking towards the door.


    "I''ll come with you" Isabella said, kissing my cheek before following Richard.


    Alone with my mother, I realized I needed to comfort her, her arms still trembling from the ordeal.

 Chapter 21 - 21: Monster

    I saw an old memory of my dream today, and I wanted to write it down. It was the birth of a monster and the beginning of my downfall story. Years ago, I was a queen and had ascended to the throne at a very young age. My family was from an insignificant noble lineage, but my father and brother were ambitious beyond measure. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Over time, my brother climbed to high ranks in the kingdom because of his ambition and audacious abilities.


    As I aged, and my beauty grew, my father''s plans for me expanded. I was very happy when I finally realized that I, who needed the love of my family, could do something useful for them. Then my father made a series of plans to get me into the king''s good graces, and when the king of Asina finally noticed me, I didn''t say anything, even though I knew something was wrong inside.


    Alone in the palace at a young age, the only ones who seemed to help me were my brother and father. At least, I thought it was help back then.


    Initially, my sole purpose was to be a tool for my family''s advantage, and I succeeded in this role. However, when I had my first child, my priorities suddenly shifted. Looking at my eldest son, I wanted him to rise to the highest heights, to sit upon the throne.


    Motherhood had brought about this desire, and I began to scheme cunningly, particularly against Isabella, crimes for which I now feel guilt, telling myself then that I acted for my children.


    Did I really do all this for my sons? Perhaps not entirely. In truth, having children provided a convenient pretext to fulfill my own ambitions. I did not want my sons to be the most powerful men in the kingdom; rather, I aimed to be the most powerful woman. I prioritized my desires over theirs, soothing my conscience by convincing myself that it was what my sons wanted.


    Looking back, I realize I was a rather bad mother, much like many others mother.


    Things were going smoothly then, everything under my control, until a child with eyes far older than his six years emerged. His steady, dark gaze seemed to have witnessed too much, exuding an air of wisdom. Sometimes I wonder, what sorrows could such eyes have experienced? This child, raised in the palace with a golden bottle. How did he come to possess such darks eyes?


    Regardless, it was too late. The monster had already been born... Now, looking back, I remember not doing much to stop him. I suspected he would pose a threat, but I didn''t take him seriously¡ªnot because he was just a six-year-old child. After all, I had taken the lives of even smaller and less threatening children.


    It was only because of the insidious pleasure that was growing inside me every day, wanting to ruin everything.


    Throughout my childhood, everyone, including my family, looked down on me, thinking me not very bright. This bred a desire in me to destroy everything within. I wanted to show everyone, especially my family, or rather, I wanted to shout! You can''t do it without me! I''m valuable too! Love me too!


    See how important I am! See me now!


    But looking back, I see that I only had the power to delay the birth of the monster. There was a stark difference between him and me. Do not misunderstand; I call him a monster not to degrade him, but to elevate him. Giving him any human title would not have been appropriate; he was a monster. That night I saw him, I felt it... the beginning of the end of my former ambitions.


    Anyway, I must prepare now. "He" will enter this city today with his army, and I am quite excited to finally see him. He recently conquered this city and expanded his kingdom further. The entire city is excited because they know a great legend will enter their city today.


    Even the daughters of poor families in the city have sewn beautiful dresses, hoping he will notice them. Just like me... I should go now; who knows, maybe I''ll secure the front row.


    <Queen Fiona''s Memoirs>


    ----


    [Present day/Ethan''s POV]


    I slid down from my mother''s lap before entering the expansive room. After all, I didn''t want to be in her arms as I was about to face the king himself. Anyway, as the grand double doors with golden embroideries swung open, I walked in alongside my mother.


    In that moment, I saw Fiona, her eyes reddened from crying, and the assassin who had tried to kill me before, standing right beside her. Next to the assassin, there was Isabella, eyeing Fiona as if ready to strike at any moment, and beside Fiona, a figure with a powerful aura. Amidst it all, my father stood with a stern jaw, exuding authority.


    I quickly noticed several high-ranking guards in the room as well.


    By the time my mother and I entered, I had already formed an idea of what had transpired. Upon entering, all eyes first fell on my mother, and then lingered on me for a long while.


    "The child didn''t need to come here. He''s only six years old anyway" said the stern-looking man next to Fiona. He was likely Huykaun, Fiona''s brother.


    "The child you speak of is a noble prince! He can go wherever he pleases, whenever he pleases. And you, you are just a servant of the kingdom! Someone who shouldn''t speak out of turn, anytime or anywhere" Isabella retorted, her tone menacing.


    It seemed Huykaun couldn''t say anything back and could only clench his teeth, because Isabella was right.


    "May I inquire what you have learned?" asked my mother, fists clenched.


    "The assassin confessed under my special interrogation techniques. We have learned that it was indeed Fiona who committed the crime, just as I suspected. Now, we await our just king''s decision on what kind of punishment is appropriate," Isabella said, her voice laced with barely noticeable mockery.


    "What are we waiting for to decide? Isn''t the guilty already clear?!" my mother demanded, her fists tightening.


    "That''s enough!" said my father, his voice echoing throughout the room. "This is not a marketplace. We are here for the truth to be revealed, not for personal vendettas."


    "Now, regarding Fiona''s punishment... Considering she confessed her crime and cooperated with us, Also, assuming she is a queen and the mother of my sons, I have tried to make the best decision for the kingdom. Fiona will be placed under surveillance outside the palace and will be forbidden from leaving. She will have no contact with her family members and will not step outside her home.


    This punishment will be lifelong," Richard declared in an icy voice,


    After these sentences, not realizing how great the anger of the two women would be...

 Chapter 22 - 22: Bridge

    When Isabella and Luciana heard King Richard''s decision, they looked at each other with anger. Both had expected a harsher punishment and were not satisfied with the outcome. Fiona, on the other hand, felt a slight relief upon hearing the verdict, but this relief was short-lived. She knew this was only the beginning, and real challenges were now beginning.


    "I will never forget today''s injustice, no matter what!" Isabella thundered angrily.


    Despite appearing as someone unable to control herself, she was actually a woman who calculated her every move. She couldn''t control her anger only when it came to her child, whom she saw as herself, but now she was trying to keep it in check. After all, any aggressive action she might take could lead to charges of treason and certain execution.


    In fact, the last thing she wanted was for me and my mother to be executed for a mistake she made. After all, if Isabella drew her sword and attacked, my mom would attack. And also, she knew that I would do anything to protect Luciana. So she did the wise thing by choosing to control herself and her anger


    Fiona''s brother, Huykaun, clenched his teeth and looked at his sister with eyes filled with anger. When their eyes met, I saw regret and fear in Fiona''s eyes. Yet, deep down, I sensed a spark of her former strength and ambition.


    "The Queen''s confession and cooperation were important to us," said King Richard. "But it means we need to be more careful to maintain the order of this kingdom and ensure the people''s trust." At that moment, I focused my attention on my father.


    As my father looked into my eyes, I felt deep disappointment. King Richard had been deeply wounded by Fiona''s betrayal, and now he worried about how to protect his sons'' future.


    However, I wanted to dig deeper into a matter where no one had changed. I knew that Huykaun was the real person behind it, but I didn''t want to blame him because he was the third most powerful person after my father and the archmage. The weakest person in this room was me and then my mother. If things got worse, my mother could be hurt.


    Isabella could protect herself, but in the end, she and her family could not do anything against the Asina army.


    But when I looked at my mother next to me, her anger had increased because of this unjust sentence. After trying to assassinate her only son, as well as failing to get the culprit punished, it further enraged him. Indeed, when he looked at Richard with dagger-like eyes, I understood that all the bridges between them had collapsed.


    Probably the second time tonight that Richard had ruined a relationship with another wife, and both times it was because of Fiona.


    Although there was not a strong bond between my mother and Richard, it was strong enough for a marriage. Unfortunately, Richard lost a perfect wife tonight. Of course, divorce from a king was not an option, but in the end, it was clear that they would only be husband and wife on paper.


    Frankly, I can''t say I have a lot of hatred for my father. After all, like most men, he fell in love with a woman and knew that this love led him to make wrong decisions, but he did not give up on her. I had a similar situation in my previous life, although not to this extent, but of course if that woman had tried to kill my son I would not have been kind to her.


    Maybe having too many children diminishes the value of children in your eyes, but of course I don''t know because I never had children.


    But nevertheless, today I could feel that something had broken between Richard and Fiona. It wasn''t certain that it wasn''t Fiona who killed Isabella''s son, or rather caused his death, but it certainly was this time. For now, though, being angry with my father won''t change much with my current power.


    ...for now


    But now, I should ensure the safety of my mother, who is the most valuable person in this life. At the moment, she was having difficulty controlling herself and perhaps the effort to control herself was for me. It seemed like she didn''t want to go crazy in front of my eyes, but she didn''t want to turn a blind eye to this injustice, either.


    Now the only thing I could do was hold my mother''s hand like a scared child. This could calm her down a little.


    My mother looked down and her face seemed to calm down a little. She patted my head lightly and then turned to Richard with fierce eyes. "At least I want to be the one who killed him." Said Luciana, breathing hard from her mouth. "Ethan, Please get out of here with Isabella."


    When I heard my mother''s instructions, I felt my heart tighten. I did not want to leave my mother in such a situation, but it did not seem right to oppose her. I looked Isabella in the eye, realizing she understood the situation. Isabella gently nodded her head at me, trying to reassure me. "Come on, Ethan," Isabella said, putting her hand on my shoulder. "Let''s go out.


    Your mother needs some time."


    I held my mother''s hand tightly. After a few seconds, she nodded at me with gentle eyes, then I slowly left her. As the door closed behind me, I continued to feel the weight of the tense atmosphere inside. When we stepped into the corridor, Isabella took a deep breath. "I know how difficult this situation is for you, Ethan," she said. "But you must be strong now.


    Your mother needs you by her side." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I nodded as I listened to Isabella''s words. "I know," I whispered. "But I can''t stand my father being so blind. How can''t he see Fiona''s true face?" Honestly, saying such to learn only Isabella''s feelings was great, but there was a great deal of reality in it.


    Isabella gave me an empathetic look. "Sometimes people can be blind because of love," she said. "But your duty is to protect your mother and yourself. And when you grow up and fall in love one day, don''t let that woman blind you. Remember, Ethan, you must act wisely to survive in this kingdom." She said as he stroked my head gently.


    "I know... But as long as you''re by my side, I''m sure my job will be much easier, right?" I said with the sweetest smile I could manage.


    Isabella looked at me with a warm smile and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll always be by your side."


    Forcing myself to put on another sweet expression, I smiled and asked, "Really?"


    "Really!" Isabella said, and she picked me up, calmly walking towards the garden since we were already nearby. Ignoring the agonized screams of a man coming from behind us...

 Chapter 23 - 23: Master

    -_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-


    "Third Person POV"


    The front of the magnificent palace, once adorned with white marble, was now stained red. Alpshar, now a young and handsome man with red hair, walked calmly among the corpses. He wore a large black armor that accentuated his broad body even more. Though he had just turned eighteen, he had accomplished feats that even those in their sixties couldn''t.


    Every strand of his long red hair was more noticeable in the refreshing breeze. The sounds of battle and the screams of people in pain behind him had become so familiar that they now sounded like a melody to his ears.


    Alpshar slowly pushed open the grand double doors of the palace. Not a single soldier remained inside; they were all fighting outside. The sound of his steel boots echoed off the palace''s outer walls, but aside from that, there was a deathly silence within. The palace courtyard was so clean it reflected the sunlight. As Alpshar walked slowly, he heard a brushing sound and turned towards it.


    When he stepped into the wide courtyard adorned with white and red marble, the first thing he saw were the magnificent statues. Even the smallest statue was at least five meters tall. When Alpshar looked at the smallest statue at the front, he saw a stern-looking man with powerful arms.


    This man was one of Conqueror Ogedion''s generals and one of the few who remained loyal to him until the end of his life.


    As Alpshar examined each grand statue, he realized they were the greatest leaders of the south. Finally, when he reached an area with black marble, he understood it was the center of the statue courtyard. In the very center stood a statue about thirty meters tall, adorned with gold and precious stones. The person depicted in this statue was none other than Conqueror Ogedion.


    Next to Conqueror Ogedion''s magnificent statue was a statue of a beautiful woman, his wife. But what caught Alpshar''s attention was the a old man cleaning the statue with a brush. When Alpshar approached the old man, he seemed to have finished his work and stepped down, looking at the statue with admiration.


    "You''ve done a pretty good job" said Alpshar.


    "It''s our duty, kid" said the old man, rubbing his tired eyes.


    "Unfortunately, the end of the woman and her husband depicted in this statue was not as magnificent," said Alpshar, crossing his arms and looking at the statues with interest.


    The old man turned to Alpshar and looked at him with a bit of reproach. "No human''s end can be magnificent. The important thing is the magnificent of their legacy" said the old man.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I admire both of them, but in the end, there''s one thing that even Conqueror Ogedion couldn''t overcome in this world: time. Above everything else, it defeats even the strongest leaders. His grandeur and power bowed to time. But his legacy lives on here, in these statues, for us."


    Alpshar''s words carried a heavy melancholy. The old man nodded silently, accepting what he said. Both of them stood silently for a while, looking at the statues, contemplating the splendor of the past and the harsh realities of the present.


    After a while, the old man broke the silence: "Since you still kept me alive, I guess you want something. What are you after, kid?"


    Alpshar took a deep breath. "I''m after Conqueror Ogedion''s greatest secret," he said with determination. "Before his death, he hid something. A power, a treasure, or maybe some knowledge. I don''t know what it is, but I''m seeking the most valuable thing he left in this world."


    "While Conqueror Ogedion was being killed by his own traitorous children, the last thing he would think about was hiding something," the old man said, disgusted at the mention of Ogedion''s children.


    "Moreover, since you come from the lineage of those traitors, I wouldn''t tell you even if I knew such information" the old man continued.


    "I come from the lineage of Conqueror Ogedion, not from the lineage of traitors" Alpshar said as he threw his helmet aside.


    "Everyone who comes from the lineage of traitors denies their heritage, kid" the old man replied.


    "Just don''t make it difficult for me, old man. You might regret it later. If you don''t value your own life, at least think about your grandchildren. They would surely hate you more than they hate me, especially since you had them killed by the man they loved" Alpshar said.


    The old man seemed terrified by Alpshar''s words, and his flinch showed that he truly cared about his grandchildren.


    "You are very cunning¡­ You seduced my grandchildren because you knew I would refuse your request... I must admit, you are a great leader, but remember, every Conqueror has a Jaohar," he said.


    Jaohar was Conqueror Ogedion''s eldest son and also his killer. Over time, this event had become a proverb used by anyone who became a great leader.


    "Okay... but Now, before revealing Conqueror Ogedion''s secret, don''t set your expectations too high, because you might be disappointed." he said and walked toward Conqueror Ogedion''s statue. He stepped onto the stand where the statue stood and pressed on something with his toe. As Alpshar watched curiously, he saw that Ogedion''s little toe was actually a removable part.


    This was undoubtedly an engineering marvel, especially for such an old statue.


    The old man handed the little foot toe to Alpshar, who examined it with both hands. When he saw nothing, he turned the statue''s toe upside down and noticed the engraved writing on the back. It was a list, and as Alpshar read each item, he realized it was a sort of advice written specifically for a king.


    Initially disappointed, he then set the statue''s little toe aside carefully to examine it more thoroughly later. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, what happens now?" the old man asked.


    "A king should only be killed by another king¡­ But I respect you, Master Lencesg, so you can decide how and where you will die" Alpshar said, clasping his hands over his abdomen.


    "Master? I did think we were enemies" Lencesg said, surprised.


    "Whoever I learn something from, I call them a master, and I often learn the most from your enemies," Alpshar said.


    "Hmm, wise words" Lencesg said, then turned and walked slowly.


    They entered a large garden adorned with beautiful flowers, and Lencesg approached a large tree in the center of the garden. The light from the setting sun on the horizon created a magnificent scene in the sky. It was the kind of view a painter would want to capture on canvas.


    "Was I a good leader?" Suddenly Lencesg asked, looking at the setting sun on the horizon.


    "You were a very good leader¡­ And also you are a good man, Lencesg" Alpshar replied.


    "Thank you" Lencesg said with a heartfelt smile.


    "Do you have any last requests?" Alpshar asked as he drew his sword from its scabbard.


    "I would be very grateful if you bury me in front of this beautiful view..." Lencesg said, still enjoying the beautiful scenery with his old eyes.


    "You will get your wish" Alpshar said and raised his sword, slashing deep into his neck to ensure a painless death in the next moment. By now, the blood had stained the landscape. Alpshar cleaned the blood from his sword and put it back into its sheath.


    "A great leader like you should have a statue here, Lencesg. And I hope there is an afterlife, because you are a man who deserves heaven."


    _____


    This chapter is very special and important to the story, but why this chapter is special will probably be understood hundreds of chapters later.

 Chapter 24 - 24: Stepmom pillow

    I was walking calmly through the corridors with white walls and beautifully decorated windows. Every maid I passed looked at me more respectfully and greeted me. After Fiona left the palace, many maids were dismissed by Isabella, and the remaining ones, knowing that the power was no longer with Fiona, cunningly aligned themselves with my mother and Isabella.


    But I don''t blame them; after all, they are trying to survive in this palace, too.


    Anyway, I continued walking without acknowledging their greetings in my funny yellow shoes. Unfortunately, my sisters Kayle and Violet were currently in private lessons. They were being taught by Baron Luwans, the best tutor in the Asina Kingdom, and also Richard''s old teacher. I was learning both the elf language and the half-beast language, but of course, I wasn''t very good at it.


    Since knowing languages is one of the most important tools for my goals, I really wanted to be trained by Baron Luwans, but I couldn''t attend his lessons yet because I was too young. When I turn twelve, I''ll be able to attend his lessons, and even worse, Fiona''s younger son Lugoar will join the lessons with me.


    Shaking off these thoughts, I finally reached the door of the room Isabella used as her office. Emilia opened the door for me and I walked in. When Isabella saw me, a gentle smile formed on her face, and she signaled for me to come closer with an elegant hand gesture. "Welcome, little Ethan," she said in a soft but determined tone. "Come to me."


    Isabella''s room was furnished in a very minimalist style. The white and gray-toned furniture made the room look spacious and orderly. Besides many documents and notebooks on her desk, there was also the hourglass I had given her for her birthday the other day. The paintings hanging on the walls, in elegant frames, contained simple but impressive landscapes and portraits.


    I walked towards her, and she took me onto her lap. While enjoying the comfort of her soft thigh and the gentle touch of her breasts against my head, Isabella returned to the documents she was working on. This had become a routine for me; either I would go to my mother''s study and sit on her lap, or on Isabella''s lap.


    Meanwhile, I had finally learned what my mother and Isabella spent most of their time on.


    Typically, every queen is given an important task by the king. For instance, my mother managed the state''s social aids, and Isabella handled all the palace-related affairs. Fiona managed the transportation sector, but now that she was gone, Baron Kyluo, who graduated from the Dragon Academy, was in charge.


    Even though these tasks seemed like they were given to the queens to empower them, they were actually meant to stop the struggles and intrigues among the queens. In short, tasks were given to the queens to keep them occupied, but of course, no one could have guessed that this would lead to even more intense power struggles and intrigues.


    However, since the rule of giving tasks to the queens was introduced by the third King of Asina, it had become a kind of tradition.


    "Little Ethan, since you''re here, let me give you this," Isabella said, taking a kind of notebook from the desk.


    "What is this?" I asked as I took the notebook. It had the names of many people and noble houses written in it.


    "This is a list of palace friends for you. These are the noble children who want to be friends with you, and we have carefully chosen these names together with Luciana " Isabella said.


    Palace friends are a naturally developed tradition. Usually, children between the ages of six and eight are given as friends to princes and princesses. Of course, many noble families want their children to be friends with the princes and especially the princesses, as it can bring significant benefits to their houses.


    There was even a rumor that when some nobles found out that one of the queens was pregnant, they started impregnating their own wives. Of course, these were rumors, but I believed that such things did happen, after all, the age of the friend had to be close to that of the princes or princesses.


    "You can choose whoever you want. I trust you" I said as I handed the notebook back to Isabella.


    "Would it be a problem if I chose a girl for you?" she asked.


    "No, you can choose whoever is most suitable" I said. And rested my head on the two soft natural pillows behind me. Sometimes I wonder if I have a weakness for breasts. I think I have it. But shouldn''t every cultured man like breasts,right? It must be something in the nature of men.


    Actually, this is an interesting topic for discussion...


    When the door opened, I looked up to see who had entered and saw Emilia coming in with a tray in her hand. I hadn''t even noticed when she went out¡­ This woman''s skills were improving day by day. She approached us with the tray and served the drinks.


    "Thank you, Emilia. But If you had asked the servants, they would have brought it" said Isabella as she took her coffee.


    "No problem. It is my duty to serve my master." she said, while handing me my fruit juice and winking at me lightly. It seemed that Emilia was learning what made me happy as time went on. I was sitting comfortably as I drank my cold beverage.


    A few minutes after reading the letter, I noticed that Isabella had taken out a political map of this continent from the drawer and I looked at it curiously. Of course, I had already memorized the map, but what I saw surprised me.


    "Why is this area a single country? Shouldn''t there be many clans?" I asked, pointing to the southern part of the continent.


    "Not anymore. It seems that the South is aggressively merging, and the interesting thing is that the person who is merging it all is only eighteen years old." said Isabella in a murmured tone.


    This information shocked me for a moment. After all, the south is a place of tough men. The fact that the south was so divided yet still not conquered by other countries was no coincidence. Each clan leader is someone with very powerful Kaizer abilities who has lived for hundreds of years.


    That''s why the south has remained divided for centuries; after all, southerners only bow to someone stronger than themselves. And for this person to be eighteen years old was an absurd event.


    "What''s this person''s name?" I asked Isabella.


    "Alpshar....Oh? I see our little Ethan is quite interested in this matter" said Isabella as she literally nipped at my cheek.


    "Uh! Yes, I was just a bit curious" I said.


    "You are still very young, Ethan. Let us adults handle these boring matters" Isabella said as she stroked the cheek she had just bitten.


    "Okay" I murmured.


    Now that I think about it, it would be great if I had an organization from which I could get information personally. I need to gather information about this man named Alpshar, but I don''t know how to do that for now. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I can''t tell if such a talented and powerful man is my enemy or not, and human fear the unknown the most. This event shows me that having an organization to exchange information with would indeed be wonderful, but unfortunately, even my dear stepmother doesn''t take a six-year-old child seriously. So, I should return to my very boring task¡­ Growing up.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Pomegranate Island

    (Third Person POV)


    In a wide, dimly lit basement, a man with his hands and arms tied was desperately trying to say something, but his words were incomprehensible because of the gag covering his mouth. The man appeared to be in his forties, and with his bald head, he didn''t look very handsome. He looked more like that annoying relative most families have. However, his incessant tears made him appear even worse.


    The tape on his mouth was wet from his drool, making the scene even uglier.


    The sound of the basement door opening was heard, and the noise of sturdy shoes descending the stairs echoed in the basement as someone calmly walked down. A man of average height slowly descended, one hand resting on the railing. The man tied up below realized this was the person who had kidnapped him, and his fear turned into panic.


    When the man descended the stairs, he slowly sat down on the chair directly opposite the bound man. At that moment, the kidnapped man finally saw his captor''s face and was confused by what he saw. Despite having a well-developed body, the captor''s face was that of a boy who had just entered puberty. He had bright blonde hair and light blue eyes and was quite handsome, despite his age.


    He looked like he belonged to a noble family, not like someone who would kidnap people.


    The young man wore expensive clothes, and his black leather gloves matched his stony expression. He resembled a professional serial killer, though his age made this hard to believe.


    "You must be Baron Hans, right? Naturally, you must be wondering why I kidnapped you" he spoke, his voice genuinely that of a boy who had just entered puberty.


    "Mm-mmm! Mmm-MM!" Baron Hans tried to speak, but the gag in his mouth was too thick and sturdy.


    "First of all, I should clarify that I have no personal problem with you, but I have to kill you because the Maid Guild requested it. Yes, the Maid Guild. Isn''t it funny? A prince taking on a job for the Maid Guild, but fortunately, they don''t know I''m a prince."


    Baron Hans tried to comprehend the words coming from the young man''s mouth, but couldn''t make sense of them. Maybe the person in front of him was crazy? "I hope he''s not a lunatic," thought Baron Hans.


    "Ah, you''re wondering what the Maid Guild is, right?" the young man asked, as if Hans had asked him a question.


    "Well, let me explain. The Maid Guild is a guild involved in espionage activities across the human continent. When you request information from this guild, they ask for something in return, which can sometimes be money or sometimes the killing of a person. In short, you can buy information from them through mutual agreement.


    Of course, this guild is highly secretive, and it took me a long time to learn about it. Anyway, the guild asked me to kill you in exchange for information," the young man said in a calm tone.


    "Mm?!" Baron Hans tried to say something again.


    "As the name suggests, the Maid Guild was founded by maids. They obtain their information from the maids who are members of the guild. And finally, regarding why they want to kill you... I think you know the reason very well, Hans. Among the dozens of maids you killed last month was a member of the Maid Guild, and that maid''s mother was a council member of the guild.


    In other words, even if it wasn''t me, someone else would kill you" the young man said, intertwining his fingers.


    "Ummm!" Hans broke into tears, unable to accept his fate, and the disgusting fluid dripping from his nose made it hard to look at his face.


    "Frankly, I am not a defender of justice wearing golden shoes, Hans. As I said before, I have no personal problem with you. I''m killing you in exchange for information I wanted, but ultimately, killing someone who deserves to die will at least prevent me from feeling guilty. Especially since this will be my first kill in both of my lives. I don''t want to feel bad.


    Now that I''ve eased my conscience, it''s time for you to die," the young man said, getting up from his chair.


    "Ummm! ~Ummmm!" Baron Hans tried to crawl away, crying.


    The young man approached Baron Hans and removed the gag from his mouth. "Any last requests?" he asked.


    "Please, spare me! I''ll give you everything I have! I''ll give you all my wealth!" Hans said, crying.


    "Didn''t I tell you before that I''m a prince? I don''t need your money... Actually, maybe it would be good to have a secret fund... And lastly rest assured, your wife and children won''t suffer because of your crimes," the young man said. Hans was shocked when he saw a sword emerging from the young man''s shadow and cursed the wheel of fate that allowed such a monster to kill him.


    ---


    (Ethan''s POV)


    "Oh no, no, no."


    My stomach clenched suddenly, and I felt the burning taste of stomach acid rising up to my throat. I noticed my face turning ghostly white. I tried to cover my mouth with trembling hands, but it was futile; I couldn''t control myself. My whole body shook as I bent forward and retched. I tried to deal with the intense nausea. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, something inside me seemed to limit this nausea after a certain point. Over the past six years, I had realized that the dark element suppressed emotions like fear, sadness, or excitement that would make me appear weak.


    Eventually, I cleaned everything up, grabbed the bag, and left the basement. This was my first kill, and even though I knew the man I killed was a bad person, I felt guilty. In the end, I realized that the dark element was suppressing my emotions again, and honestly, most of the time, I found it useful.


    I rushed up the stairs, dashed outside, and after one last check of the bag in my hand, I set off quickly.


    Half an hour later, I approached a small shop in the city center. It was obvious from the appearance that it was a store selling women''s primary materials, and when I entered, I could feel some women glaring at me with slight irritation. I approached the counter and saw a woman sitting on a chair below. She seemed to be knitting something with a needle and thread.


    "I heard the finest threads are grown on Pomegranate Island" I whispered as I leaned in closer to the woman.


    She looked at me in surprise, and her astonishment grew when she realized I was a man.


    "Sorry, could you please repeat that?" she asked.


    "I heard the finest threads are grown on Pomegranate Island," I said, this time with a firmer voice.


    "Oh yes, our new silks have arrived! Please follow me," she said and led me through a back door to another room. Soon, she opened a hidden door leading to the basement, and I took a deep breath, relieved that I would finally enter.


    _____


    Yes, I know that in this chapter I wrote that the main character has blond hair, but it''s not a mistake, there''s a reason for it.

 Chapter 26 - 26: Real Goat

    I was sitting alone on the couch in a well-furnished and beautifully decorated room. They had brought me to this room, and it had been about ten minutes with no one coming or going. Frankly, I was starting to get a bit bored, and the truth is, if I stayed outside the palace for too long, someone might notice. I was sneaking out of the palace because it was absolutely necessary to get my tasks done.


    Thankfully, Emilia had always helped me with this, and so far, I had encountered no problems.


    When the door to the room opened, I looked at the lady who had entered. Four women came in, and only one of them had an uncovered face; the others were masked. The woman with the uncovered face could easily be considered among the most beautiful women I had ever seen. Of course, she wasn''t as beautiful as my mother or Isabella, but she had curves that could make a man''s mouth water.


    Her short red hair touched her shoulders, and her emerald eyes emphasized her beauty.


    The woman appeared to be in her forties but had taken very good care of herself. She sat across from me, crossing her long legs, and looked at me with curiosity.


    "Do you know that it''s very inappropriate to keep a guest waiting?" I said, finally breaking the silence.


    "I''m sorry for that, but we had to check on you first" the woman said with a coquettish voice. Honestly, she might have had the sexiest voice I had ever heard, and I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of sounds she would make during a heated "fight."


    "Well then, are you going to fulfill my request now?" I said, pushing aside my immoral thoughts.


    "First, may I request proof that you''ve completed the task?" the woman responded. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I handed her the round bag I had placed beside me and said, "Be careful; it might be a bit disgusting."


    The woman took the bag from me and opened it slightly and looked inside. Interestingly, she gave only a slight grimace and handed the bag to the masked woman next to her. Her minimal reaction indicated that she was accustomed to such things. She handled it pretty well, especially considering there was a head covered in blood in the bag.


    "Congratulations on completing your mission" she said, and took the documents from another masked woman beside her, handing them to me. "Here is the information on the person you requested."


    I took the documents and examined them carefully. The first page had an amateurish hand-drawn sketch of the man, but it at least showed his distinctive features. He had long red hair, black eyes, was tall, and had a handsome face. Then, I looked at the information about him. Most of it was superficial, and frankly, there wasn''t anything of great value.


    What he liked, what he didn''t like, what he ate, or the current number of soldiers in his army. Aside from his general habits, there wasn''t much important information.


    "There is nothing here that I want to know. All the information here is the kind I could get from any guild" I said, raising my voice a little.


    "Calm down. If you want more detailed information, you need to ask me" the woman said. She didn''t seem to appreciate my raised voice, and a voice inside me said that this woman was stronger than she appeared. So, it would be best if I kept my composure.


    "Alright, Miss...?"


    "Madeleine" the woman said, revealing her name.


    "Miss Madeleine, can you tell me Alpshar''s weak point?" I asked.


    "We believe he has only one weak point, but we''re not entirely sure," she said, then continued, "There is a little girl he visits frequently, and it seems she is quite affectionate towards him, but she is very cold towards anyone else."


    "Is that all? What''s the girl''s name?" I asked.


    "We don''t know..." she replied.


    "Could she be related to him?" I asked another question, still maintaining my Mona Lisa smile.


    "We don''t know that either. Our branches in the south were destroyed while we were trying to gather information about him" she said, a hint of sorrow briefly appearing on her face.


    "Did your guild assassinate him for what he did?" I asked.


    "Yes, multiple times, but we never heard from any of the assassins we sent, and the last assassin we sent was the member responsible for the southern region and one of the most skilled women in our guild. When she also failed, we decided to give up on this task and reduce our operations in the south" she said with disappointment.


    "I see... Lastly, what do you know about his family?" I asked.


    "Ah, what I know about that is limited... or rather, my information about that night is limited."


    Madeleine paused for a moment. "Alpshar was the illegitimate child of the heir to the Mountain Tigers Clan, and it was known that his father had a rather twisted personality. But one night, he was seen near his father''s palace... That night, screams didn''t stop until sunrise in the Mountain Tigers Clan palace, and he killed everyone in the palace.


    We recently learned this and still don''t know how he did it. Moreover, he was only around 13 years old at the time... Anyway, since that day, the leader of the Mountain Tigers Clan, who is also Alpshar''s grandfather, has mobilized all his power to kill him" Madeleine said, frowning.


    "And then?" I asked curiously.


    "The rest is very complicated. Alpshar hired mercenaries with the gold he stole from his father''s palace and quickly formed a large force. Even so, his army was nothing compared to his grandfather''s army. He quickly retreated to the mountains with his troops and stopped the much larger and more organized Mountain Tigers Clan army for two weeks.


    The interesting thing is that he did this with mercenaries who could change sides at any moment... Afterwards, he sent a letter to the Mountain Tigers Clan''s neighbor and enemy, the Mountain Goats Clan, and within a week, the Mountain Goats Clan attacked enemy."


    "The chief, who was obsessed with avenging his son, did not leave the mountain and attacked Alpshar''s troops with all his might, but this time he was victorious.


    However, when he reached the caves in the mountains that Alpshar used as his base with soldiers, Alpshar had already fled, and the Mountain Tigers Clan, exhausted by using all their power, was destroyed by their enemies within a few days," she said, finishing her story.


    "Wow, I wasn''t expecting that..." I said, unable to hide my feelings. It turned out that the man named Alpshar was a bigger threat than I had thought. Undoubtedly, Alpshar was very cunning, and judging by the defense he had made in the mountains, it was clear he was a tactical genius. Although he was far away in the south, he was still a dangerous man.


    "I understand but...This information is very valuable, and I think the simple task I performed is not worth this information. Given the valuable information and especially your words about your guild in the south, do you have any plans involving me?" I asked, taking a more relaxed position.


    "Hah, you are quite clever, Mr. Arthur, and I like clever men," Madeleine said, smiling slightly with the corners of her lips.


    "So, was my guess correct?" I asked, smiling in response to her smile.


    "Yes, I want to make a deal with you," she said.


    "Oh, what a coincidence, I also wanted to make a deal with you..."

 Chapter 27 - 27: Althea

    "Oh, what a coincidence, I also wanted to make a deal with you..." I said, clasping my fingers together.


    "What''s on your mind?" asked Madeleine.


    "I''m sure you need to find jobs for your members coming from the south, and at the same time, you need financial assistance. The survival of your guild depends on monthly dues from your members and your small shops. I''m proposing to expand your operations, and in return, I need manpower" I said simply.


    "What kind of business do you want to start?" Madeleine asked.


    "I have many ideas in mind, but I can''t tell you them. Don''t take offense, but I have no reason to trust you" I said, narrowing eyes.


    "You''re right about facing our financial difficulties, but likewise, why should we trust you, Mr. Arthur? I''m even skeptical that your real name is Arthur, as we didn''t find much data on you, and the lack of information, especially for someone as talented as you, doesn''t inspire confidence" Madeleine said, squinting at me.


    "I see... And what kind of deal did you want to make with me?" I said, changing the subject.


    "We want to assign you some tasks" said Madeleine.


    "Sorry, but someone else will have to handle your the legwork and menial tasks. I believe focusing on my proposal would be more beneficial for both you and your guild" I replied.


    "We can offer you our servants. As you mentioned, there are many refugees coming from the south who need to be fed, which is quite costly. But I will have some conditions for servants" she said.


    "Of course, but let''s discuss these conditions later. However, what I want isn''t just manpower; I also seek full membership in the Servant''s Guild or a higher rank, or whatever you call it" I stated.


    Madeleine''s expression turned serious, and she scrutinized me again from head to toe. "What will the guild gain in return for this?" she asked.


    "I will give you a share of the profits from my new company, and I''m sure your earnings will be substantial. But of course, you may not believe me, so let''s revisit this matter a month after I''ve established my new company" I said.


    "That sounds reasonable, but you should know that I''ll need to present such important decisions to the guild council for approval," she said.


    "Fair enough" I said confidently, leaning back.


    "There''s one last issue..." Madeleine said, studying my face intently.


    "For me to trust you, you need to disclose your identity, Mr. Arthur" she said, emphasizing my assumed name.


    "I can''t risk giving you my identity and later facing issues because of it. After all, you run a guild that operates on information" I said.


    "Then there will be no deal on any terms" she said, starting to get up.


    "Wait... Please, sit down..." I said, trying to come up with a solution.


    "I''m waiting, Mr. Arthur," Madeleine said, smiling contentedly at my predicament.


    Finally, as an idea formed in my mind, I maintained a poker face and looked at Madeleine.


    "Do you have a daughter or a close relative?" I asked.


    "Yes, why do you ask? If you have any sinister thoughts, I can assure you that your life will be in danger, boy" she said with a vicious grin. I noticed the masked girl next to her reaction to my question.


    "No, madam, I have no such intentions. Before I reveal my identity to you, I need a hostage. But of course, this won''t exactly be a hostage; rather, she will be my servant" I said, and Madeleine''s grin widened when she understood my implication.


    "But if I reveal your identity or sell you for money, you will kill the daughter I gave you, won''t you?" Madeleine said with wolf-like eyes.


    "Yes, Madam Madeleine, but I hope such a thing never happens" I said.


    "Very well, I accept, and I will give you my daughter, but I hope your true identity will be worth all this..." she said.


    "It will be worth it, but before that, I ask that everyone except your daughter leaves," I said.


    With a gesture from Madeleine, everyone except one person left.


    The masked girl in front of me had only her eyes visible, and they were emerald green, just like Madeleine''s. When the girl saw that I was looking at her, she frowned.


    "Remove your mask, Althea, and introduce yourself to your new master." Madeleine said.


    Althea glanced at her mother for a while, and for minutes, they seemed to communicate silently with just their eyes. Not wanting to interrupt their conversation, I waited silently, and eventually Althea looked defeated. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Althea took off her mask and stared at me with stern eyes, though I was unaware of this, for I was captivated by her beauty.


    She had cut her red hair as short as her mother''s, but a little shorter. Her emerald green eyes seemed to claim that she was the most precious gem on Earth and she definitely deserved it. A person could definitely get lost in this girl''s eyes. It was clear from afar that her dark pink lips were very soft. And every part of her face, every texture, seemed to be carefully placed.


    My gaze drifted downwards, involuntarily fixating on the curves. Suddenly, Madeleine kicked my foot hard, forcing me to tear my eyes away and glare back at her.


    "Watch your eyes, young man! Any wrong move towards my daughter could mean the death of your entire family" she said. Of course, that was impossible for her to achieve. I wanted to see the expression on her face when I told her about my family in a moment.


    "Well, I apologize, but you must admit your daughter is exceptionally beautiful" I said. Althea blushed at my words and glared at me with anger.


    "Very well. I accept your apology. My daughter is so beautiful that I lose my confidence around her" said Madeleine, smiling at her daughter and then turning to me. "Now it''s your turn to remove your mask."


    "I hope you won''t overreact, madam" I said, ignoring the expectant gazes of both women and standing up.


    "Allow me to reintroduce myself. I am Ethan Asina Lenistark, the third and most handsome prince of the Asina Kingdom. It''s a pleasure to meet you ."


    Madeleine and Althea looked at me with surprise. Silence hung in the air for a few minutes as they assessed whether I was serious or not. Then they began to smile.


    "And what about the color of your hair? As far as I know, Prince Ethan''s hair is dark black" Althea interjected.


    "I dyed my hair to avoid problems outside the palace, but if you don''t believe me, I can show you my actual hair color when I return to the palace" I explained.


    "I personally wasn''t expecting royalty," said Madeleine. "But this complicates our agreement. Dealing with royalty is difficult, but it can also be rewarding."


    carefully watched Madeleine''s reaction. "I''m sure our agreement will be beneficial to both sides," I said.


    Althea was still in shock, but she quickly controlled herself "If our agreement continues," she said, "there won''t be a need to test my loyalty, right?"


    I smiled. "Of course. My goal is to establish reliable partnerships, not to take unnecessary risks."


    Madeleine nodded slightly, turning to her daughter with a slight nod. "So our agreement will be as follows: you''ve revealed your identity, and we will show you our trust. Once you establish your company and prove successful, we''ll grant you full membership. During this time, Althea will assist you."


    Ethan nodded in agreement. "Deal" he said.


    With a determined voice, Madeleine added, "But remember, Mr. Ethan, if anything happens to my daughter, not even the kingdom''s power can save you. And rest assured, my words are not empty threats..."


    ____


    Check out the comments section!

 Chapter 28 - 28: Back to the palace

    Madeleine added in a determined voice, "But remember, Mr. Ethan, if anything happens to my daughter, not even the kingdom''s power can save you. And rest assured, my words are not empty threats..."


    "Of course! Hurting such a beautiful lady is a crime against all humanity" I said.


    "Hmph!" Althea grumbled, furrowing her eyebrows.


    "Then I will trust you," said Madeleine.


    I stood up and extended my hand to Madeleine. "It was a pleasure to meet you, Madam Madeleine. I must now return to the palace" I said.


    Madeleine shook my hand and replied, "It was a pleasure for me as well, Prince Ethan. I hope we will have a long-lasting relationship."


    "I have a feeling we will," I said, turning to Althea. "Would you like to come with me now or later?" I asked.


    Althea looked at her mother, and they started communicating through glances again. I waited silently once more, and finally, they turned to me.


    "I''ll come now, but please wait a few minutes for me to get ready" she said, quickly leaving.


    "I will wait for you outside," I said, turning to Madeleine. "Would you accompany me, madam?" I asked, extending my hand.


    Madeleine took my hand, and we walked upstairs together. As we returned to the small shop upstairs, I looked at the displays and thought about how different the women''s products here were compared to my old world. Some ideas immediately came to mind, but I preferred to keep them for my own company.


    "Do you have any advice, Mr. Arthur?" Madeleine asked. I appreciated her politeness in using my fake name since we were among the public.


    "Advice for your shop? But what will I gain in return?" I asked.


    My life philosophy is simple. I don''t get involved in something unless there is a benefit, but of course, there is an exception when it comes to my loved ones. Also a benefit doesn''t always have to be material.


    "But if I''m going to be your friend, I can give you some advice or an idea" I said, smiling.


    "Friend?" she looked at me, surprised.


    "Well, if you want, we can have a closer relationship. After all, I realized I have a special interest in older women" I said. Like every cultured man, I had a weakness for milfes.


    "Hahaha! Maybe I can use you for fun, but I''m afraid you''ll get hurt. After all, I have a particular interest in being harsh with younger men" Madeleine said with a predatory smile.


    As I tried to find something to continue the conversation, the door behind me opened, and Althea entered.


    Althea walked in gracefully, gave her mother a brief glance, and then approached us. "I''m ready." she said firmly.


    Madeleine lightly touched Althea''s shoulder. "Take care, my dear daughter, and don''t forget to visit me often" she whispered. Althea nodded in agreement.


    "Master... we can leave now" Althea said, she trying to hide the embarrassment on her face for using the word " master"


    "Then, with your permission, Madam Madeleine" I said, quickly stepping outside, feeling her gaze on my back.


    "Goodbye..."


    It was late, and I shouldn''t stay outside the palace for so long. I definitely didn''t want anyone to notice me, especially since I intended to use my fake identity a few more times.


    Althea hurried to catch up with me and followed me without saying anything. Before long, we reached a small wooded area just outside the city. Although Althea realized we were moving away from the palace, she didn''t say anything but remained alert. I guess she still didn''t trust me, which was quite normal considering I was taking her to the forest.


    Finally, I approached a small rise and opened a small hatch below. "I''ll go in first," I said and entered. Althea followed me, wrinkling her nose slightly, and kept her hand on her weapon at all times.


    "Calm down... This is a passage I used to sneak into the palace. We''ll reach the palace in twenty minutes," I said.


    Althea just nodded but kept looking around cautiously, as if expecting an attack at any moment. Ignoring her, I entered the tunnel. This tunnel was actually a small natural passage with a diameter of just half a meter. Over the years, with my efforts and the use of the dark element, I had expanded it. Despite my efforts, I could only widen it to about 80cm, so we had to stoop to walk through it.


    There was also an oxygen issue here, making it unhealthy to stay in the tunnel for too long. I quickly ducked and entered the narrow part of the tunnel. I didn''t care that my clothes got dirty. All this was to ensure my fake identity remained hidden.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have many supporters in a possible throne war, and even my father, though he tried not to show it too much, supported Fiona''s son. If I wanted the throne, I had to achieve it with my own hands. In a throne war, the most important things were money and information.


    Today, I had taken a significant step toward achieving these two things, and I couldn''t throw all my plans away just because my clothes would get dirty.


    Althea and I continued to crawl, and finally, we reached the end of the path. I quickly stood up and extended my hand to help Althea get up, but she ignored my help and stood up on her own.


    "Let''s go," I said, lifting a hidden hatch and stepping outside. This was the wooded area and farmland located at the back of the palace grounds. We were now in the forested area, and I quickly climbed up and out. Althea followed me, her cautious eyes still scanning the surroundings. She still didn''t believe we were at the palace, as this was just a wooded area.


    "Ethan...!" I looked around when I heard a voice and soon saw Emilia running towards me. She ran up to me with an angry expression, and I had to speak before she did. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Calm down, Emilia! I know I''m late, but there''s a reason for it" I said.


    Emilia looked at the girl next to me, dressed in dirty clothes but as beautiful as someone out of a fairy tale. I quickly took the canister from Emilia''s hand to wash the dye out of my hair behind a tree.


    "Yes, I can see that... But if you had come a bit later, they might have noticed me. You know, Ethan, this place is very close to the concubine palace, so there are a lot of unwanted eyes" she said.


    "I know, I know, but it was worth it. Let''s go now, and I''ll explain it to everything you later..." I said, starting to walk towards the main palace.


    Emilia nodded and walked behind me, trying to start a conversation with Althea. Unfortunately, Althea wasn''t very friendly, and Emilia only managed to learn her name.


    After a long walk, we arrived at the main palace courtyard, and I quickly headed to my room for a relaxing bath. Both girls followed me.


    As I approached one of the round columns, I barely noticed someone walking quickly from behind the wall. The person was about to bump into me, and when I realized who it was, my eyebrows involuntarily furrowed. The girl continued walking quickly and didn''t seem to notice me until she came out from behind the column and bumped into me.


    Luckily, I caught her and the tray she was holding before she fell to the ground. The girl looked at me in shock, and when she realized what had just happened, her cheeks started to burn like lava. Even her small nose and ears turned red.


    "E-E-Ethan! I-I''m... S-sorryy!"

 Chapter 29 - 29: Cake

    ? (Roxanne''s POV) ?


    After a relaxing bath session, I quickly brushed through my raven-colored hair and straightened it. I drew a thin line around my light green eyes and refreshed the rest of my daily care routine. After selecting a beautiful dress with my maid from the wardrobe, I laid it out on the bed without putting it on and headed out of the room towards the kitchen.


    I decided to wait to wear the dress until I reached the palace to avoid getting it dirty.


    Today, I planned to make a beautiful cake for him. As I entered the kitchen, I ordered everyone else get out and donned my apron before heading to the counter. Humming a beautiful melody, I tried to make the most beautiful cake I''ve ever made, testing all my culinary skills.


    While making the cake, I thought about how Ethan would react to it and whether he would like it, which brought a smile to my face.


    Finally, after baking the cake, I immediately put the cake in a crate and used the ice magic to cool them. Leaving the kitchen, I headed back to my room and continued to think about him while dressing. Unfortunately, despite all my efforts, the percentage of his love for me had only increased slightly, but Pipkin told me not to rush.


    It was also very difficult to talk to Pipkin for years because she was so tired, and it was normal that creating such an opportunity for me was exhausting even for a being like her. But still, I was worried because I couldn''t seem to capture Ethan''s interest. When I first met him, his interest percentage was negative, but fortunately, it had now reached fifteen percent.


    Although it was growing, it was still very, very slow.


    Anyway, no need to let it affect my morale!


    Sooner or later, the day will come when I will win my beloved, and while thinking about all the things I want to do with him, I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "I will do everything this time to win you over and bear your children in my womb, my love...! But I wish you were only mine, or I could imprison you in a distant dungeon just to make you see only me... Ah, but a perfect man like you will have many wives and concubines... How painful! But at least this time, I will aim to be your favorite consort... My dear love...!"


    *A few hours later*


    I arrived at the palace in a carriage with the cake box in my hand, but I couldn''t find Ethan in the training area where he usually spends most of his time. The palace was so large that finding him would be very difficult, so I decided to ask the servants.


    After hours of searching for him, I still couldn''t find him, and finally, sweating profusely, I asked the servants to prepare a room and bath for me. After all, I couldn''t appear in front of Ethan dirty and sweaty, despite having very little physical contact with him.


    Since becoming friends with him at the palace, I have taken care of my cleanliness and tried to look good, And even though I''ve always tried to look good... I still haven''t gotten any praise from him. But now that I think about it, how excited I was on the first day I came to the palace!


    Honestly, I still get very excited when facing him, but in the last few years, at least I have managed to temper this bad habit a bit.


    After a quick bath, I quickly dressed and left the room to continue searching for Ethan. Even, I asked Queen Luciana and Queen Isabella where Ethan was, but neither of them knew exactly where he was. Finally, with tears in my eyes, I looked at the cake I had made with my own hands.


    "But I wanted him to eat my cake..."


    "Respected madam! I heard you were looking for Prince Ethan" said a high-pitched voice of a servant.


    I turned to the servant and rushed towards her without realizing that my eyes were shining like a child entering a candy store.


    "Do you know where Prince Ethan is?" I asked, grabbing her arm out of excitement.


    "Y-Yes, madam. I saw him heading towards the eastern lands of the concubine palace" she said.


    "Thank you!" I said and tightly hugged the servant out of excitement, but when I noticed the surrounding gazes, I let go of her and ran towards the place she described.


    ---


    ---


    (Ethan''s POV)


    The girl whose fall I prevented with my hand was of noble birth, chosen as my palace companion, but initially, I didn''t fully trust her. After all, she was betrothed to Fiona''s second son, and I suspected she might be a spy for Fiona or her son. However, I doubted this sweet and beautiful girl could be a spy. Besides, Fiona''s second son was currently at the Dragon Academy, and they had never met.


    So, I didn''t want to torment Roxanne and tried to get along with her.


    Roxanne''s beautiful green eyes and straight black hair are the type that would make any man react. And now, seeing her blushing face would make me doubt my masculinity if my teenage body didn''t react. Quickly, before my thoughts could change, I looked at the tray I caught before it fell from Roxanne''s hand.


    There was some kind of cake on it, and I was quite hungry from the exhausting day, so I quickly distracted myself.


    "What''s this cake? Is it my birthday today?" I asked, looking at Emilia. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, Your Excellency. Your birthday is still far away" Emilia said.


    "Then what''s this cake for?" I asked, causing Roxanne to startle as she brushed her body against my arm.


    "Um... Th-this cake is a cake I made for you, Your Excellency! I made it just for you! With my own hands!" she said excitedly.


    When I saw one of the sweetest faces I had ever seen in my life, my head began to ache.


    "Ah, I see. Then, with your permission" I said and let go of Roxanne to tear off a piece of the cake and eat it. Feeling the taste melting in my mouth, I finally felt butterflies in my stomach, reminiscent of my old world.


    Seeing Roxanne look at me with eyes like a puppy, I petted her head. "It was the most delicious cake I''ve ever eaten. Thank you."


    When I saw blood coming from Roxanne''s nose and her entering a trance-like state, I quickly grabbed her in my arms. This girl''s biggest problem was that she overreacted excessively at the slightest word of praise from me. When she calmed down a bit, I let go of her arm and stepped back. I didn''t want to see her faint or start bleeding from her nose again.


    "Well then, I''ll go wash up. Emilia, please help Althea settle in for me," I said, and quickly left. As I left, I couldn''t help but worry a bit about Roxanne, who still seemed unable to snap out of her trance. Later, I would need to check on whether she was alright.


    I quickly entered my room, undressed, and entered the bath prepared for me. I dipped my feet into the bathtub made of beautiful stones and waited for my body to adjust to the cold water. Honestly, if I had wanted, the servants could have boiled water for me, but even in my previous life, I hadn''t particularly liked hot baths.


    I had always preferred the pleasure that ice-cold water gave me, and it seemed this habit continued in this life as well.


    I immersed myself in the ice-cold water and enjoyed the sensation it gave through every pore. Using my habit of spending a long time in the bath, I began to review my thoughts and plans. Now was the time to put one of the most important steps in my plans into action...

 Chapter 30 - 30: I want

    I was underwater, my eyes closed. I felt bad this morning for some unknown reason. In my previous life, I had lived a modest and simple life, but now I was very distressed by all these intrigues and mind games. Sometimes, I had the urge to leave everything behind, escape from here, and live in a small cabin in a distant, snowy region.


    Of course, such a thing wasn''t going to happen because I now had a family I had accepted here and a lot of work to do.


    I lifted my head out of the water and got out of the tub filled with cold water. I entered my room naked and put on a piece of cloth. Then, after eating the last slice of cake left over from yesterday on the table, I got dressed. As the sweet cake melted in my mouth, I remembered Roxanne''s state yesterday and noted in my mind that I would visit her today.


    When the door to my room opened, a curvy woman with snow-white hair and blue eyes approached me with a smile on her face. This was my mother, and when I saw her coming, I opened my arms, and we hugged each other. Then she planted a kiss on my cheek and handed me the letter she was holding.


    "This is a new letter from your big sister" she said.


    I took the letter and placed it on the table. Violet and Kayle were currently at the Dragon Academy, and my sister Violet would send me letters almost every month. Of course, I would write letters in response to her, but for now, I would do this duty in the evening. Occasionally, Kayle would also send me letters, but I would receive one from her every three months.


    According to what Violet said in her letter, Kayle constantly rewrote and erased the letters she was going to send to me, so there were hundreds of letters she didn''t send. Honestly, I''m happy to have a good¡ªactually, a very good¡ªrelationship with both of my sisters. In my previous life, since I didn''t have a family, I always wanted to have a nice family.


    Excluding my stepmother Fiona and her children, I can say I have a better family than I ever dreamed of.


    "You haven''t fixed your hair again, son! I told you before, as a prince, you must care about your appearance" my mother said as she gently grabbed my arm and sat me down on a chair.


    "No need, mom, I can do it." I said, reaching for my hair, but my mother slapped my hand away, preventing me.


    "Let me do it!" she said, puffing her cheeks.


    Sometimes, I didn''t understand what was going through that my stupid father''s head. When he had such a sweet wife, he shouldn''t even look at Fiona''s face... instead, he had been staying at Fiona''s mansion for days.


    My mother took a comb in her hand and held my head from the back, fixing me in place. First, she nuzzled my wet hair back with her soft hands and then used the comb to style my hair. But she didn''t know that I was silently singing a sad song from my old world in my mind to avoid looking at the two massive mountains in front of me.


    "God, I wish I could be a child again and drink the honeyed milk from these two soft mountains! Oh, get a grip, Ethan! Get a grip... keep singing the song!


    ~I am all alone in the bosom of the black night.


    Somewhere far away the sun is rising


    I know


    I''m a branch of a dry tree, all alone


    Somewhere far away, something is taking root


    I see~"


    When my mother finally finished her work, she looked at me with a smile that could melt any heart, as if she were gazing at a work of art.


    "Ta-da! Now you have hair befitting a prince" she said, clapping her hands excitedly, with an expression similar to a child''s reaction after finally riding a Ferris wheel.


    When I stood up and looked in the mirror, I was amazed at how much a man could change with just a slight alteration in his hair. She had styled my slightly long hair backward in waves, revealing my broad forehead and handsome face. Indeed, a woman''s touch could make a man at least three points more attractive.


    "Thank you, Mom" I said.


    "You''re welcome, but make sure to pay more attention to your appearance from now on," she said, kissing my forehead. "I have to go now. There are a few things I need to take care of."


    "Okay, see you later, Mom," I said, leaving the room a few minutes later


    I walked towards the queen''s palace outside the inner palace and finally arrived at a large door. After knocking on the door a few times, I heard a sweet voice say, "Come in!" Smiling, I opened the door and approached Isabella''s desk.


    "Welcome, Ethan," said Isabella, giving a brief glance at her assistant. The woman placed a few papers and notebooks in her hands and then left the room.


    "Is there something I can help you with? Or did you finally just remember your stepmother and decided to visit my room?" she asked sarcastically.


    "I''m sorry, but I really had a lot of work to do. But I came here for one reasons" I said.


    "Hmm, really?" Isabella asked, taking a sip of her steaming coffee.


    "Yes. Actually, I need your help...",I said.


    Isabella''s lips curled into a mocking smile as she looked at me. "So, how can I help you, stepson?" she asked.


    "I want to start a company, but it needs to be a secret" I said, causing Isabella to choke on her coffee.


    *Cough!* "What? A company? Do you need money?" she asked.


    "Yes, but no one should know I have a lot of money unless I want them to," I said.


    Isabella raised an eyebrow, realizing I was up to something. "What''s your goal, Ethan? You know I won''t help you unless you''re honest" she said.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you." Knowing she wouldn''t tell anyone what I was about to say, I began to explain.


    "As you know, there are many nobles who support Fiona''s eldest son, and even her second son has more support than I do. I know you''ll support me, but your father would never get involved in such a risky war. My mother''s family can''t help either, and in the end, I can say I have no supporters. So one of the things I need most to survive a possible throne war is money..." I said.


    "Are you doing this just to survive?" she asked, with a mocking expression on her face.


    I had forgotten how sharp this woman''s mind was... I smiled at her and, as was now a habit, interlocked my fingers while looking at her.


    "You caught me...! As you might guess, I''m not doing this just to survive. I''m very ambitious, and my dreams are as big as the demon ocean" I said. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, you want to be king, don''t you?" she asked, her face lighting up with excitement.


    "No, I want to be an emperor ruling over the entire continent..."


    _____


    When I saw that the story in the novel I read today advanced only twenty minutes over fifty chapters, I was truly shocked. Moreover, this novel was quite popular. By the way, I''m not entirely sure if the story in the novel lasted only twenty minutes over fifty chapters because when I stopped reading, twenty minutes hadn''t even passed yet!


    Please suggest me good novels! I realy need that now

 Chapter 31 - 31: A beautiful day to die

    Isabella took a deep breath, and her gaze became serious. "This is a big goal, Ethan. But remember, big goals come with enormous dangers... Are you ready for that?" she said.


    "No, I''m not ready. After all, no one can be fully prepared for something that doesn''t exist yet, but at least I believe I can do it. Also, I need you by my side on this thorny journey... Will you be with me?" I said, looking at her seriously. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the room''s atmosphere grew more serious, I felt relieved when I saw Isabella smile after looking at me seriously for a few minutes. "Time passes so quickly... From the day you flatulence in my arms as a baby to today, it feels like a harsh transition. Ahh, how sweet you were as a baby! I remember when you had so many places to hold on to, but you grabbed my breasts instead.


    I wish we could go back to those days," she said, recalling memories.


    "Please stop! And please, never tell anyone these embarrassing stories," I said. Truly, as I remembered those moments, I wished the ground would swallow me up.


    "Ah, you''re no fun, but I won''t tell anyone" she said with a sly grin on her face.


    "You still haven''t answered my question." I said, trying to change the subject.


    "What? Of course, I will be with you on this journey! But...-" Isabella looked at her glass as if trying to find the right words to say, but her speech was interrupted by a knock at the door.


    "Come in!" Isabella said with some displeasure.


    A man dressed in red entered and held a letter in his hand. After glancing at me, he bowed his head and said, "I salute Your Majesty and the sun of our kingdom," addressing both me and Isabella.


    "You may rise... What is that in your hand?" Isabella asked.


    The man stood up and approached Isabella, handing her the letter. "This letter was sent by our envoys in the north, and they implied that a very important matter has occurred," he said and walked backward without turning his back.


    This man was most likely one of the royal officials because they were very meticulous and disciplined units. Generally, royal officials were more respectful because they were often from the common people or low nobility. However, I had great respect for these men because they played a significant role in making the Asina Kingdom a powerful state.


    Isabella finally read the letter and spoke to the man, "Shouldn''t this be delivered to His Majesty King Richard? Especially, such an important letter should be delivered to the king immediately," she said.


    I was increasingly curious about what was written in the letter.


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty the Queen, but His Majesty King Richard is currently residing at Queen Fiona''s mansion, and the mansion''s guards are giving our officials a hard time" he said.


    Hearing the man''s words, Isabella rubbed the space between her eyebrows with frustration. "Alright, you may leave... I will handle this later" she said.


    The man bowed first to Isabella and then to me before quickly walking backward and exiting through the door. I got up from my seat and approached Isabella.


    "What''s the matter? What''s in the letter?" I asked.


    Isabella took a deep breath and said, "Both the Emperor and Empress of the Tiamat Empire are dead."


    "What?! How did they die?" I asked.


    "According to the report in the letter, they were returning from a diplomatic meeting with the Tamerid Empire when an earthquake occurred. The imperial entourage was passing through a road between two snowy mountains, and when the earthquake happened, they were caught in an avalanche. The search party found only their frozen bodies days later... At least, that''s what the letter says" Isabella said.


    I was truly shocked to hear this. The Tiamat Empire is the most powerful state on the continent, and the death of the empress is already a significant event, but the emperor dying as well is even more momentous.


    "Did they have any heirs?" I asked.


    "They have only a thirteen-year-old daughter, but she can''t ascend to the throne... it seems the late emperor''s brother will take the throne temporarily" Isabella said.


    This was a good thing; at least the Tiamat Empire wouldn''t collapse. Without a leader, the Tamerid Empire might start an invasion, and no one could stop the already overly powerful Tamerid Empire.


    "I understand... This complicates things. Anyway, I''ll be going to Fiona''s mansion today. Would you like me to deliver the letter?" I asked.


    When Isabella heard that I was going to Fiona''s house, she frowned. "Why are you going there?" she asked.


    "I need to meet with my father'''' I said, but seeing Isabella narrow her eyes at me, I felt the need to explain further. "I need to ask for permission to quell the rebellion in the Blackswamp village in the east," I said.


    "What?! You want to stop the rebellion? Forget it! I absolutely cannot allow you to go to such a dangerous place! Besides, you know Fiona is waiting for a chance to kill you."she exclaimed.


    "I know, but this is a valuable opportunity for me. As I said before, if I want to win the throne, I must do something, and now that I have a chance to gain the people''s respect and love, I can''t miss this opportunity" I said.


    "No, absolutely not! Also, did you discuss this with your mother? Because she would never allow such a thing...-"


    Well...For about thirty minutes, I tried to convince Isabella. Finally, thinking I had at least partially persuaded her, I left the room... I hoped she was convinced.


    A few hours later, dozens of armored cavalry soldiers were waiting for me in the palace courtyard, and I walked to the carriage standing at the entrance with Emilia. Once inside, I knocked firmly, and the carriage started moving, with the cavalry escorting us.


    While inside the carriage, I leaned on Emilia and drank horse milk... yes, horse milk. Horse milk is a traditional drink of this kingdom, and it actually doesn''t taste bad. Since various types of milk are constantly served in the palace, milk has become my new favorite drink. Of course, this has nothing to do with drinking breast milk after being reincarnated... okay?!


    Maybe I just... liked milk a bit.


    Anyway, I closed my eyes and enjoyed the few-hour journey. Naturally, I rested with my head on Emilia''s shoulder. A few hours later, we stopped in front of the most magnificent mansion in the city lands outside the city walls. However, there was something wrong, because we had stopped without entering the mansion. While wondering why they hadn''t let us in yet, there was a knock on the door.


    I opened the door and stepped outside. Emilia also stepped out with me.


    "What happened?" I asked a soldier assigned to protect me.


    "Your Excellency... You are not permitted to enter" he said.


    "What?! What do you mean, not permitted? By whose authority?!" I said, trying not to let my raised voice frighten the soldier.


    "I don''t know, Your Excellency... they just said we were not allowed to enter by order of Her Majesty"he said.


    Trying to control the emotions rising within me, I hurried toward the gate and noticed a portly man with a spear talking to the soldiers. Despite seeing my angry expression, he grinned disgustingly. "Your Excellency-" he said, rubbing his curly mustache with his hands.


    "What is the meaning of this? By what authority do you dare to stop me?" I nearly shouted.


    I was aware that something within me was about to explode, but I continued to control myself with all my strength.


    "Oh, that matter..." he said, patting his belly. "Her Majesty is a bit too busy right now to receive visitors" he said with a disgusting grin.


    At those words, I felt something inside me snap¡ªagain. I couldn''t control it anymore, and even though I realized the uncontrollable emotions were because of the dark element, I didn''t stop myself. I thought it was a beautiful day for the portly man''s death...

 Chapter 32 - 32: The days to come will come

    *Roxanne''s POV*


    I checked the notebook where my diary was once again, and today I checked my diary more times than I could count, but the writings hadn''t changed. An event that would penetrate Ethan and change his character was going to happen very soon. I don''t know what to do, even though I want to use this opportunity to improve my relationship with Ethan... I can''t do it.


    Pipkin only asked two things from me: first, that I shouldn''t talk about my secret with anyone, and second, that I shouldn''t use my knowledge of the future to help them.


    But... I don''t know... I really don''t know what to do... I wish there was a way out...


    How can I stay silent about an event that will affect Ethan so deeply? At least I should do something, but I can''t deal with that person with my own power. Pipkin might be able to defeat him, but he would never agree to fight him. No matter how much I tell Ethan not to go there, he will never listen to me. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But all of this is my fault... If I had made Ethan fall in love with me, he would definitely listen to me, but I failed. Despite knowing so much about Ethan, I still failed... What should I do? What should I do?


    This time I can''t ruin our relationship... not this time... I can''t ruin this second chance... I think it''s best if I talk to Pipkin... maybe she will help me. After all, she is a mighty and high-ranking being.


    So, making up my mind, I stood up and opened the sliding door of the small built-in room in the corner of my room. Inside, it was actually designed as a closet, but this was Pipkin''s room. I bent down and looked at the cat with fluffy white fur. It was quite large for a cat, about the size of a small dog.


    From the outside, it looked like just a big cat, but actually, this cat was the body of a higher being and the very being that took me back in time. The only reason he helped me was out of pity... In fact, even I pity my future self, but now I''m here, in a time to do everything right, and I will definitely not be like my future self.


    I stroked Pipkim''s fur, who was still in a deep sleep, and gently tried to wake him up. Pipkim was my favorite person after Ethan, and I would be grateful to him for my whole life, but now I was quite nervous because I was going to tell him something I shouldn''t do.


    When he opened his purple striped eyes, I snapped out of my thoughts and looked at him.


    "You must have a good reason for waking me up, right? Nya~" She said


    "Y-yes... there''s something I want to talk to you about... I''m sorry for waking you up even though you''re very tired" I said, averting my gaze.


    "It''s okay! I''ve already regained most of my power. Nya~" she said and stood up, stretching his whole body.


    "So, what do you want to say? Nya~" he asked.


    "I... I want to give Ethan some advice about the future..."


    "Haven''t I told you before? You shouldn''t do that. Nya~"


    "I know, I know, but listen to me. I''ll just give him a small piece of advice. I''ll just tell him not to take one person with him, and if he refuses, I will not insist... Please let me... I don''t want to see him like future... I want him to be happy."


    Pipkin looked at me with her unusual eyes for a while, then closed her eyes and stood silently for a few minutes. "Okay... But just one warning! If you do something stupid, I''ll have to kill you myself. Got it?" She said in her thin voice. When I saw the cold expression on her face, I knew she was serious.


    "Yes! Thank you, Pipkin!" I said and kissed her fluffy head.


    "Stop it! I''m not like those other stupid cats! Don''t kiss me again! Nya~" she said, moving away from me.


    "Oh, sorry!" I said and quickly went to my bed. After tightly hugging my bed, I quickly continued with the fantasies I had about my dear love...


    ---


    (Ethan''s POV)


    When I felt the darkness inside me coming out, I looked at Fiona''s guard in front of me and was about to attack when I saw Emilia''s hand moving behind me. It was a quick movement, and I could only see the moment she drew her sword back.


    When I looked at the man again, my eyes widened in shock. The man''s head had been enormously split in two and cut in just that "\\" way. The top of the man''s head had slid down as if he had fallen down a slide, and blood was gushing from his head.


    At that moment, Fiona''s other guards quickly drew their weapons and ran towards us. Simultaneously, all the royal cavalry units protecting me drew their weapons and positioned themselves to center me. They all kept a keen eye on potential attacks, and Emilia stood right next to me, holding her long, slender sword tightly.


    However, because the dark element within me was affecting my emotions, I felt as if a volcano had erupted inside me. I drew the sword with golden engravings, almost as tall as me, from my back and attacked the nearest guard.


    Unfortunately, he managed to evade my heavy sword at the last moment, but fell onto his hip.


    "How dare you draw a sword against a prince?! All of you want to die that much?" I shouted.


    Fiona''s guards seemed frightened by my words, and their hands, holding their swords, started to tremble. Each of them looked at one another with worried eyes.


    With trembling legs, they slowly retreated, but still held their swords toward us.


    "WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?!" I heard a woman''s shout, and my dwindling anger flared up again.


    "I''m the one who should be asking that question!" I said and walked towards Fiona, clinging to my sword. Emilia ran quickly behind me.


    "What are you doing? Have you gone mad?" Fiona said with widening eyes.


    I knew what I was about to do was wrong, but I didn''t stop my anger. But just as I reached the range to attack Fiona, the air in my lungs suddenly decreased. Everyone in the courtyard felt bad, and some even fell to the ground. The intense aura of the person who approached with heavy steps made it difficult to breathe. This person was, of course, none other than King Richard of Asina.


    "My son... Before you make a big mistake, drop your sword" he said, and his calm voice surprised me.


    I guess he wasn''t worried because he didn''t even see me as a dangerous person.


    "But father, just now...-"


    "Enough! Either drop your sword or I''ll have your head displayed in the city square for drawing a weapon against the king!" he said, and this time his voice had an angry tone.


    Clenching my teeth, I dropped the sword and said, "Drop your weapons..." to my men behind me.


    Then I knelt before Richard, and my soldiers behind me knelt as well. Since they were under my command, they listened to my orders. As I knelt before the king, I watched in disgust as Fiona clung to my father''s arm. Unfortunately, there was nothing I could do, but I promised myself that I would never forget this day.


    "I beg forgiveness for showing disrespect before the most exalted King Richard, the king of the kingdom under the Sun..."

 Chapter 33 - 33: Emilia

    "I forgive you... but first, tell me what happened" Richard said.


    "Of course, Your Majesty. I came here to visit you and convey two important matters. However... not only did Queen Fiona''s guard or knight tell us that we couldn''t come in, but he also behaved disrespectfully towards me.


    Someone who acts so immorally towards a prince has also wronged the Kingdom of Asina, and as a prince of Asina, I was about to use my authority to kill the guard when my knight and companion, Emilia, drew her sword and dealt with that scoundrel. After that, as if the previous disrespect wasn''t enough, Queen Fiona''s other guards drew their swords on us.


    In the midst of all these events, it was quite difficult to control my anger. And on top of everything, I thought of the assassination attempt against me when I was six years old by Queen Fiona and felt my life was threatened again, which made me overreact a bit." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I finished my long speech, I glanced at Fiona and licked my lips with satisfaction when I saw her shocked expression.


    "Is what he says true?" Richard asked someone nearby, who turned out to be my father''s knight, not Fiona''s. He had white hair, brown eyes, and a formidable physique.


    I had seen this man before. He was none other than Ugah Linaswan, the famous sword master of the Kingdom of Asina, known for his honesty. He was like an idol to all the knights in Asina, without exception. Additionally, he had been a knight since Richard''s grandfather''s time, making him a true legend.


    "Completely true, Your Majesty" he said in a deep, raspy voice.


    Just as I had heard, this man was honest and virtuous. Unfortunately, he had never taken sides in any throne struggles, and it seemed he would remain neutral in any future conflicts as well.


    "I understand... You may rise, Ethan. Later, I will ask you for a detailed report, and rest assured that no one who disrespected you today will continue to live," he said, then added, "Now, follow me."


    I stood up and continued on my way, feeling Fiona''s dagger-like gaze on my back. Richard led me to a study, and after sitting at his desk, looked at me silently. I closed the door behind me and sat in a chair.


    "You mentioned you came here for an important reason, I believe?" he said.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. First, let me present you with the letter sent by our men in the north" I said.


    Richard signaled with his hand for me to hand over the letter, and after giving it to him, I sat back down quietly. I was certain there was a woman eavesdropping on us from outside the door, and I hadn''t anticipated that today''s unpleasant events would work in my favor.


    "I understand... For now, it would be best to monitor the situation. What was the other matter?" he asked.


    Straightening my back in my chair, I said, "Your Majesty, if you permit, I would like to take action to stop the rebellion that started in the eastern Blackswamp village."


    "I was about to send a large force there... But are you sure? Leading an army of hundreds and successfully quelling a rebellion is a hard task. Have you also discussed this with your mother?"


    "No, Your Majesty, but I am sure my mother will understand. As for leading an army... well, we will see if I succeed, but I must say I have confidence in myself."


    Richard rubbed his chin for a while and quietly looked at the ceiling.


    "Very well, then. I grant you permission, but first, convince your mother. I don''t want her nagging me later. Also, I will order the army assembled to quell the rebellion to be increased... Now, if you wish, stay here tonight, and we will return to the palace together tomorrow" he said.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, but if this is not an order, I would prefer to return to the palace now. Staying in the house of a woman who arranged an assassination attempt on a six-year-old child is not very reassuring" I said.


    Surprised by my words, Richard merely grimaced, but did not object. After all, nothing I said was a lie.


    "Very well... You may go."


    "With your permission, Your Majesty," I said and walked toward the door without turning my back. Turning your back on someone of a higher rank, especially a king, is a great disrespect and can even cost you your life.


    After leaving the room, I hurried through the corridors leading to the main door and saw Fiona waiting by the door with her arms crossed. She seemed to want to say something to me, and in her eyes... regret? I didn''t know what it was or what manipulation plan she had, but it was best to ignore her.


    Without looking at her, I walked past, and for a moment, she raised her hand to stop me, but then changed her mind. Turning my back on a noble higher in rank than me on paper, I exited and went to Emilia, who was waiting for me there. We quickly got into the carriage and set off for the palace with the cavalry units.


    ----


    When I arrived at the palace, I quickly ordered the servants to prepare a meal for me and went to my study. While reviewing the information I had previously prepared and read about the rebellion, Emilia and the servants came in and placed my meal on the table. As usual, Emilia checked for poison in the food with an expensive natural white stone and then allowed the servants to leave.


    "I told them to prepare for you as well, so sit down and eat" I said to Emilia.


    Emilia nodded and sat in a chair. While reading the documents about the rebellion, I ate my meal. Starting a rebellion is a significant crime, but those who participated in this rebellion had committed far greater crimes than any other rebels. After all, the reason for the rebellion was that the rebels wanted to join another state, the Tamerid Empire.


    The village where the rebellion began is frighteningly close to the border with the Tamerid Empire, and the villagers started the rebellion because they wanted to come under the protection of the Tamerid Empire. So the people on a piece of land within the Kingdom of Asina want to join another state and thus want the lands remaining in the Kingdom of Asina to pass to the Tamerid Empire...


    This is truly madness.


    In this world, where wars have killed thousands for even a small piece of land, they want to join another state! Undoubtedly, this is a challenge to the Kingdom of Asina, and the rebels must be quickly eradicated.


    Previously, a 450-strong army was sent to the region from the capital and placed under the command of the local lord, but not only was the rebellion not suppressed, the number of those joining the rebellion increased. Now the rebellion is not limited to the village of Blackswamp but has spread to many villages and even a town on the border.


    Anyway, for now, I have learned everything I can about the rebellion. I need to wait for the army to be put under my command to be prepared, and since they are already in the preparation process, it doesn''t seem like it will take long to set off.


    After finishing my meal, I looked at Emilia and realized how sweet she was. Truly, Emilia is perhaps the one I trust as much as Luciana and Isabella in my life. She has been by my side since I was probably six months old, and to be honest, I have been feeling certain things towards her for a long time. Also, now that I think about it, I need a woman I can trust on this thorny path to the throne...


    What about...? What if I say that?


    "Emilia..."


    "What is it, Your Excellency?" she asked sweetly, swallowing the food in her mouth.


    "Will you marry me?"


    "!!!!!"


    _____


    Emilia''s Illustrations is in the comments!

 Chapter 34 - 34: Marry

    "Will you marry me?" After asking this question, I saw Emilia''s eyes widen in shock.


    "...Your Excellency, please don''t make fun of me" said Emilia.


    "I''m not making fun of you, Emilia. If you marry me, I''ll ensure you live a happy life" I said.


    Emilia blushed and played with her food using a spoon. It was as if she was thinking about a hundred things at once.


    "But Your Excellency... I''m the daughter of a fallen noble family... and I''m older than you. Even if you''re not joking, marrying me could put you in a difficult position" she said, embarrassed.


    There is an age difference of approximately 13 years between Emilia and me, meaning she is 25 years old. Despite receiving many marriage proposals from nobles so far, she hasn''t accepted any of them. There was even a viscount who proposed to her, but Emilia declined, using the excuse of being Prince Ethan''s knight.


    "I don''t care that you''re a member of a fallen family, and if anyone insults you because of it, I won''t hesitate to kill them. As for the age issue, if you want, we can postpone the marriage until I''m older" I said.


    Emilia was already a Level 4 Kaizer practitioner, and if nothing goes wrong, her Kaizer level seemed likely to increase even more. So, the age difference between Emilia and me, who will live at least 200 years, would eventually become a minor issue. Also, considering my soul''s age, I''m already older than Emilia.


    "But still... Please don''t misunderstand, Your Excellency. It would be an honor for me to marry you, but you''ll already be in danger because of the struggle for the throne, and I don''t want to be your weak point" she said hesitantly.


    "Then let''s postpone this matter until I become king. By then, I''ll be an adult. You can think about my proposal until then, but... if there is another man now or in the future, it''s not a problem. I''m not a tyrant, and ultimately, your happiness will make me happy."


    "There''s no such man! Your Excellency..."


    "Then do you accept what I said?"


    "Y-Yes! Y-Your Excellency," she said, blushing even more.


    Her hands continued to sweat despite wiping them on her legs repeatedly. I had never seen Emilia so flustered before, and if I wasn''t her master, she would have definitely run out of the room by now. I didn''t want to put her in a more difficult or frightening situation.


    "You may go, Emilia. It''s already evening... Good night" I said, and Emilia stood up.


    She walked toward the door in the corner of the room. This second door directly connected to Emilia''s room. After an assassination attempt when I was six years old, my mother insisted on having a door directly connecting to Emilia''s room, and I didn''t refuse.


    "Good night, Your Excellency," she said and quickly retreated to her room.


    After she left, I quickly got into my bed, closed my eyes, and tried to fall into a deep sleep. Tomorrow, I had to persuade my mother, and I needed to start thinking about how to do that.


    ??? S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I woke up with the first light of dawn. Today would be an important day. I had to convince my mother of my decision to go and quell the Blackswamp rebellion. I got up quickly and performed my daily exercises. These practices I knew from my previous life helped me maintain a splendid physique. I even made weights for myself and regularly did these exercises every day, keeping me fit.


    After practicing body routines, I quickly went to the bathroom for a cold shower, then dressed and headed to the dining room. There, Isabella, my mother, and my six-year-old sister Odette were already seated.


    "Welcome back, my son..."


    "Welcome back, big brother!"


    "Thanks" I replied.


    I took my seat and waited for breakfast to be served. The dining room was quiet, everyone lost in their thoughts. My mother had her eyes fixed on me, as if trying to understand my resolve. Isabella, as usual, handled her fork gracefully. Odette was cheerfully wandering around the table. After a few minutes, my mother broke the silence.


    "I think we need to talk about the Blackswamp Rebellion, Ethan."


    I nodded and took a deep breath. "Yes, mother. I am determined about this. I must go to suppress this rebellion."


    My mother furrowed her brow. "Ethan, it''s very dangerous there. Your safety is paramount. You could leave this task to others."


    Odette, sensing the seriousness of the conversation, quietly sat down and started eating, listening intently.


    "I understand, but I want to take responsibility for this task. It''s about the safety and future of throne. Besides, I want to gain experience leading troops" I explained.


    Isabella raised her head. "Ethan is right, Luci. He''s a prince who wants to be king. Such missions will be important experiences for him."


    My mother sighed deeply. "I know, but as a mother, I can''t help but worry.... Hufh...Alright, I''ll allow you to go, but you must be very careful. Promise me you''ll take care of yourself and stay close to Emilia..."


    "I promise, mother"I said firmly.


    After breakfast, I had another brief conversation with my mother. While I couldn''t completely alleviate her concerns, I managed to reassure her somewhat.


    She''ll worry every moment I''m not at the palace, but she needs to get used to it if I want to become king. She understands this, especially after seeing how much I suffered during the assassination attempt and how Richard protected Fiona that night. Still, I must be careful not to worry about her too much...


    It pains me to see her upset, and it seems the maternal figure I lacked in my previous life has already taken root in this world.


    I promised myself to make this woman happy, especially after I saw how much she suffered that night when I was assassin atack and later that night when Richard protected Fiona, but it looks like I''m going to have to break that promise for a while.


    After having breakfast and talking with my mother, I walked through the corridors and saw Althea quickly approaching me.


    "Master, my mom instructed me to inform you that the servants from the south are passing through the capital," she whispered.


    "Good... I''ll attend to that matter after quelling the rebellion" I replied, and Althea nodded, walking behind me.


    Just then, I was shocked to see someone in funny attire ahead of me, but then I recognized him. It was Shuto, the court jester.


    "I hear the little prince has finally stopped playing dress-up and gone off to war! Oh, he must think fairy tales are a real, poor thing" he said, intermittently playing a role.


    "Mind your tongue..." I said calmly.


    "Ah, the icy prince! Just like the wicked villain in those silly novels by foolish writers! HERE HE IS!" Shuto continued, clearly enjoying himself.


    Since Shuto was directly under the king''s authority, I gritted my teeth and decided to ignore him and continue on my way, but suddenly he blocked my path.


    "Ah, your excellency, don''t be cross with me. I only meant to amuse you, but I fear I may have gone too far. Allow me to give you a piece of advice, if you will'''' he said, as if about to impart a great secret, hands forming a barricade around his mouth.


    "If you wish to defeat a stronger enemy..." he leaned in, smiling,


    "Tickle them! That''s how you''ll surely win, but never strike below the belt! It''s considered a war crime by the council!"


    With that peculiar advice from the jester, I was about to give him a lesson, but before I could do anything, he disappeared with astonishing speed. Interestingly, he was extremely fast... But I continued on my way without paying much attention to what he said.

 Chapter 35 - 35: Council

    A few weeks later.


    I was in a spacious and simply decorated study. This was Isabella''s study, and she had summoned me because she wanted to discuss something important. Since I would be heading to the rebellion zone tomorrow, I assumed that would be our topic of conversation.


    "Alright?" I said, watching Isabella attempt to retrieve something from a locked box for about five minutes.


    "Oh, wait a moment, little Ethan. I had hidden this because it''s a very important piece" she said, and I waited another five minutes.


    "Ah, finally!" she exclaimed as she sat down in the chair next to me.


    Isabella showed me what she held in her hand¡ªit was a sparkling blue stone. The stone bore lightning motifs as if naturally occurring rather than crafted by an artisan. I also noticed Isabella wore a necklace with the same stone around her neck.


    "What is this?" I asked.


    "This stone was my parents'' my wedding gift. According to my father, he bought it from a mysterious old man, who said this stone is infused with powers that dragons imbued into it. When my father asked what the stone could do, the man replied, ''If the life of the wearer of one of these stones is in danger, it will instantly teleport to the side of the other wearer.


    But it should be worn by a couple who truly trust each other, and if they don''t, the stone won''t work at all,''" Isabella explained.


    "Did it work?" I asked.


    "My parents'' lives were never in danger, so I don''t know, but something tells me these stones will indeed work" she said.


    Teleportation magic was a complete mystery to humans. Throughout history, no human had ever invented or discovered teleportation magic; it was exclusively used by dragons. There was a teleportation portal on our continent that connected to the Dragon Academy, and according to legends, dragons had gifted it to humans thousands of years ago, but humans still couldn''t unravel teleportation magic.


    "Are you trying to give this to me?" I asked, looking into her eyes.


    "Do you trust me? Because I trust you" Isabella replied, looking into my eyes the same way.


    In this new world, there were only three people I trusted, and coincidentally, all three were women, with Isabella certainly among them.


    "I trust you, but I''m not sure if it''s right for you to give me something so valuable. Besides, I''m not going to war; I''m just accompanying a large army to stop a rebellion"


    "Still, if I give this to you, both your mother and I will feel reassured. And unfortunately, besides you, there''s no other man I could give this to... Now take it" Isabella said, placing the stone in my hand.


    The stone had already been turned into a necklace, so I quickly put it around my neck. "Thank you, I''ll take good care of it.'''' I said, taking the opportunity to kiss Isabella on the cheek.


    Her smooth and soft skin sent shivers down my adolescent body...


    "Just make sure you keep it with you at all times" she said with a slight smile.


    "Alright, alright... I should go now. A group of old men who exalt themselves are waiting for me" I said, standing up.


    "Hey, watch your tongue! They''re council members, and their support will be valuable to you" Isabella said from behind me.


    I waved my hand before turning away from her and approached Emilia next to the door. Since I proposed to her, she had become even more shy, starting to avoid eye contact with me. I won''t intervene for now, but seeing her sweet demeanor already makes me happy. Emilia, one of the kingdom''s most promising young talents, behaving like this truly quickens my heart.


    Where is Althea?" I asked.


    "She''s cleaning the armor you''ll wear tomorrow and checking if anything is missing" Emilia replied, still avoiding eye contact.


    "Okay" I said, turning back to the corridor. Emilia followed me as we headed towards the main palace, finally reaching a large room with wide double doors. I instructed Emilia to wait outside as I entered. Inside, four men sat behind an ornate table. The entire room was decorated in lavish style, predominantly using shades of purple.


    Among the four men, the one sitting in the highest chair was none other than King Richard himself. The other three were Sir George, handling judicial affairs as the "Minister of Justice" of Asina Kingdom, Sir William, managing financial matters as the "Treasurer" of Asina Kingdom, and finally Sir Edward, overseeing military affairs as the "Minister of War."


    These three elderly men were council members of the Asina Kingdom, with King Richard being the head of the council. According to the primary law of Asina Kingdom, the council was responsible for making all decisions that significantly affected the kingdom. I observed the council members until my father began to speak, realizing they were scrutinizing me in the same manner.


    "Do you know why you''re here, Ethan?" Richard asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty" I replied.


    "Then let''s begin... The first question will be from the Minister of War" he said.


    Sir Edward cleared his throat and began, "Tell me, Your Excellency, if rebel groups were to attack the army, you command, what would you do?" he asked, crossing his muscular arms.


    "I will destroy rebel groups that dare to attack as quickly and ruthlessly as possible" I said.


    The other council members looked at Sir Edward.


    "Approved." Sir Edward stated simply.


    "Now, it''s Minister of Justice Sir George''s turn to ask a question," Richard said.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty... Tell me, Your Excellency, how do you punish a fourteen-year-old boy who has been involved in rebel groups and activities against the great kingdom of Asina?" he asked.


    "The rebel groups were formed solely to replace the Kingdom of Asina with another state. These criminals are undoubtedly traitors, and therefore, all terrorists who attempt to rebel against the great kingdom of Asina should be sentenced to death without distinction" I said calmly.


    "Approved." Sir George quickly remarked. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lastly, it''s the turn of Treasurer, Sir William" Richard said.


    "Thank you, Your Majesties. Your Excellency Ethan, my question to you is this: What will you do with the assets of individuals belonging to rebel groups after suppressing the rebellion?" he asked.


    "Twenty percent will go to the lord of the region for stabilization, another twenty percent to the soldiers, twenty percent to myself as the commander of the army, and the remainder will be allocated to the treasury of Asina Kingdom" I replied.


    "Approved." Sir William confirmed.


    "Excellent... Come forward, Prince Ethan" my father said.


    I approached the table slowly and stood tall, then knelt down in front of the table, bowing my head. I saw the council members and King Richard rise to their feet.


    "With the approval of the Council, I authorize the third prince, Ethan Asina Lenistark, to put down the rebellion and give him command of 3,500 men, including the first royal cavalry. And finally, take your oath, Prince Ethan." he instructed.


    "With all my heart, I pledge allegiance to the noble Kingdom of Asina and vow to serve it with my body and loyalty" I declared loudly.


    "Approved. You may rise now..." Richard said.


    _____


    Finally, the arc of rebellion begins! You will enjoy this arc very much. HUAHAHHAHA!(villain laughs)

 Chapter 36 - 36: Roxanne

    *Roxanne''s POV*


    After breakfast, I immediately put on my dress with the finest fabric and chose the most beautiful hairstyle possible. Today was the day Ethan would leave the capital and head to the rebellion region, and I might not see him for a few weeks. Recently, my relationship with Ethan had developed significantly, and yesterday we grew closer while chatting in the garden.


    He started making fun of me in a non-offensive way, and I puffed out my cheeks without realizing it because I was a bit annoyed by his teasing. I will never forget Ethan''s reaction at that moment.


    -


    "You''re so cute..."


    As I felt my cheeks warm up, I felt a hand on my head. These big and warm hands were definitely Ethan''s, and when I looked at him, he was patting my head with a smile on his face.


    God! I wished that moment would last forever, but unfortunately, the selfish gods above ignored my prayer. Still, his affection for me had reached 25 percent last night, and when I saw that percentage, I almost cried in front of him.


    I''ve never been this close to Ethan in my previous life.... Moreover, in the previous time, I had to get engaged to another man, thinking Ethan was dead. Even Queen Luciana believed he was dead, but when he appeared at my wedding nine months later, I was completely shattered. Although I was forced to marry under my family''s pressure, Ethan and I had promised to marry each other.


    Anyway, there''s no need to remember those days, as that won''t happen in this life. I will definitely marry him and be his wife... Later, we will have at least seven children! Oh yes, even imagining it is wonderful... I want to jump into his arms and kiss his lips right now, but I can''t! sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Be patient, Roxi! Be patient!"


    It''s about time; I must go now...


    Oh yes, I should give him a hint about that matter. Maybe I should be more specific so he can handle it more easily... But I gave up on that when I saw Pipkin walking towards the door because Pipkin only helped me out of pity, and if he saw me as a threat to himself, he would definitely kill me... Though I don''t know why, he had told me never to tell anyone about future events.


    Still, I should at least give a small hint. Pipkin and I went outside and walked towards the main palace. Ethan had already allowed me to settle in the outer palace yesterday, so after a long walk, I arrived at the main palace. In the courtyard of the main palace, about three hundred cavalry soldiers were already lined up in a disciplined manner.


    Using the side path, I entered the main palace and quickly reached the main corridor.


    At that moment, I saw a face I could never get tired of, no matter how much I saw it. In my previous life, we became friends a few years later, and his mature demeanor back then could make any girl''s heart race. But now, since he was only twelve years old, he didn''t have that aura, though he still had a boyish charm.


    For a twelve-year-old boy, he was quite tall and well-built, standing out in the crowd.


    Ethan had truly beautiful blue eyes and coal-black hair. He had features that even some women envied, like a beautiful mouth and nose. It was as if the ungrateful gods above had been particularly generous this time. But looking at his mother, Queen Luciana, and his father, King Richard, it was clear why he looked so good...


    I quickly approached my little prince and tried to suppress the warmth in my cheeks. Ethan''s eyes lingered on me for a moment among the crowd, and just as he was about to look elsewhere, his eyes met mine again. A bright smile spread across his face, and he approached me. I tried to calm my adolescent body and my rapidly beating heart.


    "You look very elegant today, madam." he said into my ear.


    Even though I hadn''t met him before, I still had an engagement with the second prince,That''s why I could sense Ethan''s aloof behavior in public, but he wasn''t acting that way today. Trying to hide my blushing face, I said, "Thank you... Y-you look good too!"


    "Then, if you''ll excuse me, I need to say goodbye to my mother and Isabella" he said, still smiling at me.


    "Yes... Ah, wait!" I said, the last sentence unintentionally loud.


    "Yes, what is it?" he asked, turning back to me.


    Ignoring the people who turned to look at me for raising my voice, I approached Ethan. "Please be careful... Take care of yourself and Emilia I said.


    "Oh, alright, I''ll be careful" he said and was about to leave when I grabbed the back of his clothing.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "I really have a bad feeling... please be careful. Especially of E-"


    "MEOOOOW!" Suddenly, Pipkin attacked my foot, interrupting my words. I flinched and looked at Pipkin.


    He looked very angry and was trying to scratch me. I stumbled back, but luckily, Ethan quickly caught me. Then he bent down and picked up Pipkin.


    "Meoow?!"


    Pipkin was looking at me angrily, but when Ethan petted his head, all his anger vanished. I could swear Pipkin was purring as Ethan stroked the soft fur on his head. The usually cold and proud cat was now enjoying Ethan''s touch.


    "Is this your cat?" he asked.


    "Y-yes, I''m sorry. He usually doesn''t behave like this" I said, feeling jealous of Pipkin in Ethan''s arms.


    "No problem. He''s very cute, but I have to leave him with you." he said and gently handed Pipkin back to me.


    As soon as he was in my arms, his expression quickly changed, and he glared at me. "I''m sorry..." I whispered into Pipkin''s ear.


    Ethan had already gone to Luciana and was saying goodbye. When Queen Luciana felt she had given her son enough advice, she let him go. Next, Ethan hugged Isabella and spoke to her about something, and lastly, he said goodbye to his little sister, Odette.


    Finally, Ethan left the palace and mounted the white horse prepared for him. The horse wore a decorated armor that matched perfectly with the masterpiece armor Ethan was wearing. Standing on the horse, Ethan exuded maturity beyond his years, and his handsome face looked at me for a few seconds. Emilia positioned herself right next to him.


    Then, they moved to the center of the cavalry unit and headed towards the outer gate of the palace.


    I hurried up towards the walls and watched Ethan''s unit head towards the city. The citizens were seeing their prince this closely and clearly for the first time. People threw flowers and blessed the brave prince who was going to stop the rebellion.


    In the midst of all this, Ethan greeted the capital''s people with a slight smile. Eventually, Ethan, sent off by the joyous crowd, left the city as the sun set. With his departure, I felt a growing emptiness inside me. It felt like something had been torn away from me, and I was already feeling down.


    "Maybe I could feel better by secretly going to Ethan''s room..." I thought.


    The room filled with Ethan''s scent! The bed he slept on every day and the bathroom he used! The clothes he wore and the desk he used! Excited by these thoughts, I quickly returned. To inhale the scent of everything belonging to Ethan and to lie on the bed he slept in!


    I can already feel my nether regions getting wet...


    _____


    Roxanne''s illisturation in the comments!

 Chapter 37 - 37: Beyond good and evil

    (Ethan''s POV)


    At the end of the past six days, we reached the borders of the rebellion area east of the capital. I wanted to end the rebellion here as quickly and cleanly as possible and return to the capital, but that didn''t mean I wouldn''t give it importance.


    Frankly, the reason I wanted to suppress the rebellion was definitely for my own interests. For now, I had already started initiatives to handle the money-making business, and I had many ideas, so I could manage the money part. If I wanted the throne, the other thing I needed to gain was the people.


    Yes, the common people. In this world, most common people were generally not valued by the nobles, and this was because, according to the nobles, the common people had low Kaizer power. There were very few exceptions, but most of the people had low Kaizer power, and these Kaizer powers were too weak to be used in a war.


    Moreover, since they couldn''t get training, they used their already limited Kaizer powers very minimally.


    This is how society in this world had evolved. After thousands of years of evolution, it had created such a society. Hierarchy based on Kaizer power. As a prince, it was quite normal for me to have strong Kaizer power. After all, my ancestors, who had high Kaizer power, had more power than other people, and thus they saw it fit to establish a kingdom. After all, they were strong.


    I can definitely say that the hierarchy in this world is harsher and clearer than in the world of my previous life. However, alongside all this, there is one thing that the arrogant nobles don''t know or ignore: the power of the masses.


    No matter how high a person''s Kaizer power is, if they enter a war against tens of thousands of people, they will definitely lose. If all the normal citizens in the Asina kingdom rise up, I can''t say they would clearly win, but it''s certain it would be a huge threat to the king. At the very least, it would be clear that the Asina kingdom would collapse.


    In short, the reason I personally want to stop this rebellion is so that the people will look favorably upon me ascending the throne and unfavorably upon my brothers. In fact, one of my business ideas is to establish a company that produces a daily newspaper.


    After all, the people never change by themselves; they are shaped, and to shape the people, you need to do propaganda, and newspapers are great tools for propaganda. Anyway, these are my long-term plans, and I need to think more about them, but for now, I need to focus on the rebellion.


    Fortunately, the rebels don''t organize in a scattered manner; they generally gather together. There are many rebel camps in the forest or the mountains, but for now, we need to recapture the villages that the authority of the Asina kingdom hasn''t reached.


    From the beginning, this rebellion was quite small and local, but when I looked at the reports, it was clear that it grew due to the foolishness of the regional lord. Therefore, I definitely need to strip that lord of his noble title, and since I was sent here with full authority, I can certainly do that.


    After stripping a lord of his noble titles, the most he can do is sue me, but he definitely can''t win. After all, the rebellion had grown so much that the most prestigious units of the royal army, the cavalry unit, had been sent... at least on paper. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the army, there were three thousand cavalrymen and only fifty archer soldiers.The rest were infantry units This was because cavalrymen were not very important for the capital, but archers were very important. After all, in a situation of defending the capital, the most needed things are archers and then infantry.


    So even in the units given to me, there was very fine craftsmanship, and this was the work of the royal officials. Another reason I respect them.


    One of the important reasons, though not the biggest, that the Asina kingdom still stands strong despite being in the middle of the continent and neighboring three powerful states is definitely the royal officials.


    "I need to win them over too."


    I was lost in my thoughts while riding the horse, thinking about the future. I usually traveled in a carriage because I knew from my previous life that traveling long distances on horseback was not healthy for the back, but since we had already entered the rebellion area, I was on horseback.


    However, now I regretted it; for the sake of my dignity, I always had to stay upright and in a respectable posture.


    Somehow, I could manage this. When I looked at Emilia riding next to me, my upper lips curled. The light armor she wore and the long sword at her waist made her very attractive. Her mature beauty was seductive. It was quite pleasing to have such a strong and beautiful woman by my side. If she accepts my proposal when the time comes, I think I would be very happy.


    *Swosh!*


    My eyes widened in shock when I saw the soldier fall in front of my eyes, and I immediately looked at the fallen man. He had been hit right in the middle of his head with an arrow. When I saw Emilia quickly position herself as a shield for me, I snapped out of my trance and tried to find where the arrow came from.


    But when another arrow was shot, I quickly grabbed Emilia and pulled her off the horse with me.


    "Your Excellency?"


    While using my horse as a shield, I pulled Emilia close to me and looked into her eyes. Seeing my expression reflected in her pupils, I realized I needed to calm down.


    "Huh..." I took a breath and activated my Kaizer power.


    To use Kaizer power, you need to activate it. It can be compared to loading a magazine into a weapon, but you have to load the magazine every time. Within just a few seconds, I activated my Kaizer power and stepped out calmly from behind the horse. Although Emilia wanted to step in front of me, I prevented her.


    "Your Excellency, allow me to do my job," she said.


    "Emilia, let me protect the woman I love," I replied, looking at her.


    When her face turned beet red, I turned to the forest and looked in the direction the arrow had been shot from, but the cavalry had already formed a circle around me to protect me.


    "Your Excellency, please stay behind us," one of them said.


    I nodded affirmatively and stood behind the knights. Although I was not afraid to fight, I decided to wait for now because I didn''t want Emilia to rush into battle and endanger herself.


    About thirty minutes later, a cavalryman approached us on horseback, dismounted, and came to me. He knelt down and, with his hand over his heart, began to speak.


    "Your Excellency, we have captured the rebels who dared to attack us and lined them all up. What are your orders?" he asked.


    "Take me to them," I said as I mounted my horse.


    "Yes, Your Excellency, we left them just behind us," he said, leading the way.


    A few minutes later, I saw five dozen men with their hands and feet tied, sweating and kneeling, looking at me. I quickly approached and looked at each of their faces. Every one of them seemed quite frightened and desperate.


    Also, when I looked at the motionless bodies in the back, I realized that the rebels who had attacked us were more numerous than just these men.


    I stopped my horse and looked at my soldiers standing right behind the rebels.


    "Rising against the great Asina kingdom, disregarding the authority of the great King Richard, disrupting the balance and morals of society, and on top of all that, attempting to assassinate a member of the royal family... It seems all of you truly wish to die, huh?" I said in a loud, booming voice.


    My words were clear, and the message was unmistakable.


    "Your Excellency, we didn''t know it was your army! Please spare us! I have a wife and children!" one of them stepped forward and begged. But when he saw my cold gaze, he stopped as if his feet had taken root in the ground, although he was already within the range of my sword.


    When I saw the man''s head fall to the ground, his fellow rebels'' eyes widened in shock. Some of them began to cry, and I even noticed that the ground beneath one man became wet as a foul odor spread, but my face was cold and hard as a marble.


    "I sentence all of you to death for all the crimes you have committed," I said, and as soon as I spoke, the sound of my soldiers drawing their swords rose behind the rebels.


    "Please, my lord! I have a newborn baby!"


    "Your Excellency, my mother is bedridden and has no one else. Please spare my life. I''ll even become your slave if you want!"


    "Me too, me too! Please spare my life!"


    ...


    As the crowd''s pleas began to affect my modern conscience and I felt the results of my modern moral upbringing, I said, "Do it!" and lowered my hand.


    The sight and sound of dozens of heads being severed from bodies at once made me sick to my stomach, but I controlled myself. When I saw that only one rebel was not dead, I angrily spurred my horse to join the soldiers there...

 Chapter 38 - 38: Excessive mercy is treason to the homeland!

    I came riding on horseback in front of the rebel still standing strong and looked at the soldier responsible behind him. He had a young face above average. There was indecision in his eyes, looking at me with a worried expression. His hand holding the sword was trembling, and I looked at the rebel standing right in front of him.


    I understood why the soldier hesitated, as the only surviving rebel was quite young. He was nearly my age... or rather, close to my age in this world.


    "What''s your name, soldier?" I asked loudly.


    "Reanolf, your Excellency!" he replied with a fearful face and a shaky voice.


    "Why aren''t you doing what you''re supposed to, Reanolf?" I shouted, looking into his eyes.


    "Your Excellency... He''s just a child..."


    "So?"


    "I can''t do this... I''m sorry, your Excellency. Can someone else do it in my place?" he asked with trembling hands.


    Someone stepped out to the left, and when I looked at the badge on his shoulder, I understood he was a high-ranking officer.


    "Your Excellency, if you permit, I can do it" he said calmly and with a deep voice.


    "No, step aside and don''t speak again until I address you."


    , no matter how high his rank, ranks mean nothing next to a prince. I was his owner, not his superior, and discipline is the number one rule in the army. If discipline is not maintained during a rebellion and soldiers don''t take me seriously, failure is inevitable.


    The man stepped back, and I focused my eyes on Reanolf again.


    "You will handle this, Private Reanolf."


    "But Your Excellency, he''s just a chil¡ª"


    "Shut up! Who gave you permission to speak?" My harsh words frightened him, and his hands began to tremble intensely. Clearly, he was a rookie soldier, and this was his first experience.


    "For defying the authority of the Asina Kingdom and licking the boots of a foreign state! The punishment for these crimes is death. Moreover, belonging to an insurgent group that attempted assassination against a royal member like me and committing yet undetermined dozens of other crimes, the only punishment for this man is death, regardless of age, identity, gender, lineage, or blood!"


    "Please, your Excellency! We didn''t know it was you! We thought they were Lord Dayoesnis''s troops, but if we had known it was your command, we would never have attacked! Please have mercy!" pleaded the young rebel.


    "Excessive mercy is treason to the homeland! Now tell me, Private Reanolf, are you a traitor?" I asked loudly, ignoring the rebel''s pleas, and still looking at Reanolf.


    "N-No, your Excellency! I am not a traitor!" he replied, his eyes moving with fear.


    "Then do what you must...!"


    "..."


    There was still hesitation in Reanolf''s eyes, but he tightened his grip on the sword. Ignoring the other soldiers who watched the chaos with admiring eyes, I looked at Reanolf. He raised his sword into the air with trembling hands, and finally... determination gleamed in his eyes.


    The next moment, a painful cry filled the air for a few seconds, and Reanolf''s handsome young face was covered in blood, but the expression on his face seemed as if something had burst and enlightenment had occurred within him, oblivious to the blood on his face.


    "Well done, soldier! From now on, you are a loyal member of the royal unity" I said and controlled the reins of my horse to leave there. Leaving behind a silent atmosphere and the stares of the soldiers on my back, I went to Emilia.


    "Y-Your Excellency, are you alright?" she asked.


    "Yes, I''m fine. After waiting for the bodies to be buried, inform the captain that I want to go to Blackswamp village immediately" I said.


    "Yes, as you command" Emilia said.


    As I was about to leave, I grabbed her arm.


    "I will rest inside the carriage. Join me later if you want. You look tired" I said.


    Emilia was embarrassed to be so close to me and her face turned red, but she had been blushing so much lately that I think she was getting close to gaining immunity.


    "Yes, Your Excellency." she said.


    I let go of her and looked back at her. My eyes wandered for a moment to her back, then a little lower to her round and plump buttocks, but I quickly checked myself. Her hips, filling out her armor, were certainly attractive. "Not yet, little guy, not yet, but soon..."


    So I returned to the carriage prepared for me. I personally designed and prepared this carriage interior. There was an L-shaped seat in the carriage, perfect for sleeping. Clearly, I was very sensitive to sleeping while sleeping both before and after, so I was used to some comfort. Sitting sleeping was very difficult for me and that''s why I made it special for myself.


    I commissioned it from the Blacksmith.


    There was another reason I couldn''t place the L-shaped sofa...


    Five to ten minutes later, Emilia opened the carriage door and looked at me. "We are ready to leave, Your Excellency. Do you have any orders you wish to convey?" she asked.


    "No. Come inside," I said with a smile. It was as if there was an atmosphere where I hadn''t just been assassinated by rebels a little while ago.


    Emilia''s face blushed more than usual, and she entered the carriage shyly, avoiding eye contact. Trying to suppress her embarrassment, she sat on the other side of the seat, right behind me. I leaned back and rested my head on her lap. I think I''m above the clouds right now... My God, how can a human''s flesh be this soft? Her plump thighs were more comfortable than any pillow.


    Looking up, I noticed that Emilia was trying to hide her blushing face and was closing her eyes to focus on something else, but if you close your eyes, you feel the situation you''re in even more. Of course, being right under her two gigantic mountains, I couldn''t see her face much, but I could tell she was very shame


    Actually, the reason for doing this was to reduce her embarrassment and make her feel more comfortable with me, but I think I acted too quickly.


    "Emilia?"


    "Y-yes, Your Excellency?"


    "If you become my wife and I declare you the second queen, would you be upset with me?" I asked suddenly.


    "Wha-what-WHAT?!" My sudden question startled her.


    "I just wanted to tell you already.... "I think I made it more awkward...but I just wanted to bring up a topic that would make us forget that we were so close and I think I succeeded but that''s not what I wanted...


    "I-I wouldn''t mind... THAT IS IF I ACCEPT! Y-your marriage proposal..." she said, panicking.


    When I laughed at her sweet situation, she turned her face away, and her face turned red up to her ears. "T-this isn''t funny!"


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry... It''s just that your reactions are so cute."


    When she looked like she might throw me off her lap and run away at any moment, I decided not to tease her any further...


    But I was me...


    "But why wouldn''t you accept? Who wouldn''t want a handsome, wealthy, powerful, and most importantly, a husband who loves you? Moreover, even though I''m still inexperienced, I will definitely perform well in bed..."


    As these words came out of my mouth, I saw that Emilia''s skin had turned red, and her embarrassment had increased so much that she forgot I was a prince and threw my head off her lap, running towards the door. Unfortunately, I couldn''t catch her, and because I was laughing, she had already jumped out of the carriage before I could grab her.


    Luckily, the carriage wasn''t moving too fast, and Emilia managed to keep her balance. Looking out the window, I saw that she had already mounted her own horse in the back. To hide her blushing face from the other soldiers, she wore a steel helmet that covered her entire face.


    My heart finally calmed down, and when I looked at her, I noticed the involuntary smile on my face. "I think I''m falling in love..."


    After Emilia left, the carriage fell silent and felt empty. I had grown more accustomed to her than I realized, which was normal since she had been by my side since infancy and was my knight. Still, the reason I wanted to make her the second queen was not because I loved her less, but for her own good.


    After all, the first queen had never been someone without noble lineage, and if that were to change, although no one would say anything to Emilia''s face, I am sure they would gossip behind her back.


    In the end, the factions that did not want me on the throne could claim that Emilia was using me like a puppet or that I was too madly in love with her to be a competent king. When all this happened, Emilia would first blame herself, see herself as insufficient, eventually lose her self-respect, and perhaps even suffer damage to her mental health.


    Even though Emilia was a highly skilled swords woman and a very strong woman, I knew that her heart was soft and fragile like jelly because she had been by my side for years. So, if she protected me from physical attacks, at least I should protect her from emotional attacks.


    Most likely, among my future queens, she would be the only one to become queen because I loved her, but I would not be like my father. Even though Emilia''s character was very different from Fiona''s, I should not make distinctions among my wives.


    Still, it''s too early to think about all this... Now that Blackswamp Village is visible on the horizon, I must focus on quelling the rebellion. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Village of Blackswamp

    On a windy day, we finally reached the village of Blackswamp. The unmelted snow on the hills to the east of Blackswamp provided a beautiful view from a distance. Blackswamp looked more like a town than a village. Though not well-maintained, it had walls surrounding it and its roads were paved with stones, albeit quite neglected.


    In fact, the biggest problem in the village was its neglect and humid environment.


    When we entered the village, the guards bowed respectfully, and I got out of the carriage.


    "Is there a problem, Your Excellency?" asked Alexis, the captain of the cavalry unit.


    "No" I said and mounted my special royal horse.


    I had gotten off the carriage because I wanted to see the village up close, but the unbearable smell of the village made me regret it for a moment. The rebellion had actually already been suppressed in Blackswamp and security had been established in the village, at least according to the reports I had read...


    Moreover, the lord who was on duty when the rebellion broke out was still managing the village, which was very interesting. Also, three teams from the royal 12th cavalry unit, sent months ago to ensure security, consisted of very young men, and I didn''t like the expressions on their faces.


    As we moved a little further into the village, two horses quickly approached us, and I realized that the well-dressed man on the horse was Baron Dayoesnis, the lord of the village. He approached us and looked at me with a smile. His long mustache and chubby cheeks, combined with his short stature, made him look quite comical.


    "Your Excellency Prince Ethan! You have honored our poor village with your visit."


    "Indeed, poor... As far as I know, a large amount of money was sent to you from the capital to improve the condition of the village, right?"


    The man''s face began to sweat. A laugh involuntarily escaped my lips. Since I had never participated in any activities outside the palace, no one, including the nobles, knew what kind of character I had. They must have thought I was an easily manipulated boy since I was only twelve years old and had never left the palace.


    "Y-yes, sir, it did, but I was so busy dealing with the rebellions that I didn''t have time to renovate the village" he said. He grinned foolishly, as if he had come up with a very clever excuse. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Our conversation was suddenly interrupted by a little girl running towards me. The little blonde girl had black streaks on her face from dirt and messy hair. As she ran towards me, she was stopped by a soldier wearing the uniform of the royal unit sent to the town earlier.


    "My lord, please help! My mother! She-" She was cut off by the soldier and was lifted by him with brute force.


    "Let her come!"


    My loud voice, especially, startled Baron Dayoesnis. The soldier let go of the girl and she ran to my side. She looked up at me with pleading eyes.


    Now I realized that the streets were completely empty, even though it was still bright. At first, I attributed this to the local people''s fear of me, but it didn''t seem normal. I noticed some locals secretly people watching me from behind some windows, but why were they afraid of me? Or rather, what were they afraid of?


    I bent down from the horse and reached out my hands to the little girl, pulling her up in front of me without caring that she was dirty. The little girl seemed surprised by this and kept glancing at Baron Dayoesnis with worried eyes.


    "It''s okay, child... I am stronger than him. Now, tell me what happened to your mother" I said.


    At this point, Emilia, noticing the oddity of the situation, approached me on her horse. The girl''s dry lips and dark circles under her eyes told me she was realy realy hungry.


    "Oh, my mother... She''s not moving. Please help her! I tried to wake her up, but I think she''s in a very deep sleep" she said.


    "What? Where is your house?"


    "Oh, we don''t have a house... She''s sleeping over there by the garbage dump on the left side of that back street."


    I signaled one of the men with my hand and a mounted cavalry quickly headed in the direction the girl described.


    "Well, little girl, can you tell me if the lord of this village takes good care of you?"


    The girl''s eyes filled with worry. A flash of fear passed through Baron Dayoesnis''s eyes, but it twisted into a smile.


    "Of course, Your Excellency. I take the best possible care of these poor people" he said, maintaining his smile. However, the girl''s eyes contradicted the baron''s words.


    "No, my lord, he... He never helped us. My mother always asked for help and... and it''s very hard to find food" the girl whispered, lowering her head.


    Baron Dayoesnis''s face turned as white as a sheet. "This... This child doesn''t know what she''s talking about, Your Excellency. This is just a misunderstanding" he objected, unable to hide the panic in his voice.


    At that moment, the cavalryman I had sent returned, his face filled with concern. "Your Excellency, we found a woman there. Her condition is...-" I stopped him with a gesture of my hand.


    I could guess what had happened, and my gaze turned back to Baron Dayoesnis.


    "The condition of this village is entirely your fault, Baron Dayoesnis. By the authority granted to me by His Majesty King Richard and the council of the Asina Kingdom, I hereby remove you from the lordship of Blackswamp village. Furthermore, there will be a thorough investigation in the village, and to prevent any interference, you are to be detained" I said.


    Quickly, the cavalry surrounded Baron Dayoesnis and his aide.


    People like him are everywhere... The only thing they can boast about is their nobility, and the inheritance left by their fathers. This visit to the village of Blackswamp revealed only the surface of what was happening here. There might be bigger problems lying in the depths of the village.


    "Oh please, Your Excellency! I did nothing wrong. Let me explain for you" Baron Dayoesnis said as he was roughly seized by the arm.


    "Take him to a secure place... and make sure no one but our men approach" I said.


    The soldiers nodded and led the baron away.


    "Also, send our men to Baron Dayoesnis''s manor and don''t let anyone escape from there. Lastly, arrest all three teams of the royal 12th cavalry unit stationed here and the interrogation" I said.


    "Yes, Your Excellency!" the captain said and quickly set about carrying out the orders, effortlessly neutralizing the men from the 12th cavalry unit who were with us.


    Emilia examined the little girl carefully. "Can we take her with us, Your Excellency?" she asked. "We can help the children in this village. We also need to check on her mother''s condition immediately."


    "Alright, you take care of it" I said, handing the little girl to her.


    Emilia took the girl into her arms and held her in front of the horse. "What''s your name?" she asked.


    "Katie" the girl replied, still with a mix of fear and worry in her eyes.


    "Take her and her mother to the manor. Also, check on the situation there" I said.


    "But, Your Excellency, what about you?" she asked, despite the more than ten cavalrymen surrounding me.


    "I''ll be fine. When you get there, tell the captain that we need more of the army camping outside the village" I said.


    "Alright, I will... And please be careful" she said.


    After assigning a few cavalrymen to Emilia, she proceeded to the manor to safely relocate Katie and her mother.


    I then directed my horse towards the center of the village. Probably no one expected me to arrest the baron, the lord of the region, so swiftly and decisively. But despite appearances, as someone who had already reached his late thirties, I knew such fraudsters very well. Moreover, the first thing I could proudly say about myself was my observational skills.


    After paying attention to every detail in this village, I realized something was wrong... Actually, even a fool could understand this.


    In my previous life, having read hundreds of anime, manga, and novels, I could smell a clich¨¦d villain from miles away.


    As we moved towards the center of the village, more villagers came out, looking at me with hopeful and anxious eyes. By the time we reached the village square, the villagers had begun to gather slowly. I dismounted from my horse in the middle of the square and looked at the villagers one by one.


    "I am Ethan Asina Lenistark, the third prince of the Asina Kingdom. I have been sent here to quell the rebellion and address the problems of the local people. I want to help you, but I will need your cooperation in this process" I said, raising my voice as much as possible.


    A murmur spread among the villagers. Some looked at me with hope, while others were still apprehensive. At that moment, a woman stepped out from the crowd. "Your Excellency, please help us. We have been living in hardship for years. Baron Dayoesnis kept the aid sent from the kingdom for himself, and we are starving."


    I listened carefully to the woman''s words. "From now on, everything will change,"I said resolutely. "The needs of every individual in the village will be met, and no one will be allowed to go hungry. Additionally, all injustices and corruption in this village will be investigated, and the culprits will be punished."


    More than half of the villagers looked at me with disbelief, too afraid to voice their thoughts, but what I wanted most was to plant a seed of hope in their hearts. After all, everything I said was true. I was sent here not only to quell the rebellion but also to rectify the dire situation in the rebellion zone.


    However, looking at the village, it was clear that my task was bigger than I had imagined...

 Chapter 40 - 40: Execution

    Ensuring the security and order in the village of Blackswamp took me about a month. After an investigation, I led in the village and surrounding settlements. The reason for the rebellion was revealed.


    Frankly, I already suspected that Baron Dayoesnis was corrupt and embezzling royal gold, but I did not expect that soldiers from the 12th cavalry unit sent here months ago were also involved in this dirty business.


    Months ago, by royal decree, three teams from the 12th royal cavalry unit were sent to control the rebellion area and repair the places damaged by the rebellion. This means approximately 300 soldiers, led by three captains. These three captains, in agreement with Baron Dayoesnis, embezzled the royal gold.


    Fortunately, the people in the rebellion area rose up again, and due to the renewed rebellion, my father, King Richard, decided to send support to the region, and as a result, I was assigned here.


    However, due to my still being a child, they thought they could deceive me and even had a backup plan to escape if I suspected anything. But thanks to my immediate arrest of Baron Dayoesnis, all their plans fell through. For now, I have slowly taken control of things.


    I had to write many tedious reports and send them to the capital, and I also sent a letter requesting permission to execute Baron Dayoesnis.


    Even though I am a prince and sent to this region with broad powers, I could never execute a noble of my own accord. I could execute common people and soldiers if they committed a crime, but this was not applicable to a noble. Fortunately, since Baron Dayoesnis committed at least two of the greatest possible crimes, the answer sent from the capital was evident unless a miraculous situation occurred.


    Moreover, I had already interrogated the captains who collaborated with Baron Dayoesnis and obtained confessions from each of them. After sending this much evidence of Baron Dayoesnis'' crimes to the capital, I had the captains executed.


    And today, a letter had arrived from the capital. It bore the seal of King Richard himself, and I quickly opened it to read.


    As I read the letter, a wave of peace spread within me. My father, King Richard, had approved the execution of Baron Dayoesnis due to his crimes. The letter read:


    "My dear son, hearing of your success and determination in the village of Blackswamp has made me proud. The crimes of Baron Dayoesnis and the treachery of the captains are unacceptable. I approve the execution decision and grant you full authority.


    However, be careful during this process and do not forget mercy while ensuring justice. Remember, a leader''s power lies in their justice. I wish you continued success.


    Proud of you, your father, King Richard"


    After reading the letter, I took a deep breath. Preparations would be made to carry out the execution of Baron Dayoesnis. This was an important step to regain the trust of the people.


    At the same time, feeling my father''s support gave me great morale. While preparations were being made for the execution of Baron Dayoesnis, I continued to ensure peace and order in the village. To regain the people''s trust and show them that I was on their side, I frequently walked around the village and talked to the people. Each passing day, the villagers began to trust me more.


    One reason I did this was to uncover the location of the remaining rebel units hiding in the depths of the forest.


    Fortunately, after trying to find the rebel camp''s location for a month, we roughly identified the locations of three potential rebel bases and, thanks to the scouts I sent, learned there were two rebel camps. One was small, and the other was in a different region but was big, but they seemed to be in communication with each other. In fact, there was no attack or rebellion during my time here.


    This peaceful situation strengthened my second hypothesis of the cause of the rebellion. Most likely, the rebellion broke out because of the exploitation of the population by the regional lords led by Baron Dayoesnis, and now a temporary truce has emerged as the rebel groups await my decision on Baron Dayoesnis.


    Also, the report that the rebellion was because of the people wanting to join the Tamerid Empire was likely the work of Baron Dayoesnis.


    Even if the rebels had such a desire, it was because of Baron Dayoesnis. For all these reasons, I quickly decided to execute Baron Dayoesnis and two of his three sons today. Unfortunately, as permission to eradicate all of Baron Dayoesnis'' household was not granted from the capital, I had to spare one male child.


    Fortunately, Baron Dayoesnis'' second son had a mild nature and was not at least greedy, so I allowed him to become the new Baron.


    After a quick cold bath and my daily routine exercises, I dressed. Following tradition, it was proper for a dying person to die without hunger, so I ordered Baron Dayoesnis and his two sons to be fed and sat down at the breakfast table myself. After having my breakfast, I commanded the village people to gather in the square, and about an hour later, the villagers had gathered in the square.


    The faces of the people showed both concern and curiosity. The villagers, who had gone through hard times because of Baron Dayoesnis'' abuses and his men''s betrayals, were waiting for justice to be served. The gallows set up in the square was in plain sight, and the people were waiting in significant silence.


    I approached the square step by step and ascended the podium. All eyes were on me. Taking a deep breath, I began to speak.


    "Dear people of Blackswamp, today we have gathered here to ensure justice and restore peace. Baron Dayoesnis and his men abused your trust, embezzled royal gold, and exploited you. This is an unacceptable situation, and they must pay the price for it."


    Baron Dayoesnis and his two sons were brought to the stage by the guards. They stood with handcuffs on their hands and a helpless expression on their faces. There was some movement among the crowd, but no one raised their voice.


    "Baron Dayoesnis" I said in a stern voice, "for violating royal laws and betraying the trust of the people, you will be executed by royal decree. This is the price of betraying both the justice of the kingdom and the trust of these people."


    For a moment, a look of regret appeared on Dayoesnis'' face, but then only fear remained in his eyes. His two sons stood silently, awaiting their fate.


    "This act of justice is a step taken for your safety and peace" I said, looking into the faces of the people. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "From today onwards, I will do everything in my power to ensure peace and order in this village. Together, we will be stronger and united."


    Baron Dayoesnis and his two sons were put on the rope prepared for them and the ropes were tightened. The log under their feet was kicked one by one and the feet of the three men were suspended in the air. Their faces quickly turned red and their pupils began to roll, but they could do nothing because their hands were tied.


    *Coughs¨CCoughs!!


    As the executions were carried out, a sense of relief spread through the population. Freed from Baron Dayoesnis'' oppression, the villagers breathed a sigh of relief. But my work was not done. I still had work to do to eliminate the remaining rebel camps and restore peace to the village. Thus began a new era in Blackswamp Village. Justice was served, peace was restored, and public trust was regained.


    After the executions, the bodies were quickly taken away by the soldiers and handed over to Baron Dayoesnis'' wife and second son. I offered my condolences to the new baron and returned to the mansion. I also wrote a recommendation to the capital to change the new baron''s territory. Although Baron Dayoesnis'' second son did not show any hatred towards me, he definitely harbored some anger.


    Of course, he would not do anything foolish again, but his mother could manipulate his mind and direct him against the kingdom. For the Asina kingdom, a barony is insignificant, but the village is very close to the Tamerid Empire, and if they betray us in a possible war with the Tamerid Empire, the kingdom could lose a lot.


    After handing the letter to a mounted courier to send to the royal capital, I instructed Emilia to prepare the army and then went up to my study.


    Now, I laid out my future business plans, which I had been working on in my spare time, on the table. Initially, I wanted to establish three companies, but of course, I would not open these companies simultaneously; I would open them one by one over time. The first company would be a cigarette company.


    Cigarettes had not yet been invented in this world, but some southern clans had primitive cigarettes that could be considered their equivalent.


    To establish a cigarette company, I needed a large area to grow tobacco, but this was a simple task for someone like me, a prince. There were two reasons I wanted to sell cigarettes: the first, of course, was to make money, and the second was to use the addictive nature of cigarettes to gain influence over the masses.


    I also had a theory that cigarettes would be less harmful even to people with an average level of Kaizer, but since testing and waiting for the results would take years, I would not conduct the tests.


    Since I would offer cigarettes at a cheap price, there would be a market network, from the lowest commoners to the highest nobles. I believe this is quite a profitable business.


    The company I would establish after the cigarette business would be a newspaper and magazine company. The main reason for setting up this company was not money. Of course, I would make the media company profitable, but the main reason was the power I would have over the masses. The more I thought about the benefits of owning a newspaper company, the more excited I became.


    If I wanted, I could even have the newspaper write that cigarettes were a healthy product, and that they were recommended by healers. However, there was a significant obstacle to achieving this.


    The printing press...

 Chapter 41 - 41: Many things

    Printing was quite a complex and interesting technology, but luckily, in my previous life, I was a history teacher and even wrote a history book, so I was well-versed in printing machines. Moreover, since the invention of the printing press holds a significant place in history, I had to learn a lot about it as a historian.


    I have drawn a few printing press designs for now, but there were still some gaps.


    Anyway, the last company I will establish and the most profitable one is a banking company that had been established in this world before, but in a very primitive way.


    There were some establishments that could be called banks, especially in the Herumzam kingdom in the far south of the continent and in the Tamerid empire. However, using the knowledge from my previous life to set up a modern bank would definitely be very profitable. But of course, it was the company I would establish last among these three projects.


    Nonetheless, every day some technologies from my previous world come to mind, and my head is filled with ideas for new projects. But for now, these three projects would suffice. I left all my work on the table and cleaned it up. If there are no issues, I can realize these three projects within at least four years.


    However, the important thing will be to expand the market share of these three companies on the continent.


    Still, I think it will be challenging...


    I also took out the journal I started writing recently and briefly summarized the day. Initially, I used the journal to write down important information and details I knew from my previous world, but then I thought that keeping a real journal wouldn''t be a bad idea.


    After all, if I achieved my goals in this world, I would hold a significant place in history. And as a historian, knowing how difficult it was to access information about past events, I was writing this journal as a kind of gift to future generations of historians.


    After putting the journal aside, I dedicated my free time to strengthening my magical power. The more I activated the Kaizer power in my body, the more it developed. Since I had already reached Kaizer Stage 3, I could say that my potential was confirmed to be high.


    There was nothing that determined the potential of Kaizer power or Kaizer ability in a person. I could only learn at what stage my Kaizer power was, but the exact ability I had couldn''t be determined. I could only make a guess about the ability I had by looking at how quickly I developed.


    However, it was impossible for me to be born with a mediocre ability. After all, the Kaizer power level is a hereditary trait that is passed from parents to children. My mother Luciana''s Kaizer power was Stage 3, and since I already had as much Kaizer power as her, it was certain that I inherited my father''s Kaizer power.


    Although Richard''s exact Kaizer power was unknown, it was estimated to be at least Stage 7. This indeed indicated that he had great power. My initial plan for the kingdom was to overthrow Richard and seize power, but as I learned more about this world, I could definitely say that it was impossible for now.


    For now, I must continue to grow stronger in every possible way. Financially, militarily, magically, in terms of respect, and in many other areas, I must continue to strengthen myself. Somehow, I must rise to the top... I must be the man at the pinnacle.


    Thus, I spent my time moving the Kaizer power within my veins until darkness fell, and since my body was drenched in sweat, I went to take a cold shower...


    ????


    Three days later, I was checking the last details at the military headquarters outside Blackswamp village before mobilizing the army. As a result, I decided to attack the larger rebel camp first. The rebels, numbering about a 5 thousand, posed a significant threat and needed to be eliminated before gaining more members.


    Currently, I had roughly 3,500 soldiers under my command, and I had also incorporated the 12th Cavalry Brigade into the army.


    Although the leaders of the 12th Cavalry were traitors, most of the ordinary soldiers were not guilty, yet on paper, I could easily claim they were guilty and therefore provided them with a cheap but valuable motivation by telling them their crimes would be forgiven if we successfully suppressed the rebellion.


    Nevertheless, despite all this, the current number of soldiers was still fewer than the rebels, but this was not important. After all, my soldiers, who had been trained for years and whose job was to fight, would face rebels with little Kaizer power, consisting mostly of peasants armed with scythes.


    In short, I would achieve an easy victory, and my only desire for my first battle was to gain experience. Still, of course, I know I shouldn''t underestimate the rebels. After all, they could use the forest to create difficulties for me, and there might be many traps they had set up in the forest.


    That''s why I planned to attack when darkness fell and people were in deep sleep... But apparently, fate had different plans.


    This was what I was thinking when Captain Alexis entered my tent. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your Excellency, two men carrying a white flag and identifying themselves as envoys of the rebel group wish to speak with you."


    "Allow them to come in," I said. I feeling... disappointment inside?


    "At your command!" he said and exited the tent.


    After Captain Alexis left, my thoughts filled the tent as swiftly as darkness. A white flag was a symbol of peace and surrender. Did the rebels really want to surrender, or was this a trick? Shortly afterward, two men entered the tent. They wore simple but neat clothes and had an obvious tension on their faces.


    "Your Excellency, we greet Prince Ethan with all due respect" said an older adults man whose hair had turned white.


    "Sit," I said in a composed tone. "I am listening to you" I said, and the two sat down on the chairs in front of me.


    The man in front seemed old and experienced. He took a deep breath and began to speak. "My name is Elias. I am leaders of the rebels. The young man next to me is Lukas. We have come to offer you a peace proposal."


    "Explain."


    "I presume you know how guilty and ruthless Baron Dayoesnis was, given that you executed him. We were fiercely loyal to the Asina Kingdom and His Majesty King Richard, and we absolutely did not wish to fall under the yoke of another state. The rebellion started entirely against Baron Dayoesnis."


    "I understand this, but the rules are clear - those who rebel are treated as rebels."


    "I know, Your Excellency, I know. My request... no, my plea is for you to pardon the rebels. I am the one who initiated and led this rebellion, and you may take my head as you wish, but my people are not guilty. It was my fault for leading them into rebellion. Please forgive them" he said,and getting up from his chair, kneeling before me, and beginning to plead.


    "Okay, old man, I accept your request, but why did you bring the man beside you?"


    "Your Excellency, if you accompany this man to our camp later, no one will give you trouble, and Lukas will personally escort you there. However, if you come with too many soldiers, they might see it as an attack and resist. Therefore, if you do not bring your entire army, both sides will avoid losses, and we will be grateful to you once again..."He said with a worried tone in his voice


    ------


    Once upon a time, there were two sons of bitches. They were called sons of bitches because they were literally sons of bitches. In short, their mother was a famous prostitute who sold her body for money, and they were the bastard sons of that prostitute mother.


    Their prostitute mother threw them out on the street when they were six years old and left them to starve. The two brothers somehow managed to survive on the streets and even picked up mice to avoid starvation. As time passed, the eldest of the brothers realized that he had a very strong Kaizer power, and this made him think that their father, whom he had never met before, was a very powerful man.


    So he went looking for his father and found him by chance. He saw that his father had taken his mother as a concubine, and he recognized him as his father because he looked like him in many ways. As he thought, his father seemed to be a very important man, so he went to meet him, but... That''s when she realized that happy endings only happen in children''s books.


    His father kicked him out of town, and his stepmother, his father''s first wife, sent men after them. As the days passed, life became more and more difficult for the two brothers. The two brothers lived in the woods and tried to survive somehow, but they became increasingly hungry and weak. The older brother, driven mad by hunger, had an idea that would disgust even the devil.


    One night, while his little brother was sleeping, he picked up a stone and brutally killed him by crushing his head. He then cooked and ate his brother''s body, saying it was the tastiest thing he had ever eaten. He never regretted it... This man, who has lived in some form ever since, now had the habit of cannibalism, and because of his powerful magic, he easily continued to cannibalize.


    And now he was back in the forest he hated, with a delicious target in his sights. His... The very thought of what a member of royalty would taste like excited him. Her smile widened as she watched him through the trees and saw that he was surrounded by only 150 soldiers.


    "This will be easy. Huhuhuhuhuhuhuh!"

 Chapter 42 - 42: Ambush

    I stared at the rebel leader Elias for a long time, trying to discern if he was attempting to lure me into a trap. Honestly, even if I received the smallest injury, the kingdom would execute all rebels without exception because of my status as a prince, and they might even execute their children and spouses.


    Furthermore, even the suspicion of another state''s involvement could be used as a pretext for declaring war. Although the Tamerid Empire is one of the strongest states on the continent, it cannot afford to start a war right now.


    Because of the expansionist policy of the Tamerid Empire, it has no allies among the states on the continent, and if it tries to expand westward, a large coalition would undoubtedly form against it. That''s why I initially considered the possibility that the rebels might want to join the Tamerid Empire, but I can confidently say that the Tamerid Empire does not want war.


    Moreover, I heard that some rebellions are being suppressed within the Tamerid Empire itself, while some new ones are about to start.


    "I won''t execute you, and if, as you say, the rebels surrender, their lives will also be spared along with yours. But if you try to deceive me, my soldiers stationed here to watch over you will execute you in the most painful way possible" I said. Actually, this was a lie.


    Elias had to be executed in any case, and if I didn''t execute him, the king would punish me for failing to fulfill my duty. Later on, during a potential succession war, those who would form a front against me could use this against me to undermine my legitimacy on the throne.


    Therefore, I would execute Elias, but there was no need for him to know that for now. The reason I told this lie was to reveal if Elias had any intention of deceiving me.


    "!!!!"


    "Do you have nothing to say?" I asked,


    "Your Excellency, thank you so very much! My daughter-in-law is pregnant, and I was eagerly looking forward to seeing my grandchildren, but I thought I would die and never see them. However, thanks to the mercy of a noble person like you, I now have hope to see my grandchildren! Thank you very much, Your Excellency!


    I will devote my entire life to you and kingdom!" he said, tears streaming down his face.


    "Stop. I hate exaggerated reactions" I said harshly, feeling uncomfortable with the rising guilt inside me.


    "Ah, I apologize, Your Excellency..."


    I signaled the soldiers standing guard outside with my hand, and quickly, three knights entered. "Put this man in the dungeon in a way that he can''t escape and assign at least ten soldiers to guard him to ensure he doesn''t escape."


    "Your command will be carried out, Your Excellency" said the lead soldier, tightly grabbing Elias by the arms and dragging him outside.


    "Now, your name... Lukas, right?" I asked, looking at the man who had come with the rebel leader earlier.


    "Yes, Your Excellency" he said with an excited voice.


    "We will be departing soon, so get ready and take care of your needs," I said, turning my focus back to the documents on the table.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency!"


    As Lukas left the room, my thoughts drifted to Elias. The promise of the rebel leader to surrender was both a strategic move and a psychological battle. Although Elias''s words and tears seemed sincere, the rules for surviving in this kingdom were clear and ruthless.


    As I focused on the documents, I pondered the future of the kingdom and my own position. My legitimacy on the throne could only be ensured by standing strong and resolute. Therefore, when I showed mercy to Elias and other rebels like him, I had to be very careful to ensure it was not seen as a weakness.


    ????


    (Three hours later)


    I was riding through the forest alongside Emilia and Lukas. I had brought about 100 cavalrymen and 50 archers with me. I had brought these soldiers to give us enough time to retreat in case of a possible ambush. We had been advancing for about an hour now, but we were moving slowly so the archers wouldn''t fall behind. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, I could have given horses to the archers, but doing so would make it difficult for them to quickly get into formation and adopt a defensive position in the event of an ambush.


    Moving slowly was not an issue for me, and if everything went well, I would finish this mission by evening at the latest.


    While riding, I was chatting with Emilia beside me. Every detail I learned about her made me involuntarily happy. Initially, the only reason I proposed to Emilia was because I trusted her, but now there was more to it. Even though I sometimes denied it, the truth was evident... I had fallen in love with her.


    I thought I had lost the ability to love, as I was very unlucky in love in my previous life, but I guess I''m luckier in this new life than I''ve ever been.


    Now, I was truly grateful with all my heart for whatever power sent me into this world. Although there were times in this second life when I was overwhelmed by everything, I was generally happy. I sincerely thank the god or whatever it calls itself that granted me this second life.


    in my previous life, I would have gladly wanted to believe that took pity on me and sent me into this world. Unfortunately, I did not meet it after I died, but if I had, I would have become a prophet for it in this world and even spread its religion. However, besides all this, perhaps the reason behind my reincarnation was not a god.


    Energy or karma... whatever it is. I''ve decided to postpone thinking about this for now. For now, I just want to enjoy this beautiful life given to me and overcome obstacles to continue enjoying it.


    ¨CSwosh!¨C


    Suddenly, the sound of something coming from the forest disrupted all my focus, and I turned towards the direction of the sound to find out what had just happened. I was shocked to see the motionless body of one of my cavalrymen falling to the ground.


    "It''s an ambush!!!"


    "Form up!"


    Hearing the shouts, I quickly accepted the reality that we were under attack and drew the sword on my back. For now, I did not want to use the dark element and wanted to keep this power hidden, but if necessary, I would not hesitate to use it.


    ¨CSwosh!¨C


    Seeing another soldier killed with a dagger stabbed into his head a few seconds later, I realized the number of enemies was high. I quickly grabbed the terrified Lukas by the collar, who looked like a frightened chicken, and threw him harshly to the ground.


    "How many are there?" I shouted.


    "!! I don''t know, I don''t know!!" he said, shielding his face with his hands.


    "I won''t ask again! How many are there?"


    "Y-Your Excellency! I don''t know anything! They didn''t tell me anything. I had no idea! Please spare my life."


    Seeing no trace of a lie in his eyes, I quickly got up and cut his throat with my sword. Even if he was innocent, he was guilty. Also, I had no reason to keep him alive anymore now.


    As I killed Lukas, I saw that at least five people had already died, and I quickly turned to Emilia, who was watching me.


    "Retreat?" I whispered. Emilia understood my intention without hearing my voice.


    I got back on my horse and looked at the soldiers gathered around me. "Second Eagle!" This was the word I would use to initiate the retreat plan I had previously determined.


    Hearing my voice, the soldiers nodded, and the archers quickly retreated while shooting their remaining arrows into the forest where they presumed the enemy was.


    At the same time, the cavalry formed a circle around the archers and me. While the shield-bearing cavalry remained on the outer edge, the archers, along with me, stayed in the center and began to retreat, but the enemy was stronger than we had anticipated.


    My soldiers were falling one by one, dying without even being able to scream. Nevertheless, we continued to retreat somehow. Thus, we had been advancing at full speed for about twenty minutes, but the enemy continued to follow us and deplete my troops.


    Now, only fifty soldiers were left, and at least twenty archers were lagging behind, but I couldn''t worry about them now. After all, the enemy forces were estimated to be in the hundreds. I needed to reach the main army as soon as possible and launch a counterattack, so I ordered the cavalry to ignore the archers and ride as fast as they could, but the enemies were very experienced.


    They were using the forest as if it were their playground, and I was becoming increasingly worried because I had not seen a single enemy soldier during this process. Also, when the fog suddenly rolled in, it became even more difficult to proceed...


    At that moment, when I saw a silhouette waiting in the middle of the road, I gripped my sword tightly in my hand but was stunned when I saw who it was.

 Chapter 43 - 43: Nock! Nock!

    As we spotted the man standing ahead on the road, our remaining few soldiers gripped their swords, and five of our cavalrymen charged towards ahead. Ignoring the snorts of their horses, they advanced with their long swords held out towards the man. Although I couldn''t make out exactly what he looked like, it could have been a woman, given their relatively short stature.


    The unusually rapid thickening of the mist was abnormal, and my instincts screamed that this man was extremely dangerous. But it was already too late to stop the cavalrymen who had launched their attack. However...


    Despite not being able to see clearly through the mist, I could tell that within a few seconds, the ground was littered with pieces of flesh from the five soldiers who had attacked. This... was unreal.


    Entering the Royal Cavalry was no simple task, and the 150-strong team I had brought with me were the elite of the cavalry.


    "What happened to them?"


    "No, it can''t be...!"


    "What is this mist?!"


    Seeing the remaining handful of soldiers becoming uneasy, I realized I needed to intervene. After all, with 25 archers and 20 cavalrymen left, I could win no matter how strong the person in front of me was.


    "Stay calm! Archers! What are you waiting for? Fire! Cavalry, hold your attack!" I shouted, seeming to bring these soldiers to their senses; after all, they were trained soldiers.


    The archers loaded their arrows and released them towards the figure, slowly advancing through the mist. I hoped the arrows penetrating the mist would target the person, but the silhouette continued its crooked walk as if nothing had happened.


    The arrows of the archers had done no harm to this mysterious figure. As a few soldiers trembled and stepped back, I sought a rational solution.


    "Cavalry! Get ready!" I shouted. This time, I needed a strategic move. Instead of a direct assault, we needed to surround him. The cavalry took position and held their shields forward. "Now!" I cried out.


    The horses charged into the mist from all sides, while the figure, still walking with the same crooked gait, suddenly caught my eye with a glint in his hands. They were small but deadly daggers. Skillfully bypassing the shields of my cavalry, he swiftly neutralized them.


    With a shiver, I shouted, "Fall back!" but it was too late. As the mist thickened, I heard more of my soldiers falling amidst screams of terror.


    This man was not normal. Even judging by his ability, I could tell his power level was at least Kaizer Stage 5, and with that power, he could have easily gained fame in the kingdom.


    "Hehehehe. Would you like to play, Little princE?" A high-pitched and equally terrifying voice echoed through the air.


    "What? Who are you?" I shouted.


    I didn''t think he was one of the rebels anymore; after all, if such a powerful person were among the rebels, everyone would have known. Indeed, given that this man was at least Kaizer stage 5, he must have done a lot of damage during the rebellion, but there is no mention of it in the records.


    "I can feel fear in your voice, but I haven''t shown all my tricks yettttt..." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then dare to show tricks while tasting my power!" What he said had made me very angry. This growing anger told me that the dark element was in motion.


    Regarding the dark element. I could use it up to the third level. As your Kaizer level increases, you gain a new feature in the element. For example, someone with a fire element can launch a fireball in the first Kaizer power, but in the second Kaizer power, they can do many things, but as an example, I can make a ring of fire.


    When I came in the third Kaizer power, the attribute I gained in the fire element was the firesword.


    In short, as you progress through the Kaizer levels, you gain new abilities, but the reasons for acquiring these specific abilities remain a mystery in this world. Additionally, abilities obtained at Kaizer Level 1 strengthen as your Kaizer power increases.


    Returning to the dark element, I was currently at Kaizer Stage 3. At Kaizer Stage 1; I gained the ability to use darkness as a storage area. When I advanced to Kaizer Stage 2, I acquired the ability called [Gleaming Body of Darkness]. Essentially, this ability significantly enhanced my physical capabilities.


    Moreover, by practicing exercises learned from my previous world every day, I had developed a very robust physique.


    Finally, since I recently advanced to Kaizer Stage, 3 I gained a new ability: [Darkness Fireball]. I hadn''t had another opportunity to use this incredibly dangerous ability after a few tries, but now was the perfect moment.


    Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath and felt the cold energy of the dark element enveloping my body. When I opened my eyes again, I knew how dangerous the mysterious figure in front of me was, but I was ready to confront him.


    "Darkness Fireball!" I shouted, extending my hands forward. A black, fiery energy huge ball shot rapidly towards the figure. The mist rippled and shimmered with the power of the energy ball. This time, I was curious about how this creature would react to it.


    When the energy ball hit the figure, a massive explosion erupted. The mist suddenly dissipated, allowing us to see clearly. However, when the smoke cleared, I saw that the figure was still standing. Through the black smoke, he looked at me with a slight smile on his face.


    I knew my soldiers beside me were looking at me with bewildered expressions, but I didn''t care about that now.


    "Little prince, little prince, Where are YOU? You have nO taiL, nO tail! Where''s your beauty?!" shouted something in a rising and playful tone, reminiscent of a children''s rhyme.


    Finally, the true form of the figure, obscured by the mist, was revealed. Clad in colorful attire from head to toe and with a painted face, he appeared like a jester. Blood adorned every part of his face, harmonizing with the blood on his small daggers. His twisted smile stretched up to his ears, making him even more terrifying.


    "What the fuck?!"


    As I saw the man still walking, my heart began to race rapidly. I felt like I was in a horror movie.


    "Your Excellency, please allow¡ª"


    "No, Emilia! This is too dangerous. Stay back and just protect me like you always do" I said to the anxious Emilia.


    Turning to the archers remaining with us, I noticed their hands were trembling, and they couldn''t even hold their bows properly.


    "Everyone! Scatter in different directions!" I shouted. I hoped against hope to seize an opportunity to escape this hellish place. I could still use magic, but if I had a chance to escape, I didn''t want to face this monster.


    The twisted grin and jester costume of the man were surreal enough to drive me insane. As the weight of despair from my soldiers'' bodies crushed me, I searched for an escape. Watching the remaining handful of soldiers scatter, I noticed Emilia hadn''t left my side.


    "Emilia, you have to go; this creature is after only me. I can escape from him somehow" I repeated, my voice filled with desperation. But she shook her head and tightened her grip on her sword.


    As the jester approached step by step, I could see madness gleaming in his eyes. I didn''t know exactly what was going on, but something was definitely wrong. This wasn''t an ordinary warrior; it was a manifestation of dark powers.


    "Darkness Fireball!" I called upon my magic once again, stronger and more focused this time. Black flames surged towards the jester, and upon impact, they pushed him back. But it lasted only for ten seconds; the jester rose again, his face still sporting that horrifying smile.


    "Why so serious , L?TTLE PR?NCE? I''m just curious about the taste of your flesh!" he spoke in a twisted tone.


    If he could withstand the destructive power of Darkness Fireball to such an extent, he must possess an immense magical resilience. If I couldn''t harm him even with my most potent spells, there was no point in using other destructive magic.


    Just then, I saw the jester vanish. I anxiously tried to see where he went, but distant screams indicated he was busy chasing fleeing soldiers.


    "Now, Emilia NOW!" I said, and both of us sprinted as fast as we could towards the escape route. After several minutes of running, we had already cleared the mist and were racing back at full speed along the path we had used to reach the rebel camp before.


    However, when I saw the mist rising around us again, the brief fear I had felt returned to my heart.


    "One, Two, three, Four! One, Two, three, Four!" That disgusting and twisted voice echoed in my ears again, and my fear began to diminish as anger took its place. The dark element was influencing my emotions again.


    "Nock! Nock! Please park your horse!"

 Chapter 44 - 44: Highly predatory

    (Roxanne''s POV)


    I was looking at the moon with teary eyes while resting my arm on the windowsill. Although I didn''t know the exact day, something inside me told me that this cursed day was tonight. No matter how much I warned Ethan...what if he doesn''t listen to what I said?


    Honestly... it''s so painful to do nothing while I have the chance and know what''s going to happen. I haven''t been sleeping for days, or rather I can''t sleep... How can I sleep knowing that the only love of my life is suffering? If a flower knew the forest was burning, would it still bloom?


    My heart is hurting so much...


    "You''ve told him too much already, and you''re still sad? Nya~" Pipkin said while licking her paws.


    "What? I couldn''t tell him anything! I just told him to be careful, and that doesn''t change anything! He will still suffer, and it''s all your fault!"


    "Calm down, child... After everything that''s happened, he might think you know something when the day comes and blame you for not saying anything. That''s why you should actually say nothing.~Nya"


    "Why should I act this way when I could tell him everything? Why won''t you let me tell him? At least tell me the reason."


    As my inner anger began to rise, sleeplessness was clearly starting to affect my emotions more.


    "Because ''he'' might notice us, or rather me! You don''t know anything about existence! Do you know how much risk I took while bringing you back to the past?! And now, instead of being grateful to me, you''re yelling at me! I could kill you immediately and all my problems would end!"


    Pipkin''s harsh words echoed inside me, but I couldn''t resist her. Silently, with my eyes full of tears, I turned back to the window and took a deep breath. I focused my eyes on the sky and the soothing light of the moon. No matter how painful it was, I had to find a way to save Ethan.


    Pipkin''s threats were not empty. I didn''t know much about her, but I was aware that she was dangerous. Still, doing nothing hurt more than doing something wrong.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned to Pipkin. "I''m sorry... I can''t control my emotions because I''m sleepless" I said, my voice trembling. "I will follow your rules. But please, help me a little. There must be a way to save him from that situation."


    "Absolutely not! Just think about the second life and the future with Ethan that I told you about. If you do something stupid again, you won''t have any future with Ethan. Now go to sleep and leave things to the best guide - time. ~Nya" Pipkin said, stretching every part of her cat body, heading to her bed.


    Oh Ethan! My sweet cookie... I''m sorry, but forgive me for being selfish just once. I don''t want to die! I want to be with you and lie in a bed that smells only of us... I want you!


    Please forgive me... forgive me for my selfishness and for not being able to do anything, even though I know you will suffer...


    Now I need to sleep... I think the last time I slept was two hours two days ago. There was a saying that the skin of a woman who doesn''t sleep enough dries up... You told me this before going to battle in the future or rather in my past life... I really need to sleep.


    Maybe if I fantasize about making babies with my sweet cookie again in my head, I can sleep. No, definitely if I do that, I won''t be able to sleep until morning...


    ----


    (Ethan''s POV)


    "Here I am, there I am. Whoever catches me gets candy for free!"


    The damn jester''s voice seemed to come from all directions, and it was almost impossible to pinpoint his location, but I could feel he was close. Emilia, who was beside me, had already drawn her sword and didn''t seem to care about the power of this monster that was keeping up with us despite our fast pace on horseback.


    I kept my eyes on the road ahead and struck the horse''s sides hard with my feet to make it go faster. Fortunately, the horse given to me as a prince was extremely durable and strong, so it easily increased its speed.


    "Damn it!"


    When I suddenly noticed a barely visible rope on the road ahead, I regretted speeding up the horse. I pulled the reins as hard as I could and tried to stop the horse, but... to no avail. Stopping a horse this fast at such a short distance was against the laws of physics.


    When the horse fell hard, I fell to the ground with it. Emilia, coming from behind, didn''t fare much better as her horse also crashed into mine. But unlike me, Emilia managed to move her feet perfectly before falling, minimizing the damage from the fall.


    When I looked at my hands, I saw that my skin was peeled, but I felt no pain because of the high adrenaline. I stood up and noticed my sword lying at the base of a distant tree.


    I rushed to the base of the tree and grabbed my sword, but when I turned around and saw the mist already rising, my eyes widened with worry. The mist was so dense that I couldn''t even see a meter ahead.


    "Emilia? Where are you, Emilia?!"


    "Y-Your Excellency?!-Agghh!"


    When Emilia''s pained voice reached my ears, I ran helplessly in an uncertain direction within the mist.


    "Emilia?! Emilia! Damn it! Wasn''t I your target, you damned jester?! Come to-"


    Before I could finish these words, a dark hand reached out from the mist and cut my shoulder with a dagger at an incredible speed.


    "Argh!"


    As blood oozed from my wounded shoulder, the jester''s mocking laughter echoed in my ears. This cruel laughter, coming from the darkness, further frayed my nerves. The mist was thickening with every passing second, making it hard to breathe. When Emilia''s pained voice was heard no more, a fear sprouted inside me.


    Desperately, I swung my long sword around me, but the jester seemed to have disappeared again.


    Gripping my sword tightly, I took cautious steps. I listened carefully to figure out where the jester might be. I knew that if I was careless for even a moment, I would fall into his trap.


    "Emilia... please hang on," I muttered. "I will find you."


    But when I felt another hand reaching out from the mist, this time I was ready. I shifted my sword''s axis 30 degrees to the right, blocking the small dagger. Since I had received rigorous sword training as a prince since childhood, I had never complained, and now was the time to reap the rewards of my hard training.


    "Prince, prince! Why won''t you let me be? Why do you take everything so seriously... Prince, prince, let''s see where I am! If you find me, I have a gift for you." The disgusting, high-pitched voice made my skin crawl.


    Undoubtedly, I was now the prey and had come across the worst possible hunter. For the first time, I was experiencing what it felt like to have the perspective of a deer. After all, since the day I was born into this world, I had always been the hunter. Always looking down...


    "Arghhhh!"


    This time, I didn''t stop the dagger coming from behind to my other shoulder. Right now... right now, my life is in danger! Yes, my second life is in danger. I won''t have a third life! Damn it!


    Have I really taken this life seriously until now? Did I become immune to the fear of death because I died once before? Or maybe do I still think this world is a stupid novel and that I am the main character?


    Pull yourself together, Ethan, pull yourself together!


    I need to survive...


    Damn it, I''m scared and did I think I was some kind of main character? There''s no lie, it was something I thought after getting this second life, but which stupid writer leaves their main character in such a hopeless and painful situation?


    "Arghhhh! Damn it!"


    This time I took a dagger to my right foot, and it really hurt. Yes, I need to pull myself together! This is real! This pain I''m feeling is real!


    I took a slow, deep breath and tried to focus on not feeling the pain, listening to my surroundings. The mist had thickened, and every step I took had become a mystery. The jester''s laughter still echoed in my ears, but this time I was more cautious...


    A hand, moving at lightning speed, came towards my left leg from the mist, and I decided to make a risky move. I held my sword straight and struck downward at the approaching hand, but... the jester''s hand defied the laws of physics. In fact, his existence was a challenge to the entire world.


    "Ahggg!"


    As blood flowed from my knees and arms, my body began to tremble. The high adrenaline was gradually fading, and the pain sensors were starting to activate. I could still use magic, but in this mist, where was I supposed to cast it? Besides, I could hit Emilia.


    But the jester didn''t care about my dire situation and attacked again. I swung my sword, thinking I had blocked him, but even though I blocked the jester''s hand, it was too late.


    "Arghhhh!"


    This time, the dagger that pierced my abdomen remained lodged there because I hit the jester''s hand. Normally, the jester would wait for a while after an attack, but since I had exposed myself so much, he attacked again quickly. As a dagger pierced my back, I struggled to maintain my stance. Right now, I understood how useful the body-strengthening feature I gained from Kaizer Stage 2 was.


    Even though my body was covered in blood, there was still strength inside me.


    The jester attacked again and again from within the mist, but this time I managed to block his strikes. However, stopping many attacks within a second was impossible. Each dagger embedded in my body increased my fear.


    I lost my balance again because of a dagger hitting my leg, and taking advantage of this, the jester laughed and kicked me from behind, causing me to fall to the ground. I tried to get up quickly, but the jester''s relentless attacks prevented me from rising. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No...uhhhg"


    "Hihihiha"


    As I began to taste the disgusting metallic flavor in my mouth, the jester continued to make holes in my body with his dagger, as if he were a machine.


    But...


    However, another dark hand appeared in the mist, and when a needle-like slender sword targeted the jester, a tear fell from my eye. Not because of the pain or fear... but because I knew that the woman I loved was alive.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Shame

    Emilia''s slender sword barely managed to block the jester''s attack at the last moment with his dagger. Meanwhile, the jester not only parried Emilia''s strikes but also kicked me hard in the stomach, pushing me away from the fight. It was probably a smart move to keep me out since he didn''t want to fight two people at once, but it would be tough to do anything with my injured body.


    I leaned against the tree behind me and started watching Emilia''s fight with the jester. If I joined the fight now, I would only be a burden to Emilia. Therefore, I needed to come up with a plan to defeat the jester... But where should I start?


    Seeing blood dripping from the top of Emilia''s head and seeing her in pain, even though it was hard to notice from a distance... No, Ethan, focus! Control your emotions.


    First, I need to understand the jester''s abilities. How many magical properties have he used so far? The first ability could be the mist creation. After all, the mist was unnaturally thick only where the jester was. The second... Magical resistance?


    Yes, he definitely had high magical resistance! Even if the Jester''s strength was at Kaizer Stage 5, it was abnormal for him to easily overcome the my spell.


    So he must be at least Kaizer Stage 2, but that doesn''t seem right... From what I''ve observed in his fight with Emilia, I can definitely say he is skilled in dagger techniques. Mastering a weapon has many stages, but the highest level is that of [The Artist]


    Even Emilia hasn''t reached that level yet, but the jester had definitely has mastered the [The art of the dagger]. That would make him at least Kaizer Stage 3. However, he must still have some other ability that I haven''t seen yet, or a final trump card. Initially, I thought he was at least Kaizer Stage 5, but now, upon closer inspection, he should be around Kaizer Stage 4...


    Seeing that Emilia was still managing to fend off the jester''s attacks and even counterattacking, I realized I still had time to think.


    Let''s think... My physical capacity is lower than ever, but I still have enough Kaizer power. I can at least cast the [Darkness Fireball] spell twice. However, this spell had no effect when cast from a distance. Maybe if I cast it up close... No, the spell has a tremendously destructive effect, and if I use it at close range, I would certainly get hurt and might not survive.


    So what should I do?! Maybe I should just tuck my tail and run away like a coward! Think, Ethan, think... I can still use other elements. Maybe a fire spell at close range could kill him, but I can''t rely solely on that. Wait a second...


    I think his biggest weakness is his physical resistance. After all, his constant movement and stealth attacks are likely due to avoiding direct confrontation.


    No matter what, right now, in the middle of a forest, it''s just Emilia and me who need to defeat this man. Even if there''s a risk of dying from blood loss... I''ll deal with that later. I need to get up now.


    As I quickly stood up, I looked at Emilia, who was hiding in the mist and calmly parrying attacks. My entire body was covered in blood, but the dark element trait I gained at Kaizer Stage 2, which enhances my physical capacity, helped me stand. I moved to Emilia''s right side, taking a step to protect her back.


    When Emilia noticed me and glanced at me for a moment, I could see the worried look in her eyes. I probably looked terrible right now. I was covered in blood and my armor had many holes. Wait a second... I didn''t have any head injuries? Looking at Emilia, she didn''t have any head injuries either!


    If the jester clearly wanted to kill us both, why didn''t he target our heads at all? That might be another weakness! Maybe I can use that. I quickly pressed my back against Emilia''s and waited for the next attack. Several daggers were thrown, but we quickly deflected them. At that moment, the jester''s laughter echoed from the mist. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "HIHIHAHA! What happened? What''s going on? So, this is how we''re going to play! Let''s see our new game then! Our game!"


    Here it was! The jester''s last trump card! As a circle disappeared from the mist, revealing a view on one side, my eyes widened in shock. The jester had a large earth-element ball growing on his hand. It was spinning rapidly and also growing.


    "Emilia, retreat!"


    I couldn''t run with my injured body... but Emilia could. Will I survive this? I don''t know... wait, why did I give up so quickly? Get yourself together, Ethan!


    Do you want to die?!


    I raised my hand and formed the largest water ball I could. The jester was not too far away, but he wasn''t very close either, so I couldn''t use the [Darkness Firebal] spell. Since his spell was made of earth, I couldn''t use a fire spell either, and since the air element was my least mastered, the best option was to use the water element.


    Seeing the earth ball thrown with a loud sound, I released my own water ball, and the two elemental spells collided in mid-air. Fortunately, only a few pieces of stone reached my body. As I successfully blocked his attack, a glimmer of hope rose within me, but... the jester was still laughing? Why? Don''t tell me he has another trick up his!


    Emilia dashed towards the jester''s previous location in the blink of an eye, but the jester had already vanished. Hearing a sound behind me, I turned and saw the jester repeating his previous attack. He was casting another earth-element ball spell. I aimed my own water ball at him, and... the same result occurred.


    The two spells collided in mid-air, neutralizing each other, and only a few stones reached me.


    Is this jester an idiot? What is he planning?


    Emilia attacked the direction where the jester had been, but once again, he disappeared.


    After the jester repeated the same attack several times within a minute, I finally understood. Oh no! The jester was waiting for my Kaizer power to deplete, or rather, my Mana to run out, by continuously attacking. Ultimately, he planned to kill me with one last spell when I could no longer cast any.


    "Damn it! Emilia..." When I looked at Emilia, I saw that she had also realized the jester''s plan.


    Moreover, to be honest... I could create a water ball at most once more, and now, as the jester launched another attack, Emilia rushed toward me quickly. Despite her smaller frame, she wrapped her arms around my waist and tried to lift me. She was stronger than she appeared.


    As she attempted to lift me as quickly as possible, it was in vain. Even if we changed positions, the jester magic would only need to move his hand slightly to reach us.


    ''Boom!¡ª


    The jester''s spell hit Emilia''s back, causing both of us to fall to the ground. Just a second later, as the jester launched another attack, I desperately formed a water ball. The two spells collided again, blocking each other. Without a doubt, I could no longer use magic. As the jester began casting again, my last remaining hope was fading away.


    This time, without hesitation, the jester threw the earth ball directly at me. The ball seemed to move in slow motion towards me, but my body felt like it was rebelling. No matter how hard I tried, escaping the earth ball that would hit me in just a second was impossible.


    At that moment... I could never have anticipated that I was at a turning point in my life.


    The woman I wanted to protect with all my being, my first love in this new life... was standing in front of me, shielding me with her body... with only a smile on her lips. Her eyes seemed to say that even if her sacrifice cost her life, it was worth it. For a moment... her gaze was that of a happy woman, not someone who was about to die.


    For me... who am I to deserve such a gift?! I had already been given a second life, but I didn''t take it seriously, and now I deserved to die! Why?! Why are you making me suffer by saving me?! Let me be the hero this time!


    I... don''t deserve this life! At least let me repay this grace! At least don''t let the woman I love die!


    ¡ªSuddenly, a sword sliced through the air and cut off the jester''s head... This was what I wanted to see! But no one could do anything... I couldn''t do anything.


    The earth ball struck Emilia''s body harshly, knocking her to the ground. When I saw her lying motionless, I felt something break inside me. The pain and anger within me made me abandon everything else. The deepest darkness of my existence flared up inside me! Yet, it didn''t suppress the emotions raging within.


    "Shame!"


    "Shame!"


    "Shame!"


    "Shame!"


    "Shame!"


    "Shame!"


    "Shame!"


    "Shame!"


    "Shame!"


    ...


    ?

 Chapter 46 - 46: Cold bodies

    Children born under darkness think of light as their enemy...


    Is darkness just an element?


    Or is it something more?


    I don''t know...


    But without a doubt, darkness is very powerful.


    Maybe the reason for the power rising within me now was the power of darkness, or maybe it was the power of anger.


    Without a doubt, there are things that human intelligence cannot comprehend. In this new world... In the world where people are stronger with the Kaizer power... actually, people are in a more helpless situation...


    Did I have to feel this pain for this power rising within me to be born?


    "Pain makes you stronger."


    Whoever invented this phrase, I curse their mother...


    A person who truly feels pain never wants to become stronger through pain.


    Looking at Emilia, who no longer smiles, lying on my arm, I don''t think it was worth it. The Kaizer power rising within me now is probably telling me that I have reached Kaizer stage 4, but...


    When I look at Emilia, who took her last breath, and see the small, transparent tear coming from her right eye, I finally understand. If there is an absolute similarity between this world and my previous one, it is that there is no justice.


    Pull yourself together, Ethan!


    When tears started to flow from my eyes, I told myself to pull it together again... Pull yourself together! Your life is in danger right now!


    Y-yes... Yes!


    Finally, an idea came to my mind again, and to implement this idea, I activated my Kaizer power, which was rising again, and activated the freezing power, a feature of the water element. Starting from Emilia''s still weakly beating heart, I began to freeze her entire body with ice. All of this happened within seconds, but the jester who threw a dagger at my chest from a distance still did not rest.


    "Ighhm" a pained groan escaped my lips as the dagger pierced my chest.


    But I continued to freeze Emilia''s body without caring about the jester, and finally covered her entire body with ice, except for her face.


    I gently stroked her beautiful blonde hair, her now cold cheeks, and her full cherry lips. I gently tucked a strand of hair falling on her face behind her ear. Lowering my head, I looked closely at her beautiful face. And... I gently kissed those pale lips. This...


    was my first kiss... As tears began to flow from my eyes again, I quickly pulled my head back.


    In the meantime, the jester threw another dagger at me, but I no longer felt the pain...


    After looking at her beautiful but now pale face for the last time, I covered her head with ice, putting her into a deep sleep. Her face, visible through the ice, was still very beautiful, but this did not make me feel good.


    After all, this was a world of magic and many mysteries, and I am sure I will find a way to bring her back to life... I have to find it...


    Now that I have slowly laid Emilia''s ice-covered body on the ground, it is time to calm my rising anger...


    The fog was still surrounding me, and because of the intense emotions I was experiencing, my Kaizer power had increased. This was a rare but not impossible situation. In a book I read in the library before, it was mentioned that someone with enough potential could experience a surge in Kaizer power after intense emotional situations, but I am sure this increased power will never make me happy...


    Even though my Kaizer power had increased, my body was still injured. I also had no idea about the new features I had gained. But I don''t care! The only thing that matters to me right now is revenge. The intense desire for revenge was the only thing calming the intense pain in my heart.


    My steps were slow but strong. I had no idea where the jester was; I was just following my instincts. Every second I didn''t see him, my anger grew even more. When I saw a dagger being thrown at me, all my instincts worked in an inhuman way, and as the fog in front of me dispersed because of my speed, the only thing on my mind was revenge.


    I didn''t know what I was doing or what was happening, but that wasn''t important. In a quarter of a second, I reached the place where the jester was..


    "What? Cough! What? AaaEee?"


    When I grabbed the jester by the throat, he was making meaningless sounds as if his tongue had been cut off. He began to stab me with the two daggers in his hands, but I didn''t care... I just wanted to satisfy the greatest desire for revenge that humanity had ever seen.


    The jester''s daggers continued to make holes in my body, but the jester''s face was full of fear.


    When I looked closely at the jester, if it weren''t for the incredible anger I felt, I would definitely have been shocked...


    I hadn''t seen his face much because of the paint on his face and his constant presence in the fog, but now that I was looking this closely, I recognized him. This man... The man who killed Emilia was also the court jester in the Asina kingdom!


    This man was a servant personally chosen by the king, a member of the king''s entourage!


    "Let me go! Let me go!... please let me go"


    His eyes kept turning, and his body was trembling, but reflexively he continued to attack me with his dagger, but as I continued to squeeze his throat, his strength was gradually fading. Just as I had guessed, his physical strength was low, but I realized this was too late...


    "Ewwehe! Cough! Plea-se! For"


    These were his last words. With the sound of his neck bones breaking and his red face, silence reigned. As the surrounding fog slowly dispersed, the jester''s body fell from my hand. Without a doubt, he was dead, but... the desire for revenge within me had given way to anger. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Killing him did not feel good. After all, Emilia had not come back... But now that I look back, I realize that I was also one of the biggest culprits in all of this. Yes, maybe I could have been successful in quelling the rebellion, but still... still, I didn''t take it seriously. What have I taken seriously since I came to this world?


    I always relied on my intelligence and thought I could overcome everything... How na?ve I was! I always saw this world through rose-colored glasses until today, but upon closer inspection, this world was even darker than my old world. Everywhere was full of deaths, and there was a significant class division within society.


    I couldn''t see all of this because I had a golden spoon from the moment I was born...


    "Aghhh!"


    My thoughts disappeared when I fell hard to the ground. The strength in my entire body was about to run out. I was covered in blood, and I had lost a lot of blood up until now. I no longer had the strength to stand up. I looked at Emilia''s body covered in ice a little distance away.


    "This... Is the worst possible ending?"


    Biting my lip, I crawled toward Emilia''s body. Even crawling felt like torture. How absurd it was to accept that I would die here in this desolate forest. After some effort, I reached Emilia''s body and leaned my back against her ice-covered form.


    "Huh, so cold..."


    Now that I think about it, I was pathetically far from being an emperor who wanted to conquer the entire world.


    "I wonder if I''ll be given a third life?"


    I realized now that I hadn''t even told Emilia, the person I trusted the most, that I was reincarnated... With the grass I was lying on stained with blood... my blood, it was obvious that it was too late to say anything.


    "Hah... Hah... Hah... Hah... Thanks..."


    ----


    (Isabella''s POV)


    As I was reviewing the documents scattered on the table, I picked up Ethan''s letter from the corner and started reading it. It was a rather brief letter and only talked about business. He wanted me to find a piece of farmland for him. He specified that it should get 6-8 hours of sunlight daily, have a temperate climate, and rich soil.


    I don''t know what he plans to grow there, but I think I can find land that fits Ethan''s requirements... I don''t know why I want to help him so much, but I want to be by his side and be the person he trusts.


    When he told me he would conquer the entire continent, I didn''t think he was serious, but I guess he was quite serious about it. Does he have any idea how bloody the end of this road will be? I don''t know, even so, I will support him when he suffers or is unhappy.


    As far as I know, he is currently busy successfully completing his mission in the rebellion area, but I''m sure he will return here soon... I don''t know why I miss him... maybe I see him as my son...


    Anyway, it''s time to sleep now...


    I got up from my chair and ate the last piece of cake left on the table. This cake was given to me and Luciana by a girl named Roxanne. I think she wants to get along with both of us, but the reason is probably that she likes Ethan. After eating her cake and praising it, the sparkle in her eyes showed she was truly happy.


    Unfortunately, Roxanne is engaged to the son of Fiona the Witch, but... they are not officially engaged yet. Maybe I can stop them, but I need to get Ethan''s opinion first.


    I lay down on my cold bed and silently watched the sky through the open window in front of me. The stars shining in the darkness of the night made one feel both very big and very small...


    "I wonder what Ethan is doing right now?"


    As these words left my mouth, the view in front of me closed, and a bright light appeared. My heart pounded in my chest with fear as I saw the bright blue light shining above me and the small lightning bolts flickering within it.


    While all this was happening, unaware that the necklace around my neck was glowing, I was looking for a way to escape, but when something fell on me uncontrollably, all I could do was scream.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"


    A moment later, I saw that the thing that fell on me was a person and that he wasn''t moving. When I looked at him, I saw blood flowing from everywhere and knife marks all over his body. Maybe instinctively, I reached out my hands to see his face and turned him over. When I saw his pale face... It... It...


    was Ethan!


    "!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 47 - 47: Take my breath

    (Roxanne''s POV)


    The room I had just entered was suffocatingly gloomy. I tried to steady my trembling hand with my other trembling hand, which felt somewhat comical, as I walked toward Ethan, who had been unconscious in bed for three days. Despite being personally treated by the chief wizard, his condition remained critical for a long time, but the chief wizard said Ethan would wake up today or tomorrow.


    Even with all his limbs and torso wrapped in bandages, he looked very handsome. Luciana was sitting right next to Ethan, so focused on him that she didn''t even seem to notice I had come in. The dark circles under her eyes clearly showed her state. Every day I was allowed to come here, I saw her anxiously by Ethan''s side.


    Even I, who knew this day would come and what would happen, hadn''t slept for days. When Queen Luciana finally noticed someone had entered the room, she straightened her posture, but her eyes betrayed her noble stance.


    "Has Richard left?" Luciana asked.


    Her voice was so faint that I had to focus on her mouth movements to hear it. Clearly, she had cried a lot.


    "Y-yes... he left a few hours ago" I said.


    I was surprised at how much my voice resembled Luciana''s at that moment. I guess I had worn myself out, too..., by the way, Richard went to the rebellion region to enforce his own "justice." I had seen this in my previous life.


    Hundreds of rebels were killed painfully, and harsh execution orders were issued in all the rebellion regions. He even executed soldiers among those commanded by Ethan. Richard went further and claimed that the Tamerid Empire was behind this and wanted to form a coalition against the Tamerid Empire on the continent.


    But the Tamerid Empire tried to prevent a possible bipolar war by sending their own princes.


    Of course, the reason Richard did all this wasn''t that he loved Ethan so much. After all, Ethan was a prince representing the Asina Kingdom, and an assassination attempt on the prince of the Asina Kingdom was a big deal. Naturally, if King Richard didn''t react and remained passive, other states might question the legitimacy of the Asina Kingdom and even act boldly.


    If Richard truly loved his son Ethan and was genuinely worried about his death, he would have executed Fiona first, but since Fiona''s responsibility for the assassination attempt was kept secret, he didn''t do much. Heh... Anyway, since I know the future, I just keep quiet to Richard...Frankly I feel nothing but pity for him.


    When the door of the room opened, I turned toward it and saw Isabella''s tired face entering. She looked like she had gone through some kind of trauma from that incident. Her black hair was messy, and her red eyes revealed her state of mind more clearly. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How is he?" she asked in a faint voice.


    After looking at Luciana, who was too tired to speak, I answered.


    "Good... The chief wizard said he would wake up today or tomorrow."


    Isabella approached and sat on the chair opposite Luciana, looking at Ethan''s condition. Just then, as if by a miracle, Ethan''s eyelids moved.


    Luciana and Isabella held their breath with great hope as they saw his eyelids slightly flutter. I, on the other hand, was staring at Ethan''s face in astonishment. In a moment of deep silence, Ethan''s eyelashes trembled as his eyelids slowly opened.


    Breaking the silence in the room with a faint voice, Ethan mumbled, "What happened?" His voice was tired and hoarse, but there were sparks of joy in Luciana and Isabella''s eyes.


    Luciana, unable to hold back her tears, approached Ethan and gently held his hand. "Ethan, thank goodness you woke up! Thank you, God, thank you so much...!" she said, her voice a mix of joy and exhaustion.


    Isabella also moved closer. "The chief wizard healed you. Your condition was critical, but you''re safe now," she said. Her wet eyes begged for tears, but she held them back.


    Ethan, struggling to focus his eyes on those in the room, asked, "How did I get here...?"


    "This... I think it was thanks to the dragon relic I gave you..." Isabella said. Her expression showed that a terrible memory had come to mind.


    "Hah... Where''s my father?" Ethan asked after a deep sigh.


    "He went to the rebellion region..." Isabella replied.


    Ethan tried to sit up but gave up when he saw the worried looks of both Luciana and Isabella. Since I was right behind Isabella, he seemed not to have noticed me... Still; it was very hard to hold myself back. I wanted to run and hug him tightly, but that wouldn''t be proper. Also, since his whole body was bandaged, hugging would be the worst thing to do.


    "I need to send a message immediately."


    "What? Tell me, and I''ll make sure it reaches Richard. His army should be a few hours away now," Isabella said.


    "Emilia... I froze her body with magic, and with the spell I created, it can stay intact for a few days at most. I need someone to go and renew the ice spell I cast and bring her here..."


    After his words spread through the room, there was a deep silence. The gloomy atmosphere in the room intensified. But I was more surprised by this situation. I thought Emilia had died in my previous life... Maybe Ethan had hidden this truth from me and the others... I don''t know.


    "Okay, I''ll send a messenger immediately, but can you tell us what happened first? If you feel bad, you don''t have to, but we''re curious about how this happened" Isabella said in a low voice.


    "Alright... The person who attacked us was The jester."


    This time the silence in the room was for another reason, but lasted just as long.


    "The court jester. It seems he hid his strength quite well."


    "What?! The person you mentioned... I mean, the one who attacked you was the jester here? Are you serious, Ethan?" Isabella asked.


    "Do you think I''m in the mood to joke? I don''t know why, but I''m sure it was him who attacked us."


    "Alright then. I think you should tell us the story from the beginning" said Luciana, who had been silently processing everything up to this point.


    After that, Ethan insisted that Isabella send a messenger, And Isabella spent about ten minutes writing something on a piece of paper with a trembling hand. Meanwhile, I called for a healer to check on Ethan''s condition. After the healer finished and told us that Ethan was fine but needed some rest, and He said the head wizard would come tomorrow to check on His Excellency.


    "Okay. A messenger left just now and will reach Richard''s army in a few hours. Now, tell us everything without skipping any details" she said.


    Ethan nodded and then explained to us in detail how he decided to go to the rebel camp and how he fought with the jester. Luciana listened quietly, while Isabella asked questions about points she found important. I sat in a corner, listening to Ethan, who occasionally looked at me.


    About twenty minutes later, Ethan finished his story and answered all of Isabella''s questions, then said he was tired and wanted to rest.


    Although Luciana said she wanted to stay here tonight, Ethan declined and he told him to sleep tonight. As the three of us left the room, Ethan''s gaze was strangely focused on me. He didn''t take his eyes off me, and as I turned around to head for the door to hide my blushing face, I felt his gaze piercing my back.


    ???


    Hours later, with the feeling of relief from today and the pleasant emotions evoked by Ethan''s looks, I lay down on my bed. The moon had already pitched its tent high above, providing a dim light for the beings below. As I was about to fall asleep while looking at the starry sky...


    "Tap-tap."


    When I heard a footstep, I turned around but saw no one, thinking the sound might have come from Pipkin. I laid my head back on the pillow.


    "Tap-tap-TAP-TAP-TAP."


    As the steps got closer, I realized it wasn''t the sound a cat party would make and quickly lifted my head, but then my heart started pounding loudly when I saw two hands around my throat. But... but... what hurt my heart even more and shocked me was seeing who the man strangling me was.


    "E-Ethan? What are you doing¡ª"


    "SHUT your mouth" he said with cold eyes that seemed to see my soul.


    At that moment, when I looked at the bubble above his head, tears welled up in my eyes from the shock I felt. H-his love percentage was 15... negative 15... This... This was the lowest value I had ever seen. Why?


    Why? Why? What have I done? What have I done? The love of my life...the man I care about most in this world...how can he hate me? Now...


    What''s my motivation to live now? Why should I live if Ethan hates me?


    "W-what did I do?"


    ....

 Chapter 48 - 48: Catherine

    (Third-person POV)


    Ethan''s cold gaze and still bandaged body looked as if they were straight out of a horror movie. As his hands gripped Roxanne''s throat, his face resembled that of a ruthless serial killer.


    "W-what did I do? " Roxanne said, her fear evident in her eyes.


    "You know what? Humans are creatures that constantly think, and I started thinking too... Before all these events, before going to the rebellion zone, I started wondering why a girl kept telling me to be careful. And I''m a paranoid person... I have trust issues. Besides, there was something this girl wanted to say before I left, but couldn''t.


    If I remember correctly, the last thing she said was, ''Please be careful. Especially E¡ª'' Now, what do you think she was referring to with that ''E''? Who do you think she meant? E? Emilia?! Could it be Emilia?


    Moreover, this girl lived in the palace where the jester who made Emilia see that situation stayed, didn''t she? Don''t you think she''s suspicious?" he said.


    Roxanne looked at Ethan with eyes widened in shock. She realized she was in the worst possible scenario right now. She remembered from her previous life that Ethan was a smart man and particularly sensitive about betrayal. She scanned the room with her eyes but, unable to find Pipkin, she looked at Ethan with teary eyes.


    "Please, let me go... This is a misunderstanding."


    Ethan looked at Roxanne for a few seconds before releasing his hands from her throat.


    "I have nothing to do with this. Your reason for suspecting me isn''t enough. After all, I only told you to be careful before you left the palace. What''s wrong with that?" she said, sobbing.


    "Everything. Why have you been so interested in me since you came to this palace? Why is the fianc¨¦e of the second son of the woman who wants to kill me so interested in me?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not his fianc¨¦e!" she said unusually loudly.


    "That still doesn''t explain why you''re so interested in me."


    "Because... Because..." Roxanne looked embarrassed, moving her hand back and forth while holding her wrist, her eyes darting between Ethan and the floor. Her still wet cheeks added another layer of appeal to her.


    "Because what?" Ethan asked.


    "Because I love you!... I-I told you to be careful because I was worried! I was worried about you getting hurt!" Roxanne said, her eyes closing in embarrassment as they started to blush.


    What she said was true, but she had ignored some facts when saying it. Clearly, Pipkin''s threat had worked.


    Ethan was shocked by this answer. He didn''t know what to say. This response eliminated many questions in his mind, and he internally questioned why he hadn''t considered this possibility before. A sense of guilt formed within him. But despite everything, having just lost Emilia, it was difficult for Ethan to trust someone so quickly.


    "You might be telling the truth, but you could also be lying, so I can''t trust you. I want you to leave here, leave the palace" Ethan said mercilessly.


    Roxanne''s eyes widened, and tears started flowing from them like a flood again.


    "Please...! Give me a chance! I''ll do whatever you want... I''ll do anything to prove that I love you¨CHICK! You can use me however you want, but please don''t push me away!" Roxanne said, falling to the ground and clutching Ethan''s feet, her hair now a mess, sobbing.


    Ethan looked at Roxanne, trying to control his emotions. After all, every man had an instinct to protect a weak woman, and the biggest mistakes of most intelligent men stemmed from their inability to control this protective instinct. But as usual, Ethan considered his own interests and finally leaned down, grabbing Roxanne by her shoulders.


    He moved his hands down from her shoulders to her waist and lifted her in a princess carry. Roxanne''s eyes widened in surprise, and she looked at Ethan with her wet eyes. She was too shocked and excited to think about checking Ethan''s affection percentage. As Ethan held her by her legs and back, he walked towards the bed.


    When Roxanne''s heartbeat became audible and she fell into a trance, Ethan sat her down on the bed. When he released her and Roxanne finally managed to calm her heart, she looked at the transparent affection percentage hovering over Ethan''s head... and was disappointed. A moment of excitement and hope gave way to heartbreak.


    But at least it was no longer a negative 15; instead, Ethan''s affection percentage was zero. Yes, a complete zero. No interest, no hatred.


    "I won''t kick you out of here, but from now on, you''ll have to do what I tell you to, and if I see any suspicious behavior... you won''t see me again. Got it?" Ethan said, leaning in close to Roxanne''s face.


    Roxanne''s plump lips pouted, and she flinched at Ethan''s last words, but she managed to nod her small head. "I... I''ll do whatever you want!" she said.


    If Ethan''s relationship with Roxanne hadn''t soured, he would have found her behavior very sweet and might have even started to like her, but unfortunately, a broken relationship is not easily repaired.


    "Then I''m leaving now. I will contact you soon... And oh, I apologize for my previous words. I''m far from my most polite self right now" he said.


    "It''s okay. I understand..." Roxanne said sweetly, nodding her small head.


    Ethan looked at Roxanne for a few seconds, then turned his back and walked toward the door. Ethan''s plan with Roxanne was simple. First, he would have her gather information about Fiona, but for that, Fiona had to trust her. While Roxanne acted as some sort of secret agent, Ethan would try to find out if she was lying.


    In short, Roxanne would be a useful tool for Ethan.


    As Ethan left the room, Roxanne took a deep breath and began to involuntarily replay the recent events in her mind. Her facial expressions kept changing¡ªsad, hurt, resentful, then excited, happy, passionate¡ªbut the last expression was determined. Of course, when she lay on her bed and hugged her pillow... or, to put it more bluntly, raped her pillow, she had a perverted look on her face.


    I guess we all know what she''s fantasizing about right now...


    ----


    Months before all these events, in the north, in the Tiamat Empire, a warm fire was lit on a wintry day. The logs feeding the fire were enormous, and atop these logs was a coffin. The coffin was quite ostentatious, so much so that any stranger who saw it burning would feel a pang of sorrow for the expensive coffin.


    Right next to the large burning fire, the earth had undergone a transformation, indicating that another large fire had been held there recently. Around this fire was a large crowd, and from this crowd emerged a very beautiful blonde girl.


    The blonde girl was dressed in white. In fact, everyone was dressed in white. In the Tiamat Empire, wearing white at a funeral meant that the deceased was viewed with feelings of love. And if everyone at a funeral was dressed in white, it meant a member of the imperial family had died.


    But today... on this wintry day, two members of the imperial family were being sent off. The emperor of the Tiamat Empire and the empress who died hand in hand beside him. It was said that they were returning from a diplomatic meeting when an earthquake occurred. The energy released by the earthquake caused avalanches in the snowy mountains along their route.


    Ultimately, the emperor''s retinue perished under the avalanche.


    Not only the emperor and empress but also valuable state leaders of the Tiamat Empire had lost their lives because of the natural disasters of that day. The Tiamat Empire had lost much in one day.


    And now, the empire''s sole heir, Princess Catherine, was staring at her father''s burning coffin like a robot. She didn''t shed a single tear¡ªmore precisely, she couldn''t. An heir... especially one who had fallen into a weakened position. Crying could be seen as a sign of weakness. Yes...


    this was really happening. The throne never accepts the weak!


    Underneath Catherine''s made-up eyes were actually bruised bags. Of course, these bruises were covered with makeup so that no one would notice, but no one can cover the pain of a heart with makeup... Undoubtedly, Catherine''s small heart was irreparably deformed by all that had happened.


    In reality, nature had mercilessly carried out what needed to be done. Not only in the evolutionary process but also in normal life, there was natural selection. While the weak perished, the strong continued to live in the absurd existence called life.


    And if you don''t want to be eliminated by natural selection, you must become stronger. And undoubtedly, for a person to become strong, they must first suffer... those who are strong without suffering only exist in silly stories told to children, but unfortunately, none of us are in a children''s story.


    ---


    Author''s Note: I''m curious if frequently changing the POV is disturbing. You can also check out Catherine''s illustration in the comments!

 Chapter 49 - 49: Battle of Elgarion

    In the South, near the Elgar Mountains, there was a great city. This city was never conquered because one side was surrounded by mountains and the other by a river. Additionally, this city was the birthplace of the Conqueror Ogedion. He was a great emperor who had captured most of the Human Continent and even the northern shores of the Drakoria Continent.


    The legendary man''s birthplace was the city of Elgarion, which was currently the capital of the Elgarion Clan.


    And today, a red-haired, limping man who was a fan of the Conqueror Ogedion was looking down at the great city from the caves within the Elgar Mountains. The man''s name was Alpshar, and he had already captured half of the southern clans with his own hands. Each passing day, this red-haired man was turning into a greater legend.


    He was only 18 years old, but his fame had already spread across all the continent.


    Last year, Alpshar had fought against an army much larger than his own when the three largest southern clans formed a coalition and attacked him. He won that battle with cunning tactics and became the most powerful man in the South in an instant. Undoubtedly, Alpshar played dirty, but it was necessary for him. His life had been full of hardships since the day he was born, and he always had to fight.


    Now, after all these events, he was about to do something for the first time because he wanted to. He wanted to take the city of Elgarion. As known, no one had ever taken the city of Elgarion, and if someone did, it would bring great prestige. However, what Alpshar cared about was not prestige.


    "Fragontt..."


    "Fragontt" was the respectful title used to address the southern clan leaders. Just as the king in the North was addressed as "Your Majesty," the clan leader in the South was addressed as Fragontt. It was not considered proper to address the top person in the hierarchy by name.


    Moreover, since the word Fragontt was based on an ancient mythological story, it was thought that being called by this title was necessary for legitimacy.


    Alpshar turned around and looked at the man who called him.


    "The preparations are complete. What are your orders?" he asked, bowing his head.


    "Good. We will wait until night," said Alpshar, turning back to look at the city below from the small natural window in the cave.


    "Sir, our supply routes will be extended for a long time¡ª"


    "Where did you find the courage to give me advice? Did anyone ask for your opinion?!" Alpshar snapped in a harsh tone. After puberty, his voice had become quite deep and slightly rough.


    "I have committed a dreadful sin, Fragontt. I request my head to be cut off right now for forgiveness" he said, quickly kneeling.


    Southern people were a warrior community. And the most crucial criterion for the continuation of warrior communities was discipline and hierarchical structure. Indeed, the main reason why the southern people could never be occupied by the northerners for a long time was this. In this community, making a mistake against someone of a higher rank was the greatest sin.


    Therefore, over time, the sociological structure of the southerners had developed to a level that could be considered quite radical.


    "As Fragontt, I do not allow this. But today, go and think for a long time about the mistake you made," said Alpshar.


    "Yes, sir!" he said loudly and hurried away. Undoubtedly, he would truly think about the mistake he made for a long time.


    This was how the evolution of this society had developed, and looking at history, it was clear why the southerners were such hard opponents. There was a saying in the southern sages: "The day the southerners stop fighting among themselves will be the day the world finds its true owner."


    As night began to fall, Alpshar reviewed his plans one last time. The desire to capture Elgarion was beyond personal ambitions; it would be a symbol for the unification of the southern clans. Taking Elgarion could mark the beginning of a period where the southerners could unite and aim for greater goals.


    The preparations in Alpshar''s army in the mountains were complete. Alpshar''s soldiers were moving quietly, preparing the necessary equipment and weapons. Alpshar trusted the discipline and loyalty of his men. Winning this battle would not only be a tactical victory but also a turning point that would change the fate of the southerners.


    There was a specific reason for Alpshar''s night attack. Today was the tenth day of the ninth month of the year, a very important day. It was the birthday of the great Conqueror Ogedion. Today, there was a grand celebration in the city of Elgarion, where they claimed to be the greatest representatives of Conqueror Ogedion.


    But already, The soldiers and city residents had nothing to worry about, as the city had never been conquered throughout history.


    In fact, no one had dared to attack this city for the last hundred years. But tonight was a night that would shock the entire South. The crazy leader of the South, Alpshar was about to attack this city.


    Alpshar''s small army emerged from the mountains and slowly descended a bit. After all, the place they had stayed in all this time was quite high. The army of about two thousand men, after descending enough, positioned themselves at the planned location.


    "Prepare!" a man shouted the order in a deep voice. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The entire army activated their Kaizer power. The soldiers in this army were at least at Kaizer Stage 2. But mostly, it consisted of soldiers who had reached Kaizer Stage 3 or 4. There were even a few soldiers who had reached Kaizer Stage 6 among them.


    "Fire!"


    With this command, the army of two thousand mages launched their attacks on the city of Elgarion. As magical attacks rained down on the city, most of the soldiers meant to defend Elgarion were either drunk or unconscious. After all, today was their greatest holiday.


    And thus, at 1:15 AM, the Battle of Elgarion began.


    The magical attacks falling on Elgarion drove the city into unexpected chaos. Buildings were collapsing, streets were engulfed in flames, and the citizens were fleeing in panic. Alpshar''s plan was working flawlessly; an unprotected and unprepared city could not withstand a night attack.


    Alpshar, leading his army, was directing the assault. This young man, looking as if he had lost his mind, was determined to break through the legendary walls of Elgarion. The attacks from the mountains by the mages were mostly focused on the inner and outer walls of the city. Of course, such a large city could not be taken with just two thousand soldiers.


    The main army was waiting in the forest across the river.


    Because it was a holiday in Elgarion today, the guard towers outside the city were very weak. Few soldiers were stationed outside the city, and most of the Elgarion soldiers guarding these positions were drunk.


    Yes... Alpshar had planned this day in every detail years in advance.


    Alpshar''s main army, hidden in the forest across the river, began to flow towards the city. The Elgarion soldiers, suddenly forced to wake up, rushed to the walls facing the mountains, as the attack had come from there. But they didn''t know this would be a fatal mistake.


    The main army of Alpshar entered through the outer walls with little resistance and began to flood into the city through the inner walls with relatively more resistance.


    Meanwhile, the mage army attacking from the mountains continued their assault without stopping, but since Alpshar had ordered his soldiers not to attack the city''s historical and artistic structures, the army in the mountains didn''t have much difficulty.


    Everything had already gone according to plan, and the main army had already entered the city. So at 2:00 AM, Alpshar gave the order for the mage army to launch a full-scale attack, and the army of two thousand quickly ran down from the mountains to reach the walls of Elgarion.


    The soldiers on the walls facing the mountains had abandoned their positions because of the larger attack coming from the river. Therefore, when the mages easily entered the city, the Elgarion army found itself surrounded by enemy soldiers on both sides.


    So the Elgarion army was like ice melting in the summer heat , began to slowly disappear.


    When the first light of dawn hit the east, the city of Elgarion was nothing more than a battlefield. Amidst destroyed buildings, rubble, and chaos, the city was now under the control of Alpshar''s army. But very little damage had been done to special structures.


    The city''s residents were trying to understand what had happened in shock, but they already knew an attack had taken place. Thus, especially women and children were staying in safe places. Mostly hiding in temples and basements, women and children were trembling with fear. Among these women was a beautiful and intelligent woman who would later become Alpshar''s first wife.


    When Alpshar, clad in armor, entered the city on his noble steed, all parts of the city had already been taken under control, and all the top officials of the city had been captured.


    And so, having won the Battle of Elgarion in just one night, Alpshar once again achieved a success that would be written in golden letters in history books.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Nature of death.

    (Ethan''s POV)


    I finally woke up from the nightmare when the disturbing rays of the sun reflected through the window. Although I tried to remember what the nightmare was about, I couldn''t, but I was almost sure it was about the events of a week ago. After that incident, I was waking up with nightmares every single morning without fail.


    Yet, after those terrifying events, my emotions are more stable than I expected. Yes, I was constantly having nightmares, but... I don''t know. Whenever something abnormal happens to me, I attribute it to the dark element, and maybe the reason I''m not angry right now is because of the dark element. Moreover, today is the day Emilia''s ice-covered corpse will reach the palace


    Oh, by the way, although I don''t have much time, I started testing the new abilities I gained. First of all, I am currently at Kaizer stage 4. I have the elements of air, water, fire, and dark. In these four elements, I currently have four unique abilities each, which means a total of 16 unique abilities.


    Yes, this might seem like a lot, but since I haven''t mastered the elements except for the dark element, I can''t use them to their full potential. Especially the air element. It''s the one I''m the worst at. But briefly, I noted down each of my elemental powers on a piece of paper and hid this paper in my shadow.


    Starting with the fire element:


    1. Fireball


    2. Fire ring


    3. Fire sword


    4. Fire roar


    By the way, I name all my abilities myself, but it helps me roughly remember what they are. Moving on to other elements...


    Air element:


    1. Air ball


    2. Air sound


    3. Air shield S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    4. Air shoes


    Yes, I guess I''m not very skilled at naming them... But the last ability I gained, air shoes, I used involuntarily when I attacked the jester for the last time and incredibly quickly grabbed his throat. I think the intense emotions I felt at that moment somehow activated the ability.


    As for the water element...


    1. Water ball


    2. Water breath... Yes, water breath


    3. Water fountain...


    4. Water man...


    I think I should ask someone for help with naming them.


    And finally, the abilities I gained in the dark element:


    1. Storage of Darkness


    2. Body of Darkness


    3. Darkness Fireball


    4. Dark exploitation


    As for the last ability I gained... I''m still not entirely sure, but I think it''s a spell that absorbs incoming attacks. The few small experiments I secretly conducted before made me understand that this ability absorbs magical attacks, but I don''t know how powerful it is.


    After all, if someone attack me with magic, and later on, I block their magic attack with a spell they''ve never seen or heard of, that person would probably question what it is. They might even claim that I made a pact with a demon and gained demonic power.


    Also, I learned the hard way that the last dark element ability only blocks spells. When I looked at my right hand, it was still bandaged. While lost in my thoughts, the voices of the guards waiting at the palace gate brought me back to myself. Today was the day Emilia''s corpse would reach the palace, so everyone was on high alert.


    Although I still felt pain for her somewhere deep inside, I had to suppress these emotions. After all, there were people around me who trusted me, and I couldn''t appear weak to them.


    Taking a deep breath, I got out of bed and looked out the window. The palace garden looked flawless, as always. On one hand, I was thinking that I needed to pull myself together, and on the other hand, I was planning how I could better use the new abilities I gained. The powers granted by the dark element particularly intrigued me. However, I was also aware of how dangerous these powers could be.


    I walked to the end of the corridors and stepped outside through the main door, where I saw Emilia''s ice-covered body in the back of a waiting carriage. From a distance, she still hadn''t lost her beauty. But now, under the bright sunlight, although Emilia still looked beautiful, the many scars on her body painted a painful picture for me.


    Just as my emotions were about to rise, I realized once again that the dark element was stopping me.


    I could now easily understand that the dark element was trying to control my emotions. Perhaps it was because I was becoming more skilled and stronger in the dark element. However, I still didn''t understand how it worked. Firstly, I don''t know what the dark element relies on to affect my emotions.


    Initially, I thought the dark element only suppressed emotions that would make me appear weak, but I guess this isn''t entirely accurate... It''s too early to reach a definite conclusion.


    "What would you like us to do, Your Excellency?" asked the royal knight.


    "Bring her to my room," I said.


    I noticed some curious glances and also saw the royal knight''s eyebrows furrow for a moment because of what I said. After all, necrophilia was naturally a great sin in this world. In fact, it was a greater crime than it was in my previous world. The main reason for this was that necromancers or corpse wizards, as they were known, were considered sinners in all religions in this world.


    The knights carried Emilia''s ice-covered body to my room. After they respectfully bowed and exited the room, I immediately approached Emilia''s body and activated my Kaizer power to perform the experiment I had previously considered. After drawing the curtains, I moved Emilia''s body to the most suitable shadow in the room and tried to place her inside it.


    No living being can enter there, and if Emilia is still alive, this is the best way I can find out.


    But... But... In the end, her ice-covered body entered my shadow... I don''t know what to say. Until now, I hadn''t fully accepted that Emilia was dead... This might be the first moment I truly understood that she was indeed gone.


    Even if she''s dead, it might be possible to bring her back to life... Right? Although I haven''t read about anything like this happening before in the royal library during my research over the past all week, I still have a glimmer of hope. After all, a week of research doesn''t prove anything.


    ¡ªBumm!


    When my fist suddenly hit the wall next to me like a nail, I realized how intense my emotions were.


    ¡ªBumm!


    When I hit again, I noticed my anger increasing with each punch.


    ¡ªBumm!


    When I punched the wall once more, I realized these intense emotions weren''t just anger.


    ¡ªBumm!


    And when my now bloody hand finally entered the hollow in the wall, I understood that all this anger was actually an effect of regret and self-hatred.


    In the end, both of my hands were now injured. But I wish only my hands were wounded...


    I dropped myself onto the floor. When just a few tears flowed from my eyes, I realized once again that the dark element had activated.


    "Damn it!"


    Now that I think about it, why do I still keep Emilia''s already dead body with me... Why don''t I just let her go?


    Shut up!


    Why don''t I ensure she finds peace? Why do I continue to torment Emilia''s body?


    Because of your bitch mother!


    Why? Maybe the reason I do this is that of my own selfishness? After all, her body is encased in ice, not because she wanted it, but because I wanted it.


    Shut up...


    Why don''t I just accept it? The reason I haven''t sent off Emilia, who had such a valuable place in my life as she deserved, is because of my own despicable self.


    Please, just be quiet...


    Emilia, who saved my life, did it because she wanted to, and because she elevated herself to a higher level of being as a hero before she died. Her death was actually a release for her... Why can''t I just accept this?


    Please...


    Accepting something that has already happened will only hurt me. Look at the end of those who have gone against nature! They have met the most terrible ends. Who am I to defy Mother Nature just to satisfy my personal feelings? But one must not forget that the painful reality of life, just like happiness, is temporary... Ultimately, when happiness ends, only what is real remains...


    Just... just be quiet...


    I must now accept the harshest reality of existence. Accepting the truth is virtuous... Running from the truth eventually leads to the greatest disappointment. Life or existence is ultimately a joke that isn''t funny but constantly confronts us. Things rarely go as we wish in life, and in the end, there''s a truth we all forget or try to escape by attempting to forget...


    That is the annoying, inevitable nature of death.

 Chapter 51 - 51: Trial reward

    When my eyelids slightly fluttered open, I saw the small cracks in the white ceiling. My whole body ached, and I slowly got up. I must have fallen asleep on the cold floor yesterday. I angrily took off my sweat-soaked clothes and quickly headed to the bathroom. My eyes caught the mirror immediately to the right of the bathroom.


    I stood in front of the mirror and looked at my naked body... I had scars all over. I looked like a battle-scarred veteran who had survived dozens of wars by sheer luck. The ironic part was that all this had happened in just 12 years of my life in this world.


    "Huh...!"


    Despite those deep wounds, I still had a clearly well-built body. I was taller than almost all 12-year-olds and had a physique that was already taking shape. Perhaps it was time to see the positive side of life. For example, I had no scars on my face. And the scars on my body could make me look cool... Maybe it would be possible if there were fewer scars, but there was a scar everywhere.


    "Hahhhh..."


    After taking a deep breath for the second time, I entered my icy bathroom. Since there was another door in the bathroom connecting to the corridor, the servants wouldn''t have seen me lying unconscious on the floor.


    As soon as I entered the bathroom, the intense emotions I experienced yesterday came to mind, and... damn it. Yes, I wasn''t saying goodbye to Emilia because I was in love with her, but was that so wrong? Also, if I bring her back to life... If I manage to do that, I''m sure she wouldn''t be angry with me.


    Of course, I don''t know exactly what her spirit is doing right now, but I''m sure she wouldn''t be upset about me hiding her body.


    "Right? You''re not mad that I didn''t bury you, Emilia?"


    I quickly scanned my surroundings, but no matter how long I waited, nothing happened. Well, we''ve learned that Emilia hasn''t turned into a ghost and haunted me.


    After twenty minutes, I came out of the bathroom and started dressing. Interestingly, I felt good today. It seems like my brain remembered to release endorphins after the intense pain I experienced yesterday. Finally!


    Now... since I feel better, I need to think again. I sat on the couch and reviewed my plans for a long time. This was a trait I had even in my previous life. Just thinking. I visualize my future plans in my head and review all possible scenarios.


    Although it''s impossible to think of every possible scenario in real life, I can still say that what I''m doing now is useful.


    But finally, we are come to a consensus on one thing... It feels like I have multiple personalities. Anyway, I''ve realized that there will be many times when I''ll need to be ruthless to achieve my goals. Or whatever happens, no matter how difficult the situation becomes, I need to maintain my composure.


    I''m not the fool in a shounen anime who can''t stay silent in the face of injustice and insists on delivering justice. If I behave that way, it will be extremely difficult for me to survive in this ruthless world.


    The laws of the forest apply in this world, and if I don''t become a predator in this forest, my death is inevitable. Even if I do nothing, I''ll have enemies. I''ve never had a merciful nature, but I wasn''t always someone who only thought about personal interests. However, I can''t continue like this. If I act contrary to my interests, I''ll fall off the mountain I''ve climbed in a terrible way.


    A prince''s life never accepts a merciful nature.


    Now, let''s assume I give up everything and say I''m stepping down from the throne. Even if I do this, Fiona''s sons will still see me as a threat and want to kill me. Yes, this may not make sense now, but it''s definitely true. Moreover, there is a law in the Asina Kingdom''s main constitution that states a prince must kill his siblings when he ascends the throne and becomes king.


    So, fratricide is encouraged.


    Yes, from a humanitarian perspective, this is inhumane, but I don''t see it that way. There''s a very reasonable explanation for this law, or rather multiple reasons, but the biggest one is to prevent a civil war. If a civil war occurs, thousands will die, and in the worst-case scenario, the kingdom will be destroyed.


    But if the king kills his siblings, there will be no civil war, and thousands of people will not die needlessly. The lives of one or a few princes are less valuable than the survival of the country.


    In short, as the big purple giant said, "A small price to pay for salvation."


    "Heh..."


    Now it''s time to get up and assign a task to one of the pawns needed for me to ascend to the throne.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    As I sipped my tea in front of Roxanne, I saw her pondering what I had said. We were sitting opposite each other in a white gazebo among the beautiful flowers in the palace gardens.


    "So you want me to get closer to Queen Fiona and give her information about you... Did I get that right?" Roxanne said, stroking the head of the cute cat in her hands.


    "You will pass on the information I give you to her."


    "But the information you''ll give me about yourself won''t be true, right?" Roxanne asked.


    "Yes."


    "If I handle this smoothly, will you trust me, then?"


    "Yes... little."


    "And...," Roxanne wanted to say something for a moment, but her eyes dropped again, and she stopped.


    "What?"


    "Nothing. I''ll just do my best, but... I don''t want to marry Fiona''s son" she said with a determined look in her eyes.


    "I''m not asking you to do that. Just for now, pretend you want to marry her son to get closer to Fiona" I said, sipping my coffee.


    Roxanne glanced at me for a moment, then continued stroking her cat. After taking a deep breath, she slowly nodded.


    "Alright," she said, her voice determined but slightly trembling. "I''ll do this for you."


    I saw a moment of hesitation in Roxanne''s eyes, but it twisted into a determined expression. Her courage and resolve were a significant advantage for successfully executing my plans.


    "But I''ll still continue to meet with you, right?" she asked, holding her wrist.


    "Yes. After all, since you''ll be giving Fiona information about me, you''ll have to meet with me."


    "That''s not what I meant..."


    "Well... if you carry out the tasks I ask of you smoothly, I''ll have some rewards for you" I said.


    Roxanne''s eyes widened with expectation, and her lips curled into a sweet, attractive smile. She excitedly waved her hands. "What kind of rewards?!"


    "It''s a surprise. As I said, you''ll see what your reward is when you do what I ask."


    "Ethan, you''re boring! Then give me a trial reward now" she said, excitedly waving her arms up and down.


    "Don''t be spoiled. I''m not your boyfriend. "I said.


    "Oh... I''m sorry," Roxanne said, her lips curling in pain. She pushed her fingers together, looking at them with watery eyes. If I say something foolish now, I might lose her... I got up from my chair and sat on the chair right next to her and... I hugged her tightly


    The carrot-and-stick approach is always a good manipulation technique.


    "... Huh?"


    I noticed Roxanne was quite surprised when she saw that I hugged her. I held her tightly around the waist and pulled her close, hugging her firmly from behind her head. Even though I couldn''t see her face, I could feel that she was blushing. After just a few seconds, she regained her composure and began to take in my scent... yes, my scent.


    I could hear her taking deep breaths, and frankly, I''m worried about her whether or not being perverted.


    Since her chest was pressed against mine, I could hear the rapid beating of her heart. I guess her feelings for me are real or she''s just reacting this way because she''s an inexperienced virgin... No, if that were the case and she wasn''t in love with me, she would be disgusted by this situation. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After staying in that position for a few more seconds, I pulled back. Roxanne''s eyes were still shining with surprise. When she turned her head, I noticed that a reddish blush had spread across her face. No matter not careful I was, it was impossible not to notice the confusion in her eyes and the rapid fluttering of her heart.


    "Here''s a preview of the trial reward. Now I''m leaving" I said to Roxanne, who seemed to be in a trance due to what had just happened. I guess she really is in love with me...


    "Hmm..."


    She''s quite beautiful, and maybe accepting her affection wouldn''t be so bad. How my relationship with her develops will be decided with time.


    Anyway...


    Now I should focus on the task I need to start in the next few years. I need to complete the task of creating a source of income. For this, I need to go to Isabella''s room and handle the tedious paperwork. I now need a large plot of land to cultivate tobacco, and I hope Isabella can help me with this...

 Chapter 52 - 52: Avanne(+18)

    (Third Person POV) - Six Years Later


    In front of the large window of this expansive room stood a heavy-looking desk, and right behind it was a chair. Sitting in this chair was a man, with a half-naked woman bouncing on his lap and making obscene sounds. Loud sounds of a woman moaning filled the large room. Mixed with her moans were the creaking of furniture and the slapping of flesh against flesh.


    "Ahhhh! Your Excellency, it''s so good! So good!"


    The woman''s plump hips swayed rhythmically with the force of gravity as she jumped up and down on the man''s lap at her own will. Undoubtedly, the woman was making an effort to please the man, but she was also deriving immense pleasure from it herself. The man''s large, veined hand gripped her ample, soft buttocks tightly, helping her move faster.


    The obscene sounds grew louder as the love juices from her forbidden fruit gushed out with every powerful thrust.


    "Ahhh Ahhh! Please don''t stop, Your Excellency! Oh yes, YES!"


    The cock inside her reached the deepest parts, making her scream as she climaxed. Waves of pleasure radiated from her vagina and down to her toes, making her tremble violently as she came hard. In that moment, she took the initiative to kiss the man''s lips passionately, holding his head tightly to prolong the kiss.


    The backs of her thighs were reddened, and there were some pimples on her chest, indicating that the couple had been at it for a long time.


    When the woman''s lips parted from the man''s, she was smiling.


    "Your Excellency Ethan, that was so good. Thank you" she said.


    Ethan''s bright white teeth flashed in a smile, his blue eyes enhancing the ambiance.


    "Why did you stop, Avanne? Keep going," Ethan said.


    The woman''s light gray eyes sparkled, and the mole beneath her mouth sweetly accentuated her smile. She mustered all her strength to move her legs again, but after rising once on the penis, she clumsily fell back onto it. Despite using her arms for support, her hips failed to rise. She looked like a battery-drained toy doll.


    "I-I''m sorry, Your Excellency, but I have no strength left" Avanne said.


    "But I haven''t cum yet" Ethan replied.


    Avanne''s full lips colored with a beautiful smile again. "A prince must fulfill his duties, Your Excellency. If you want to cum, you''ll have to do it yourself" she said.


    Ethan gripped Avanne''s buttocks firmly with both hands and stood up from the chair, his penis still inside her. As he approached the desk, he pushed the documents aside and laid Avanne on the desk.


    Ethan''s penis remained inside her throughout the process, and Avanne bit her thumb, indicating that she was getting aroused again. Ethan, placed both of her legs over own shoulders, positioned himself better, and held her slender waist tightly beneath her large breasts, thrusting in and out with a single stroke, more forcefully.


    Within seconds, he began to pound her hard like a machine, squeezing her large breasts with one hand.


    "Aaaaahhhh, it''s so big! I can feel it inside me...Ohh yeess" Avanne''s sexy moans resumed as the penis inside her hit the walls of her uterus.


    As Ethan ravaged his woman with violent thrusts, the over-100-pound desk began to shake, and the drawers creaked. Avanne extended her hands toward Ethan, who grabbed them and pulled her closer. As Avanne caressed Ethan''s muscular body, Ethan sucked on her neck while continuing to penetrate her at high speed. The moans echoed around the room, and Ethan kept increasing his pace.


    As Ethan''s penis moved forward, Avanne''s insides tried to resist, but the thick organ managed to penetrate her deeply every time, making both of them feel pleasure. Avanne, her legs spread open, wrapped her arms around Ethan''s back, her nails digging into his flesh from the intensity. This only spurred Ethan to increase his speed, and Avanne''s insides squeezed him even more tightly.


    "Aaaaahh! Your Excellency, I''m coming again! Again...Coming!"


    Avanne''s face took on an erotic expression, and as her insides tightened, Ethan recognized it as a sign of her approaching orgasm and increased his speed with all his energy. Avanne drew her face closer to his, and Ethan responded by sharing a passionate kiss.


    As the accumulated semen reached its critical point, Ethan lifted her from the desk and continued to drill into her while standing. Meanwhile, Avanne clung to him tightly with both her arms and legs, her nails digging into his shoulders from the pleasure-induced intoxication.


    "Huaaah! I''m coming! Ahhh, I''m cumming! Cum inside me! Please...! Ahhhh!!!"


    Hearing this, Ethan could no longer hold back. With one last thrust, he ensured that Avanne reached her climax alongside him. As Ethan''s copious sperm filled her insides, Avanne was lost in the warmth and intoxication of the orgasm, and the spurting love nectar mixed with Ethan''s semen.


    After reaching their peak, both were left breathless, and Ethan fell back into the chair with Avanne still in his lap. Avanne greeted him with a kiss, and they embraced passionately once more.


    "I love you, Ethan. I am completely yours."


    "Yes, you belong to me, Avanne."


    When Ethan withdrew his penis, white semen flowed out. Avanne smiled happily as she watched Ethan''s semen trickle out. They held each other for a while. Taking the initiative, Avanne got up from his lap and began to put on her scattered clothes, which hinted at an earlier, heated foreplay...


    ----


    (Ethan''s POV)


    After cleaning my penis with a cloth, I put my clothes back on and slapped Avanne''s plump buttocks as she bent to pick up her clothes. She shot me a naughty look while continuing to dress. Oh, I haven''t mentioned who this beautiful woman is.


    Avanne is a viscountess whose lands are adjacent to my first tobacco plantation, which is how I noticed her. Initially, she had a brother, and the two were rivals for control of the viscounty. I helped Avanne become the viscountess, and in return, I used her prime farmland to plant tobacco for my company.


    Of course, she never objected since she received a certain commission from the tobacco company''s profits. Over time, we grew closer, leading to our current situation.


    Additionally, although she is 39 years old, she remains single due to her inability to conceive. She has had a few suitors, but she gently turned them down. That''s why I can comfortably finish inside her. The last thing I want right now is to become a father. I''m sure Avanne would make an excellent mother, and if her child inherited her beauty, they would be very fortunate.


    Her beautiful gray eyes, shiny black hair, gravity-defying large breasts, and plump buttocks, along with her perfect face, made her stand out among all women. If I achieve all my goals, I will definitely add her to my royal harem.


    She approaches me, sitting on my lap with her soft buttocks, not hiding her beautiful smile.


    "I heard you finally invented that thing you wanted" she said after kissing my lips.


    "Yes, there will be a grand ball tomorrow night where I will announce the opening of my new company."


    The company I mentioned was a media company. Unfortunately, I still hadn''t succeeded in inventing a printing press, but I finally found the missing piece last month and, with the help of engineers, managed to build a printing press.


    Until now, my media company could only publish some magazines and weekly journals in the capital with artists'' hand-drawn illustrations and handwriting, but now there were no obstacles to spreading across the entire continent.


    However, unlike my media company, my tobacco and banking companies continue to expand successfully across the continent. First, I grew the tobacco business, managing to spread cigarettes not only across the continent but even to other continents.


    I introduced a more affordable cigarette model for the lower class while also producing higher-quality cigarettes and even cigars for the nobility and wealthy.


    Additionally, my banking company has opened branches across almost the entire continent, except for a few countries and the southern clans. It still has a way to go, but without the help of the Servant Guild and Isabella''s family businesses, I couldn''t have achieved such rapid and large-scale success.


    All my profits amount to roughly 16,000 Aklep gold coins. To put this into perspective, I essentially have around 16 billion dollars.


    This happened in just six years, but my still-growing banking company is not very profitable yet. Now, I''m not sure if I should come up with new ideas and start new companies. With all this money, I''ve already become one of the richest merchants on the continent.


    What began as a small party for the opening of my media company has now turned into a ball that all the important merchants on the continent will attend.


    "I''m going to take a bath," Avanne said, looking at me as I was lost in thought.


    "Yes, I''m coming right after you..."


    ____


    Check out Avanne''s illustration in the comments! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 53 - 53: Opening party

    "Quite stylish!" said Avanne as she straightened the wrinkles in my outfit.


    "Thanks."


    "Come here."


    She grabbed me by the collar, pulled me down to her level, and after lifting herself up as much as she could, she reached my lips and kissed me passionately. I supported her by holding her waist to maintain balance.


    "Mouu...! You''ve grown so tall, I can hardly kiss you anymore" she said playfully, tapping my chest.


    I had indeed grown taller than I had anticipated. Richard was over 190 cm. Luciana was over 170 cm, and it seemed that Richard''s genetics were more dominant in me. As a result, I had already surpassed 190 cm. I didn''t know if I would continue growing.


    "I will always bend down to kiss those sweet lips, for you madam" I said, leaving a small kiss on her lips.


    Avanne smiled sweetly, sat on the bed, and began to put on her shoes. As I reached the door of my private room, Avanne called out from behind.


    "I really wonder why you never show me that room. Are you hiding the bodies of the people you''ve killed there?" she said jokingly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These words made my hair stand on end, and a wave of anger surged within me, but I quickly controlled myself and responded briefly without turning around.


    "Nothing like that."


    Despite trying to calm my anger, Avanne, being an extremely observant woman, likely noticed that something was wrong. Without giving her a chance to stop me, I entered the room and closed the door behind me.


    The interior was dimly lit with a blue light, and the floor and walls were dark black. In the center of the room was a small round podium, and on it lay Emilia''s body, covered in ice. Her open eyes seemed to focus on me, and the sight of her wounded body still triggered a pang in my heart.


    After looking at her for a while, I went to the table on the side and stood in front of the mirror. Before applying the paint made of special herbs to my hair, I lit a small fire inside my own invention, a bulb, to illuminate the area. Then, I carefully dyed all my hair blond, making sure not to leave any black strands. Next, I started attaching the blond beard to my face.


    Only small hairs were growing under my chin so far, but I regularly trimmed them. Besides my golden hair and beard, I put on a monocle, achieving the exact image of an incredibly wealthy man I had in mind.


    Then I approached the stand where Emilia lay and looked at her calmly. Despite my attempts over the years, I had still failed to bring her back to life. There was one more option, but most likely since it would turn Emilia into a soulless robot, I didn''t want that. I wanted her back with her soul intact. For now, I postponed the research on reviving a deceased person until I got to the academy.


    "No matter what¡­"


    After gazing into her lifeless eyes for a few more seconds, I headed toward the door, took a deep breath, and quickly stepped outside, shutting the door behind me. Avanne was waiting for me by the door. After kissing me on the cheek, we headed out together. The place where I was currently staying wasn''t a palace; it was a private mansion I had built for myself.


    The most senior and reliable servants from the guild worked here. After all, in return for the gold I brought them, they gave me a purple badge, providing the highest level of service.


    Since I had designed every detail of this mansion myself, its modern architecture stood out, and without realizing it, some nobles had built houses based on the design of my mansion. Unintentionally creating a fashion trend, we walked through the corridors of my mansion, arriving at the main hall and then the main door, where I turned to Avanne.


    "I know, I know. I''ll leave before you." she said and stepped outside.


    She got into her noble family''s carriage and left the mansion''s garden. After waiting for a while, I also left the mansion and got into the carriage waiting for me. I didn''t want to be seen with Avanne because they could use her to threaten me.


    After becoming wealthy, I had made far more enemies than I could count, but fortunately, thanks to my false identity, they couldn''t find anyone close to me. Instead, they dared to attack me directly, but since I easily overcame these brave attacks, most my enemy learned in some way that my strength as Kaizer was high.


    Now, lying on the side of the carriage heading to the opening party venue, memories of my enjoyable conversation with Emilia before going to the rebellion zone came to mind. Her sweet blush was still fresh in my memory.


    "Haaahh."


    After sighing, I got up from where I was lying and approached the window, watching the scenery outside to escape these memories. The place we were going to be an extremely luxurious venue near the lake, and it would take over an hour to get there. During the journey, as I looked out the window, my thoughts were tangled.


    When the carriage finally reached the luxurious venue, a wave of unease washed over me. As I stepped inside, I wanted everything to look perfect. The music, the decorations, the guests... Everything had to be just as I had planned.


    As I walked in through the door, I felt all eyes on me. Everyone was eager to see this newly risen mysterious merchant. I presented a confident stance and made sure never to reveal the true identity behind my false persona. Avanne, chatting with some nobles in the corner, gave me a mischievous smile.


    I was quickly surrounded by nobles and merchants who had made an effort to dress well. Upon closer inspection, there were many people in the grand hall.


    The merchants were all ears, watching my every step. My mysterious merchant persona was the major topic of conversation, and everyone was eager to meet me. As I confidently walked forward, I felt Avanne''s gaze on me. Ignoring her for now, I started mingling with the guests and discussing my new company.


    Our business conversation continued until a nobleman with a beautiful young woman with a slightly flushed face approached me. Despite his white mustache and aged face, he had a noble and confident demeanor. This man was Marquis Benjamin, and the young woman was probably his granddaughter. He bowed slightly to greet me, and I returned the gesture.


    "Greetings, Baron Arthur." According to my false identity, I belonged to the side branch of Isabella''s house as a baron.


    "Greetings to you, Marquis Benjamin. I hope you are enjoying the party."


    "Oh yes, it''s quite a lovely party. And it seems you will be successful in your new venture, Mr. Arthur. Frankly, I admire your intelligence." he said.


    "Thank you, Marquis Benjamin. I am grateful for your compliments" I replied with a polite smile. "By the way, may I be introduced to the lady beside you?"


    Marquis Benjamin gently brought his granddaughter forward. "Of course, I wanted to introduce you to my granddaughter, Marilanne, the daughter of my eldest son." Marilanne greeted me with a slight bow.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Mr. Arthur," she said, blushing. I guess I had a bit of a handsome face.


    "The honor is all mine," I said, kissing her hand gently. "I hope you are enjoying the party."


    Marilanne''s face blushed again. "Yes, everything looks wonderful."


    It was impossible not to feel the envious stares piercing my back. I guess my relationship with Avanne had progressed too far. Even if she knew my true identity, she continued to be this bold towards me. But at least she wasn''t one of those two-faced women trying to get close to me just for my princely title. After all, when we first met, she knew me with my false identity.


    Now, she was probably angry because she understood Marquis Benjamin''s intention to get his granddaughter close to me. I should punish her for these bold actions sometime.


    "Arthur, right?" asked a other man approaching me arrogantly.


    "Yes. Do you need something?" I asked.


    "Oh no, I just wanted to meet the famous and mysterious new merchant. And I had a question. I heard you are planning to open a branch of your bank, Godfather, in the Kingdom of Herumzam."


    Herumzam was a kingdom located in the southernmost part of the continent, distinct from the southern clans. Currently, I heard they had bad relations with the island federation, and the kingdom was ruled by a very old king. Although the kingdom''s situation wasn''t great, it still had a market size that whetted the appetite.


    "Yes, that''s correct" I replied briefly.


    "Well, you know, the Kingdom of Herumzam isn''t very safe right now. There are bandits everywhere and pirates at the ports, but I can help you with that. I will grant you security there. In return, humble me, Count Luadrin, I only ask for half of your profits. So, what do you say?"


    Oh, here we go again...

 Chapter 54 - 54: The Devil

    Despite being surrounded by nobles, I looked at Count Luadrin, who was speaking arrogantly. The last thing I wanted right now was for something foolish to happen at the opening party of my media company, especially in the presence of such important figures.


    "Thank you for your offer, Count Luadrin, but we don''t need your protection" I said.


    The whispering of the nearby nobles and the frown on Count Luadrin''s face made it clear that my words were not very polite. Well, I still haven''t adapted to the way these nobles speak.


    "Are you sure? The south is dangerous, especially for a northerner like you," he said with a smirk.


    This man... I don''t know why, but the more he talked, the angrier I got.


    "Thank you for your concern, but I don''t think there will be a problem" I said. After all, I had made many plans to ensure there would be no issues. With the information I would obtain from the servant guild, I could sway a high-ranking noble in the Kingdom of Herumzam to my side.


    "Concern? Me? For you? Hahaha! I was just being merciful to you, boy. But now I realize you definitely don''t deserve my mercy.


    Let''s see if you can make any money in our kingdom" he said threateningly.


    This man dared to threaten me, huh? Heh, arrogant people like this drive me crazy. Oh no, I think my dark element is starting to react, and my anger is rising uncontrollably, but thankfully I can still control myself... I hope I can.


    "Count Luadrin, you are overstepping your bounds! There are certain etiquette rules you must follow as a guest here. Please mind your manners" said Marquis Benjamin, intervening.


    "Yes, yes, that''s right! Especially insulting northerners is unbecoming behavior" said another noble.


    Count Luadrin looked around with a frown. Seeing the disapproval and shock in the eyes of the other nobles, he paused for a moment. But soon, a haughty smile returned to his face. "Ah, you misunderstood me," he said mockingly. "I just wanted to help a young and inexperienced businessman from the north, but it seems this young man is brave enough to challenge me.


    I declare in front of all of you that Baron Arthur''s Godfather Bank will never operate in the Kingdom of Herumzam!" Count Luadrin said arrogantly.


    "Count Luadrin... you call me inexperienced, yet you threaten a man you know nothing about... This could lead to your demise. You should be careful," I said.


    I really can''t control the dark element. I didn''t mean to say that, but it just slipped out. Haah... there''s nothing I can do. I can''t back down at this point. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you threatening me, young man?" said Count Luadrin, frowning. His haughty expression had disappeared, and he now looked at me with the eyes of a predator. I immediately understood he was strong because he was emanating from his aura.


    "Oh no, Count Luadrin, you misunderstood me..." I said, smiling.


    Everyone thought I was backing down, and Count Luadrin''s lips curved into a haughty smile again, but I continued speaking.


    "Why would I threaten you? After all, only a fool would bend down and threaten a bug. If I wanted to kill a bug, a simple movement of my foot would be enough."


    When these words echoed throughout the room, everyone looked at me in shock. Huuh, the dark element is getting stronger, I think. But I already have to kill Count Luadrin. After all, he could cause me problems in the Kingdom of Herumzam. Also, if I had bowed my head to Count Luadrin passively here, people might think I''m an easy target.


    Besides, I plan to reveal my true identity as a prince one day, and if I reveal it before ascending the throne, people might make bold moves.


    "Now... I think you understand that you are not wanted here. Please leave before you embarrass yourself further" I continued.


    Count Luadrin''s face was red with anger. The fury he could no longer hide was reflected in the mocking glances of the surrounding nobles. He took a few steps back and took a deep breath, but he didn''t take his eyes off me.


    "You will pay for this disrespect, Baron Arthur," he hissed. "You don''t want to make enemies in the Kingdom of Herumzam." He said and angrily turned and walked towards the main door. After he left, I could feel the nobles looking at me differently.


    The silence among the nobles was broken by the echoes of Count Luadrin''s angry steps. When everyone''s gaze turned to me, there were traces of mixed emotions on their faces. Some were respectful, some curious, and some clearly fearful. Marquis Benjamin stepped forward and placed his hand on my shoulder.


    "Baron Arthur, your courage and determination are admirable. But I must remind you to be careful. Count Luadrin could be a dangerous enemy."


    I nodded slightly in gratitude. "I am grateful for your concern, Marquis Benjamin. But if I am to succeed in the Kingdom of Herumzam, I am aware that I must proceed without fear and with determination."


    Marquis Benjamin''s granddaughter, Marilanne, was also looking at me with admiration. What is this feeling growing inside me now? Ahh, I felt this before too. I don''t know why, but after losing Emilia, I developed a desire to add all the beautiful women I saw to my harem. But I must save this desire for the Dragon Academy.


    After all, I have plans for some women there, and I don''t need too many women around me now. Besides, Avanne more than meets my sexual needs.


    Then the other nobles approached us, offering various praises and warnings. During this time, I kept thinking about Count Luadrin''s threats and the reactions of my dark element. Controlling my power was vital for both myself and my media company.


    As the party progressed, the tension in the atmosphere gradually began to dissipate. People returned to chatting and dancing. However, the shadow of Luadrin''s threat still lingered over us. I continued to socialize and build good relationships with people as planned, seeking to establish new allies.


    At the end of the party, I gifted everyone who attended with the finest cigars, which had never been sold before, and bid each person farewell by giving them the first issue of our magazine and first weekly news magazines printed from the press.


    When everyone had left, only Avanne remained in the room, gazing at me with passionate eyes. She finally approached me, wrapping her arms around my neck. Rising onto her toes to kiss my lips, I bent down slightly and kissed her back.


    "Are you free tonight, Excellency?" she asked with her seductive voice.


    "Sorry, but I can''t. I have business tonight" I replied.


    Though Avanne tried to hide it, I could sense her disappointment. "I''ll make it up to you another day" I said.


    "That''s fine. You know I''m not a flirt, right? You don''t think I''m one of those kind of women because I want you so much, do you? I only behave like this towards you..." she said, pulling away.


    After kissing her lips once more, I pulled back and caressed her cheek. Her cheeks reddened slightly from my sudden gesture. "I know you''re not that kind of woman. I have to leave now, but when you wake up in the morning, you''ll find me beside you, wrapped around you. Good?" I said.


    "R-Really? Well then, I hope you don''t forget" she said.


    What''s this? Why has she started blushing when talking to me recently? Anyway, I really need to go now.


    "I won''t forget. See you later," I said and immediately left through the door behind us, merging into the darkness of the night.


    ---


    (Third-person POV)


    ¡ªA few hours later


    The dim light of the rising moon was unable to illuminate the earth, as rain poured down as if it had suddenly decided to drench everything. Under this rain, several carriages and mounted knights moved quickly. This group was Count Luadrin''s escort.


    When this group set out, it wasn''t raining, so they were unprepared. While Count Luadrin sat inside the carriage angrily, the sounds of lightning striking the earth rose. As the Count clenched his fist in frustration, he heard another loud sound... but this time; it wasn''t the sound of thunder.


    The Count, with irritation, opened the slowly moving carriage door, but all he could see was nothing because of the intensity of the rain. However, amidst the heavy downpour, he could hear pained screams. He quickly went back inside, grabbed the sword from the corner, and activated his Kaizer power.


    After hearing some incomprehensible sounds for only a few minutes, he heard a loud scream and realized that it was the voice of his own carriage driver. Gripping the sword with his trembling hand, he braced himself.


    When the carriage came to a complete stop, the door opened a few seconds later, and a tall man with black hair and lifeless blue eyes, who had to bow his head to enter, stepped inside. Count Luadrin felt the arrogant expression and the noble aura of the man before him with his entire being.


    "W-who are you?!" he said with a trembling voice.


    "Huh? I almost asked that question myself because I couldn''t see the arrogant expression on your face" said the blue-eyed man.


    "I warn you! "I am Count Luadrin, a noble of the Herumzam Kingdom with the power of a Tier 3 Kaizer!"


    "Oh, is that so? Hah¡­ you''re no fun. Go on, make your best attack" the man replied.


    Upon hearing this, Count Luadrin quickly concentrated all his Kaizer power into his right hand and activated the water element. As he prepared his spell, he immediately targeted the man, who was very close by, and released his spell. However, the man began to yawn as he merely raised one hand. The water spell was less than a second away from hitting the man, but something shocking see Luadrin.


    Just as the spell was about to reach the man, he directed his hand towards it, and the spell slowly began to disappear as if it had never existed. In just a few seconds, the dark portal in the man''s hand lazily nullified the spell, as if dealing with a child.


    "Hm. I guess this ability is quite powerful, huh? Ah, I''ll kill you painlessly for showing me this...I guess..." the man said as he took a few steps closer.


    "You''re a devil! A devil! A devil! This can''t be, a devil!" Count Luadrin began to scream.


    "Yes, that''s right, I am a devil, and also Prince Ethan. The future emperor," said Ethan as he grabbed Count Luadrin with his bloody hand.


    Then, in that desolate place, the final pained scream was heard...and the howling of the wolves mixed with the rain, amplifying the sounds of nature...

 Chapter 55 - 55: Beautiful day(+18)

    In the middle of a spacious bedroom, there was an enormous bed, and I clung to Avanne''s naked body on the bed. While gently caressing her abdomen with one hand, I inhaled her scent. Despite being sweaty from our recent intense lovemaking, she still smelled wonderful.


    She placed her own hand over mine, which was caressing her belly, and tried to calm her still-breathless body. After calming herself, she lifted her naked body and came onto my lap, kissing me on the lips. After a passionate kiss, she pulled back and looked at me with her radiant smile.


    "Thank you..." she said.


    "For what?"


    "For being by my side... And for the beautiful feelings you just made me feel again... and again for everything" she said, resting her head on my shoulder and kissing my neck. I could still feel her rapidly beating heart... and those two enormous, soft mounds... ah, I''m getting hard again.


    "I''ll always keep you by my side... as long as you don''t push me away" I said, stroking her velvet-like black hair. For now, I need to check on little Ethan.


    "N-Never! I will never let you go! If you leave me, I''ll even start a rebellion against the kingdom! S-so it would be good if you don''t leave me" she said with a flushed face but with eyes shining with determination.


    I smiled at her and continued to stroke her hair. "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you" I said.


    Avanne took a deep breath while looking into my eyes and slowly released my arms, getting out of bed. The room was beginning to be illuminated by the first light of the morning, and the light falling on her body made it feel as if I were gazing at a goddess. I couldn''t take my eyes off her.


    Her breasts were so large that they got lost in my hands, and now, standing upright as if challenging Newton, they made my little dragon below wake up again.


    "I''ll check if the bathroom is ready" she said, turning her back to me and heading towards the bathroom door after putting on her nightgown. But even then, her large, rounded hips, which swayed even while walking, were visible through the thin fabric. After she entered the bathroom, I also got up, put on the delicate clothes made for the night, and then went to the bathroom.


    At that moment, I silently stared at the scene before me in shock. Avanne, bent over the bathtub to check the water, stood with all her grandeur. As her full backside faced me, my feet moved involuntarily, and I tightly gripped Avanne''s waist, who was bending over to check the water. She flinched for a moment, but when she saw my firm hands holding her, she turned to me with a surprised expression.


    "E-Ethan, what are you doing?"


    Without saying anything, I removed my lower garment, pulled Avanne''s nightgown, which was already down to her thighs, up to her waist, and entered her in one movement without saying a word.


    "... Ahhh! Ethan, slow down."


    "I''m sorry, but I couldn''t control myself in the face of this scene" I said, moving my hands towards her breasts.


    "Muu~ you can''t do this too much," she said with a seductive voice, but as I began to penetrate her brutally, the only thing escaping her lips was sexy moans. After that, I changed positions multiple times and made love to her in different ways, eventually finishing in the bathtub filled with cold water.


    a hour later, we left the bathroom, filled with the scent of our passionate sex, and went back to the bedroom. I started putting on my clothes. After getting dressed and helping Avanne get dressed as well, I received another sweet kiss from her.


    "Are you going to the palace?" she asked.


    "Yes." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How long will I have to wait you?" she asked with a hint of sadness.


    "I don''t know, but I''ll come to you when I find the time."


    "Okay..."


    After putting on my clothes and fastening my sword at my belt, I looked back at Avanne once more. Seeing the sadness in her eyes made my heart ache, but unfortunately, I had to go. There were tasks awaiting me at the palace. I didn''t want to leave her side, but I had responsibilities.


    "I''ll try to visit you as soon as possible" I said, smiling once more to reassure her.


    "Okay," she murmured, her voice trembling slightly. "I''ll wait for you."


    After giving her one last kiss on the lips, I headed toward the door. Before leaving the mansion I designed, I walked to a hidden room without dyeing my hair and went through the tunnel I had created, heading toward the palace. The location of this mansion was right above the tunnel I had secretly built for entering and exiting the palace.


    Moreover, it was easy to acquire this land since it was far from the city center and the nearest neighborhood was a poor one. Thus, I could build a mansion here without attracting too much attention. Isabella had been the most significant help in acquiring this land.


    As time passed, I made sure to expand the tunnel a bit more each time I used it, and eventually, I extended it enough to walk through without bending over, though it was still too narrow to fully open my arms. Well, there wasn''t really a need for that. As I progressed slowly through the tunnel, I didn''t forget to create a small fireball with my hand to provide a source of light in the dark tunnel.


    Interestingly, whenever I walked through this tunnel, a sense of peace would envelop me, and my thoughts would clear. It felt like a weight had been lifted. I even felt more at peace when I extinguished the fire in my hand and was enveloped in complete darkness.


    After walking for a while, I finally emerged from the tunnel with little difficulty... now that I think about it, whenever I exited this tunnel, Emilia would be there to greet me.


    Ah... Anyway, now I needed to quickly leave the palace without being noticed by the concubines. After stepping outside, I walked toward the main palace and noticed a few women chatting and drinking tea in the garden from a distance.


    These were Richard''s concubines, and as I looked at the children playing in the garden, I wondered how many siblings I had. Fortunately, the concubines'' children they couldn''t claim to the throne, but they would probably have a more peaceful life than princes and princesses.


    Still, I couldn''t help but feel some envious and admiring glances directed at me. Ignoring these looks, I continued walking toward the main palace. After walking for a while, I finally reached the main palace, went to my room, and quickly changed out of my soiled clothes.


    As I stepped out and was about to head toward Roxanne''s room, I heard a sweet and affectionate voice calling my name from behind. It was my mother, Luciana''s voice. I turned around to see her coming toward me quickly, puffing out her cheeks like a child. Her long white hair was flowing in the wind as she ran.


    "Mother? Is something wrong?" I asked.


    After getting closer, she made a fist with her hands but looked at me sternly. "Bow your head!" she shouted.


    I guess I had grown too tall for her to hit my head. Following her instruction, I lowered my head, and she tapped it lightly with her hand.


    "Ahg. What was that for, Mother?" I asked, rubbing the spot she hit.


    "Are you asking why? You haven''t even visited me for two weeks! And now, even though you just arrived at the palace, you were about to go somewhere else!" she said, folding her arms and frowning.


    "Hahaha, I feel like the parent here," I said, laughing.


    "Do you want another one?"


    "Hahaha, no, no, I''m sorry," I said, pulling her into a tight hug. "You''re right. No matter what excuse I make, I should still make time to visit my mother"I said.


    "Yes, you finally understand!"


    After parting from her, I looked at her face, now not so angry. "Are you here just to scold me?" I asked.


    "Isn''t that a sufficient reason? It''s enough reason to teach my foolish son a lesson, but you''re right, there''s another reason" she said, starting to walk ahead.


    As I followed her, I asked, "So, are you going to tell me?"


    "Yes. In a few months, your sister''s wedding ceremony will take place" she said and left me in shock.


    "What? Which one is getting married?" I asked.


    My mother turned to me, looking surprised. "Don''t tell me you don''t know. Fiona''s eldest daughter Umala will marry the second prince of the Tamerid empire." she said.


    For a moment, I felt a sense of relief for reasons I didn''t understand, but then that feeling quickly vanished when I heard who Umala was marrying.

 Chapter 56 - 56:Cuddle

    "Exactly when and where is the wedding?" I asked.


    "In two months, in the capital of the Tamerid Empire," Luciana replied. I noticed a cleverly concealed sadness in her words, but after roughly guessing why, I stood still. After a while, Luciana noticed my stillness and turned to me.


    "What happened?" she asked with a curious expression.


    "Are you thinking of marrying my sister off to increase my power on the throne?" I suddenly asked.


    Luciana was stunned and bewildered by my question. From the astonished expression in her eyes, I understood that my guess was correct.


    "I-I-"


    "There is no need for that, Mother. A king who gains the throne with the help of his sister is not treated like a king." I approached her, grabbed her arm, and looked at her intently. "Also, I don''t want Violet to enter into a marriage she doesn''t want," I added.


    "I-I actually..." Luciana stammered, unable to speak.


    "What? Don''t hesitate, say it," I said.


    "It was your sister herself who wanted this," Luciana said, lowering her head and avoiding eye contact. These words left me deeply astonished. Had Violet agreed to such a marriage of her own volition?


    "What do you mean?" I asked, looking at my mother, whose voice was trembling. "Why would Violet want something like this? Does she have someone she loves?"


    Luciana took a deep breath and fixed her gaze on me again. "Violet thinks this marriage is necessary for the kingdom''s and your future. She believes that being by your side and supporting you will make you stronger. In fact, all she wants is to help you."


    I remained silent for a moment, contemplating Violet''s sacrifice. The fact that my sister was willing to take on such a great responsibility made me both proud and concerned. "I don''t want to burden Violet with such a heavy load," I said quietly. "She should live her own life, find her own happiness."


    Luciana looked into my eyes and said, "You should tell her that. Maybe talking to you will help her reconsider her decision."


    I nodded and took a deep breath. "You''re right. I need to talk to Violet."


    Luciana smiled softly and gently squeezed my arm. "I trust you''ll find the best way. But remember, Violet truly wants to be by your side... And I want to help you too, but it seems you''re pushing me away. I hate to say this, but if one of Fiona''s sons takes the throne, they''ll want to kill you. So don''t reject my or your sister''s help.


    I may not be very useful, but I''m ready to do whatever I can for you."


    Luciana''s words echoed in my mind as I pondered. The prospect of Fiona''s sons taking the throne really sealed my fate. Rejecting the help of my sister Violet and my mother was a luxury I had only allowed myself out of pride until now.


    "I understand," I said. "But I can''t let Violet ruin her life just for me. Put the marriage matter on hold until I talk to my sister. Okay?"


    "Okay, I''ll abide by what you said, but you also listen to me. Let us help to lighten the burdens on your shoulders."


    Luciana''s words resonated in my mind as I took a deep breath and nodded resolutely. "Okay, Mother, I''ll accept your and Violet''s help. But first, I need to talk to Violet."


    Luciana smiled softly, a forming in her eye. "I believe in you," she said, "and Violet believes in you too. Together, we''ll overcome every challenge." She rose to her feet to kiss my cheek and I helped her by leaning down a little. after kissing me, I noticed the worry she still tried to hide in her eyes.


    "Now I must go," I said.


    "Take care of yourself," she replied.


    I nodded to her and left the main palace. After walking for a long time, I finally reached the outer palace where Roxanne was staying, and after the guards bowed respectfully, I entered the outer palace. This was mostly where important people who had come from long journeys or guests of the royal family stayed.


    After walking through the corridors of the palace for a while, I reached the room where Roxanne was staying. I stood in front of the door, took a deep breath, and knocked. A graceful voice came from inside. "Come in," Roxanne said. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I entered and she noticed me, her eyes widened with joy. She was apparently expecting someone else, and that was why there was a sweet surprise on her face. I walked towards her nonchalantly, and as she guessed what I was going to do, she sat up in her bed. After sitting on her bed, I opened my arms and waited for Roxanne to jump into my lap and hug me tightly.


    With a squeal, Roxanne leaped at me and hugged me tightly. Over the past six years, her body had developed much faster than I had anticipated, and I could notice her curvy hips even through the dress that reached down to her ankles. When I started gently stroking her back with one hand and her hair with the other, she began to purr like a cat.


    "Not only did you gain Fiona''s trust, but you also got her to tell you her biggest secrets. Good job," I said, praising her.


    Roxanne had indeed done a good job. She pulled back a little and looked into my eyes, the sparkle of victory and happiness gleaming in hers. "I would do anything for you, know that," she said.


    This girl had worked tirelessly for me over the past six years. Although I was initially skeptical of her, as time passed and I witnessed her efforts, I couldn''t deny her. Her deep love for me was undoubtedly genuine. Despite all this, the only reward I had given her for her service was a hug.


    I had actually thought she would demand more and at some point wouldn''t be satisfied with just a hug, but it seemed I was wrong.


    For six years, after completing the tasks I asked of her almost every week, she had settled for just a hug as a reward and even now; she seemed content with this. In the first few years, I wanted to know when she would ask for more, but she never did. Despite her pure, deep love for me, she managed to suppress her own desires. The reason she was in my lap now was because of me.


    At the end of those years, even I had told her that she should at least come into my lap when we hugged.


    Ahh. Thinking back, her reaction was priceless. When I told her, she should climb into my lap and hug me, her fluster and eventual trembling ascent into my lap were truly sighted to behold. She was an inexperienced virgin, but it was unusual for her to react so intensely.


    "Is this enough?" I asked about ten minutes after she had climbed into my lap.


    "A-a bit more..." she stammered and blushed.


    When a sudden desire surged within me, I forced myself to stop. As I stroked Roxanne''s black hair, the urge to ravish this inexperienced virgin grew stronger. This desire had been increasing in a terrifying way since Emilia''s death.


    Ha... I''m really acting like trash. Since coming to this world, I''ve set two rules for myself regarding approaching women. First, never do anything to a woman against her will. Second, never do anything immoral to an underage child. The second rule was already certain to be followed because of the painful, traumatic experience I had in my previous world.


    Of course, Roxanne is now an adult, and she seems madly in love with me, but if it''s going to be her first time, I want it to happen in a more special way. Additionally, I am very curious about how this girl, who blushes to her ears even when I just hug her and stroke her head, will reach that point.


    So I wanted to conduct a small test and I slowly lowered the hand that was on Roxanne''s back. When my hand reached her waist, I noticed her flinch, but she didn''t stop me. My hand went further down and rested on her buttocks. I noticed her chest rising and falling rapidly, and she was panting, but there was still no resistance.


    She had buried her face completely in my chest, but I saw that her ears were red. And I kept stroking her buttocks slowly with my hands. She wasn''t saying anything, but her body was reacting more than ever.


    When Roxanne''s hands slowly moved to my back and she involuntarily started to move her bottom, she was startled to feel something hardening under her buttocks. I noticed that she was breathing loudly now and as I began to stroke her buttocks more eagerly, her buttocks began to tremble.


    ___


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

 Chapter 57 - 57: Good or maybe good news

    As I sat on the bed in the room filled with the sound of Roxanne''s deep breaths and my caresses, I continued to stroke Roxanne''s full hips as she sat on my lap. I felt her body moving involuntarily, and that she was enjoying my caresses.


    But when I felt my shirt getting slightly wet, I slowed down my movements. I looked at Roxanne, who had buried her face in my chest. I gently tried to pull her head back and see her face by holding her hair, but she stubbornly resisted showing her face.


    "Roxanne, are you crying?" I whispered into her ears.


    When her body flinched and she brought her hands to her face, I realized she was really crying. Reacting immediately, I took my hands off her hips and held her arms with my hands to lift her off my lap. I tried to push Roxanne away while pulling my body back.


    When Roxanne realized I was pushing her away, I don''t understood exactly what her reaction was, but I quickly stood up while gently pushing her onto the bed.


    I looked at her with a confused expression and immediately checked the windows. When I saw no one was there, I started searching the room. I didn''t understand why Roxanne suddenly started crying and seemed uncomfortable being close to me, but I searched the room thoroughly, thinking she might betray me.


    During this time, I noticed Roxanne''s bewildered gaze on me and that she was wiping her tears. Suppressing my emotions, I quickly approached her. When she realized I was approaching, she looked at me with eyes wide open in excitement, but when I gripped her shoulder, her body flinched.


    "Why were you crying? Did I do something you didn''t want?" I asked, trying to hide the anger in my voice.


    "What? N-no, no!" Roxanne said, waving her hands.


    "Then why were you crying? Was someone watching us?"


    Roxanne looked at me with completely open eyes and a surprised expression. "No such thing! No one was watching us."


    "Then I''ll ask one last time. Why were you crying?"


    Roxanne wiped her tears again and took a deep breath in response to my question. She looked down and began to speak slowly.


    "I''m sorry for overreacting," she said with a trembling voice. "But my feelings for you... I can''t control them, Ethan. I love you... I love you so much that I spend my time thinking about you every moment. And now, when you touched me so tenderly and kindly, I couldn''t stop my tears.


    I couldn''t help but cry tears of joy because the thing I''ve dreamed of every day finally happened," she said, her eyes moving quickly and observing my reaction.


    A momentary shock surged through my body at her words, followed by a feeling of guilt. I knew her feelings for me were too strong, maybe even psychotically strong, but I had momentarily forgotten this reality during the recent situation.


    I approached her and reached out my hands to wipe her tears. She trembled at my touch but didn''t refuse. As I wiped Roxanne''s tears with my hands, I began to speak to her in a calm voice. "I''m sorry. So, you weren''t uncomfortable because of my touch?" I said, trying to change the subject.


    In the end, I don''t even know why I thought she would betray me. I realized I shouldn''t torment a girl who is so madly in love with me.


    "N-no, never! ...I mean, I would never be uncomfortable with you," she said, unable to hide her excitement.


    "So, no matter what I do to you, you won''t refuse?" I asked as I moved closer to her.


    She shook her head, causing her black hair to ripple. "No, I would never refuse," she said.


    As I moved my face closer to her, a glint of expectation sparkled in her eyes. Her eyes widened as I quickly pressed my lips to her full, soft pink lips. It was a short, gentle kiss, but it was enough to make her body tremble. While Roxanne looked at me in a trance, I broke the kiss and stepped away from her.


    "Consider this kiss as an apology. I have to go now, but I''m already looking forward to the next reward day," I said, moving away from the bed and heading towards the door. Before leaving the room, I looked back at Roxanne and saw her still staring straight ahead in a trance. With a smirk, I walked out. After all, what man wouldn''t be happy to be chosen so obsessively by such a beautiful woman?


    As I closed the door behind me, I slowly brought my ear close to the door. When I heard a muffled scream from inside after a few seconds, my smile widened as I walked away. I can''t deny that I''ve been very happy for the past few years. Especially with so many beautiful girls around me.


    ---


    (Avanne''s POV) - a few days later.


    As I lay quietly on my bed, I pulled up the blanket and looked out the window. Sighing, I realized the sun had already risen. Recently, I had been feeling more tired than ever and behaving unusually lazy. Still, remembering that I had things to do, I got out of bed and ran to the bathroom with a sudden wave of nausea.


    "Ogghk."


    When I reached the bathroom, I released what was in my mouth and vomited. As I stood there for a few minutes, I wondered why this was happening. I tried to remember what I had eaten yesterday and recalled having fish for dinner. With a sigh, I stood up, and at that moment, my eyes widened at a new possibility. After all, my period was late, and all the symptoms made sense if I were...pregnant!


    But I stubbornly shook my head and quickly dismissed this possibility from my mind. I remembered what the priest had told me when I was little. I recalled eavesdropping as he told my father that I was cursed and could never have children. Ethan was the first man I had been with, and he was the only man I had ever loved.


    Carrying his child would make me the happiest woman in the world, but if there was one lesson I had learned in life, it was that the greater the expectation, the more painful the disappointment.


    Still¡­ imagining this possibility stirred beautiful feelings inside me that I had never felt before. My thoughts were chaotic. As I left the bathroom, I looked at myself in the mirror and was momentarily surprised by the happy, smiling expression I saw. With a sigh, I slowly walked out of the room.


    No matter how hard I tried to stop myself, I couldn''t stop dreaming of being the mother of Ethan''s child. I knew that Ethan didn''t feel the same way about me as I did about him, but I was sure he wouldn''t reject our child.


    Until now, I had pushed the idea of having children out of my mind and had never spent time with the opposite sex for this reason. That is, until Ethan came into my life. At first, I thought what I felt for him was just my body''s natural desire, but as time went on, my feelings grew stronger than ever.


    Our first time had happened in a barn, and now that I think about it, the thought that he was a prince never even crossed my mind. But by the time I found out he was a prince, I was already madly in love with him. My eyes wandered around aimlessly as I thought about the things Ethan had said to me that day. A spark of hope ignited within me, while at the same time, my fears gnawed at me.


    If I was really pregnant and this baby''s father was Ethan, what would my future be like? Slowly, I left the room and started walking down the corridor. With each step, my thoughts grew more entangled.


    Still, waiting at least a few months to be sure seemed like the best option. I didn''t really think I was pregnant, but I couldn''t deny the pleasure of dreaming about it. Ha¡­ Anyway, now I need to go to my office and look into the land deals for the tobacco company and handle the viscountcy''s accumulated work. I was still at Ethan''s mansion, but he had already set up an office for me. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Trying to collect my thoughts, I walked into the study, where the usual neat desk and a few files were waiting for me. When I sat down, I had a hard time looking at the papers for a while because my mind was still preoccupied with the thought of the possible pregnancy. But knowing that I had to focus on the work, I took a deep breath and concentrated on the files.


    ___


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Other things

    The sound of clashing steel echoed in the courtyard as I swung my sword towards my opponent as quickly as possible. While my body continued to sweat, I kept attacking with my sword. I glanced at the expression of the old man watching me from the corner and, seeing his emotionless face, I gritted my teeth and increased the force applied to my sword.


    About ten minutes later, the muffled voice of the old man in the corner echoed.


    "That''s enough for today!"


    I threw my sword aside and collapsed to the ground. After catching my breath for a bit, I stood up and went to Baron Luwans. This man was a wise master who had been mentoring me for about six years. As I stood up, I ignored Fiona''s son Lugoar, who was still lying on the ground trying to calm his breath, and approached the teacher.


    "Thank you for your teachings," I said without bowing my head, as I was a prince.


    Baron Luwans looked at me with his usual dignified and wise demeanor. "You are still pursuing your training with seriousness. This is a good thing. And considering you will soon be going to the academy, it comforts me to see you possess such willpower."


    "Thanks to your teachings," I said calmly.


    "Hahaha, you praise me too much, but it is not true. Without your own intelligence and willpower, my teachings would be useless for you," he said while writing something in his notebook.


    "Thank you. I am leaving now," I said, and with a nod from Teacher Luwans, I left the training courtyard.


    Luckily, my room wasn''t far away, so I reached it within ten minutes, removed my sweaty clothes, and entered the cold bath prepared for me. When my naked body entered the cold bath, I involuntarily looked at my body under the water. Scars had invaded every part of my body. Knowing that my back, which I couldn''t see with my eyes, was in a much worse state, I sighed.


    These deep scars hadn''t disappeared despite years passing and my body growing after puberty.


    Fortunately, Avanne was never bothered by these ugly scars. In fact, her concerned expression was quite sweet as she gently caressed my scars. Of course, she had asked what had happened to me, and I told her my story, but hiding the fact that I still kept Emilia''s corpse. After getting out of the bath, I dried myself with a towel and looked at myself in the mirror. My scars reminded me of the past.


    A few days ago, Roxanne crossed my mind. I wondered what reaction this girl, who was obsessively in love with me, would have if she saw these scars. Oh... Right. After that incident, when I returned to the palace with the dragon stone Isabella gave me, she was right beside me. Most likely, she had seen my scars.


    Now that I think about it, when did this girl fall in love with me? Yes, it is true that I was somewhat of a childhood friend to her, but we were not very close. Even though I tried to distance Roxanne from myself, knowing about her potential engagement to Fiona''s second son, she ended up madly in love with me instead of hating me. When did she develop these feelings? Honestly, I have no idea. Huh...


    Women are truly interesting beings.


    I went to my room, opened my wardrobe, and started selecting the clothes I would wear today. Being a prince, all my clothes were overly extravagant, but over time, I managed to get a few simple-colored outfits made for myself. I chose a dress decorated with black and blue colors. After dressing quickly, I left my room and walked towards my study, which was right across from Isabella''s study.


    I deliberately chose a study close to Isabella''s.


    I went to my room and quickly began reviewing the documents on the desk. Most were related to my companies. Currently, three different companies were managed under one roof by me. I named these companies after the titles of my favorite shows and movies from my previous world.


    The tobacco company was named "Copranos" The bank company was "Godfather" And finally, the media company was "Goodfellas" Since I wasn''t very talented at naming, why not use the names of the things I loved in my previous life? I thought about it and I gave them these names


    I think the names are quite stylish. Now, I need to handle matters related to my bank company, in particular. Oh, by the way, days had passed since I killed a noble of the Herumzam kingdom, but no trace had been found yet. After all, I put the bodies and everything belonging to that noble in my dark warehouse, and now no detective who goes there will understand anything.


    Ah, now that I think about it, what was the name of that noble? I don''t even remember the names of the people I kill anymore.


    My thoughts were interrupted when the door knocked. "Come in," I said, raising my voice. When a familiar face entered, my lips involuntarily widened. It was a woman with prominent breasts. Her gray eyes and black hair made the small, sweet mole under her mouth move when she smiled beautifully.


    As she approached me with some files in her hand, the smile on her face slowly faded and was replaced by a tired expression.


    "Greetings to His Excellency, Prince Ethan, son of the sun..." she said with a smile.


    "Welcome, Avanne," I said. Unfortunately, I still didn''t address her with a sweet nickname. "I thought our relationship was deep enough to leave formalities aside." I added.


    When her face blushed, my eyes widened slightly. Since when did this girl become someone who blushes at such a simple sentence? I don''t know why, but she looks a bit different.


    "You look tired. Didn''t you get enough sleep?" I asked.


    "No, I just feel sick lately. I think someone cursed me after the gold I gained thanks to you," she replied.


    In reality, a person with Kaizer power rarely got sick. Moreover, if I remember correctly, Avanne''s Kaizer power was in stage 3. I nodded understandingly and took the documents from her extended hand. After a quick glance, I realized they mostly concerned the tobacco fields.


    "Oh, by the way, do you know a girl named Roxanne?" she asked with a sour expression.


    Hearing her words, my muscles tensed, and I looked at her curiously. "Yes, what about her?" I asked.


    "Nothing. I just ran into her on my way here, and she looked at me with eyes full of hatred. Did I unintentionally do something wrong?" she asked with an angry look on her face.


    "I don''t think so. Did she say anything to you?" I asked, putting the document on the table.


    "Oh yes. She said something like, ''I should have been the first one, you bitch!''"


    I involuntarily laughed and turned to Avanne, who was looking at me with a slightly irritated expression. "Do you know why she said that?" she asked.


    "Haha, who knows? But I guess she found out you were with me," I said, shrugging.


    "But how would she know? And why is she so angry about me being with you?" she asked curiously.


    "Well... she''s a bit in love."


    "With whom? You?" Avanne asked curiously. I nodded in response.


    "But doesn''t she know that you are a prince and and he probably doesn''t know that in the future there will be more than one woman around you? I think there''s another reason behind her anger towards me," she said, rubbing her temples. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll talk to her later," I said, looking at Avanne, who sighed tiredly. "Come here," I said, motioning her to come closer.


    When Avanne approached me, I grabbed her by the waist and placed her obviously tired body on my lap. Avanne flinched momentarily and blushed again, interestingly enough. Why is this girl starting to blush? We''ve done much more than this, yet now she''s blushing like a virgin. I guess she can''t control her emotions because she''s sick...


    "Why?" she asked, looking at me.


    "Well, you looked tired, and I wanted to take advantage of the situation." I said, grinning.


    "Muuo~ Ethan, you''re naughty enough to take advantage of me even when I''m sick."


    There she goes, back to her usual self. Her maternal smile and coquettish eyes were arousing, but knowing she was sick, I controlled myself and focused back on the documents on the table.


    "Stay like this until I finish my work."I said while stroking her waist.


    As I held Avanne on my lap, the only sounds in the room were the rustling of papers and her deep breaths in the silence. I wanted to forget about work for a while and help her relax. She looked tired, which was a problem in itself.


    I pondered how disturbed Roxanne might be by this situation. It wasn''t hard to understand the source of her anger at that moment. Jealousy was a feeling that usually couldn''t be ignored. But knowing how Avanne could best support me in this situation was complicating things...

 Chapter 59 - 59: Not my son!

    I closed the document I had and placed it on top of the papers on the desk. The media company''s first news magazine will be available in most small and large shops in two days. For now, I have enough resources to reach the public in the capital and the four largest cities of the Asina Kingdom.


    Within a few months, the newspapers will slowly start spreading across the continent by expanding to neighboring kingdoms.


    Additionally, I''ve decided to integrate a game of chance into the magazine that will be published in the last month of this year. Just like the New Year lottery in my old world, I should try to increase the number of readers. However, I am still working on solving a major problem.


    I don''t have statistics on the literacy rate of people in this world, but compared to my modern world, this world would probably fail miserably.


    Perhaps an alphabet or other content to learn to read and writing could be included on a page of the magazines. But still, the first audience I want the newspapers to reach is generally the powerful and noble people. As noble and powerful people usually know how to read and write, I don''t need to worry too much about this issue.


    Another important issue for now is to establish a security network for my banking company and ensure the safety of the interbank money flow. Unfortunately, teleportation spells are not used by people in this world. Now that I think about it, maybe if I could invent something like a zeppelin, I wouldn''t have to worry about transportation security.


    For now, I have no choice but to gather information from the servant guild and hire the best and most suitable mercenaries. Later, a certain commission can be given to the local lords to ensure the security of the banks. Fortunately, I don''t need to worry about the tobacco company. After all, since we package the cigarettes and distribute them to the continent, security loss is not an issue.


    I distracted my thoughts for a while and looked at Avanne, who was in my arms. I realized that she had already fallen asleep with a sweet smile, resting her head on my shoulder. When I looked out the window, I understood that it was already midnight and used my hand to wake Avanne. When she didn''t wake up despite me applying a bit more force, I internally wondered how she had gotten so tired. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing her still sleeping sweetly on my shoulder, I couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Knock knock"


    When I heard the sound of the door, I said "come in" without raising my voice too much, but even if I had shouted, I doubt Avanne would have woken up. I wasn''t surprised because I already knew who the person entering was. A girl with short red hair and emerald green eyes, excessively beautiful, walked in.


    When she saw Avanne sleeping soundly in my arms, her eyes widened in astonishment and then she looked at me... with angry eyes?


    "Welcome, Althea," I said, smiling. I signaled with my hand for her to close the door.


    Althea frowned as she closed the door and then approached the desk without saying a word. She picked up the papers on the desk angrily but looked at me with anger in her eyes during this time. It''s true that I haven''t explained the relationship between Avanne and me to anyone so far, but this shouldn''t be a tremendous surprise. Besides, I didn''t understand why this girl was so angry.


    Had I done something else?


    "Why are you so angry, Althea?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Why would I be angry at you?" she suddenly snapped.


    "Well, I asked why you''re so angry, not why you''re angry at me" I wanted to say, but an inner voice told me to say these words. Still, I didn''t know what to say.


    "Did I do something wrong?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Althea looked at me as if what I said was very foolish and angrily gathered all the papers. Before she left, I took out a letter I had written for her mother from the drawer and handed it to her.


    "Deliver this to your mother," I said.


    She took it from my hand angrily and stormed towards the door with all the documents. After she closed the door behind her hard, I looked at the door with a deep sigh. I used to think I understood women very well, but now... I realize I know nothing about women.Why did she get angry after seeing Avanne in my arms?


    ...Could it be... Did she fall in love with me? Or maybe she liked me, but if that''s the case, after what just happened, I doubt she''ll continue to like me. This is the only possibility that can explain why she got so angry, but... Why did Althea fall in love with me... Wait a minute, why do I always question why the women who fall in love with me do so?


    Can I logically explain why I fell in love with Emilia?


    Yes, love is quite a complex emotion, and it''s better to just accept this feeling. Even so, throughout the years I''ve spent with Althea, I never noticed that she developed such feelings towards me. Althea was often a headstrong woman who did what she knew was right, and although these were terribly bad traits for a maid...


    Now that I think about it, she always made sure not to cause any problems for me. But it wouldn''t be right to say that she''s in love with me or likes me, at least not right now. Maybe there''s another reason.


    After making a mental note to talk to her later, I gently lifted Avanne from my lap and placed her on my chair. Then I looked around and noticed the two large couches in the room. After pushing the table in the middle aside, I lifted one couch and placed it against the other. This way, the couches were side by side, serving as a makeshift bed. I then turned to Avanne and lifted her into my arms.


    Before placing her gently on the couch, I positioned a few pillows under her head and then laid her down. I took the tablecloth from the table and covered her with it. Unfortunately, I didn''t want to take her to my own bedroom. There were several reasons for this. Firstly, I couldn''t show my enemies that I took one of my weak points, Avanne, to my bedroom. I didn''t want her to get hurt.


    Also, there was already a rumor chain among the nobles about a relationship between my false identity, Arthur, and Avanne, and I didn''t want to damage both Avanne and the image of my false identity.


    Moreover, Avanne, as Prince Ethan''s assistant and because of viscount affairs, was already very much in the spotlight, and putting her more in the spotlight was unnecessary. I jotted a note and placed it on the desk, along with the key to the room. Before leaving, I left a kiss on her forehead and exited.


    After instructing the guards outside to ensure no one enters my room, I started heading to my own room...


    ---


    (Third-Person POV)


    In a grand room, white smoke was rising, filling the air. Even while seated, it was clear that the man was tall as he consumed the cigar in his hand. On one side of the room stood another man, respectfully standing, indicating that the cigar-smoking man held a high position.


    "Heh, it seems my son is a genius when it comes to finance. This thing called a cigar is going to make him a lot of money" he said.


    "That''s right, Your Majesty. Indeed, the companies he has established have entered the market with extremely smart ideas" the standing man said.


    "Do you think Ethan will make a righteous king?" he asked suddenly, taking another puff from his cigar.


    "Eh, it''s hard to say for now, but I believe he will at least make a righteous king, Your Majesty," the standing man replied.


    "Could there be a better king than me, or rather King Richard?"Richard looked at the man, asking another question.


    "I''m not sure. But looking at what he''s done in the rebellion region, I think he could be a better king than you," he said.


    The tension in the room quickly rose, and the standing man''s hairs stood on end, but the tension quickly dissipated with the sudden laughter filling the room.


    "Ha hahaha! You really speak your mind. And to think you are heaping this praise on the who killed your son" he said, laughing while holding his stomach. After a while, he stopped laughing and looked at the standing man with a frown. "By the way, I never asked if you were angry with Ethan for killing your son."


    The man clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. "That Jester is not my son...!"The anger and pain on the man''s face were signs of deep rage.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Compassion

    Richard looked at the man and smiled. "He was still a talented boy; it''s a pity he died," he said.


    Richard took another puff from his cigar and glanced over the documents in front of him. The documents included information about Ethan''s company, as well as details about Ethan''s altercation with a recently disappeared noble from the Herumzam Kingdom. Richard carefully read the documents and set them aside.


    "It seems I made the right decision after all," he murmured. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man tensed and looked at Richard. It would be a lie to say he knew exactly what kind of man Richard was after all the years spent with him.


    "Forgive my question, Your Majesty, but why do you torture your children like this?" he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Torture? Who? What?" Richard replied, as if he had heard a particularly foolish question.


    "What I mean is, why did you want me to unleash that fool jester on Ethan? And you torture all your male children in different ways. I''m just curious about why, Your Majesty." the man said, stroking his goatee.


    "Oh, so you call it torture... But I wouldn''t call it torture. It''s more like... compassion" Richard said, turning his chair to look out the window at the palace grounds.


    "Compassion?" The man seemed surprised, as if this was the last word he expected to hear in the answer.


    "Yes, compassion," Richard said calmly.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Your Majesty. Where is the compassion in this? An incident occurred where a girl your son liked died, and honestly, I don''t see where compassion fits into this," the man said, looking at Richard''s back.


    "I wasn''t expecting you to understand," Richard said, turning his chair back to face the man. "Compassion is helping someone you see is about to fall or is likely to fall. Without that incident, Ethan would have just been prey for his brothers. I''m strengthening him, so to speak, with what you call torture.


    This way, when he encounters hunters, he can defend himself and learn to strike when the time comes," Richard said, once again focusing on the documents on the table.


    The man fell silent for a moment, trying to grasp what Richard had said. He felt something shift within him, but Richard''s calm demeanor always had an effect on him.


    "So, Your Majesty," he said slowly, "is this what you call tough love?"


    Richard frowned, a slight smile on his face. "Perhaps it is," he said. "But in my world, there is no room for the weak. This kingdom is a place where only the strong survive. And all my sons need to understand this truth."


    "And what if, despite all this, they still don''t understand?" the man asked, looking into Richard''s eyes.


    "Well... Then they will meet a brutal end provided by their brothers. Just as I killed my own siblings, one of my sons will rise to the top and take the throne in the end, And for that he will have to kill his brothers" Richard said.


    The man thought for a moment, then bowed his head. "I understand, Your Majesty. I hope you are right."


    Richard took one last puff from his cigar and placed it in the ashtray. "Of course I am right. Now, go and make your preparations. We have a big meeting coming up, and I don''t want any mishaps."


    The man nodded and left the room. Richard took a deep breath, looking out the window. The ruthless competition among his sons might make him stronger. But at the same time, he couldn''t help but question, deep in his heart, whether this harsh approach was the right one.


    On one hand, Ethan''s recent display of resilience and intelligence proved how capable he was. However, Richard knew that choosing this path came at a price. Each of his sons could become a victim of this ruthless game. He was very curious about what would happen, since Ethan and his brothers would finally face each other at his daughter''s upcoming wedding.


    -----


    (Ethan''s POV)


    After completing my daily routine of bathing and exercising, I got dressed and had breakfast. I walked with Althea towards the outer garden of the palace. There wasn''t much of a reason; I just wanted to take a stroll. Sometimes I have an instinctive urge to immerse myself in nature.


    I noticed that Althea seemed a bit upset while following me, but that was a good sign. If she was still angry because of what she saw yesterday and if she still had feelings for me, it meant she hadn''t completely pushed me out of her heart. Maybe I should talk to her here, but what should I say? Althea is one of the most difficult people I''ve ever met, a woman whose reactions are unpredictable.


    Additionally, I noticed that she resorts to violence when she is embarrassed.


    As we walked among the trees and flowers, I continued to think about her without her knowing. Althea is officially my head maid, but I knew her through the fact that her mother was an executive of the maid guild. Now that I think about it, I haven''t seen her mother for a long time. When I turned around and looked at her, I noticed that Althea was also looking at me.


    "Your Excellency," Althea said with a firm tone. "What are your plans for today?"


    "I don''t have any plans, but maybe I could chat with you," I said, trying to create an opportunity.


    Althea stared at me. "You can chat with the women who jump into your lap instead of chatting with me... Your Excellency" she said.


    Why is she throwing jabs at me now?


    I saw a nearby bench and walked over to sit on it. I looked at Althea and tried to think of what to say.


    "So...If chatting is what it takes, you can come sit on my lap."


    "..."


    No... What did I just say? After wracking my brain, I ended up saying that? Ah, you fool.


    "U-uh... I-I h-have no c-choice but to o...obey i-if this is an o-order!" she stammered.


    She said these words and then sat down firmly on my lap. Her face turned as red as a tomato, but she sat on my lap as if it were the most normal thing in the world. I watched her red hair in shock... Does she really like me? While trying to suppress the urge to bite her flushed and puffy cheeks, which were incredibly cute, I was once again reminded of how love can make someone do anything.


    Love can indeed transform even the most indifferent and tough-natured person into a child. However, if I make a wrong move now, I might lose this girl. Therefore, I gently held her waist to prevent her from losing her balance.


    "Now, tell me if there''s something you enjoy doing?" I asked, trying to start a conversation.


    I could tell that Althea, sitting with her back to me, was still blushing and struggling to answer. "F-fighting... I-I mean... I-I wanted to say sword fighting," she continued to stammer.


    "Really? I enjoy fighting as well." I continued talking without much thought, enjoying the sweet sight of Althea on my lap in the forest.


    "L-let''s h-have a match s-sometime!" she said excitedly.


    "Certainly. I''d be happy to win against you."


    Althea suddenly moved on my lap and looked at me. Although her face still showed signs of redness, it was much less, and she looked at me with challenging eyes. But my thoughts were not in her eyes, as she moved while standing on my lap. To avoid making myself look foolish, I was currently trying to calm down little Ethan.


    "Huh? You can''t beat me! I''ve been trained by my powerful mother since childhood!" she said.


    Just as I had guessed, Althea''s mother wasn''t a normal woman. She was not just a maid. She was probably a noble, or a fallen noble, or she might not be any of these.


    "Oh, really? In that case, can you spar with me tomorrow?" I asked.


    I figured it would be best to deliberately lose to avoid harming her pride. Plus, if she wins against me, she would have a reason to stay by my side. Assuming she is in love with me, she would want to protect me, and if I am stronger than her, there would be no need for that. So, I would give her a purpose by deliberately losing.


    This way, I would slowly win over the valuable daughter of the maid guild''s executive.


    I continued to talk with Althea, gradually getting her used to being around me and making her feel more comfortable. In this place where the rustling of the trees and the chirping of the birds grew louder, and the scent of flowers filled the air, it wasn''t hard to make sure she would never forget our conversation.


    Moreover, gently stroking her back would ensure that this moment stayed vivid in her mind...

 Chapter 61 - 61: Beyond Desire And Liking

    I spent several weeks getting closer to Althea by spending more time with her, and over time, she began to get used to and open up to me. Although I used most of my free time to get close to her and continued to maintain physical intimacy with her, it seemed like it would take some time for her to express her feelings. In fact, because of her character, she might never confess her feelings.


    So, I need to encourage her to take the first step.


    The thing that would force her to take the first step, of course, is jealousy and fear of missing out. That''s why I frequently told Althea that I was visiting Roxanne or Avanne. Now, as I was preparing to visit Avanne again, Althea stood sulking in a corner of my room, glaring at me.


    Just because of this, I took longer to get dressed and, finally, sprayed a generous amount of perfume, which is considered a luxury in this world.


    "Is all of this really necessary?" Althea grumbled.


    "Well... Avanne doesn''t like it when I smell bad," I said. Of course, this was a lie. Avanne had never said I smelled bad, but Althea didn''t need to know that. The point was to give Althea the message that I made an effort for Avanne. Besides, if I''m going to have a harem, my girls need to get used to each other.


    They shouldn''t overreact when I show affection to another girl.


    I heard a muffled grumble from Althea, and knowing I had to make a move, I approached her. She became flustered as she saw me coming closer, but she didn''t move. I brought my face close to hers and put my hand on her chin. Even though she tried to suppress her emotions and looked at me coldly, her blushing face rendered all her efforts meaningless.


    Although she was pretending to be aloof, the loud beating of her heart showed that even this slight gesture excited her greatly.


    "If you want, I can make sure to smell good when I come to you too," I said.


    When I finished speaking and took a few steps back, she let out a deep breath. I had indirectly told Althea that I could show the same care for her as I did for Avanne. She might not understand the underlying meaning of my words now, but when she''s alone and reflects on our recent intimate moment, she will definitely understand.


    Watching her expression, I took a few more steps back and headed for the door. Just as I reached the threshold, I heard her soft, trembling voice from behind me.


    "Wait," Althea said, her voice filled with hesitation, but also determination. I slowly turned around and looked into her eyes, reading the mixed emotions on her face.


    "I don''t want you to go," she added, averting her eyes. This unexpected declaration caused a slight warmth to form in my heart. It had taken Althea a long time to open up and express her feelings, but even this small step was significant progress.


    I approached her and gently placed my hand on her shoulder. "Alright, I''ll visit Avanne a few hours later. Is that what you want?" I asked.


    She nodded her head like a chicken, and I couldn''t help but smile at the scene. "So, what do we do now?" I asked.


    Althea looked at me with determined eyes. "You can do with me whatever you do with those women," she said.


    This time, I couldn''t stop myself from laughing at her words. Althea glared at me angrily. "What''s so funny? Did I say something amusing?" she demanded.


    "No. But what do you think Avanne and I do when I visit her?" I asked.


    Althea furrowed her brows and looked at me. "How would I know? Does she sit on your lap?" she asked innocently.


    "Well, technically yes. Sometimes she wants me to, but most of the time I''m on top," I said with a neutral expression.


    "What? What does she want you to do?" she asked.


    Well, it''s natural for an inexperienced virgin like her to be ignorant about sex in this world. Moreover, without pornographic videos or magazines in this world, her behavior is understandable. Still, people in this world usually have some knowledge about sexual relations.


    "Well... We play adult games," I said.


    "Then you can play with me too; after all, I''m an adult," she said, nodding her head.


    "Oh, but Althea, I can''t play those games with you," I said, adopting the expression of a man about to do something very wrong.


    "Why not? I''m just as much of an adult as you are," she said, raising her voice.


    "But if we play that game, something could happen¡ª" I said, using my acting skills to pretend I was embarrassed. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Althea furrowed her brows and looked at my supposedly embarrassed face. "What could happen?" she asked angrily.


    "Well... You could get pregnant... But don''t get me wrong. It''s not that I don''t want you to have my child¡ª" my words were suddenly cut off because I saw Althea clench her fist.


    "!!!!!!!!!"


    Her expression was constantly changing: embarrassment, anger, jealousy, desire, and indecision, but mostly embarrassment was shining on her face. Seeing her face and even her ears turn red, I tried to take a step closer. I could see Althea struggling with her thoughts.


    Suddenly, she ran towards me, pushed me with her hands, and ran towards the door, opening it quickly without closing it behind her. As I watched her run away with all her might, I couldn''t help but smile. The conversation we just had wasn''t planned, but it wasn''t bad. After all, everything I said today would occupy her mind in the coming days and make her keep thinking about me.


    Additionally, she would start getting mentally accustomed to sexuality.


    For now, since Althea left, and I had no other business, I decided to visit Avanne in the hidden mansion I planned to go to.


    ---


    ** (Avanne''s POV)**


    In recent days, apart from some headaches and nausea, my breasts had become unusually sensitive. And since it''s been over a month since my last menstrual period, I''m now very likely pregnant... Although this news made me very happy at first, I couldn''t help but develop some concerns because of constant thinking.


    Moreover, I''m even more unhappy because I can''t go to a temple and have a priest check to confirm my pregnancy. Although I know that pregnant women experience emotional fluctuations, I hadn''t expected my feelings to change so frequently.


    When I heard the door of my bedroom open, I looked at the door. Ethan entered, looking at me with his blue eyes as if he could solve all my problems. He smiled at me with that bright smile and headed to the window before approaching the bed.


    "Please don''t draw the curtains."I said in a tired voice.


    "Okay" Ethan said, and he climbed onto the bed. I felt his hand caressing my stomach over the blanket. Normally, whenever he visited me, my energy would immediately rise, and I would happily cling to him, but now I''m far from normal.


    Ethan brought his face closer to mine and kissed my lips gently. He took off his top clothes, revealing his broad shoulders and visible muscles. In the past, seeing this sight would instantly make my lower lips wet. Actually, they were starting to get wet again... Additionally, the scars on his body always invoked a feeling of tenderness in me.


    Once again, my hands moved involuntarily, and I caressed some scars on his chest.


    Ethan kissed my lips again, and after a while of kissing, he moved to my neck. After spending some time on my neck and making me feel good, he came close to my ear.


    "I missed you..." he whispered.


    Those three words triggered something inside me, but... I tried to control myself and bit my lip. After all, I had heard stories where pregnant women had miscarriages after intercourse. I couldn''t risk that. I couldn''t lose my baby for just one night. But I didn''t know what to say to Ethan.


    "Um... Ethan. I''m not feeling well right now," I said hesitantly.


    I secretly knew that my relationship with Ethan was always a one-sided platonic love affair. But fortunately, my body pleased him, allowing us to be together. However, if I didn''t give him my body now... I was very afraid he would leave me.


    "Hmm? Are you sick?" he asked with a concerned look. Though his response surprised me, I nodded my head without moving my lips.


    Ethan got up from the bed and, while I watched him curiously, he took something out of the pocket of the jacket he had previously removed. My eyes widened when I saw what he had pulled out. I didn''t know why he had taken it out.


    "You''ve been ill for days, and this doesn''t seem like a normal illness. So you need to drink everything in this vial" he said.


    As my eyes widened in astonishment, I was about to respond when he said, "If you refuse this vial, I''ll throw it out the window right now" while heading towards the window.


    "No, no! Don''t throw away the potion!" I shouted.


    "Then will you use it?" he asked.


    I had no choice but to nod. The potion was a treasure. A golden-colored potion! It was an incredibly valuable potion with effects I had heard of but never see in my life. I could only buy at most two small vials if I sold all my wealth. But of course, even buying two small vials was because of the incredible growth of my viscountcy, thanks to Ethan.


    When I took the vial in my hand, I looked at Ethan''s face. I tried to read his expression, but saw that he was waiting for me to carefully drink the potion. I smiled involuntarily. I hadn''t expected him to give me this potion just because I was ill. This brought a warmth inside me. An idea crossed my mind...


    Maybe Ethan was starting to like me too... With that thought, I lifted the vial and drank it down to the last drop.


    It was definitely the most delicious thing I had ever tasted. I licked my lips, thinking that this taste would stay on my palate for a few days. I stroked my stomach. After all, this potion would benefit my baby in my womb more than me. In fact, the golden potion was most beneficial for babies in the womb. Perhaps Ethan had guessed that I was pregnant and had given me this potion...


    But looking at his face, I realized that this was unlikely.


    "Good, now lie down. It should start showing its effects within a few hours" he said, pulling up the bedspread and covering me.


    I watched in astonishment as he did this. When he pulled me close and embraced me, I looked into his eyes. "It''s late, so it''s best if we sleep" he said, stroking my cheek.


    Feeling the warmth spreading inside me, I adjusted my stomach into a comfortable position before snuggling up to Ethan and closing my eyes. I had never felt so good. For the first time, I realized that Ethan was showing interest in me outside of my body. Maybe he had always been this way, but I hadn''t noticed... Anyway, to enjoy this moment.


    I snuggled up to Ethan even more and plunged into the best sleep of my life, surrounded by his soothing caresses on my waist.

 Chapter 62 - 62: Reunion

    **-A Few Weeks Later**


    When I woke up, I felt a weight on me. As I rubbed my half-open eyes, I saw a silhouette above me and immediately opened my eyes fully, only to find a girl with long, wavy blonde hair and red eyes sitting on my thighs, looking at me with a wild grin. There was only a quilt between us.


    "Who are you?" I asked, still groggy from sleep.


    "Don''t you recognize me, little brother?" she said, crossing her arms over her chest.


    I was surprised by her calling me brother, but when I looked into her red eyes and saw her golden blonde hair, someone came to mind. My brain refused to believe that my sister Kayle, whom I hadn''t seen for years, was now this mature and very beautiful girl sitting before me.


    "Kayle? Why are you on my lap?" I asked, still trying to wake up. I must have practiced too much fighting last night.


    "Huh? Do I need to ask for your permission to use you as a chair?" she asked, swaying on top of me.


    Oh no no no!...I hadn''t had sex with Avanne for weeks, and with no one else to do it with, I was very horny. So, every morning, I had to spend time calming my erection. And now, with a girl on top of me who could outshine even the actresses from my old world, controlling myself became impossible.


    "What''s wrong, little brother? Your face is turning red. Are you embarrassed to see your beautiful sister after all these years?" Kayle said, laughing.


    Of course, her laughing made her body move more, and eventually, my little dragon started roaring. It''s all Avanne''s fault! She even banned me from touching her! Actually, it''s not her fault at all. The real blame lies with my damn father! Because his genetics were dominant in me, I also inherited his lustful nature!


    When I looked at Kayle, I could see her eyebrows furrow, probably feeling the hardness beneath her hips. Damn subconscious. Finding this situation exciting, my penis started to harden even more. Kayle, trying to understand what was going on, moved back and forth on me to figure out what this hardness she felt was.


    "Stop..." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-what is this, l-little brother?" she asked, starting to blush.


    "Well, I guess I''m not so little anymore..." I said, grinning.


    Kayle looked at me with a flushed face and jumped off me, pulling my quilt to cover her body as if she wasn''t wearing any clothes.


    "DON''T LOOK, YOU IDIOT!" she shouted.


    "You''re not naked, idiot!" I retorted, getting up.


    Seeing me stand up, Kayle took a few steps back and covered her face with the quilt. Ah, now I remembered that this girl had a problem communicating with men, and I was probably the only man she was close to. So, what she just experienced might have been somewhat traumatic for her.


    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t control myself..." I said to Kayle, who I couldn''t see because she was covering her face with the quilt.


    Kayle pointed at me with a trembling finger and shouted, "You have to take responsibility for this!"


    Responsibility? Hasn''t this girl learned anything about sex all these years?


    "Take responsibility for what? I didn''t do anything you! Besides, we''re siblings, even if only half-siblings, you idiot!"


    "So what if we''re siblings? You still have to take responsibility for what you did!"


    Ah, right? In this world, incestuous relationships and even marriages aren''t that unusual. That''s why some noble families marry their children to each other if they can''t find someone as strong as their children, to ensure that the next generations don''t weaken and the family''s power doesn''t diminish.


    After all, Kaizer strength was a genetic trait passed down from parents to children. So if your parents are weak in this world, it is very, very likely that you will be weak too.Incestuous relationships aren''t common in the Kingdom of Asina, but they are in the Tamerid Empire and the south.


    "Get out of my room. Go talk to your mother and learn a few things about sex!" I said and tried to drag Kayle out by her arm... but what is this?


    I couldn''t move Kayle at all. In fact, even if I pushed with all my strength, I could barely budge her. This meant that her Kaizer power was higher than mine. After all, increasing Kaiser power not only boosts your magic power but also strengthens your body.


    A few seconds later, Kayle freed herself from my grip and ran toward the door. Before leaving, she turned to me and threw the quilt she had been covering her face with at me. Now that I think about it, how did she manage to run straight to the door while her view was blocked by the quilt? No doubt, Kayle had grown quite strong during the years we were apart.


    "We''ll talk about this later!" she shouted, and I heard her running footsteps as I pulled the quilt off my face.


    After a deep sigh, I could only pray that Kayle wouldn''t exaggerate the incident when telling she mother Isabella. I got up and walked to the bathroom to start my usual morning routine with a cold shower.


    ???


    Over an hour later, I finally managed to leave my room. Unfortunately, calming my dragon took longer with Kayle''s contribution, but I felt better now. After leaving my room, I initially headed toward my master''s place for a lesson, but then changed my mind and walked toward my study. After all, I was on vacation since Fiona''s daughter''s wedding was a week away.


    Ah, right! My sister Violet, who is currently attending the Dragon Academy, should also be back now. I need to talk to her about marriage... Also, my other siblings should have arrived at the palace. The last time I saw them was at the Ceremony of the Water of Fate, but I don''t remember their faces at all. After all, I was a newly reincarnated baby back then.


    So, I would be meeting Fiona''s two sons for the first time in eighteen years.


    I had heard that her eldest son was quite popular among the nobles. Even I had heard rumors about his virtuous personality and how helpful he was. As for Fiona''s second son, I knew he was a muscle head skilled in combat. Also, that muscle head would likely want to formalize his engagement to Roxanne.


    I can''t leave my beautiful Roxanne at the mercy of someone like him. I definitely won''t let him have Roxanne, and I need to come up with a plan to steal her away. I had already told Roxanne that she wouldn''t be with that muscle head and even made her a promise.


    I already had a few plans, but they were a bit risky. First, I can''t kill that muscle head. Not that I can''t kill him, but rather I shouldn''t. I believe I can beat him in a fight. But if I were foolish enough to kill him, I definitely wouldn''t be able to hide the fact that I did. After all, our strengths are roughly equal, and I wouldn''t come out of that fight unscathed and would be weakened.


    And most likely, his elder brother, the first prince, would seek revenge, effectively handing him the throne on a silver platter.


    For now, I have a plan to save Roxanne from the second prince, but I hope I can come up with a backup plan...


    With these thoughts, I had already reached my study. I opened the door, walked to my desk, and sat down. I opened the notebook in front of me and continued writing from where I had left off. I was currently writing a book. This book was a blend of the philosophy and psychology books I had read in my previous life.


    Especially ideas resembling those in Plato''s books, which I wrote as best as I could remember.


    I planned to publish this book and future books not under a false identity, but under my princely identity. The reason for this was, of course, to increase my prestige, especially among the nobles. Later, I would give these books to the printing company founded by my false identity, Arthur, to have them copied and spread across the continent.


    After all, it was a nice and useful hobby to ensure my free time didn''t go to waste. So, I continued writing and began composing the dialogues of my fictional character, Socrates. Of course, it would be somewhat different from the original work, since I couldn''t remember the entire book, but at least it would be a quality philosophy book.


    When I wrote the other books, I would certainly be respected on the continent. I would be very famous, especially among the elite.


    "Knock~Knock~Knock!"


    When I heard the knocking, I raised my head and looked at the door. "Come in!" I said, raising my voice.


    A very beautiful woman with white hair and blue eyes came in. She had a smile on her face as she looked at me and slowly walked in.

 Chapter 63 - 63: Ally

    **Violet''s POV**¡ª(Luciana''s daughter)


    When I arrived at the palace, a flood of emotions surged within me. I had lived some of my best memories here. For now, since it was very late, and I was quite tired, after a brief hug and crying session with my mother, I went to my room and laid my head on the pillow. I don''t know how tired I was, but I must have been very tired because I passed out as soon as I laid my head on the pillow.


    The next day, when I woke up, I used the palace''s rose-scented bath. There was no such luxury at the dragon academy. After the bath, my mother came to my room, and we had a long conversation and had breakfast together. I could tell from her eyes how much she had missed me. She also talked to me about Ethan. When she told me what had happened after I left, tears streamed down my face.


    Ethan had told me he was going to the rebellion zone and after that it was just a minor mishap...


    Ethan''s inability to tell me about such an important event left a wound in my heart, but my mother said that he didn''t tell me because he cared about me. She also explained that Ethan had changed a lot after this incident and that he had become a grown man.


    Later, she told me that they had discussed my political marriage with Ethan, but he had refused it. After talking about this for a while, my mother told me that I shouldn''t become a victim of a political marriage. We then continued with a regular mother-daughter conversation.


    After some time, I said goodbye to my mother and told her I would visit Ethan. She nodded and, after a long hug, let me go.


    After walking for a while, I learned that Ethan was in his study, which was also close to Isabella''s room. When I finally arrived at the room, I took a deep breath and knocked on the door to see my younger brother, whom I hadn''t seen for years.


    A deep, strong voice from inside said, "Come in." After pondering for a moment whether this voice belonged to Ethan, I opened the door and walked in. Was it really true that this large man in front of me was Ethan?


    His broad shoulders, muscular body, and blue eyes that seemed to see into my soul caused me to freeze for a moment, but a smile quickly spread across my face. I closed the door behind me and walked toward Ethan, who was smiling at me in the same way.


    "Welcome, sister Violet," he said in that deep voice of his.


    Now that I think about it, I missed his kid years. But after all,I wasn''t even there for him during his most painful days. Am I really a good sister?


    Ethan saw me walking towards him and stood up. Oh, my God. I was barely reaching his chest! I remembered this kid was a baby just yesterday! Damn, I wish I were as tall as he is. The closer I got to him, the more his massive body seemed to grow.


    He opened his arms to me, and I jumped into them and hugged him.


    I felt safe in Ethan''s arms; the longing for years vanished in an instant. After a brief silence, Ethan gently pulled his head slightly away from mine and said, "It''s really wonderful to see you, Violet." His voice held both happiness and a touch of sadness.


    "I missed you so much, brother," I replied, trying to wipe the tears from my eyes. "You see, seeing you like this makes me happy and reminds me how quickly time has passed."


    -----


    ** (Ethan''s POV)**


    When I saw Violet enter the room, I felt a warmth in my heart. A mix of longing, happiness, and a bit of guilt came together. Hugging her felt like filling the void of all these years. Although I feeling her rest her head on my chest warmed me inside.


    She didn''t let go for a while, and we just hugged. Then I sat her down on the couch and took a seat across from her. We talked about the times we''d been apart and she told me some stories about the Dragon Academy.


    "But Ethan, you should know that I''m upset with you," she blurted.


    "What did I do?" I asked.


    "You told me you were going to the rebellion zone and after that you said there were just some minor setbacks. But you were almost dying!" she said, raising her voice suddenly.


    "Yes, I''m sorry about that, but it''s been a while and I''m fine now," I said, taking a sip of water from the table. "Besides, you needed to focus on the academy....Also, me too upset with you. You never told me you were going to make a political marriage just for me" I added, trying to quickly change the subject.


    Seeing that my attempt to change the subject was successful from Violet''s expressions, I continued.


    "I don''t want that from you, sister. Don''t worry; I already have sound plans to secure the throne."I said


    "Well then, tell me those plans!" she raised her voice.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t do that. It''s not that I don''t trust you, but... I just can''t explain," I said.


    "Then I''ll go and carry out my own plans without consulting you" she said, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Hah... Who are you planning to marry?" I asked, trying to understand her better. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know... Right now, I only have one name in mind that is both beneficial for you and the kingdom" she said, pausing occasionally as she spoke.


    "Who?" I asked with curiosity.


    "Alpshar. I''m sure you know who he is. The man who is uniting all the southern clans and will soon declare his empire. He''s also very young, and I think he could be an excellent ally" she said.


    I was surprised for a moment, but on reflection, he really was the best option. There were other princes of the Tamerid Empire, but among the contenders for the throne, the strongest prince was about to marry Fiona''s daughter. The Tiamat Empire didn''t have a suitable candidate and was not as strong as the Tamerid Empire in neighboring kingdoms.


    The remaining two options were to choose the only prince who would become the next king of the island federation or to choose Alpshar, the Conqueror of the South. Since the island federation was much farther away from the Asina Kingdom and was entirely a naval kingdom, Alpshar was the best choice.


    "It''s not possible" I said simply.


    "Why not?!" Violet asked angrily.


    "Because it''s not possible. I know more about Alpshar than you do, and trust me, he wouldn''t make a good husband. Besides, he already has several wives and many concubines" I said calmly.


    "Every king has a harem and many concubines. If I want to marry someone strong, it''s a fact I have to endure."


    The mixed feeling of anxiety inside me was growing, but Violet''s determined look showed the seriousness of what she was saying. During our conversation, I realized that Violet''s thoughts and plans over the years were of great importance.


    "Violet," I said, taking a deep breath. "This is not as easy a decision as you think. What you''ve said about Alpshar''s marriages and relationships might be true, but we also need to consider what kind of person he is and his impact on our kingdom."


    "Then why aren''t you telling me anything? Tell me everything you know about Alpshar" Violet said.


    "Alpshar comes from the lineage of the Conqueror Ogedion, who ruled much of the continent a long time ago, and like his great-great-grandfather, he wants to conquer the entire continent. Do you understand what I''m saying? He wants to conquer us, too. And it seems he has the capabilities to do so.


    Therefore, strengthening him further will put us in danger in the long run" I said, taking a sip from the light drink glass instead of the water on the table and continued.


    "Moreover, let''s say you marry Alpshar and I ascend to the throne. How do I know that Alpshar won''t use you to gain power in the Asina kingdom? Or worse, if he captures you and threatens me, what will I do? Alpshar is more cunning than he appears and never shows an honorable character in war. He''s the type of man who will do anything to win" I said, finally letting out a sigh.


    The look of shock on Violet''s face clearly showed the impact of what I had said. Despite her determination, it was somewhat reassuring to see that my words had such a powerful effect. Her eyes were filled with concern and thought; it seemed she was considering what I had said about Alpshar.


    "Where did you get this information?" she asked.


    "I earned a high-level badge from a guild with the best intelligence network on the continent. Accessing this information wasn''t very difficult for me."


    "But does your concern mean this person won''t make an excellent ally? We need to find a truly strong ally right now." she said.


    "Leave the task of finding an ally for me" I said, taking another sip from the glass.


    "Who do you have in mind?" she asked.


    "Princess Catherine of the Tiamat Empire, who is alone and weak but incredibly beautiful..."

 Chapter 64 - 64: High-Human

    **(Third-person POV)**


    Among the southern clans, there was one clan that was quite different from the others. This clan was actually a small island clan. What set this clan apart from the other southern clans was not just the fact that it was established on an island; the biggest difference was that, despite raising incredible warriors, it never went to war with other states.


    This clan was called the Black Dolphin Clan. They were the only southern clan that had not yet been conquered by Alpshar. However, time passed quickly, and Alpshar brought all the main southern clans under his control, leaving only the extremely peaceful Black Dolphin Clan. Foreseeing that war was imminent, the leader of the Black Dolphin Clan, Uraluon, began preparing for battle.


    He fortified the island''s perimeter with traps, barricades, and other defenses to protect the entire island. Six months after uniting all the southern clans, Alpshar sent a letter to Uraluon, asking him to peacefully accept his rule and submit.


    At around 337 years old and him life devoted to the Great Water God, Uraluon responded with a letter filled with harsh insults. Six months later, Alpshar''s ships appeared around the island, and a great battle began. Alpshar had not been able to build a large fleet in such a short time, so he suffered the greatest losses he had ever faced in battle.


    Moreover, a rebellion could break out at any moment in his newly established southern kingdom, so this war had to be concluded quickly. For this reason, Alpshar launched an all-out assault, which he called Operation Lightning . After nearly three months of struggle, Alpshar''s forces finally breached the main castle of the Black Dolphin Clan, but there was a huge problem.


    Uraluon, at 337 years old, was at the seventh stage of Kaizer power. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He positioned himself in the courtyard of the auxiliary castle at the rear and cut down the advancing soldiers like cheese. Having already wasted much time, Alpshar, for the first time since his childhood, decided to use his Kaizer powers in battle.


    "Hah... hah... hah... You''re quite strong, boy" Said Uraluon as he took deep breaths.


    Uraluon was sitting on the long stairs beside the courtyard, his face covered in blood. His long white beard and hair were also stained red. A massive sword, identical to the one he held in one hand, lay on the ground. Looking at the deep gouges in the courtyard floor and the walls, it was clear that a fierce battle had just taken place.


    Opposite Uraluon stood a young man with red hair, trying to calm his breathing. He had pushed his body too hard, for the man before him was even more formidable than he had anticipated.


    "You''re strong enough for an old man..." said Alpshar, taking a deep breath before continuing, "but unfortunately, the strength of someone about to die is irrelevant."


    "Hahaha, I suppose you''re right. But don''t be too proud, Alpshar. You''ll die soon too! Do you think the other kingdoms will just sit back and watch as you continue your conquests and expand your lands?" Uraluon said as he reached for the other sword on the ground without getting up.


    "I''ve heard there will be a marriage between the Tamerid Empire and the Asina kingdom. And the current emperor of the Tiamat Empire is nothing more than a puppet of the Tamerid Empire. The Tamerid Empire now has all the north in its grasp, and do you really think they''ll be peaceful with you? When you are the biggest threat to their plans?" he shouted in a hoarse voice.


    "Let them come. The larger the enemy army, the greater the victory I''ll achieve"Alpshar replied with a smile.


    Uraluon looked at the young man before him for a while. His gaze lingered on Alpshar, and then his eyes reflected concern and fear. Indeed, Alpshar was a monster. He had the potential to annihilate any army that crossed his path. There was no doubt that this young man was blessed by all the gods.


    "Every conqueror has a Tiamat" he whispered.


    The proverb he quoted meant that every great emperor would eventually be defeated by someone even stronger. Slowly, his eyes turned upward, looking at the cloudy sky. Then he looked back at the young man with blood-red hair standing before him.


    "At least will you tell me why you declared war on us? We, the Black Dolphin Clan, were never a threat to you! We never fought with the other clans! We only grew stronger to be closer to the Great Water God! We trained soldiers, but only to draw closer to the god whose power surpasses all nature! What problem did you have with us?


    What did we do to you... No, what did this world do to you? But in the name of all the great gods, I curse you, Alpshar! And I hope May all the places you bring suffering don''t heal..." Uraluon said.


    Alpshar looked at Uraluon with a contemptuous gaze for a moment. "You and your foolish gods... The greatest insanity I''ve ever seen in my life is people like you. Gods and religions are nothing but nonsense created by the weak to make themselves feel better. And did you only remember the god when you lost? Did you only remember the god when you fell?


    And in your battle against me just now! Did the thought of a god cross your mind at all?" he said.


    Uraluon took a deep breath and struggled to stand, forcing his heavily wounded body upright. In one hand was his massive sword, and in the other, his ribs, which he clutched in pain. Although he wanted to carry the other massive second sword, he failed, so he threw it to the ground before standing up.


    Slowly, he took a few steps toward Alpshar; with each step, blood seeped under his feet, staining the stone courtyard. His eyes were filled with both rage and sorrow.


    "No matter how wrong you are about the gods, trying to correct someone like you is futile. Something within you has already broken, Alpshar..." Uraluon said, his voice hoarse and sorrowful. "Remembering the god doesn''t happen in the midst of battle; it happens at the end of the battle, at the final breath of life. Because at that moment, only the truth stands before you.


    When you realize your own smallness, your helplessness, your regrets; only then does one turn to the god."


    Alpshar laughed mockingly at Uraluon''s words. "I don''t want to hear the excuses of the weak," he said coldly. "Neither you nor your god can stop me."


    Uraluon closed his eyes in response to Alpshar''s words. For a moment, he recalled the peaceful days of the island long ago¡ªthe blue seas, the blowing winds, and the temples dedicated to the Water God. For a brief moment, a sense of peace filled him, but it was short-lived.


    When he reopened his eyes, he was face-to-face with the young conqueror standing before him. "Alpshar, remember?" he said in a heavy tone. "Every conqueror eventually meets a Tiamat. Every emperor has an end, and your end may be very near. You can kill me, but there are things you can never destroy. The gods'' curse will haunt you."


    As if tired of the old man''s ramblings, Alpshar raised his long sword and took a heavy step toward Uraluon. There wasn''t a hint of mercy in the young conqueror eyes. An icy wind blew through the courtyard, momentarily easing the intensity of the battle, but the lingering scent of blood and the silence of death remained.


    Uraluon looked up at the sky one last time. He recalled the blue seas, endless horizons, and the grandeur of the temples. He took a deep breath and gathered his remaining strength. Although he was too exhausted to stand, his spirit had not given up the fight. But the young man before him was far too powerful¡­


    Alpshar lunged forward, raising his sword. The sharp edge of the blade gleamed in the air for a moment before it slashed toward Uraluon. However, Uraluon stepped back at the last second and met the young ruler''s blow with his sword. The metallic sound of clashing swords echoed through the courtyard, startling the birds in the vicinity and causing them to take flight.


    He realized that the young man''s Kaizer element was something abnormal. After all, his body had never felt so heavy before, and the sword he used to lift as easily as a feather now felt as heavy as a mountain. Uraluon grimaced in pain but didn''t falter. Ignoring the wound on his left hand, he used all his strength to resist Alpshar.


    Every movement pushed the limits of his aged body, but the determination in his spirit remained unshaken. Clinging to his own strength, experience, and faith, he tried to stand against Alpshar.


    Alpshar, on the other hand, watched this resistance with astonishment. He was surprised that Uraluon was still this strong despite his age and the Kaizer feature he used. However, this surprise didn''t stop him; on the contrary, it motivated him even more.


    In his eyes, the old man''s stubbornness was just a futile effort, the struggle of a dying wolf in the last moments of a battle that was already lost.


    In the end, Uraluon fell to the ground with a heavy blow, realizing the harsh reality of death beside him as he crawled toward the stairs of the courtyard. Just as he reached the stairs, he felt Alpshar''s foot on his back, but it was as if the weight of an ocean had pressed down on him.


    "Ahhhghggg!" he screamed with all his might in pain.


    "In my brief life, I have realized that humankind is naturally enslaved. They were like slaves who believed in nonsense, clinging to meaningless things to give their meaningless lives some semblance of purpose. The unskilled fools awaited hope from their gods, while those who thought themselves powerful declared themselves gods¡ªuntil someone stronger came along.


    All of this is nothing but a feeble attempt to add a shallow meaning to their lives, inherently enslaved by their nature" said Alpshar and gave more strength to Uraluon''s foot on his shoulder.


    "AHHHHHGGGGGGGGG!" Uraluon screamed in agony as the sound of breaking bones echoed in the air. Alpshar continued speaking with a smile that resembled that of a madman.


    "And I, Alpshar! The king of kings, born a slave, has long since broken my chains! I have transcended the nature of humanity and have become something greater than the rest! I am now the High-Human! Hear me, inferior beings... Listen to my voice and break your chains with me¡ªrise up and ascend!"

 Chapter 65 - 65: Pleasure(+18)

    (Ethan''s POV)


    This time, I woke up not because of the sun''s warm rays as usual, but because of the noises coming from outside. For days, the capital has been in a festive mood because of the engagement celebrations that will take place tomorrow. Fiona''s daughter will officially get engaged tomorrow, and in ten days, she will marry in the capital of the Tamerid Empire.


    Tonight, there will be a traditional pre-engagement party. For someone like me, who wasn''t very social in my previous life, this will undoubtedly be a challenging night. I got out of the large bed and went to the bathroom.


    Fortunately, thanks to the "body of darkness" ability granted by the dark element, I no longer suffer from the fatigue and body aches that I used to experience after waking up in my old life.


    I entered the bathroom and got into the water-filled tub. Actually, calling it a tub would be incorrect; it was more like a bathhouse. The bathroom was quite large and luxurious. After a quick bath, I opened the wardrobe. Normally, on such important days, servants would assist a member of the royal family like me in getting dressed, but I didn''t allow it.


    For someone who lived in a modern world like me, privacy was an important issue. However, I made an exception for today and called the servants in. After all, it couldn''t be that bad.


    Fortunately, the servants were women; it wouldn''t be a pleasant experience for a man to see my naked body. I looked at the woman in her forties among the four female servants.


    "Nothing colorful" I said simply.


    "Your wish is our command," said the older servant, bowing her head, and then headed to the wardrobe.


    Since my entire wardrobe is renewed every two months, different outfits constantly arrive in my room, and now that there''s an upcoming wedding, my wardrobe is filled with more luxurious clothes. The female servants quickly removed the clothes I was wearing, but since I had just come out of the bath, my hair and body were wet, so they quickly dried my entire body...


    yes, they dried that area with special care.


    Unfortunately, because of the lustful genetics I inherited from Richard, no matter how much I suppressed myself, I quickly hardened. The blushing faces of the younger servants didn''t stop them from continuing to dry that area. Finally, when my half-erect penis stood tall in all its glory, the older servant, who was choosing clothes in the corner, cleared her throat loudly.


    "Your Excellency, if you wish, one girl could relieve you" said the older servant.


    Although I was momentarily shocked, I didn''t show it. Right, I was a prince, and I had forgotten how powerful my influence was over ordinary people. Also, these servant girls probably saw being with me as a blessing. After all, if they slept with me and I was pleased with it, they might have a chance to become concubines. At least, that was what the servants thought.


    For these reasons, some noble families even sent their most beautiful daughters to the palace as servants.


    Especially if a woman becomes a concubine of the king, she would undoubtedly have more rights than even a duchess. So, many young girls dream of becoming a prince''s concubine.


    I looked at the blushing faces of the servants around me and noticed that only one of them wasn''t avoiding my gaze. This either indicated that she was an experienced woman or that she was using all her willpower because she desperately wanted to be with me.


    Frankly, I didn''t find it necessary to think too much about it and looked at the girl with a voluptuous body and purple hair who stood out among them.


    "What''s your name?" I asked, looking at her.


    The purple-haired girl looked at me with wide eyes. "M-my name is Ganea, Your Excellency" she said.


    "Would you like to have sex with me? Don''t worry; if you refuse, nothing will happen to you, and you can continue your life as a normal servant. So, if you don''t want to, don''t hesitate to say so" I said in a gentle tone.


    "N-no, Your Excellency! It would be an honor for me to be with the Sun Prince" she said, stammering.


    When I heard Ganea''s words, I hesitated for a moment. In my previous life, I could never have imagined such a situation. The rules and moral values of this world were quite different from the norms of the modern world. But now, in this new life, I was living in a world where such things happened frequently, and I had to adapt... Actually, this was the best world to adapt to.


    "In that case, undress" I said.


    Ganea removed her clothes and stood naked before me. She was still avoiding eye contact and was quite shy, but when I touched her shoulders and gently massaged them, she began to relax.


    "Are you a virgin?" I asked, and as I moved behind her, I began to gently stroke and massage her back.


    Ganea only nodded, and I could see from her flushed face that she was quite aroused. I turned to the other servants and noticed that even the woman who looked to be in her forties was looking at me with longing and desire, but when I spoke to them, I could sense the disappointment on their faces.


    "Leave us alone."


    When the other three servants left, Ganea seemed to relax a bit. After all, no woman wants to lose her virginity in front of an audience... Maybe some woman might actually want that.


    I lifted Ganea''s long hair over her ear and, as I whispered close to her ear, my hands had already reached her breasts and were gently caressing them.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle..." I said and jogged my hands over her skin. "If there''s ever a moment when you want me to stop, just say ''stop,''" I whispered in her ear.


    Ganea nodded, and when I looked at her face, I noticed her eyes were closed in shame. Gently, I guided my hands to the forbidden garden below and slowly massaged her pleasure points. But when I realized Ganea was already wet, I placed my hand on her back, encouraging her to bend over as I tried to position my throbbing shaft at her entrance.


    Then, I inserted the tip of my penis into her entrance, which no one had entered before. Ganea let out a muffled moan, burying her face in the bed.


    "It will hurt a bit at first, but you''ll get used to it" I said, thrusting my penis deep until I reached her hymen and tearing it with a single push.


    "Ahhh! It hurts!" she said in a muffled voice, her face still buried in the bed.


    I kept my penis still inside her and used my hands to massage her vagina and breasts. After a few minutes, seeing that Ganea was getting wet again and moaning, I thought she was ready and began to move. Even though my penis had been inside her for a while, it was still very tight and felt like it was trying to suck me in.


    "Ah, mmm, ahhh!" Ganea''s muffled moans began to grow bolder, and I started to increase my pace.


    As Ganea''s sticky fluids flowed from her forbidden garden, I had already lost myself and began to penetrate her like a wild animal. Since our regular sessions with Avanne had ended, I was more filled than ever. Therefore, this poor woman would have to endure me for a while.


    The sound of flesh hitting flesh was now so rapid that it seemed like a machine was operating.


    "Ahhhhh AHHHHH! ~ PAH~PAH~PAH~ Your Excellency, slow down! PAH~PAH~PAH~ Please slow down. AHHHHHH PAH~PAH~PAH~"


    As Ganea''s screams echoed in the room, her legs began to tremble and she started to orgasm. The fluids flowing from her vagina made her inside much smoother, and I began to enter and exit quickly.


    As Ganea continued to have several orgasms, the minutes passed rapidly, and eventually, my penis reached its fullest form and began to pulse like a heartbeat inside her. I grabbed Ganea by her arms and lifted her. Since she was much shorter than me, I had to lift her off the ground, but that was the last thing I could think about.


    She connection to the ground was now only through my penis and the two hands I held her arms with. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "PAH~PAH~PAH~ AHHHHHHHHH!" As Ganea experienced her biggest orgasm yet, her eyes rolled back, and her hips started to tremble.


    As I reached my limit, I released her arms and gripped her hips firmly, penetrating her forcefully like a beast. With relentless power in my veins, I continued to increase my pace and prepared for the last thrust. The pleasure I experienced shot through my body like lightning, and the intensity was almost unbearable.


    As I entered one last time, I shouted, "I''m coming!"


    "AHHHHHHHHH~~~" As Ganea screamed one last time, my hot semen began to flow inside her, and a satisfying groan escaped my mouth. Ganea''s inside was completely filled, and I collapsed on top of her, bringing us both down onto the bed. While on top of her, she finally began to speak coherent sentences.


    "HOT! Your¡­ sperm! Your sperm is so hot inside me~~"

 Chapter 66 - 66: The Mask

    "I think this dark navy color suits you very well, Especially matching your blue eyes," Ganea said while adjusting my dress as she sat naked in my lap.


    "Hmm, is that so? I thought you preferred me in my naked form" I replied, playfully poking her nose with my finger.


    Ganea blushed, lowering her head as she continued buttoning up my dress. I had thought she would be more relaxed after our three passionate sessions. I glanced at the dress Ganea was helping me put on.


    The clothes in this world were a bit different from those in my previous world. Specifically, the men''s clothing was somewhat of a hybrid between medieval European attire and traditional Indian garments. Women''s clothing, on the other hand, was a mix of ancient Far Eastern (Chinese, Japanese, Korean) styles and Victorian-era European women''s clothing.


    Of course, this fashion was more typical of the nobility and varied slightly from country to country.


    The outfit I wore was adorned with numerous jewels, carefully chosen to indicate my royal lineage. Additionally, I had to wear two rings, also meant to signify my connection to the royal family. Of course, dressing this way wasn''t mandatory¡ªat least not officially¡ªbut rejecting this style, which was a norm in this society, would be unwise. Besides, I didn''t look too bad when I glanced in the mirror.


    As Ganea carefully fastened the buttons, I noticed her hands trembling. Watching her shy demeanor gave me a strange sense of peace. Despite having been so close during our three sessions, her continued shyness was a kind of intimacy I wasn''t used to in this world.


    "Thank you," I said, tilting her chin up and leaning in to kiss her on the lips. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As my tongue began to invade her mouth, she opened up and started to wrestle with her tongue against mine. Interestingly, whenever we kissed, all her shyness disappeared, replaced by an aggressive desire. So much so that when I tried to pull back, she wrapped her arms around my neck, preventing me from moving away. When she was finally satisfied, she let go and looked at me with hazy eyes.


    "I have to go now, but remember, from now on, you belong to me. Even if my father, King Richard wants you, you''ll refuse. Understood?" I asked.


    "Y-yes..." she stammered, blushing at my words.


    Without wasting more time, I rushed outside and headed to the dining room for lunch. Since there were many dining rooms in the palace, queens or concubines would eat in different rooms. But my mother and Isabella had chosen to dine together whenever they had the time. When I entered, besides my mother and Isabella, Kayle, Violet, and my little sister were also looking at me.


    I quickly sat down in the empty seat between my mother and my little sister and started eating my meal.


    After I sat down, the others resumed their conversation. Other than the occasional sharp looks Kayle threw at me, I ate my meal peacefully.


    ???


    A few hours later, as night began to fall, the evening celebrations before the engagement finally started. Nobles from both the Kingdom of Asina and the Tamerid Empire began to flock to the palace, and the palace exuded a lively atmosphere like never before.


    As the night continued in the grand ballroom of the palace, the rhythm of the music gradually picked up. Nobles from both kingdoms, dressed in dazzling attire, glided across the dance floor. The golden and jewel-encrusted, sparkling outfits created a magical atmosphere, twirling around the room with the lights.


    I stood in a corner of the palace, sipping red wine from a delicate crystal glass, watching the guests.


    I noticed Avanne enter and exchanged glances with her. She approached me and grabbed a fruit juice from the table. Normally, this girl loved alcohol, so I wondered why she wasn''t drinking, but she likely didn''t want to get drunk on such an important day. After all, in the numerous drinking contests we had before, she was always the first to get drunk.


    "You look stunning as always, my lady," I said, taking Avanne''s hand and gently kissing it.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency. I must say, you''re one of the most handsome men at this party," she said with a teasing smile on her lips.


    Fortunately, there was no one nearby to hear us. "Well, you''re right, there are quite a few handsome men at this party and women of a beauty I''ve never seen before in my life... Now that I think about it, as a gentleman, I should don''t leave the most beautiful women alone" I said, giving her an equally teasing smile as I looked at Avanne''s now furrowed face.


    Just as I was about to leave, she grabbed my arm and stopped me.


    "Hmm? Is there something you need, my lady?" I asked.


    "I''m sorry. Can we talk normally now?" she said.


    I turned back to her and refilled my glass. Thanks to my dark element ability to resist intoxication, getting drunk was highly unlikely.


    "I''m already speaking normally¡ªto strangers" I replied sarcastically.


    "You''re saying this because I''ve been distancing myself from you, aren''t you? But I swear, after your sister''s marriage, you''ll understand why I acted this way. I can''t explain it now because there are too many eyes on us," Avanne whispered, her last sentence barely audible.


    I raised my glass slightly toward Avanne, with a gleam of curiosity and mild sarcasm in my eyes. "Of course, I can''t wait to uncover the secrets you keep hidden, my lady," I said quietly. However, a sense of unease had begun to settle within me. Avanne''s mysterious behavior and the distance she put between us were starting to shake the comfort I had felt when I knew her better.


    Avanne narrowed her eyes and looked around before turning back to me. "Tonight, if you''d like to dance, I would be happy to accompany you" she said, but her tone was serious. This wasn''t just an offer; it felt more like a warning.


    "Thank you for the offer. However, as tempting as it is, I think I''ll prefer to lose myself in the crowd tonight"I replied, bowing slightly. I didn''t want her to understand my actual intentions, but I would wait for the right time to learn the reason behind this distance.


    The sorrowful expression that appeared on Avanne''s face triggered something in my heart. "Then... let me know when you decide to dance" she said, forcing a smile.


    Just as I was about to respond, I noticed the crowd growing, and I saw a man approaching me. I immediately recognized him by his golden-blonde hair. His eyes were brown, and he stood about 190 cm(6''2") tall. As he approached, he wore a radiant smile and, without saying anything, hugged me tightly.


    "My brother Ethan! I''m so glad to finally see you! Look at you; you''re even taller than me" he said as he hugged me. This person was none other than Liam, Fiona''s eldest son.


    When I noticed that we were surrounded by many nobles, I realized this man was as popular as the rumors said. But, of course, I immediately noticed the mask he was wearing. Honestly, I could see what kind of mask people were wearing from their subtle facial expressions. And Liam, despite trying to hide his expression of disgust as he hugged me¡ªthough he was good at fooling others¡ªcouldn''t fool me.


    "I''m glad to see you too, brother! The rumors I heard about you occupied my childhood quite a bit! I heard you made it into the top hundred at the Dragon Academy. That''s truly an impressive achievement!" I said, putting on my own mask. But my mask was flawless. Even Liam looked at me with surprise for a moment, but then his face soured when I mentioned the Dragon Academy.


    "Hahaha, thank you, brother. The last time I saw you was probably at the Fate Water ceremony. I was very worried when darkness and blood appeared in the Fate Water that day, but it seems you''re perfectly fine now, huh? That''s very reassuring," he said, smiling.


    And subtly began to attack me. Just as I suspected, he sees me as an obstacle. After all, I had predicted this before. The royal family, behind its grand facade, was nothing more than a group of cunning people wearing masks, trying to cut each other''s throats. Liam''s next cunning words already revealed his true intentions.


    "I heard you attacked our little brother. But don''t worry, I forgive you. Brothers should know when it''s time to forgive each other, right?"


    As Liam''s sly words echoed in my ears, no wave of emotion rose within me. Without breaking the mask on my face, I knew the best way to counter him was to remain calm and confident. I slowly smiled and raised my glass toward him with a slight tilt. I started to speak, careful of my next words.


    N N

 Chapter 67 - 67: Wolf and wolves and lambs

    "Wow, His Excellency Prince Ethan is so handsome!"


    "Yes, yes, you''re right, he is very handsome!"


    "But, but what about Prince Liam? He''s not only handsome but also a very kind prince... I''m still rooting for Liam."


    "But we don''t know much about Prince Ethan, and for some reason, his mysterious nature makes him more attractive to me."


    "Yes! Do you think so too?"


    "Ahh! You girls talk as if you have the right to choose between them!"


    "Yes, yes, you''re right... I wish I could at least be one of their concubines..."


    ----


    I could hear the whispers of the crowd around us. And as I looked at Liam standing before me, I could tell he was experiencing the same thing. I could see from Liam''s face that he was angry. The reason was that, after years of building a perfect image among the nobility, I had become his rival in just one day. And I did it quite simply.


    By not attending any of the parties or balls attended by the nobles, I increased their curiosity about me. Also, due to both my appearance and demeanor, I made people feel a mysterious aura around me. In the end, my plan succeeded.


    However, Liam did not know that all of this was part of my plan to strengthen my image among the nobility. He had merely found a rival who could threaten his image in a short time, which bruised his ego.


    "As you said, these things happen between brothers. If something similar happens between us as it did with Lugoar and me, I hope you will forgive this little brother of yours. Right, brother?"


    The dark glint in Liam''s eyes immediately showed the impact of my words. Although he tried to hide the tense expression on his face, at that moment, I realized that the indirect threat I had directed at him had dealt a heavy blow to his ego. For a brief moment, our gazes clashed; in this silent duel, a thin smile appeared on both of our faces.


    However, these smiles were the exact opposite of what they seemed¡ªcold and calculating.


    "My brother, of course," Liam said, his voice calm but with a tremor that betrayed the anger brewing inside him. "Family comes first, and if there is any disagreement between us, I''m sure we can resolve it with maturity."


    There was a brief silence after these words. The whispers of the surrounding nobles could still be heard faintly . While most of them might not have heard our conversation in its entirety, they must have sensed the tension between us. Some of them were aware that they would soon have to choose sides in this mysterious rivalry.


    In the gossip-filled corridors of the palace, such a rivalry meant a dangerous game for the throne. I was sure Liam knew this well.


    I looked at Liam''s face once again. "Great. I thought the same, brother. After all, we share the same blood, and this bond is stronger than anything." I scanned the surrounding crowd with my eyes. "However, I don''t want to keep the crowd''s attention on us any longer. Unlike you, I don''t particularly enjoy interacting with people."


    Liam''s lips curled into a forced smile. The tension between us brought a cold atmosphere with it, but from the outside, it only seemed like an ordinary conversation between two brothers. However, we both knew it was much more than that. "Ah, of course," Liam said, trying to conceal the slight hint of sarcasm in his voice. "Everyone has their own style, don''t they?


    Your mysterious and distant demeanor has piqued a lot of curiosity among the people. But I guess this situation affects not only you, but all of us."


    There was a warning behind these words. Liam was aware that my rise made not only me but also our family a subject of discussion. But I knew he wouldn''t go so far as to ignore this warning. I returned his forced smile with one of my own.


    "That''s right, brother. Everyone has a role to play, and I''m playing mine," I said, giving a slight nod. "But still, we mustn''t forget that being cautious never hurts anyone." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These last words were a reminder to Liam and perhaps a slight threat. At that moment, the whispers of the nobles reached our ears once again. This game had become much more complex. And tonight, this complexity was only the beginning. After that, Liam quietly left with the crowd beside him, and I walked in another direction.


    As I wandered through the crowd, I could feel Liam''s angry gaze on me from the corner of my eye. This was a sign that our war had not yet begun, but would soon erupt. But I was ready for this battle. I knew that in the intrigue-filled corridors of the palace, I had to tread carefully with every step. And in this game, I couldn''t afford to overlook a single detail.


    As I wandered through the crowd, I suddenly remembered Avanne and turned back, but she wasn''t there. My eyes scanned everywhere, but I couldn''t see her anywhere. It shouldn''t have been too hard to spot her in the crowd because of the bright red dress she was wearing, but she was nowhere to be found... Had she left so early? Anyway, I''ll talk to her later. For now, I need to get through this night.


    As I felt a gaze that seemed like it could pierce through my back, I noticed Roxanne staring at me intensely. Ah, now that I think about it, I had forgotten to reward her. Who knows, maybe after tonight, or even tonight itself, she might get her reward. Oh, by the way, Roxanne had given me the most valuable information so far and should be rewarded extra for that.


    After Roxanne got close to Queen Fiona, she provided me with a lot of information, but a few days ago, she told me something that surprised me quite a bit. While having a tea day with Fiona, they were chatting, and at some point, the conversation turned to Fiona''s children. And that was when Roxanne realized that things were not going well between Fiona and Liam.


    This was extremely valuable information. Moreover, Fiona''s second son... What was the name of that brute... Anyway, she also said that Fiona''s relationship with that muscle head wasn''t very good either. And the reason Fiona mentioned these to Roxanne¡ªor rather to her future daughter-in-law¡ªwas to ask for Roxanne''s help in mending her relationship with her children.


    As I continued walking through the crowd, pondering why Fiona had a bad relationship with her children, my eyes met those of two young people who suddenly appeared in front of me. A young man and a young woman stood before me, but they looked very much alike. Both had green eyes and turquoise hair, which made me think they were twins.


    "Y-Your Excellency, Prince Ethan of the Sun! It is an honor to meet you" said the young man.


    "Ah yes... May I ask your names?" I said, glancing at the young woman. She was undoubtedly one of the sweetest-faced girls I had ever seen.


    "We are the twin children of the fifth concubine, Lady Elbuanur" said the young man, again taking the initiative to speak.


    The young woman, on the other hand, held her brother''s arm and stood slightly behind him. It was clear that she was quite shy.


    "Oh, so you are, in a way, my siblings, aren''t you? Could you please introduce yourselves?"


    The twins nodded slightly. The young man seemed to have gained a bit more courage and continued speaking. "Yes, Your Excellency. My name is Markuol, and this is my little sister, Marsiel, who was born half an hour after me" Markuol said, introducing himself and his sister.


    The young girl, Marsiel, meanwhile, lowered her head shyly and averted her eyes. The shyness in her eyes intrigued me even more. He continued speaking with a smile.


    "How nice. I''m pleased to meet you," I said sincerely. "But there''s no need for such formal talk. Please feel at ease," he continued.


    The young man seemed to relax a bit at these words, but the girl still hadn''t shed her shyness.


    "So, is there something you need?" I asked, curious about the reason these two had approached me.


    Concubines and their children did not often interact with the royal family, especially with a prince like me. However, sometimes, some concubines'' daughters could become the concubines of princes, and there were concubine girls who presented themselves to a prince. But I didn''t think these two had approached me for that reason.


    "Yes, Your Excellency... We need help."


    Markuol''s shy but determined expression caught my attention even more. The young man continued speaking, looking directly into my eyes. Marsiel, on the other hand, was still hiding behind her brother, casting shy glances at me. It was clear that these two needed help, but their bold approach to me indicated the seriousness of the situation.


    Markuol took a deep breath and began to speak. "Your Excellency, our mother, Lady Elbuanur... She has been going through a very difficult time in the palace lately. She is constantly being ostracized and belittled by some nobles and even other concubines. Our mother is a powerful woman, but these pressures are wearing her down. Our mother...


    Because she is not His Majesty King Richard''s favorite, she is being attacked by other concubines, and even... I''m not accusing anyone specifically, but... I suspect our mother has been poisoned several times."


    His words made me think. The intrigues and power struggles within the palace are always dangerous, especially among the concubines. But these young people telling me about their mother''s situation carried a risk that could harm not only their mother, but also themselves.


    "Your Excellency," Markuol continued, his voice trembling slightly. "We ask for your support for our mother, to extend a helping hand to her. Perhaps even a word from you could change this situation."

 Chapter 68 - 68: The List

    "Your Excellency," Markuol continued, his voice trembling slightly. "We ask for your support for our mother, to extend a helping hand to her. Perhaps even a word from you could change this situation."


    "And what will I gain by helping you?" I asked.


    For a moment, surprise flickered in Markuol''s eyes. He seemed not to have expected such a question. In the naivety of youth, he must have thought that goodwill alone would be enough to help their mother. But I had to act according to the harsh rules of this palace. In this palace, everyone had a price, a vested interest.


    The young man quickly composed himself, straightened his posture a little, and looked at me. "Your Excellency," he said, his voice gaining a determined tone, "We could be of great use to you."


    "How?" I asked, smiling.


    Markuol glanced around and gestured to the crowd. "It''s not appropriate to show you here, but I am sure that when you see our powers, you''ll understand how valuable we can be," he said.


    Markuol''s confident demeanor piqued my interest. This young man was offering much more than just speaking on behalf of his mother. In the cunning and ruthless atmosphere of the palace, such an offer was either a bold move or a desperate attempt. Narrowing my eyes, I looked at Markuol.


    "Your powers?" I repeated, carefully measuring my tone. "I am eager to see how your powers could benefit me. Then visit me tomorrow. Does that work for you?" I asked.


    After a brief hesitation, Markuol bowed his head slightly in response. "Of course, Your Excellency. Whenever is convenient for you is also suitable for us" he said, with a slight note of relief in his voice.


    I was curious about what kind of powers these two possessed, but I also wanted to see how far they would go in this matter. In the palace, everyone had an interest, a secret, and many of those secrets could be deadly. However, this offer from the twins, especially their desire to do something on behalf of their mother, presented a different opportunity for me.


    "Then, tomorrow, at the first light of dawn, I will be waiting for you and your sister in my private chamber," I said. "Let''s see what kind of power you will offer me."


    Markuol and Marsiel bowed respectfully once more. "Thank you, Your Excellency. We will not disappoint you" Markuol said with determination in his eyes.


    As I watched the twin siblings depart, I began to ponder the truths hidden behind their offer. In the complex games of the palace, such proposals usually concealed larger plans and intrigues. However, I was eager to see what these twins could offer me. If they were as powerful as they claimed, using them in my own plans could be a significant advantage.


    In the midst of the crowd around me, I watched Markuol and Marsiel disappear from sight. In the dark corridors of the palace, such games were always dangerous. But where there was danger, there were also great opportunities. Tomorrow, I would have the chance to seize one of those opportunities.


    I needed to return to the party now. I looked around and noticed the eyes fixed on me. As I saw several nobles approaching me, with their daughters, whose faces were slightly flushed, I sighed deeply...


    Frankly, if I had received such treatment in my previous life, I might have felt quite good, but now, knowing the real reason behind the desperate attempts of these nobles to introduce their daughters to me, this situation had become rather tedious.


    A group of nobles pushing their daughters forward approached me. One of them gently nudged his daughter by the arm and greeted me. "Your Excellency, I am Viscount Fhrang, and I would like to introduce you to my daughter Elizabeth on this fine evening," he said, his voice excessively polite.


    My eyes fell on the young girl. Elizabeth was looking down shyly, but her shyness seemed to be nothing more than false modesty. As she raised her head slightly and tried to look at me, I noticed the ambition that flickered in her eyes for a moment. After all, no one in this palace could be truly innocent.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Elizabeth," I said in a formal tone, trying not to show much interest. "This is a beautiful night for everyone, isn''t it?"


    Elizabeth nodded slightly and responded in a trembling voice. "Yes, Your Excellency. It is a great honor for me to meet you tonight."


    These kinds of introductions in the palace had become more of a game to me. The nobles, while presenting their daughters to the prince, were actually trying to gain some benefit for themselves. The rules of this game were simple: whoever attracted the most attention would gain a step forward in their family''s power dynamics. But I had grown weary of playing these games.


    The other nobles around me were also waiting for their turn to introduce their daughters. They all had similar expressions on their faces; polite interest, but underneath, the ambition and calculation were clearly evident.


    The more I thought about how superficial these encounters were, the colder I felt inside. In this world, I was not sure if there was anyone I could truly trust after Emilia''s death. Perhaps I could trust my mother or Isabella. But the realities hidden beneath these false displays made me feel more alone than ever.


    I continued to respond politely for a while longer, memorizing each noble''s face, but I made sure not to show any special interest in any of them.


    Finally, as the nobles'' attention began to wane, I took a deep breath and looked around before stepping in another direction. Tonight, I had once again seen the truths hidden behind many masks. However, the most important thing was the meeting I would have tomorrow morning with Markuol and Marsiel. I was eager to see what they would offer me and curious about how this new game would unfold.


    "Tuuuut! Tututuuut! Tuuututuut!"


    At that moment, a trumpet sound was heard from the entrance, and I turned my eyes in that direction. I saw an incredibly thick and ostentatious group of men and women entering, dressed in luxurious garments. These were the princes and princesses of the Tamerid Empire. The Tamerid Empire had seven princes and twelve princesses... I suppose the Tamerid Emperor is quite diligent...


    Anyway, there were some princes or princesses among them who stood out, but most had already been sidelined from the competing throne. Currently, only six were secretly competing for the throne. Four of them were princes, and two were princesses. However, despite the secret but intense struggle among these siblings for the throne, they were currently displaying a very happy family picture.


    As if they were a family that got along very well with each other.


    As the princes and princesses of the Tamerid Empire stepped into the hall, each of them, with their elaborate clothing, caught the eye. Accompanied by trumpet sounds, this grand family displayed itself in all its splendor. While the other guests of the palace immediately stepped aside in their presence, the Tamerid nobles bowed respectfully.


    My eyes wandered over the large group, aware of the nobility and power that each prince and princess carried.


    There were particularly some princes and princesses who caught my attention. They were at the forefront of the secret struggle for the throne. But now, the polite and brotherly behavior they were showing in front of everyone seemed almost like a mask. As a few of them looked at me through the crowd, I saw a faint calculation in their eyes.


    Every individual in this family acted according to their own interests. Their internal battle, though hidden, was extremely fierce. In this struggle, which was the most intense of the palace intrigues, every move, every word, carried meaning. However, although I was accustomed to such games, this time the players before me could be more dangerous and clever.


    As I looked at them, I suddenly felt that one of them had been looking at me for a long time, and when I looked at the one watching me, my eyes widened. This girl... That person was Princess Evangeline. Her pink hair resembled cotton candy, and she had one of the biggest breasts I''ve ever seen in my life. She had a beautiful and innocent gaze, but I knew she was hiding her true face. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Servant Guild regularly issued a list every month. This list, in short, was a list of the most dangerous people. This list was accessible only to the highest members of the Servant Guild, while everyone else had to pay a substantial amount to reach it. At the top of this list were two names. One was the new king of the south, Alpshar, and the other was the emperor of the Tamerid Empire.


    And the most dangerous tier on the list was indicated in purple.


    Just below the purple tier on the list was the red tier, and only fifteen people were listed in this red tier. My father was also in this red tier, but the main point was that this list also included Princess Evangeline, the fifth princess of the Tamerid Empire, and no other Tamerid prince or princess was in the red tier.


    Additionally, when I requested information about her from the Servant Guild, my request was denied for the first time, which meant that she was in cooperation with the Servant Guild.


    Now, as I looked at Princess Evangeline, I saw her smiling as she looked at me. Who would think that this woman is as powerful as King Richard, who is at least in the seventh stage of the Kaizer? There was probably a backstory behind why such a young princess was so powerful, and that likely meant she had an abnormal element like me...

 Chapter 69 - 69: Who am I dancing with?

    Princess Evangeline''s mysterious smile stirred both curiosity and a sense of unease within me. I knew she was a dangerous opponent, but the proper point of concern was how, despite being so powerful and influential, she managed to present herself as so innocent and pure.


    The palace was rife with power struggles, but the intrigues surrounding this woman were perhaps the most complex and deadly of all.


    Evangeline took a few steps toward me. As the crowd parted to let her through, I tried to suppress my excitement at the prospect of meeting her. It was possible to sense the ambition and danger hidden in the depths of her eyes, but it was equally fascinating to see how she controlled this inner power.


    "Prince Ethan" she said softly, her tone neither overly respectful nor disrespectful.


    "Princess Evangeline, your beauty shines like the sun on this dark evening" I said, but contrary to my words, my face showed no emotion.


    "Thank you, Prince Ethan. I can tell you are someone who would shine even on the brightest of days" she replied.


    Evangeline''s delicate compliment was wrapped in carefully chosen words. There was politeness in her speech, but it was impossible to sense the underlying meaning. Conversations in the palace were always two-layered: the surface of meaning and the true intent beneath. Therefore, I assessed her words carefully. "Thank you for your kindness, Princess Evangeline," I said with equal calmness.


    I noticed that many of the other princes and princesses were observing me with curiosity as Evangeline spoke to me. Evangeline stared into my eyes for a while, and I reciprocated by looking into hers. I could see my own reflection in the pupils of her eyes, and perhaps Evangeline could see herself in mine.


    The gaze lasted uncomfortably long, but another trumpet sound redirected my attention to the entrance.


    At that moment, the second prince of the Tamerid Empire and his partner, Umala, the eldest daughter of Fiona, entered. The second prince, Keithun, had a notably handsome face and a gentle smile. I also looked at Umala, who was holding his arm happily. Undoubtedly, this marriage pleased her. The couple walked to the dance floor and began to dance in tune with the music.


    Their dance drew the attention of the other guests. Keithun and Umala glided across the floor as a harmonious pair, showcasing the power and grandeur of the Tamerid Empire. The pure happiness on Umala''s face clearly indicated how important this marriage was to her.


    The sensation of Evangeline standing next to me brought me back to reality. My gaze shifted from the dancing couple back to her. Evangeline had glanced briefly at Keithun before returning her gaze to me. I couldn''t read her thoughts, but the cunning in her eyes and the mysterious smile on her face remained. She looked at me silently and then suddenly raised her right hand.


    "I heard that you are a gentleman, Prince Ethan, and I thought you might invite a lonely and powerless princess like me to dance" she said in a melancholic tone.


    ''This girl¡­'' I sighed silently and gently placed a kiss on her outstretched hand. "May I have this dance, Princess?" I asked with a false smile on my face.


    The immediate look of pleasure on Evangeline''s face indicated she appreciated my gesture. She nodded slightly, and we walked together to the dance floor. As we glided between the couples, I could feel the eyes of those around us. Everyone''s gaze was on us; Prince Ethan and Princess Evangeline were measuring each other within the dance.


    It would be fair to say we attracted more attention than Keithun and Umala''s dance.


    As we matched the rhythm of the music, Evangeline''s proximity reminded me once again of how dangerous she was. "Princess, it''s not surprising to see you so popular within the palace," I said with a hint of sarcasm. "But I''m curious why you chose to share this dance with me."


    Evangeline''s enigmatic smile drew her closer to me. "Prince Ethan," she said, her voice almost a whisper, "You know that in this world, no one can truly be trusted. Sometimes the safest place might be next to the most dangerous person."


    "So, am I the most dangerous person?" I asked with curiosity.


    "You are not¡­ At least not for me" she replied.


    Princess Evangeline''s words once again revealed how skillfully she played the game. Her answer both intrigued and reminded me to stay cautious. As we continued dancing, I realized once again how complex and dangerous the power games within the palace were. Friendships in this world were fleeting, and alliances could be perilous.


    "You seem to know a lot about me, Princess," I said, leaning forward slightly because of the rhythm of the dance. Meanwhile, Princess Evangeline took this opportunity to draw even closer and whispered into my ear. Undoubtedly, this scene must have created quite a gossip among the onlookers.


    Feeling her breath against my ear, I felt strange being so close to her. Additionally, her scent involuntarily passed my nose, smelling like the most precious and guarded flowers. It was impossible not to notice the piercing stares directed at my back during this time. I saw Roxanne standing aside with a displeased expression. Beside her, Fiona''s second son, with a scowl, was seated.


    "Prince Ethan," Evangeline whispered in my ear, drawing my focus back to her. "Unlike the limited information you have about me, I know a great deal about you," she whispered, and then, as we resumed the rhythm of the dance, our bodies moved apart once more.


    Although her words surprised me, I immediately understood the reason behind them. "So, the servant guild betrayed me, did they?" I said in a quiet and calm tone.


    From an outsider''s perspective, one might think we were getting along well or even having romantic moments because of Evangeline whispering in my ear, but the reality was far from that. Hearing my words, Evangeline was momentarily surprised, but quickly regained her composure.


    "Well, they were a guild driven by their own interests from the beginning, and you should know that. They might see me as a more profitable ally than you." Evangeline said with a slight smile on her lips.


    "So, the servant guild, which has enriched itself and resumed again activities in the south thanks to the gold they gained through me, sees you as a more valuable ally, does it?" I said, my voice tinged with mild irritation.


    But now I recalled that the leader of the servant guild resided in the Tamerid Empire. Although I had only corresponded with her a few times, she might indeed be a close friend of Evangeline''s. This could explain why I could not access information about Evangeline, though I still couldn''t understand why she was on the red list.


    "Yes, exactly," Evangeline simply said.


    Evangeline''s calm demeanor and ambiguous smile only deepened the uncertainty within me. The knowledge she had about me unsettled me. The cunning in Evangeline''s deep blue eyes reminded me to stay alert. As we danced, every movement of ours was under observation, which also led to an increase in the gossip swirling around us.


    "Princess," I said, briefly adopting a quiet tone. As I looked around, I saw many couples dancing close to us. "What is the purpose behind this interest you''re showing in me?" I asked suddenly.


    "Prince Ethan, I am not your enemy, so there''s no need for you to be on edge. In fact, I am just a young girl who admires you because I know a lot about you. Look at the surrounding women; you''ll see that some of them, even if they have a partner, occasionally cast secret glances at you. I''m like those girls¡­ except I know much more, about you" she said with a smile.


    Evangeline''s words deepened the uncertainty I had felt throughout my time at the palace. Her "admiration" for me was both unsettling and thought-provoking. Understanding her true intentions and strategies behind her words was a complex task.


    "You pose a threat because of the extent of what you know about me, Princess, but I will still trust your words... Moreover, given that a young woman like you is on the red list and is so beautiful, I too suppose I am slowly starting to feel some admiration for you" I said, though this was a lie.


    Well, perhaps there was a kernel of truth in my last statement, but I would never be foolish enough to trust Evangeline.


    Evangeline''s faint smile widened further. "Prince Ethan," she said, her voice elegant and resolute, "Admiration and trust can always be double-edged in the palace. But Sharing this dance with you is not only a strategy but also a sign of my intention to build a relationship with you." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then I suppose you''ve made a good enough start. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''d like to take a break from dancing," I said with false politeness.


    "Of course... But let''s meet again another time," Evangeline replied.


    As Princess Evangeline silently continued to watch me at the end of the dance, I could feel the attention of those around us still focused on us. As I moved towards the edge of the dance floor, Evangeline''s eyes signaled a silent understanding between us.


    While the other guests turned their attention back to the cheerful dance of Prince Keithun and Umala of the Tamerid Empire, my focus remained solely on Princess Evangeline''s knowledge about me and how she intended to use it.


    As I navigated through the crowd, I noticed Roxanne and Fiona observing me intently. Roxanne''s jealousy and Fiona''s dissatisfaction were clearly visible. Additionally, the constant glances from the burly my brother next to them were unsettling, but I couldn''t afford to make a misstep now. So, I quietly began to distance myself from the noisy atmosphere.

 Chapter 70 - 70: Touches of pleasure(+18)

    While the pre-engagement party continued with all its noise, I left early and retreated to my study. After all, there was no reason for me to stay at the party any longer, and I doubted there was anything else interesting to see. Additionally, I didn''t want to continue witnessing the ceremony of nobles trying to market their daughters to me.


    So, I went to my study and began working on finishing the book I was writing.


    Now that most of the book is completed, I''m confident that a few hours of work will allow me to finish this new philosophical and revolutionary book for the world. I retreated to my study and sat at my desk. The manuscripts on my desk were filled with the final chapters of the book I had been working on for a long time.


    This book was more than just a copy of the philosophical books from my previous world; it was a philosophy book adapted to this world.


    I took the pen in my hand, and after taking a deep breath, began to write. The final ideas to be included in the book had the power to lead to radical changes in this world. I wanted to create a final chapter that would resonate in the minds of the readers, choosing every word carefully.


    This book had to be more than just an ordinary work; it was a manifesto that would encourage people to think, question, and ultimately take action.


    If I can write a book that influences readers and publish it under my identity as a prince, I will undoubtedly gain fame among the elites of the world. Also, I sometimes unconsciously added my own ideas to the book, but I made sure they didn''t harm its content. As the hours passed, the room filled with a heavy cloud of thought.


    I was using my brain to its utmost capacity as I transferred the ideas swirling in my mind onto paper.


    ????


    "- Tell me, after all these words, do you still call yourself free? Haven''t you realized that your thoughts still govern you?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thus spoke the shepherd and finally left his dark cave, bright and powerful like a rising sun...~"


    And finally, with these last words, I managed to finish the book. I stood up from the chair and stretched my entire body. I looked at the book I had written, and with a satisfied smile, I closed the cover. I placed the book in a large envelope along with a letter and headed towards the door to leave.


    As I opened the door, I saw Roxanne right in front of me, her hands raised in the air, likely about to knock on the door. She flinched and stepped back when she saw me.


    "What''s the matter? Is the party over?" I asked, and Roxanne nodded slightly, confirming it.


    "Do you need something?" I asked and noticed that it was very late by looking at the moon.


    "I''m just... here for m-my r-reward" she said, blushing and stammering.


    It took me a moment to understand what she meant when I saw the bashful expression on Roxanne''s face.


    "Go to my room and lock the door. I''ll be there shortly" I said, after handing her the key to my room. I watched her nod and leave, her flushed ears hiding with excitement. After watching Roxanne disappear in haste, I returned to the room, placed the envelope on the desk, and secured the book in a safe place before spending a few more minutes in the room.


    Later, I left the room and started walking, using the dark shadows. Since the guest palace currently housed too many people and eyes, I didn''t go there.


    I told Roxanne to go to my room, since the only people outside my room were members of the servants'' guild and the trusted bodyguards Althea had recommended to me. I told them not to prevent anyone who already had my key from entering the room, since the key to my room was always hidden in the safest place possible, in my shadow, where no one could get it without permission.


    After a while, I reached the main palace and knocked on the door of the my room where Roxanne was staying. After Roxanne opened the door, I entered and lit the candle in the dark room with a fire spell. Once the room was illuminated, I saw Roxanne blushing shyly, looking at me from the corner.


    "Come here" I said, motioning to my lap.


    Roxanne nestled into my lap, clutching her long dress tightly, and rested her head on my chest. As she shyly nestled into my lap, I could feel her heart racing. Her trust in me, so vulnerable, once again showed how deep the bond between us was. I placed my hand on her back, gently stroking it to provide her with comfort and peace. The strawberry-scented aroma from her hair was quite pleasant.


    "Roxanne," I said, leaning close to her ear, "Did that muscle-brain dare to touch you?" I asked.


    When Roxanne heard me call Fiona''s second son a muscle-brain, she laughed and looked at me with those green eyes. "How can you not remember your own brother''s name?" she teased.


    "His name isn''t important enough to occupy my mind" I said, causing Roxanne to giggle. The sweet sounds of the woman in my lap giggling made me wonder for a moment if she was a child.


    "His name is Thaerd, but I agree. It''s not important enough to occupy one''s mind" she said.


    "You''re absolutely right," I said with a slight smile. "But right now, the only thing that matters is you and me." I saw a faint sense of relief in Roxanne''s eyes. She rested her head on my chest again and took a deep breath. I felt a warmth inside me; seeing her so relaxed and happy made me happy as well. As I ran my fingers through her hair, I allowed Roxanne to enjoy this moment of peace.


    I don''t know if she felt the same as I did, but the tranquility of this moment was a rare luxury in the complex and dangerous world we lived in. I was glad to give her this moment.


    "E-Ethan..." Roxanne said softly. "That muscle-head wants to formalize the engagement with me" she said, her voice trembling slightly. She moved closer to me and gently tapped my chest. "Didn''t you say you''d save me and never leave me?..." she asked, looking at me with eyes full of deep love and the madness that came with it. "But even if you leave me, I''ll never leave you...


    If you leave me, I''ll follow you wherever you go. Even if I have to risk my life, I won''t let you go, and no matter what, I''ll ensure your seeds are planted in my womb...!" she declared.


    The words Roxanne spoke, and the obsessive expression she wore while saying them, sent shivers down my spine. Normally, Roxanne would blush at the slightest thing between us, but now she hadn''t blushed at all while saying these words. At this moment, her obsessive love for me overshadowed even her sense of shame.


    But after a few seconds passed, Roxanne realized what she had said, and her entire face turned red. She buried her face in my chest as she always did when she , hiding her face so that I could only see her ears. While she clung tightly to my shirt with both hands, I began to stroke her hair.


    "I will never leave you, and tonight I will prove it" I said, and holding her head on both sides, I tried to lift her face.


    I looked at her still-blushing face and, holding her chin, made her look at me, but after a moment, she averted her eyes. However, I held her chin firmly and made her look at me. Her eyes were hazy, and I could feel her pulse quicken as she looked at me.


    As I leaned in, I quickly captured her soft lips and placed my lips on hers. We stayed like that for a while, and then I opened my mouth, allowing my tongue to emerge. Roxanne was surprised when she felt my soft lips against hers, but she inexpertly opened her mouth, giving me access. As my tongue invaded her mouth and aggressively explored every corner, I felt her tongue brush against mine.


    I quickly captured her tongue and, like a camel parched in the desert, wrapped my tongue around hers, pulling her into a passionate kiss. While my hands roamed her body, I began to remove her clothes, but Roxanne, currently preoccupied with our passionate kiss, didn''t even notice.


    When I removed her top and a slight breeze from the window caressed her bare upper body, she flinched, and her eyes widened. "Mmmm. Ethan. Mmmm," she tried to speak, but I moved my tongue more aggressively to stop her, and although she resisted for a moment, she soon accepted my touches on her bare upper body and closed her eyes again.


    But seeing her respond to every place I touched made me realize how excited she was, so I began to caress her body even more aggressively.


    "~~UmmmMmmmmmm!"


    Finally, even with the lightest touch on her breasts, I heard Roxanne''s muffled moan. Her breasts fit perfectly in my hands, filling them completely. Considering my large hands, I realized that Roxanne''s breasts, though not the largest, were sufficiently ample. But I never discriminate against breasts! All women''s breasts are beautiful!


    Small, large, medium-sized, pointy, or round-tipped, saggy, or reminiscent of twin towers! I love them all, and honestly, these soft breasts that filled my hands were my new favorite.


    "~~Mmmmmm~~??"


    As I squeezed her now erect nipples from my touch, I pulled my lips away to save her from suffocating from our long, passionate kiss...

 Chapter 71 - 71: Roxannes night(+18)

    As I squeezed Roxanne''s nipples, which had hardened because of my touch, I pulled away to save her from suffocating because of our long, passionate kiss. I began to knead her breast and gently caress her sensitive nipple.


    Roxanne was breathing deeply, her pulse racing like a rabbit''s. I pushed her body down onto the bed and, after moving back a bit, brought my mouth closer to her breast. I could see the surprised look in Roxanne''s eyes¡ªafter all, she was an inexperienced virgin who didn''t know what to expect. As I fondled her left breast with one hand, I began to suck on the right one with my mouth.


    "Mmmm~~"


    A sweet, soft moan escaped Roxanne''s lips, encouraging me to make bolder moves. After licking her nipple for a while, I placed the hardened tip between my teeth and bit down lightly. Roxanne moaned louder this time, her hands grasping my hair. When I looked at her, I saw that her eyes were already closed, and she was biting her lip.


    As I continued to devour her pink nipples with my mouth, I occasionally gave them gentle bites.


    As Roxanne continued to moan beneath me, I made sure waves of pleasure traveled from her breasts to her brain. My other hand slowly descended, and as I approached her left breast, I started applying the same treatment there as well. It didn''t take long before I removed Roxanne''s lower undergarment and, after standing up, stripped her of the last piece of fabric, leaving her completely naked.


    Then, like a ravenous wolf, I started nibbling on her breasts again. Throughout all of this, Roxanne was surprised by my actions, but she lacked the courage and strength to resist.


    "Ahhhh!~~"


    When my hand reached her forbidden fruit, I realized it was already wet like a river. My entire hand was soaked, and as I began to caress the area with my wet hands, the fluids kept flowing. As water flowed like a faucet from her forbidden fruit, Roxanne''s chest rose and fell. This girl was reacting to my touches in a way that was different from any other girl I''d been with.


    It was as if my hands were the hands of a god when they touched her body. I never knew my touches could be so pleasurable, but I guess I''d gained experience during my over two-year relationship with Avanne.


    "Ahhhh~~~Mmmmm"


    As Roxanne continued to moan, I pulled my lips away from her breast and raised my face to hers. Her face was completely flushed, and when I looked into her eyes, I could see that she was on cloud nine. She gazed at me with hazy eyes and wrapped her arms around my neck, pulling me toward her.


    As our lips met, a passionate kiss began, but since my hand was still caressing her vagina, she was moaning muffledly in my mouth.


    After kissing for a while, I tried to pull my lips away, but Roxanne''s grip on my neck tightened, preventing me from leaving. However, as my lower hand continued to caress her forbidden fruit more aggressively and touched her clitoris, Roxanne drowned in waves of pleasure, and her moans began to escape. When the strength in her hands around my neck weakened, I pulled away.


    Roxanne gave me a look that told me to keep kissing her, but I didn''t listen and slid downward.


    There, right in front of me, was her swollen, pink vagina, and I swallowed involuntarily as my mouth began to water. As her vagina continued to twitch with anticipation, I stuck out my tongue and, ignoring Roxanne''s shocked expression, began to lick and kiss her vagina.


    "~~Ahhhh! Ethan~~ Ahhhhhhh~~ Mmmmm~~ what~~~ ahhhh a-are you doing?"


    As Roxanne mumbled something, I continued to caress and kiss her clitoris. When her swollen vagina became even wetter, I directed my index finger toward it and slowly began to insert it inside.


    But... the space around my finger tightened, and I realized I was entering a hole tighter than any I''d ever encountered in a woman before. The way her vagina twitched and clenched around my finger, like a mouth savoring ice cream, excited me and made me imagine how it would feel once I was inside her.


    So, I began to caress Roxanne''s outer vagina more quickly and aggressively while massaging inside her with my finger, careful not to go too deep.


    "Ahhhhhh~~ Ahhhh!"


    Ignoring Roxanne''s now room-filling cries, I continued to invade her vagina. I kissed everywhere as I continued to explore her insides with my finger. I still couldn''t believe it. Already struggling and straining with a single finger inside her, I couldn''t help wondering what would happen when my penis entered this incredibly tight vagina.


    In fact, when I glanced down, I saw my penis standing tall like a tower, more excited than even I was. I was so hard that the fabric enclosing my penis was starting to cause pain, and it seemed desperate to break free in its thickest form.


    At the same time, Roxanne suddenly paused, and then, as if she were being sprayed with something, the wetness above her clitoris began to increase. When I looked at Roxanne, I saw her waist beginning to arch, and her upper body forming a perfect bow shape. Her entire body was trembling, and her eyes had rolled back. When I looked into her eyes, I could see that her pupils had rolled upward.


    Nothing was coming out of her mouth now, but I knew this was the calm before the storm. Realizing she was about to reach a powerful orgasm, I carefully maneuvered my finger inside her and let my tongue glide over her clitoris. As my head began to shake due to Roxanne''s trembling vagina, I bit her clitoris lightly, but I hadn''t anticipated that this would be the move that broke the dam.


    "~~~AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!~~~"


    As my finger was violently expelled from Roxanne, water began to gush from her insides. I pulled back because of the water splashing onto my face, but even after retreating, the water from Roxanne''s vagina reached my chest, soaking me completely. ''Oh...


    She a squirter!'' As I got excited about this new discovery, I stared at Roxanne''s trembling body for a long time and then slowly approached to soothe her.


    After a while, when I felt that Roxanne had finally calmed down from the effects of her orgasm, I quickly stood up and eagerly removed my clothes. Standing naked, I looked down at my rock-hard penis, which was now causing me pain, and slowly positioned it at the entrance, but then I looked up at Roxanne''s face, realizing she hadn''t reacted at all. Damn it...


    "Roxanne? Hey Rox, did you fall asleep?" I called out to her as I gently nudged her face, noticing that she was breathing deeply and peacefully.


    "Damn it!" I shouted, pulling my penis away. After all, it was supposed to be Roxanne''s first time, not mine, and I wasn''t so low as to make her first experience happen while she was asleep. But... damn it, my penis was as hard as a rock!


    I poked her face one last time, but when I got no response from Roxanne, I muttered curses under my breath at my bad luck, pulled up the blanket, and covered her body before lying down next to her. Even so, as I looked at Roxanne, peacefully sleeping with a faint, radiant smile on her face, I pulled her closer to me.


    After kissing her on the forehead, I felt that I had made the right decision not to take her first time while she was asleep. I placed a light kiss on the tip of her small, blushing, sweet nose, and as I pulled her entire body closer, I wrapped my arms around her. Her small body felt like a doll in my arms, and as I inhaled the scent of strawberries from her, I closed my eyes to drift off to sleep.


    ???


    When morning came, I opened my eyes and heard the deep breathing of Roxanne, who was still asleep in my arms. Looking out the window, I saw that it had been a little over an hour since the sun had risen. I sighed and kissed the soft, black hair of Roxanne in my arms before slowly slipping out of bed. Thankfully, she was indeed in a deep sleep. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After quickly taking a shower and getting dressed, I planted a kiss on Roxanne''s cheek, still asleep, and quietly left the room, heading toward my study.


    The twin children of fifth concubine were waiting for me, and I walked towards the study, wondering what they had to show me. It wasn''t long before I reached the study and saw the twins standing by the door. After approaching them, I unlocked the door.


    "Sorry for being late, but I had an important reason..." I said as I entered the room. Once inside, I noticed that the girl, Marsiel, one of the twin siblings, was holding a small rodent in her hand that looked like a mouse but wasn''t. The poor creature seemed to be on the verge of death. I sat down at my desk and turned to the twins.


    "Show me your powers" I said.


    Markuol turned to his sister and said, "You show first."


    Marsiel nodded shyly and approached me. Showing me the dying little rodent, she asked in her sweet voice, "Do you see that this rodent is about to die?"


    I nodded slightly, and for the first time since I''d met her, I saw a sweet smile spread across Marsiel''s face. Then, small green particles floated into the air from her hand, and a bright green light began to glow. As I watched the small rodent, my eyes widened in amazement, and my throat tightened...


    The little rodent, which had been on the brink of death, suddenly came back to life as if nothing had happened!


    "No way¡­!?"

 Chapter 72 - 72: A hope

    "No way....!?"


    I stared in astonishment at Marsiel''s ability. Gathering myself, I asked, "Incredible... Is this a rejuvenation ability?" Marsiel shyly lowered her head and responded in a whisper, "You may say so, but I can only bring back small creatures from the bosom of death, but I cannot bring back to life a being that is already dead." she said, recalling a painful memory.


    "Can you use this magic on a human?" I asked excitedly.


    Marsiel looked at her brother, who nodded in approval before she turned back to me. "Actually, we don''t know if my ability is considered like other healing magics. Other healing spells tend to push the body towards healing rather than directly healing it, but my ability provides a direct magical repair" she said. For some reason, she wore a calm smile when talking about her ability.


    "So, is that a yes? Have you used your ability on a human before?" I asked.


    "Yes. My mother was poisoned several times, and I used my ability to heal her," Marsiel replied. The pain behind her words was faintly reflected in her voice.


    This information led me into deep thought. Marsiel''s ability could be incredibly powerful if used in the right hands. And I shouldn''t give this power to anyone else, especially not to the other heirs. Moreover, I need this girl''s power... I could finally bring Emilia back to life! ...


    And if necessary, I would even kidnap this girl and the boy and force them to use their abilities for Emilia.


    "Does this ability have any side effects?" I asked.


    Marsiel nodded his head up and down slightly. "Yes, there is. The more I use my power on a person, the more their Kaizer power decreases. The Kaizer stage can even drop" she said in a somewhat melancholic tone.


    "That''s why we want you to help our mother," Markuol added.


    "I will help your mother, but I have some conditions," I said after thinking for a moment.


    "But Your Excellency, you haven''t seen my ability yet" said Markuol.


    Turning to Markuol, I narrowed my eyes and focused on him. "You''re right," I said. "But do we need to go to a more suitable place to learn about your ability?" I asked. Markuol nodded in agreement.


    "Then just tell me what kind of ability you have. You can show me at a more appropriate time" I said to Markuol.


    "I am an earth element magician at Kaizer stage 2, and I can say that I''m close to reaching stage 3," he said.


    For someone as young as him, this was a significant level of achievement. I nodded and said, "Your ability is sufficient for me."


    Now my thought was that I need to get along well with Marsiel, but it seems she is a reserved girl. However, she is very attached to her brother, so I must get along well with him too. Initially, I''m not sure if her brother will betray me, but... If it comes to the point of healing Emilia, I will take that risk.


    Emilia''s recovery is the main issue, and Marsiel might be the only one who can achieve it. After all, she has an unusual element and might be able to heal Emilia gradually. Even if Emilia''s power diminishes as a result of this healing, it doesn''t matter. I never cared about her power... All I want is for Emilia to be my wife and queen.


    Markuol looked into my eyes and said, "Your Excellency, if you help us, my sister and I will serve you with all our loyalty." His voice was filled with determination. "We need help to save my mother. Please help us," he said.


    Though his words gave some confidence, I was not entirely convinced. When it comes to Emilia''s health, I could take any risk, but I still needed to be cautious. Markuol and Marsiel were crucial in the process of healing Emilia. I need to plan my approach to them carefully.


    "Times will come when your loyalty will be tested," I said in a somewhat threatening tone. "But until then, I will assist you. Arrange a meeting with your mother for tomorrow. I am sure that even after a brief meeting with her, the other concubines will avoid bold actions," I said.


    Both Markuol and Marsiel''s faces lit up, and they looked at each other and smiled. The smiles on their faces showed the value they placed on their mother. Although I was not entirely sure of their loyalty, I had to take this risk for Emilia''s recovery.


    "Your Excellency, I will arrange the meeting with my mother immediately" Markuol said, indicating that he would take action right away. "My sister and I are grateful to you" he added.


    I nodded slightly and said, "Good, then let me tell you the remaining part of the agreement." My words created a worried atmosphere among the twins, and they listened anxiously as I spoke.


    "Firstly, Markuol, I don''t need your power right now, but I might soon." In fact, I''ll never need your power, but you don''t need to know that. After all, those who feel unnecessary somewhere are the ones who betray the most.


    "But Marsiel, I need your power" I said, which was true. Marsiel looked at me shyly.


    "Would you be able to heal someone on the verge of death if I asked you to?" I asked.


    Marsiel was surprised by my words but then lowered her head and thought for a while. "I''m not sure. But I don''t think I can heal someone on the verge of death..." she said.


    Marsiel''s quietly spoken words made me pause for a moment. My need for her power was undeniable, but was this power strong enough to bring Emilia back? This uncertainty could be a major obstacle in my plans. Still, I had to take this risk.


    Bowing my head, I answered in a calm but determined tone, "Let''s assume that I keep this dying person in a frozen state. Would this help you?"


    Marsiel''s eyes brightened for a moment. "I think that would help in using my ability. I can only use my ability very little in a day, and if there is a chance to heal slowly, it could manage but it... Still, there is a possibility of no recovery" she said, with a hint of sadness in her final words.


    "That''s fine. Just try. So, after you meet with your mother tomorrow, I will take you to the person I want you to heal" I said.


    A glimmer of hope appeared in Marsiel''s eyes, but she was still worried. "Thank you," she said with a slightly trembling voice. "I will try. If I can help this way, I will do my best."


    Markuol also nodded to show his support for Marsiel. "Your Excellency, My sister will always do her best, and I will be there whenever you need me" he said in a reassuring tone.


    "Arrange a time for the meeting tomorrow," I said, to clarify the plans. "During the meeting, I will assess your mother''s condition and make the necessary arrangements for Marsiel to use her ability."


    Marsiel and Markuol nodded and expressed their gratitude. Markuol said, "I will arrange the meeting with my mother immediately," indicating he would act right away. "My sister and I are grateful to you."


    "Good," I said. "After the meeting with your mother, we will go there with Marsiel." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Markuol looked at Marsiel with a worried expression."Wait, Your Excellency. Will you be going alone with Marsiel?" he asked.


    "Yes. Is there a problem with that?" I replied.


    Marsiel and Markuol looked at each other for a moment, and I could see they were communicating with their eyes. Marsiel tugged at the robe Markuol was wearing. I couldn''t tell whether Markuol was against Marsiel coming with me or if he was trying to convince her to come alone with me, but an inner voice told me that he didn''t want to leave Marsiel alone with me.


    "Your Excellency, I''m sorry, but Marsiel and I have been together since childhood, and she can''t go to a place alone without me. Don''t misunderstand! This doesn''t mean we don''t trust you... It''s just that Marsiel is a bit shy" Markuol said.


    Marsiel remained silent with her arms crossed and a sullen expression. From her body language, I realized that Markuol''s statement was not entirely true. In fact, Markuol did not want to leave Marsiel alone with me. I could roughly guess the reason for this.


    "Well, you can come with us, but let me say in advance, you cannot enter or see the room where the person Marsiel will heal is located. Only Marsiel and I will be in that room" I said. After all, I cannot allow him to see Emilia. Allowing Marsiel to see her is also a significant risk, but I have already taken that risk.


    Markuol looked at his sister for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay, Your Excellency. I understand. I need to go inform my mother about the meeting you will have tomorrow." Marsiel nodded silently, confirming her brother''s words.


    "You may go," I said, and they both bowed respectfully before leaving the room.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Jealousy

    After the twins left, I took out the book I had written and placed it in an envelope. I then stood up and headed for the door. When I opened it, I experienced a sense of D¨¦j¨¤ vu. The woman before me was once again raising her hands and was about to knock on the door, but this time, it was indeed Althea.


    She was startled to see me and took a few steps back, but then, realizing her retreat, took a few steps forward.


    "Althea, I was just looking for you," I said, stepping back inside and signaling for Althea to come in.


    "Do you need something, Excellency?" she asked.


    "Yes. Send this envelope to the printing house" I said.


    Althea took the large and heavy envelope and looked at it carefully. "What''s inside this?" she asked.


    "This book I''ve written and the information I need to provide to the printing house" I answered.


    Although Althea was surprised by my response, she said nothing and simply replied, "I''ll take care of it."


    "I also have one more request," I said.


    Althea set the envelope aside carefully and turned back to me. "Of course. What do you need?" she replied.


    "Roxanne should be in my room right now, and I want you to get her out without anyone seeing her," I said.


    At my words, Althea''s eyes widened, and a jealous expression quickly covered her face. I noticed her hands clenching into fists, and as usual, I realized that this girl''s jealous nature would cause me significant trouble.


    "May I ask why that bit-... Ohom Roxanne is in your room?" Althea said with a hatred on her face that even made my skin crawl.


    "Because she was with me last night."


    Althea''s expression froze for a moment. The wave of jealousy and anger that appeared in her eyes nearly changed the atmosphere in the room to a palpable intensity. I noticed her clenching her fists even tighter; each muscle was trembling as she tried to hide her hatred for Roxanne.


    "How... How can you be with her before me?" she whispered, her voice nearly a growl. "How can you do this to me?"


    I had been expecting this outburst, even so, I showed no emotion on my face. Staying calm in such situations was the only way to keep Althea under control. "Althea," I said coolly, "I''ve told you before, haven''t I? I am a prince, or rather, a prince with dreams larger than the entire ocean. And as long as I pursue these dreams, there will be many women around me.


    If you want a place by my side, you''ll have to get used to this situation."


    Althea''s anger and disappointment gradually gave way to emptiness. She looked as if she was being crushed under the weight of my words, but she still did not take her eyes off me. I could read her internal struggle from her eyes; deep down, she was searching for a glimmer of hope in response to my harsh words.


    "So... Is it my fate to just be one of your women?" she asked, her voice trembling and fragile.


    "Althea," I said, looking into her eyes, "This is a reality on the path to my dreams. There will be many people around me, many women. But each of them has a different place, and this applies to you as well."


    Althea remained silent for a while, lowering her gaze and sinking into thought. It was always difficult for me to understand her complex emotions. However, I knew how hard this conversation was for her.


    After a while, Althea slowly raised her head. Her eyes were filled with mixed emotions; on one hand, disappointment, and on the other, perhaps a hopeful understanding. My words seemed to have had a deep impact on her.


    "I understand, Your Excellency," she finally said, her voice soft but firm. "When I''m with you, I''ll try to suppress my urge to kill other women, but I can''t make any promises."


    This girl really... Why can''t I have a normal woman around me? Ah Emilia, how I miss you... I miss your completely normal loving eyes and your non-jealous nature so much... Anyway, although Althea''s words gave me chills, they also led me to a conclusion about Althea and her mother. Althea''s belief that she could so confidently kill my other women definitely shows that she is stronger than I thought.


    Althea''s reaction and words clearly revealed her inner conflicts and intense emotions. After her words, my thoughts became complex as well. The fact that Althea harbors such strong and dangerous jealousy indicates that she is not just a servant, but also a quite influential person. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Althea," I whispered, "If you''re having trouble with this situation, feel free to express it openly. You can always speak clearly with me."


    Althea lowered her head and took a deep breath. "I understand, Your Excellency. I will act with this in mind. However, it may take time for me to completely control these feelings inside me."


    Her sincere confession seemed to offer her some relief, but I realized how dangerous this situation could be. Althea''s powerful emotions and potential danger reminded me that I needed to be cautious with her. After all, this girl was not an ordinary servant, and her mother was nothing like a typical servant. They most likely came from a lesser branch of an important noble house.


    Althea''s and her mother''s Kaizer power were undoubtedly higher than I had anticipated.


    "Nevertheless, I want to ensure everything is under control. Therefore, I expect you to safely remove Roxanne from my room and make sure this situation is not misunderstood in any way" I said.


    Althea nodded and replied, "Of course, your Excellency. I will carry out your wishes." "But I also have a request of my own, your Excellency," she said.


    "What is it?" I asked, looking at Althea''s dangerous yet beautiful face.


    "I want to be your head knight and fill that position," she said.


    "What?" I said involuntarily.


    "I want to be your head knight" she repeated.


    I had not appointed anyone to the head knight position since Emilia''s death, but the vacancy was causing some issues. Moreover, when people saw that the position was left empty, it seemed to suggest that I still had feelings for Emilia, which could create a significant problem. Additionally, my father continuously troubled me by sending various knights.


    Therefore, the more I thought about it, the more logical it seemed for Althea to be my head knight and protector.


    One crucial factor was that even if Emilia were to return to life, she would not become my head knight and would need to live a secluded life. After all, if someone who had been dead for years suddenly reappeared, people would undoubtedly react excessively and might even declare Emilia to be a demon.


    "Alright," I said, pulling out a piece of paper from the drawer. While Althea''s face lit up with a big smile, I prepared the official document for her appointment to the head knight position. After a few minutes, I finished writing the document, stamped it with my seal, and handed the rolled-up document to Althea.


    "Take this to the palace affairs office. If you don''t know where it is, go to the outer palace and ask any servant there were the palace affairs office is" I said, watching Althea take the document with a charming smile and a glint in her eyes.


    "Now, let''s go to my room" I added, walking towards my room without waiting for Althea.


    Althea, taking on the head knight position, seemed like the right step to resolve some potential issues. This move was necessary both to solidify the order in the palace and to handle the knights my father had sent. Moreover, Althea''s strong and dangerous nature could provide the discipline and power needed for the role.


    When I arrived at my room, I opened the door and looked back to see Althea running to catch up. I entered my room and walked toward the bed, but saw no one. Althea was still at the door, issuing orders to the outside servants to ensure Roxanne had left without raising suspicion. After searching the room thoroughly, I couldn''t find Roxanne anywhere.


    However, I did see her underwear right next to the bed. She had likely hurried out after waking up, even forgetting her underwear in her haste. Imagining her appearance while fleeing, I couldn''t help but smile. But the rest of her clothes were missing, only her underwear, which is good. Otherwise I would have thought Roxanne had run away naked.


    Well, now Roxanne''s underwear was mine, and I would treat it as my most precious treasure. Thinking about her reaction when she remembered she had left the underwear in my room made me chuckle again.


    Before leaving, I hid the underwear in my shadow and made sure it was placed in the highest part of the shadow. Then I walked over to Althea and said, "She''s already gone."


    Althea looked at me a bit surprised, then nodded and said, "Alright, then I''ll go take care of my business."


    "You''ll be with me at the engagement ceremony tonight, so don''t forget to wear your most elaborate armor," I said before Althea left. For some reason, my words seemed to make Althea blush, but she nodded and then left. I could swear she bit her lip before she left.


    Does this girl have some sort of fantasy about armor?

 Chapter 74 - 74: Short Saga(Bonus Chapter)

    After Althea left, I went to bed, took off my clothes, and lay down. For some reason, I felt extremely tired and fell asleep as soon as I closed my eyes.


    "Knock-Knock-Knock"


    When I woke up to the sound of the door, the sun was setting. I was sweating all over and felt even more exhausted than when I first lay down. Grimacing with disgust, I got up and headed to the door. When I opened it, Althea stood before me, wearing a magnificent green armor. She had a smile on her face, but when she saw my tired expression, the smile turned into a worried look.


    "Are you ill, Excellency?" she asked.


    "No, I''m fine. There''s no problem," I replied, looking at Althea''s emerald-green armor that matched her eyes. "You look quite nice," I said.


    Althea adjusted her armor, trying to hide her concern, but the anxiety in her eyes was still evident. "Thank you, Excellency" she said, though her voice still sounded worried. "Are you sure you''re okay? You look very tired" she added.


    I nodded. "It''s no problem," I said. "I just woke up. By the way, did you send the envelope to the print shop?"


    "Yes, I did. Also, I am now officially your Chief Knight." Althea said.


    "It must have been quite a challenging day for you. As far as I know, becoming a Chief Knight requires passing difficult physical and theoretical exams."


    Althea nodded. "Yes, Excellency, the exams were quite tough," she said. "But I passed them all successfully. Now, I am ready to start my duties as your Chief Knight."


    "I appreciate how quickly you succeeded," I said. "But now, go and rest."


    Althea bowed. "Thanks, your Excellency. I think you should also take a relaxing bath," she added before leaving. Do I smell? After Althea left, I sniffed my armpit but didn''t think I smelled bad. Still, a bath would be good.


    I really need a cold bath right now.


    Following Althea''s advice, I thought taking a bath to relax and shake off my fatigue was a good idea. Since there would be an engagement ceremony tonight, I would need to bathe, anyway. Under the cold water, I drifted into thoughts as usual. Tomorrow, I would be going to my secret estate with the twins, and there I would see if Marsiel could heal Emilia using her power.


    Tomorrow would be a tense day for me.


    As the water relaxed my tired muscles, it also helped calm my mind. After the bath, I felt a bit more energetic and quickly called for my maids. The maids dressed me and then left. Right now, because of the tension, I wasn''t in the mood for any intimacy and didn''t want to be with a maid. After they left, I sat in the corner and opened the book I had been reading over the past few days.


    The book was a study on other races in this world, written from a human perspective about interactions with other races. Since I would be going to the Dragon Academy soon and would see many races from other continents there, reading this book would be useful to me. There were many different races in this world, and the ones that frightened me the most were demons.


    Yes, demons existed in this world, and they were located on a distant continent, far to the west, only reachable by ship. Unfortunately, no human had ever been able to go to the demon continent, so the author of the book had only seen demons at the Dragon Academy.


    According to another book I read, this continent was actually a shared continent where all races lived together. However, Tens of thousands of years ago, the Unlarn religion spread among humans, and because of this religion, humans started a religious war against other races. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eventually, many races willingly left this continent and migrated to other continents where their kind predominated, but only one race resisted the humans. And that was the demons. Tens of thousands of years ago, a bloody war was fought between humans and demons, nearly wiping out the human population.


    During this time, the Unlarn religion also lost all its followers. In the end, humans, who had many times more population than demons, still lost overwhelmingly. Additionally, the god of the Unlarn religion remained indifferent to this situation and did not care about humans, or at least that was how people of that time thought.


    Eventually, dragons intervened and decided to help humans, who were the strongest among each race.


    Because of the extreme distance and the difficulty of intercontinental travel, the demon continent could not provide any help, and the demons stranded here were left alone. A handful of demons engaged in a bloody war with dragons, the strongest race, and other races.


    During this process, some demons emerged with even greater strength and potential than those from the major continent, causing the deaths of even the most powerful dragons. It is extremely rare in history for someone from another race to kill a dragon. In fact, the strongest individuals from other races are even weaker than an average dragon.


    Yet, about ten demons managed to kill dragons, which was a tremendous achievement. But no matter what, in the end, the demons lost the war, and no demons remained on this continent. However, these ten dragon-killing demons could not be killed and thus fought for years without stopping for a single second. But eventually, they weakened and were imprisoned with their weapons. Yes, they were imprisoned.


    Despite everything, they were not killed. Among these demons was the strongest, who was actually a half-dragon, half-demon and fought the most powerful dragons, but was never defeated.


    He never submitted and, although all his comrades were imprisoned, he alone defied the entire world. For years, he fought alone and shook the world. According to the story, when humans were on the brink of extinction, elf ships evacuated them and managed to escape a few remaining humans from the demon''s grasp, but his sword still tasted the blood of tens of thousands of people.


    But everything has an end. This demon was finally deceived by cunning dragons and ambushed. Although the exact details of the ambush are unknown, that day, the demon was imprisoned in his sword. For hundreds of years, the demon never stopped until that day, and the world stopped trembling.


    Legend has it that even after the demon''s death, all the rivers in the human continent flowed red for decades. These demons, imprisoned in their own weapons, were scattered and hidden in remote places. Even today, when a mother dragon wants to tell her children a horror story, these demons are always the main characters. After this great war, humans left the elven kingdom and came to this continent.


    A few hundred humans began to spread gradually but steadily across the continent.


    Humanity came to the brink of extinction and managed to survive with the help of all the other races. Yes, they were saved by the races they had previously expelled, but still, after a few thousand years, other races were prohibited from visiting this continent freely. Of course, other races didn''t care, but they swore never to forget humanity''s hypocrisy. This dark stain remained in human history.


    Even so, humanity began to rise again. As always, despite everything, humanity managed to survive...

 Chapter 75 - 75: Sweet Kitty

    After closing the book and placing it on the shelf, I stood up, stretched, and looked out the window. The sun had just set, and there was still time before the engagement ceremony. When I noticed something next to the window, I lowered my gaze and saw a pink-furred cat looking at me. Its dark blue eyes were gazing at me with curiosity. Unlike other cats, it didn''t flee in fear.


    I picked up the pink-furred cat and petted its head. It seemed to enjoy my strokes, purring contentedly. However, when I started to pet its belly, it somehow slipped from my hand and fell to the floor, hissing at me with an angry look.


    "Don''t you like having your belly rubbed?" I asked as I petted its head.


    At that moment, for some reason, the cat''s eyes seemed familiar. My mind jumped from one thought to another, and in a short span, hundreds of ideas flashed through my head, though it all happened in just a few seconds. Could this cat be Princess Evangeline? Aside from the pink fur and blue eyes, I had no evidence, but I suspected that Evangeline likely possessed an abnormal element.


    She was on the red list of the Servants'' Guild and must have had an extraordinary element to achieve that at such a young age. But how does turning into a cat fit into this?


    Perhaps turning into a cat is just one of the abilities provided by her abnormal element, or maybe she has a power that allows her to transform into any animal she wants, and this is just one of her skills. However, this is just a possibility. Perhaps Princess Evangeline used her friendship with the leader of the Servants'' Guild to get herself onto the red list. But why would she do that?


    There could be a logical reason. After all, anyone with money can see this list, including Tamerid princes and princesses. Maybe she wanted to gain a deterrent power against her rivals by knowingly placing herself on the list.


    I don''t know... These are just speculations, but there''s enough information for it to be a reasonable deduction. Ultimately, if I uncover the reason behind a few illogical things, I might discover the secret behind Princess Evangeline.


    There''s still a chance that this pink cat might not be her, but if this cat I''m petting now, purring and licking my hand, really is Princess Evangeline, then the only thing I need to do is avoid drawing suspicion.


    I need to treat this cat the same way I would treat a gift. Wait a minute... Assuming this cat is indeed Evangeline, why would she come here? She had said she wanted to be an ally, and perhaps she''s here to understand my character. Or maybe she''s trying to spy on me, but then why didn''t she run away when I reached out my hand?


    Right now, if this cat is Evangeline, she might be trying to learn what kind of person I am.


    "You can learn how a person will treat other people by observing how they treat a cat."


    This is an old proverb in this world. So it would be a plausible scenario for Evangeline to come to me in her cat form to figure out my character. I started petting the pink cat more gently. I also noticed that it didn''t like me rubbing its belly earlier, which strengthens my hypothesis that it''s a human.


    "Are you hungry, sweet kitty?" I asked in the sweetest voice possible. Of course, my deep voice probably made it sound amusing, but that didn''t matter. What mattered was that Princess Evangeline thought I was a good-natured person.


    The pink cat looked at me with the surprised expression I had expected. I decided to push things a bit further.


    "You don''t like me touching your little, sweet belly, but if you want, I can feed that little, sweet belly," I said again in the sweetest tone. Yes, it was still looking at me in shock, which almost confirmed that it was indeed a human.


    ?


    "O_O"


    Normally, I appear cold and emotionless to outsiders, and Princess Evangeline probably saw me that way as well. It''s natural for her to be surprised when I show a completely different side of my character. There''s still a chance this thought might be wrong, but it''s highly likely that this cat is Princess Evangeline.


    Now that I think about it, I deduced this truth through logic alone, and I guess I underestimated my own intelligence.


    I stood up and asked a nearby servant to bring my meal and some meat for the cat. When I returned to the room, I found that the pink cat, or rather Princess Evangeline, had already left. A smile spread across my lips, but I still stayed in character. She was probably hiding just below the window, as I could see the tip of her little pink tail swaying.


    "Kitty? I just ordered food for you! Hey kitty," I called out sweetly while walking around the room.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the pink cat had left, and with a grin on my face, I sat on the bed. Well, I guess I successfully manipulated Princess Evangeline. I stood up but decided to sit back down on the bed, thinking it would be better to wait for my meal.


    ???? S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When darkness fell over the world, I was already prepared and headed toward my carriage to go to the open area by the lake where the engagement ceremony would take place. The palace grounds were so large that it even included this lake. In fact, the palace grounds were as vast as the entire capital. This city was not originally a city.


    After the third king of the Asina Kingdom decided to build a palace here, a new city gradually rose around the palace, and it became the new capital. At that time, the third king of the Asina Kingdom designated the palace grounds, and the outer walls were constructed.


    Anyway, now we were going to the lake on the palace grounds, which had a magnificent view. Unfortunately, the lake would be sullied by Fiona''s daughter''s engagement, but there was nothing to be done about it. I slowly walked to my carriage and saw Althea standing beside it. She had emerald eyes, short red hair, and wore green ceremonial armor, looking very beautiful even from a distance.


    Next to Althea were the items and preparations she had arranged earlier; she had gone through a detailed preparation process to ensure everything was perfect.


    "Head knight, you look very nice," I said, smiling at Althea. "Is everything ready for the engagement ceremony?"


    Althea blushed and bowed her head. "Y-yes, Your Excellency, everything is ready. The engagement ceremony will start soon," she said.


    "Great," I said. "Then let''s go together."


    After getting into my carriage, I noticed Althea''s very serious expression during the journey. It was clear that she took her job seriously, which was a good thing for me. When our carriage arrived at the event area, guests had already settled into their assigned places, and everyone was waiting. We disembarked slowly and headed toward the ceremony area.


    The guests were struck with their sumptuous attire and elegant postures. All eyes were on me, but I walked calmly to my place, as I had become accustomed to this.


    When the ceremony began, music and conversations echoed throughout the area. Along with the swans swimming in the lake, the stars of the night sky illuminated the event space. Everything looked perfect, and preparations were complete to enjoy this special day.


    As the ceremony started, the guests had taken their seats, and the ceremonial preparations were complete. Althea, faithfully performing her duty, stood right behind me, her beautiful face drawing attention from some, especially from certain men.


    Finally, the stars of the day, the couple, arrived at the area. Right behind them were my father, King Richard, and Queen Fiona. And next to them were the Emperor and Empress of the Tamerid Empire.


    As the couple walked toward the elevated area assigned to them, accompanied by their parents, a priest placed his holy book on the table, awaiting them. While the leaders of the two states sat near each other, the Tamerid Empire''s heirs, including Princess Evangeline, walked toward the large table where I was seated. Unfortunately, Fiona''s two sons were also approaching with them.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Unexpected offer

    Without understanding what was happening, I found myself surrounded by the princes and princesses of the Tamerid Empire, as well as Fiona''s three sons and her other daughter. Of course, the reason for this was Princess Evangeline, who was the first to approach me, followed in turn by the other princes and princesses.


    I could eventually understand why Princess Evangeline was coming towards me, but what about the other siblings who followed her like ducklings?


    Unfortunately, the table I was sitting at was quite large, making it a reasonable size for others to sit at. They had already started talking among themselves, but since I didn''t see a need to join the conversation, I directed my gaze towards the engaged couple. They were exchanging rings, and then Tamerid''s second prince leaned forward and kissed Umala. The crowd began to applaud and cheer.


    After a passionate kiss, they withdrew and approached the clergyman. The clergyman sprinkled a kind of water on the couple''s heads and then recited a prayer in a distinct language.


    After the clergyman finished his prayers, the guests around the couple slowly began to clap. The love and devotion in the couple''s eyes were among the most special moments of the ceremony. King Richard and Emperor Exdarth of Tamerid were standing next to the couple. When the clergyman left the area, the crowd here finally started to stir.


    "Althea, bring the gift," I said, and Althea nodded and walked away.


    In this world''s traditions, giving gifts during an engagement ceremony was customary. Gifts were never given at weddings, as giving gifts at a wedding would be considered disrespectful, except for Southerners. Southerners generally presented their gifts at marriage ceremonies. However, there were no Southerners here, so everyone else followed the tradition and lined up to give their gifts.


    Respecting such traditions, I also intended to present my gift at the engagement ceremony.


    Althea returned with two male servants, and I stood up and walked towards the newly engaged couple. When I glanced back, I noticed that Evangeline was walking beside me. As I approached the couple, I noticed Fiona looking at me, but I couldn''t discern any emotion from her gaze¡ªit definitely wasn''t an indifferent look.


    I also saw my mother, Luciana, looking at me with a proud expression. I walked with the servants carrying the chest towards the slightly elevated platform where the couple was standing. The servants behind me were using all their focus to avoid dropping the chest down the stairs. When I finally approached the couple, I glanced at the two state leaders beside them.


    My father, King Richard, had a smile on his face, while Emperor Exdarth had a curious expression. Ignoring the two, I looked at the couple and noticed a fleeting expression of hatred on my sister Umala''s face.


    "I congratulate Princess Umala and Prince Yavein on their engagement," I said in a completely indifferent tone.


    I first called Althea from behind and asked her to bring the long box she was holding. Althea opened the long box and took out a shining sword.


    "This is a masterpiece made by Master Grannor from the South, who has struck twenty thousand times" I said briefly.


    Then I called the two male servants behind me and watched as they placed the chest beside me. I opened the chest to reveal the clothes shining in the sunlight.


    "These are products I brought from the Tiamat Empire in the North for my sister Umala. I congratulate you both on your engagement again and hope you have an advantageous marriage," I said and walked back to my seat with Althea.


    My cold and indifferent manner had attracted a lot of attention, but for some reason, the interest of Princess Evangeline, who was watching me with a grin, caught my attention the most.


    Instead of returning to my seat, I moved to another empty place by the lake and poured myself a drink. Since the place was covered with white marble, it was not wet at all. Before long, Evangeline came to the place where I had moved and sat in the chair next to me.


    "It''s quite a pleasant view, isn''t it? Unfortunately, unlike you, who can see this view every day, I will only see it once," said Evangeline as she prepared herself a drink.


    "If you want, you can see it every day," I said casually, which caused Evangeline to look at me with a surprised expression.


    "Was that a roundabout marriage proposal?"


    When faced with this unexpected question, I realized from Evangeline''s laughter that she wasn''t serious. Also, it was impossible not to sense the killing aura emanating from Althea behind me. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m joking. I know you''re not the kind of man to propose. So, I guess I''ll have to propose," she said.


    I wasn''t sure if this girl was joking or serious, but I knew I needed to do something about Althea''s deadly glares.


    "Althea, go wait for me in the carriage. I''ll join you soon," I said, looking at Althea.


    There was a hint of disappointment in Althea''s eyes, and she looked at me with a surprised expression, but then she turned and left. I made a mental note to pamper her later and turned back to Evangeline. She was looking at me with a mischievous smile.


    "Was that an indirect declaration of love, Princess?" I asked, while refilling my glass.


    "If it were, would you accept it?" she asked suddenly again.


    Her attitude continued to surprise me, but after clearing my throat, I momentarily considered actually marrying Evangeline. She was a princess of the Tamerid Empire, and with my help, she would certainly become the next empress. The power dynamics in the Tamerid Empire were more complex than those in the Asina Kingdom, but this actually made gaining power simpler.


    If I were a prince in the Tamerid Empire right now, I would probably be the sole heir to the throne and I would have already defeated my siblings. I know this sounds a bit arrogant, but it was true.


    Ultimately, in the Tamerid Empire, princes and princesses could summon an army whenever they wished, and this was not against the rules. Just for this reason alone, I could easily neutralize many of my rivals. After all, I used to be a history teacher and knew a great deal about cunning military tactics, especially for large-scale wars.


    "I suppose if that''s the case, I could discuss the marriage discussing with you" I replied to the surprised Evangeline.


    Evangeline''s expression of surprise seemed to be trying to gauge whether my response was genuine. There was a moment of silence, interrupted only by the sounds of the surrounding crowd and a few curious glances. Finally, Evangeline smiled slightly and took a sip of her drink.


    "When a princess from the most powerful state on the continent proposes to you, do you really want to waste time discussing it?" she asked, taking another sip of her drink. "Also, are you truly interested, or are you just joking?" she added, finishing her drink in one gulp.


    Evangeline''s serious tone made it clear that this was not just a joke. Her smile had vanished, replaced by an expression of curiosity and anticipation. Her demeanor further complicated my thoughts. Taking a sip of my drink, I wanted to delve deeper into the subject.


    "I am serious, Princess," I said, setting aside my inner plans and looking into Evangeline''s eyes. "However, accepting such a proposal is a significant step and cannot be decided with just a few sentences."


    Evangeline tilted her head slightly and stared at me. "Then what kind of step do you think we should take?" she asked. Her tone clearly reflected seriousness and interest.


    "First, everything needs to be clarified, and both sides must evaluate this decision from all angles," I said. "We must particularly consider the power dynamics between the Tamerid Empire and the Asina Kingdom."


    Evangeline''s eyes lit up. "It''s clear you are quite serious about this," she said. "However, understanding the emotions and intentions of both sides will be important in this process. We will also need to consider the relationships between the two empires." There was an evident hidden meaning in her words.


    "Then, come to my study when you have time, and we can discuss this further," I said, standing up. "Now, if you''ll excuse me," I added, straightening my clothes.


    "I will visit you when I have time," she said.


    "Oh, and by the way, I should let you know that I won''t be very available tomorrow," I said, walking towards the carriage.


    Although I noticed that people were watching me because of my premature departure, I walked to the carriage without paying much attention and got inside. As I sat in the carriage, Evangeline''s words and glances were still running through my mind. I needed more information to understand the true intent behind this sudden and striking proposal.


    Whether Evangeline was joking or serious was a crucial factor that would influence my future plans.


    As the carriage doors closed and I looked out at the passing scenery, I began to consider the implications of the proposal from both personal and political perspectives. But then I shook my head and pushed the thoughts aside. I looked at Althea beside me, and my eyes widened in surprise. Even though she had looked away, I noticed her wet lashes and slightly swollen eyes.


    However, I understood that Althea was not in the mood for conversation right now, so I remained silent. Doing anything now might backfire...

 Chapter 77 - 77: Painful(Bonus Chapter)

    Althea''s POV - Late Night After the Engagement Ceremony -


    I finally took a deep breath and got out of bed. I immediately drank the entire bottle of water next to me with great enthusiasm. My head was throbbing, and considering I had cried for hours, that was definitely normal. After all that crying, I had reached a decision, but first I needed to talk to my mother. I got out of bed and saw through the window that the sun had not yet risen, but was about to. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By now, my mother must have already gotten up and started her work.


    walked to the mirror to fix my messy hair. Ignoring my swollen eyes, I walked toward my mother''s study upstairs. As I passed through the corridors, I looked at the many portraits I saw, bowing my head in embarrassment at the thought of the decision I was about to make, knowing that these grand figures were my ancestors. I finally arrived at an elegant door.


    After knocking a few times, my mother''s voice came from inside. "You may come in, Althea," she said.


    Although I was outside the door, I wasn''t surprised she knew who I was; after all, she was an excellent assassin and probably sensed my presence since I left my room. I opened the door and entered. My mother, who always looked elegant and whose curvaceous figure was visible even in the dim light, was standing there.


    Thankfully, she was my mother, and because of that, I inherited a figure that many men, including Ethan, would admire.


    I closed the door behind me and walked inside. When my mother lifted her head from the desk and looked at me, her face showed surprise, followed by a worried expression.


    "What''s wrong, my sweetie? Why were you crying?" she asked as she got up from her chair and approached me.


    I hurried to the sofa and sat down. After my mother sat next to me, she waited anxiously for me to speak. I didn''t know how to start, but I knew that the best thing was to be honest. As I tried to speak with trembling hands, the words wouldn''t come out. When I felt her warm hand on mine and her gentle touch on my back, a warmth spread through me.


    "There''s no problem, dear, just talk to me" she said in a gentle tone.


    I took a deep breath and began speaking while avoiding her gaze. "I''m sorry, mother... I can''t do this anymore..."


    My mother looked surprised at my words and furrowed her brows, asking, "What can''t you do?"


    Her question startled me, but I continued speaking through clenched lips. "I can''t be with Ethan... I know how important it is for our family, but I can''t continue any longer."


    There was a long silence in the room after my words, and I could see my mother trying to control her anger. She took a deep breath in silence and then closed her eyes, trying to calm herself. As I sat silently next to her, I felt the trembling in her voice and the seriousness of her demeanor. Finally, she slowly opened her eyes and spoke in a calm but firm tone.


    "Althea, I''m concerned that you''re making such a decision so easily. You know how important it is for our family that you and Prince Ethan come together. Haven''t you been saying for months that you''re in love with Ethan and want to be his wife? Didn''t you thank me repeatedly for assigning you this duty? Didn''t you say Ethan is the man of your life? What has changed your mind?


    While I am sacrificing myself for our family, you can''t even be with the man you love?!"


    With each word, my mother''s anger grew, and by the time she spoke the last sentences, she was almost shouting. My body was trembling with fear, and tears had already begun streaming down my face.


    "Tell me why you changed your mind...?" she said more calmly.


    "Because I can''t stand it! I can''t stand Ethan being with other women! I don''t want to see the man I love flirting with other women... I don''t just want to be Another woman in his harem! After about his chief knight, I thought he would place me in a more special position than other women, but it didn''t work... It''s painful Mom...


    painful"


    After I expressed my feelings and words, there was another long silence. My mother looked at me with deep sadness in her eyes. After sitting in the darkness of the room for a while in silence, she took a deep breath and began to speak. Her tone was now more furious, and the hand that had been on my back was long gone.


    "Althea, he is just a damn prince! Didn''t you know that when you fell in love with him? Didn''t you know he would have a harem like all those powerful men? Also, didn''t you say he has an excellent character and makes you feel valued all the time?! Even if he has other women, can''t he still value you?"


    My mother''s words shook me deeply. Seeing her so angry and disappointed only deepened my own pain. As I wiped my tears with my hand, I looked into her eyes. There was a sense of hopelessness and a search for understanding in her gaze.


    "Yes, I knew..." I said, trying to control the trembling in my voice. "But living through it is much harder than I thought. I know how important it is to be with Ethan, but I can''t overcome my feelings. As I fall more in love with him, the situation becomes more difficult... Please, mother, I can''t endure this any longer."


    My mother took a deep breath and closed her eyes. As she sat silently, she seemed lost in her thoughts. While I wiped my tears with both hands, I waited for her reaction. After a while, my mother began to calm down and slowly lifted her head. Her voice had a tired softness to it.


    "Alright, my Sweetie..." she said, and after taking another deep breath, she leaned in and kissed me on the top of my head. "If you don''t want to be with Ethan, then so be it, but you must continue to be by his side. Ethan will soon go to the Dragon Academy, and you need to stay with him until then. After he leaves, you can come back to me."


    "Thank you, mother," I said, with a note of relief in my voice. "I don''t know how this process will go, but at least seeing this much is important to me. I need to know how to act around Ethan during this time."


    My mother nodded, trying to hide the sadness in her eyes. "Yes, you should stay with Ethan during this time. For both your sake and our family''s. However, if you feel uncomfortable and he is with other girls, you can distance yourself from him. Is that okay? You can do that, can''t you?"


    "Okay..." I said, nodding and earning a smile from my mother.


    My mother''s words somewhat eased the confusion within me, but I still had many questions in my mind. As I left the room, my mother''s support and understanding had lightened my heart. After closing the door, I walked down the corridor, but with each step, my unease grew. My tears were still fresh, and the emptiness in my heart was deep. I didn''t know what to do during the time I would spend with Ethan.


    My mother''s decision had given me a transition period, but I wasn''t sure how it would unfold. I wondered if I should be honest with Ethan about my feelings or just make a plan on how to behave during this time.


    ---

 Chapter 78 - 78: Concubine palace

    ---


    "Huf... Huf... Huf... Huf!"


    In the darkness and void, I was fleeing with all my strength, though I didn''t know what I was running from. I only knew that I had to escape. I must escape... I must escape to live!


    "You can''t run any longer."


    It felt as though a dragon roared from the void, and as my heart pounded like a rabbit''s, I continued to run. I didn''t know where I was running to, but everything seemed like a copy of each other. So I just ran randomly, using all my strength to escape from the claws of the entity pursuing me.


    "You can''t run away from me!"


    The entity roared again and appeared right in front of me. Its claws emerged before my eyes, and I watched them in slow motion with my widened eyes.


    "Haah! Huh, damn nightmare."


    When I woke up, the sun had already risen, and my body was covered in sweat from the nightmare I had just experienced. I drank some water before taking a deep breath, then stood up and removed all my clothes. I walked to the bathroom and immersed myself in cold water, hoping to wash away all the dirt.


    I had finally had a nightmare where Emilia was not present, but for some reason, this nightmare was the most terrifying I had ever had. I shook my head, trying to forget the nightmare, and began to calm my mind to prepare for this important day.


    ????


    "It is an honor to have your visit, Your Excellency Prince Ethan" said the fifth concubine, Elbuanur.


    I took another sip of tea and smiled as I looked at the woman in front of me. Her turquoise hair was quite rare on this continent, and she had a beautiful face. She was short and had a petite figure, but this made her very sweet. I looked into Elbuanur''s eyes and tried to gauge her character. She seemed more like a pure and kind-hearted person.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Elbuanur. However, I''ve heard that you fall ill frequently. Is that true?" I asked.


    Elbuanur flinched slightly and clenched her fingers tightly. Such body language might indicate anxiety or fear, and since there was no reason for her to be afraid of me, she was likely scared of the other concubines.


    "Yes, I''ve been a bit ill, but my minor illness is not important enough to trouble the sun of our kingdom," she said.


    "Do you know why I have come here, Lady Elbuanur?" I asked.


    Elbuanur shook her head. "Yes, my children told me. From what I understand, you wish to take my daughter and son under your protection" she said.


    "That is true, but incomplete. What do you think your children came to me for in exchange for their protection?"


    I could see Elbuanur clenching her teeth and her eyes filling with tears.


    "I-I am at fault?" she said with a trembling voice.


    I shook my head, causing Elbuanur to close her wet eyes for a moment.


    "No matter how much you try to hide it, your children are aware of the difficult situation you are in and want to help you. Because your suffering causes them to suffer as well. So let your children help you. From today, I will send you my own trusted and well-trained servants. Also, tomorrow, I will send you my healer," I said.


    Elbuanur clenched her teeth so tightly that I thought they might break, and when a tear fell from her eye, she looked at me. I had seen this look before. It was the look of a mother who was bravely making a move for her child.


    "Please forgive me, Your Excellency, but if my daughter agrees to be your concubine in return for all this, I will definitely not accept your help!" she said.


    A concubine raising her voice to a prince. Undoubtedly, this could even lead to her death in the palace, and she was making such brave statements. Fortunately, she was speaking to me. If she had said such things to one of my siblings, her palace life could have ended. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Be mindful of your tone, Lady Elbuanur. Firstly, your daughter did not make such an offer to me. I accepted them only for their power, nothing more."


    Elbuanur''s expression of anxiety mixed with a slight fear. As she thought about how her words and her children''s situation would affect her, her eyes momentarily filled with dark sadness.


    "Please forgive me, Your Excellency. I''m just a mother who loves her children more than anything, and please excuse my words" Elbuanur said, bowing her head.


    "It''s no problem; I understand you. But be careful not to adopt such an attitude in front of other princes. Now it''s time for me to leave," I said, standing up. "It has been a pleasure to meet you, miss Elbuanur" I said as I headed toward the door.


    Outside, I saw two pairs of tearful eyes watching me. The twin siblings'' green eyes were wet, and especially Marsiel looked at me with grateful eyes.


    "Listening secretly is not a pleasant behavior," I said as I approached them.


    "We apologize, Your Excellency," Markuol said.


    "It''s alright. I''m leaving now, but I want both of you to come to the outer gate of the palace in two hours. There, you will find a man named Baron Arthur, who is blonde and quite handsome. Trust him and follow his instructions carefully. I recommend that you don''t look down on him just because he is a baron.


    After all, he is my only close friend" I said to them and then walked out without waiting for their responses.


    Since I was inside the concubine palace now, other concubines were probably watching me with curious eyes. Even my visit to the fifth concubine, Elbuanur, would turn into a rumor spreading throughout the palace, and eventually, it would be known that I had taken her twin children under my protection. Thus, no one would try to harm concubine Elbuanur anymore...


    At least, no sane person would try to harm Elbuanur.


    As I walked toward the door, I saw several beautiful young girls bowing and glancing at me from the corner of their eyes. Undoubtedly, they had enough beauty to seduce a man, and their daring outfits would make many men drool. These girls were likely concubine daughter and wanted to offer themselves to me. However, I didn''t want to spend time with them as I didn''t have much time.


    Nevertheless, there might be someone as useful as the twin siblings here, and there was no harm in visiting again later.


    "Your Excellency, I greet the Prince of the Sun."


    Each of them said the same thing while bowing deeply and making sure their decolletage was visible.


    "Thank you. I will make time to speak with you on my next visit, but for now, if you''ll excuse me," I said, passing through the many beautiful girls and exiting through the door.


    ????


    ¡ªTwo hours later


    When the carriage stopped near the palace gate, the twin siblings approached us, and I allowed them to enter by opening the door. The twins entered and briefly greeted me. Since I had changed many details about my appearance, such as my hair color or eye color, they had no way of recognizing me. After signaling the coachman to go, we began our journey to the mansion.


    I did not talk much with the twins, and they did not speak much with me either.


    When we arrived at the mansion, I invited the twins inside and went upstairs. Avanne was still here, but since she was resting in her room and I had told her that guests would come, there was no need to worry. After going upstairs, I turned to Markuol and indicated the nearby chair.


    "From now on, we will proceed with Lady Marsiel. Please wait for us here," I said, tuning my voice.


    Markuol nodded and sat on the sofa. After walking with the somewhat anxious-looking Marsiel to my room, we passed through a secret door into the room where Emilia was. Marsiel''s eyes widened as she saw Emilia''s frozen body...


    ---

 Chapter 79 - 79: More hope than ever

    "Is this... is this Lady Emilia?" Marsiel stuttered.


    It was normal for Marsiel to recognize Emilia. Emilia was the youngest knight, and her sword skills were phenomenal. She was an idol too many girls, and her death had only increased her popularity across the continent.


    "Yes, that''s her. Do you think you can heal her?" I asked.


    Marsiel came out of her trance and looked at me, then raised her head to examine the frozen body of Emilia more carefully from head to toe. She took a deep breath and furrowed her brow as she looked back at me. She took some time to think.


    "I don''t know... I only know how to use my ability, but I have very little medical knowledge," she said.


    "I understand. Then I will melt some of the ice on Emilia''s body, and you try to heal her in those areas. That way, we can slowly heal her. Does that sound reasonable?" I said.


    Marsiel nodded in agreement. "I will do my best," she said.


    After receiving her approval, I approached Emilia''s frozen body and moved the setup I had prepared earlier. With this setup, by applying the fire element to a specific area and turning the wheel in my hand, the ice stone created from the combination of air and water placed above would cool the rest of Emilia''s body.


    This way, the ice surrounding Emilia''s body would not melt accidentally, and I could perform the delicate operations. I took the ceramic-based tube I had made earlier and placed it in Emilia''s hand.


    As I activated the fire element, I lightly turned the wheel, and the temperature in the room rapidly decreased. Especially as Emilia''s body began to freeze more, I carefully used the fire element to create a small fireball. As the fireball melted the ice on Emilia''s hand, water began to flow through a small hole in the tube.


    This process continued for a while, and once the flowing water decreased, I turned the wheel back, stopping the drop in the room''s temperature.


    I pulled back the tube and revealed Emilia''s bare arm. Aside from a few knife scars, there were no serious injuries. I stepped back and looked at Marsiel. She was shivering and trembling because of the room''s low temperature. I approached her, took off my coat, and wrapped her up.


    "T-thank you," she stuttered.


    "I''m sorry; I should have given you something to keep warm earlier. Do you feel well enough to use your power?" I asked.


    "It''s okay, I''m fine!" she said, clutching my coat tightly and approaching Emilia''s body. As she placed her hand on Emilia''s arm, my heart began to race. "What if it doesn''t work?" While this question occupied my mind, I watched the green particles emerging from Marsiel''s hand scatter into the air.


    "B-but...?!"


    Emilia''s injured arm and scars slowly began to disappear, leaving her with a healthy arm. My eyes widened in astonishment as the despair inside me was replaced with great hope. However, when I saw Marsiel''s swaying body and her collapsing form, I quickly moved and caught her unconscious body.


    Holding Marsiel''s limp body in my arms, I looked at Emilia''s healed arm. My heart was still pounding as if it was about to leap out. She was really healed. My mind took a few seconds to process this information. The truth was that I had always prepared myself for the worst-case scenario, so I wasn''t very hopeful. But now...


    I didn''t know what to say. A smile spread across my face as I imagined Emilia getting back on her feet and walking again, feeling the warmth of her heart beating as I hugged her.


    Even just imagining it felt incredibly good. I was deeply grateful to my past self for not burying Emilia''s body in the darkness. Now that I think about it, I really love this world. If Emilia had been in my old world, I would never have been able to bring her back, and I would have lost her completely. But in this new and unusual world, bringing her back was possible!


    My skin tingled and my eyes began to tear up. For the first time in both of my lives, I felt this emotional.


    "Get a grip, Ethan! Keep your emotions in check until she is fully healed," I told myself, trying to regain my composure.


    Taking a deep breath while holding Marsiel''s unconscious body, I strengthened the hope inside me by looking at Emilia''s healed arm. Marsiel''s power seemed to be working. However, her fainting was concerning; it indicated that the healing process might have overburdened her. I carefully supported Marsiel''s head and carried her outside, laying her down on my bed.


    For now, I needed to wait for Marsiel to rest.


    Also, I cursed the timing, as I would be heading to the capital of the Tamerid Empire in a few days. I had to return to the palace tomorrow, so I needed to teach Marsiel some things to heal Emilia before I left, especially the tools I use. So, I left the bedroom and walked towards Markuol. When Markuol heard my footsteps, he stood up and looked at me.


    "Did it work?" he asked.


    "Yes, it worked," I said, having regained my composure.


    "And what about my sister? Is she okay?" he asked.


    "Yes, but she seems to have fainted from exhaustion."


    Markuol took a deep breath for a moment, then continued to ask questions with concern. "Can I see her?"


    "No. You cannot enter that room. Now let''s talk about what happens next. First, Marsiel will stay here and continue living here until she completes the healing task," I said.


    Markuol''s eyes widened, and he glared at me with furrowed brows. "What does this mean? We didn''t agree to this... You can''t imprison my sister!" he said, raising his voice angrily. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Remember where you are and who you''re speaking to, brat. I am not your employee, and if you raise your voice again, I''ll make sure you can''t speak at all," I threatened, causing Markuol to back off.


    "Now that you remember your place, let''s continue. Marsiel will live here, but she can come to the palace whenever she wants to visit you or your mother. Also, you can come here to visit her, but you can never enter that room. Any questions?"


    "No. Can I leave now?" he asked.


    Interesting. Markuol, who was furious a moment ago and very concerned about Marsiel, suddenly calmed down and now seemed to be considering leaving...


    "You may go" I said, and I watched as Markuol quickly exited the mansion. I then walked to Avanne''s room to explain the situation until Marsiel woke up. After explaining the situation to Avanne, I was glad she understood, but she still didn''t allow me to be intimate with her.


    Anyway, I spent the rest of the night explaining everything Marsiel needed to heal Emilia and all the details she needed to know. Fortunately, Marsiel was a quick learner, and from the way she looked at me, I could tell she was starting to like me. This saved me from the trouble of her betrayal and eventual execution.


    Also, I mentally noted to have Althea come here the next day and protect the mansion with a few groups of guards...


    ----


    Three Days Later


    So far, Marsiel had managed to heal at least one of Emilia''s arms completely, but she was more exhausted than usual, so I let her rest for a day. I also asked Althea to go to Arthur''s mansion, my other identity, and protect there.. I don''t know why, but she accepted it quickly. I had thought she would object and want to come to Tamerid with me. Instead, another close guard was assigned to me.


    He was a man and looked quite strong. Still, I thought I needed to be cautious around him.


    When everything was ready, I walked towards the palace courtyard and saw dozens of carriages waiting for their owners. I also noticed that outside, at least a thousand cavalry soldiers were waiting. This was quite normal. Although the Tamerid Emperor and Empress had already left the Asina Kingdom, the princes and princesses were still here and would be traveling with us.


    Considering that the royal family of the Asina Kingdom would also be coming, security measures were at their highest level.


    As I walked towards my carriage, I saw Princess Evangeline approaching me. She looked at me with her usual delicate smile.


    "Excuse me, Prince Ethan. My carriage is very crowded because of my siblings, so may I travel with you?" she asked.


    Of course, she was lying. It was impossible for a Tamerid princess not to have a carriage. If necessary, carriages from the public would be commandeered and allocated to the princess. Understanding her intention, I nodded in agreement.


    "It would be my pleasure, Princess. Please, come in" I said, raising my hand to offer support.


    Evangeline grasped my hand and entered the carriage, followed by me. Since my temporarily assigned knight and Evangeline''s knight would be following us on horseback, we would be alone inside the carriage. Even as the carriage began to move, we did not speak.


    When we left the palace, I observed that both sides were heavily guarded and watched our departure from the capital with an immense level of security.


    Once we passed through the thick walls of the capital, it became apparent that the number of cavalry escorting us had increased fivefold, and now thousands. Of cavalry were escorting us. It felt as though we were heading into a war. Looking at Evangeline, I felt in my heart that this journey would not be boring.


    ---

 Chapter 80 - 80: A prelude to what is to come

    (Third-Person POV)


    Ahead of Ethan and Evangeline''s carriage, another carriage was about half an hour away, heading towards the Tamerid Empire about half an hour''s journey by horse. Inside the carriage, two men sat opposite each other, engaged in conversation. One of the men was Prince Liam, the First Prince of the Asina Kingdom. The other man was none other than Fernnard, one of the three dukes of the Asina Kingdom.


    There were three dukes in the Asina Kingdom, and although they were not equal, their lands were of similar size. Given the vastness of the Asina Kingdom, these dukes were somewhat like kings. They could not claim to be kings, but their lands were large enough to overshadow even the old southern clans.


    However, these dukes each hated one another, and there was an absolute rivalry among them. In fact, this rivalry among the three dukes benefited the king the most, and a lesser-known fact was that the king always fueled this rivalry. Every king of Asina used to have a meeting with his successor, during which he would reveal the kingdom''s hidden secrets. Richard and his father had such a meeting.


    The previous king had taught Richard how to control the three dukes. Thus, the three dukes had never gained enough power to challenge the king and spent their time in a futile rivalry with each other.


    But Duke Fernnard had realized that King Richard was shepherding him and the other dukes like sheep. Still, he hadn''t discussed this with the other dukes, as they would certainly not trust him even if he did. Therefore, he intended to use this fact to topple the other two dukes and rise to the top. That''s why he had chosen Liam.


    He had noticed that Liam was incredibly ambitious and would do anything to win. Liam''s ambition would blind him, and when the time came, Duke Fernnard would make his move, but for now, that time was still distant. For now, Liam needed to become king first.


    "So, you''re saying that if I want to finish Ethan off, I should do something to enrage him" Liam said, stroking his chin.


    "Yes, exactly, Your Excellency. Even a dragon''s greatest vulnerability is when it''s driven into a rage and destroys everything with its furious fire" added Fernnard. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see. So, what are we going to do, assassinate his mother or his sister?" Liam asked.


    Fernnard smiled slightly at Liam''s question. "No, Your Excellency, an assassination won''t work," he said calmly. "Enraging someone like Ethan requires a more subtle approach. A direct attack like an assassination would only increase his vigilance and likely fail, leading him to protect himself even more. Our goal is to suddenly stir the anger within him, destabilize him.


    We should target his weak points, especially things valuable to him, but these attacks should be direct."


    Liam listened carefully to Fernnard''s words. "But why would an assassination fail? Can''t we just kill his youngest sister?" he asked.


    "We''ve conducted several independent assassinations before, but they all failed, and I never heard from any of the assassins I sent again. I believe after the assassination attempt on Ethan by your mother when he was a child, King Richard must have significantly increased palace security, making any assassination attempt impossible" said Liam, and he was speaking the truth.


    Or rather, he was telling part of the truth


    But there were still many things he didn''t know about Richard and what kind of person he was.


    "I think we should wait for a while and attack when Ethan shows a weakness," Duke Fernnard continued.


    Liam fell into deep thought upon hearing Duke Fernnard''s words. He knew how cunning and cautious King Richard was, but he had to acknowledge the possibility that Ethan could be just as cautious. Yet, Liam''s heart was almost shouting that Ethan was a greater threat than he seemed, and he was inwardly afraid of the consequences of provoking such a beast.


    But in the end, these were just his heart''s feelings, and Liam would choose the side of his brain over his heart. Power plays and assassinations were common in the Asina Kingdom, but he needed to recognize that this target was not an ordinary one.


    "I understand," Liam said quietly. "In that case, we will need to be patient. But we can''t remain idle while waiting. We must watch him at every step. As soon as we find his weakness, we will act."


    Duke Fernnard nodded slightly in agreement with Liam''s words. "Your Excellency, I''ve already placed a few spies to watch Ethan. We''ve gathered some information about him so far. We know who his close associates are. Especially recently, we''ve seen the fifth concubine''s twin children around him."


    Liam''s attention was piqued by Fernnard''s last words. "The fifth concubine''s twin children?" he asked, his eyes showing a glimmer of curiosity.


    Duke Fernnard spoke slowly, as if revealing a long-hidden secret. "Yes, Your Excellency. The other concubines have targeted the twins'' mother for years, and Ethan is likely using this fact to his advantage. For now, what we need to learn is what Ethan gains in return for helping these twins."


    As Liam processed Fernnard''s information, he realized that the twins might be part of Ethan''s strategic move. Understanding whether the twins were valuable to Ethan and how their value was being utilized could be critical.


    "In that case," Liam said with a thoughtful expression, "we need to investigate why the twins are so important to Ethan."


    Fernnard nodded in agreement. "Your Excellency, this is where you come into play" said Duke Fernnard.


    Liam looked at Duke Fernnard with surprise. "Me?" he asked.


    Duke Fernnard leaned forward, coming closer to Liam. "Let me explain my plan" he said. As Duke Fernnard described his plan, Liam''s smile grew with every passing moment...


    ----


    ** (Ethan''s POV)**


    We were already on the verge of leaving the Asina Kingdom, and the Tamerid Empire''s knights were visible at the border. Even though thousands of Asina soldiers were part of the alliance army, they couldn''t just enter the Tamerid Empire. Only a few hundred Asina soldiers were permitted to cross the border. I glanced at Evangeline again and saw her still looking at me with that same smile.


    We had been traveling together for two and a half days, and I could definitely say that the mask she wore was quite thick. Nevertheless, I wanted to use her power, so I wanted to get closer to her.


    "Would you like some tea, Prince?" Evangeline asked.


    "If it comes from you, I''d even drink poison, Princess Evangeline" I replied. My sudden words made Evangeline momentarily ponder her mask and slightly flush her cheeks, but without my sharp eyes, I would have missed it. Evangeline lit her own small fire under the teapot on her right and, after about ten minutes, poured the tea into a cup for me. She handed me the cup.


    I was resistant to the poison thanks to the [Body of darkness] ability that the dark element gave me, so I took the cup from him without caring.


    As I sipped the tea, I tried to discern the true feelings behind Evangeline''s fake smile. The subtle changes in her facial expression had not escaped my notice. I had sensed that Evangeline might have paused in her internal world during the tea preparation.


    "Despite being a princess, your tea is exceptionally good" I said sincerely, taking another sip. "I''ve always had to drink well-prepared tea in the palace, but this is entirely different."


    Evangeline stood up, taking a cup of tea for herself, and took a sip. Then another sip, and another. When I looked at her face¡­ Was she excited? I didn''t know, but she seemed to be gathering her courage to say something. Eventually, she appeared to have gathered her courage, took a deep breath, and began to speak.


    "I have a property not far from here. There''s a small town and an incredibly beautiful lake. Right by the lake, there''s a mansion that belongs to me. I''m sure you''d love it as much as the lake on your palace" Evangeline said.


    "I''m sure it is" I responded, unsure of why she was telling me this right now.


    "If you''d like, we could go there together. You know¡­ it could be like a¡­ Date"


    "You want to take me on a date?" I said with a smile.


    "You know¡­ maybe we could talk about possible marriage and discuss the arrangement."


    I responded to Evangeline''s offer with a smile, though my feelings were complex. This was an invitation that could carry deeper meaning than a simple outing with a princess. I had sensed an element of hesitation or ambiguity in Evangeline''s behavior and words. However, accepting this offer could be advantageous both personally and politically.


    Especially since Evangeline''s sincere approach would give me the opportunity to spend more time with her.


    "But won''t we be late for your brother wedding?" I asked.


    "Don''t worry, the wedding is still days away, and we''ll only be there for one day" she replied.


    Considering Evangeline''s offer, I decided to set aside my internal conflict. Such an offer could be viewed as an opportunity for both personal and political purposes. Especially since Evangeline''s sincerity indicated that this was more than just a fa?ade. Apparently my compassion for her when she turned into a cat had worked.


    "Of course, Princess Evangeline," I said with a genuine smile. "If your offer still stands, I would be delighted to spend time with you by that beautiful lake."


    Seeing the relief and happiness on Evangeline''s face showed how important this offer was to her. "Then," Evangeline said, "I''m sure we''ll find some peace and quiet by the lake. Our journey so far has been challenging, and it will be good to rest."


    I thought being with her would help me better understand Evangeline''s true intentions and feelings. Seizing this opportunity with her could be significant both personally and strategically. The only sounds breaking the silence in the carriage was the soft creaking of the wheels. These moments with Evangeline could be a step that changes everything.


    Taking another sip of my tea, I looked out the small window and continued to enjoy the view of the distant mountains and the endless fields, which resembled a beautiful painting, with my tea.

 Chapter 81 - 81: Evangeline(Bonus Chapter)

    The journey passed by, sleeping at certain points during the nights and resuming the journey in the mornings. We had already crossed into the borders of the Tamerid Empire, and we were now a day and a half away from the capital on horseback. During this time, Evangeline and I grew a bit closer, but there was still a wall between us, which was normal.


    We are currently heading towards Evangeline''s estate. According to her, she loves that place more than anywhere else, and she has never taken anyone there before, except for me.


    We left the escorted convoy of knights heading for the capital and quickly made our way to Evangeline''s mansion with a group of fifty knights.


    "We''ve talked about many things regarding our potential marriage, but there is an important matter we haven''t discussed yet. What will happen once we''ve both helped each other and both ascended the throne? Will we divorce? Or will we remain engaged until we both ascend?" I asked.


    "I haven''t decided yet," Evangeline replied, and as she spoke these words, her eyes sparkled for a moment, but, as always, she quickly regained control of herself.


    We both fell silent, and it remained that way until we reached the estate. When we arrived at the estate, my eyes widened as I was momentarily stunned by the structure before me. Who would call this a mere estate? It was as large and even as magnificent as the main palace of the Kingdom of Asina. Where did Evangeline get this much money? Did she also have a secret identity to make money like I did?


    "Let''s go inside" Evangeline said. For some reason, I felt like she was giving me an order, but I walked towards the estate, anyway. As I approached the estate, I marveled at the incredibly large statues in the courtyard. A few statues stood in a majestic manner, while the largest one in the center depicted a victory pose atop a horse. The statues were a bright white color.


    In fact, the estate, or rather the palace, was also a bright white, and its design reminded me of ancient Greek architecture. Evangeline ordered the knights to all go to the small manor house next door


    The palace rose on a high platform with a wide staircase at the front. The fa?ade of the temple had a row of Doric-style columns supporting the roof. These columns gave the palace a solid and impressive appearance. At the top of the roof, there was a sculpted relief adorning the pediment of the temple.


    As I walked across the white marble, I couldn''t help but think that this palace resembled the White House from my old world.


    When I stepped into Evangeline''s palace, the atmosphere inside was almost as impressive as the exterior. The wide and high ceilings, the golden decorations adorning the walls, and the white marble floor that sparkled¡­ Every step I took echoed, reminding me once again of how empty and silent this place was.


    Evangeline guided me to the grand staircase, and from there, we ascended to the upper floor. This hall, with its massive paintings hanging on the walls, was filled with grandeur that seemed to belong to the past. The long dining table in the center, though empty, looked as if it were set for a grand feast. When she turned to look at me, she saw my astonishment and smiled slightly.


    "This was the palace of the first Tamerid king, but when I first came here, it was nothing more than a ruin. Sometimes, as Tamerid princes, we earn certain wish rights from our father in return for the successes we achieve, and I asked for this land. Afterward, thanks to many favors I did for the Servant Guild, I asked them to restore this place.


    So, in short, I put in a lot of effort to bring it to this state, but now, looking at it, I can definitely say it was worth it" she said.


    "Now go take a bath, put on more comfortable clothes, and then meet me outside" she said.


    Once again, she spoke as if giving an order. Honestly, I think this is her true nature, and it seems that she has slowly begun to show her true self to me. Whether she is aware of it or not, I don''t know, but the mask she wears to protect herself is slowly slipping off when she''s around me...


    I entered the room she showed me without saying anything and thoroughly cleaned myself in a luxurious bath in a luxurious bathtub. Afterward, I dressed in comfortable clothes and stepped out of my room. It took me over half an hour to find my way outside, and then I saw Evangeline lying by the lakeside. I approached her slowly, but she noticed me coming and stood up.


    Before walking toward me, she drew her sword. My eyes widened in horror, and I quickly assumed a defensive stance. As I activated my Kaizer power, I regained my composure.


    "What does this mean, Princess?" I asked.


    "I told you before that I hadn''t decided yet, didn''t I? Now it''s time for me to decide" she said and tossed a sword at my feet.


    "I wanted to be sure of three things about you. One was your intelligence, the other was your character, and lastly, your strength. I learned you were smart even before you came to Asina, and after you arrived in Asina, I learned about your character, and you satisfied me in that regard, too. Now, your ultimate test begins, Ethan Asina Lenistark.


    If you want to marry me, you must prove your strength" she said with a wild grin on her face. She was far from the delicate smile of the beautiful princess I had seen before... Though for some reason, she still seemed beautiful to me.


    "Why? Why should I show you my strength? Didn''t the Servant Guild already inform you about my power?" I asked.


    "They did, but it''s not enough. Show me the special power you''ve kept hidden from everyone!" she demanded.


    "Aren''t you being a bit selfish, princess? Do you think I''ll show you the power I''ve hidden from everyone just because you ask? And what will I gain in return?" I asked Evangeline, a slow smile spreading across my face.


    "Me. If you attack with all your strength, I will be yours. It doesn''t matter if you lose. Just attack with all your strength,And I''ll belong to you with everything" she said.


    I picked up the sword from the ground and looked at Evangeline. Her sweet pink hair tied up in a bun and her gentle blue eyes that didn''t resemble those of a hunter. The height difference between us was significant, and when I looked at her, I felt like I was seeing a child. Her sweet face and full lips could trigger the protective instincts of any man. But it was clear that she was dangerous.


    After all, who would challenge someone without fear, without even knowing their power? This wasn''t arrogance; it was confidence.


    "Before I accept your offer, I have one condition" I said, swinging the sword in the air a few times to test its weight.


    "What is your condition?"


    "You to must attack me with all your strength using the power you''ve kept hidden from everyone" I said.


    Evangeline frowned slightly. "How can I defeat you without revealing my hidden power?" she asked.


    "Is that a yes, then? Will you show me your hidden power?" I asked.


    "Absolutely!" Evangeline replied.


    "Then one last question, just to be sure, before we start. If we both use our hidden powers, how can you be sure that no one will see us fighting here?" I asked.


    "Don''t worry. The nearest town is quite far away, and even if you were to cast a seventh-level fire spell, no one would notice. Besides, I''ve placed magic stones around this estate, and if someone enters without permission, I''ll know immediately. Now, are your boring questions over?" she asked. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh yes, my boring questions are over,My sweet little princess. You belong to me now, in every sense of the word." I said, watching the wild grin on Evangeline''s face mirror my own. We both activated our Kaizer powers. Anyone who saw the smiles on our faces would have thought we were about to make sex rather than fight...


    ____


    I''ve added character illustrations for both Evangeline and Isabella. You can see them and vote for them by clicking the fandom button below!

 Chapter 82 - 82: Kugula

    I could feel the tension between Evangeline and me. Our eyes locked, and we stared at each other challengingly. At that moment, the world around us fell silent; the sound of the wind, the chirping of birds, even the gentle lapping of the lake''s waves seemed to fade into the background. It was as if only the two of us existed, and the world revolved around us.


    As we waited to see who would make the first move, Evangeline suddenly lunged forward. Her movements were so swift that it was hard to grasp how her graceful body adapted to such power. Her sword descended upon me like a storm. I quickly defended with my Kaizer power, deflecting her blade and stepping back. Evangeline wasn''t hiding her power; this was a moment that revealed her true warrior spirit.


    "Good start," I muttered, gripping my sword tightly.


    "I haven''t even begun," she replied, her voice firm and calm. There was a glint in her eyes, waiting for my challenge.


    Suddenly, I watched in astonishment as Evangeline''s body transformed and grew. A pair of antlers resembling those of a stag sprouted from her head, and her skin developed into a pinkish hue. At that moment, two types of shock overwhelmed me. Evangeline was a half-beast, half-human hybrid. Her mother was likely a beastman.


    Beastmen lived on the continent closest to us in the south, but they were banned from entering this continent.


    "So, this is the special power you''ve been hiding?" I said. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But what I still didn''t understand was why Evangeline could transform into both a cat and the stag-like Kugula she had become. After all, beastmen could only transform into animals closely related to their own kind. How could someone transform into two different animals simultaneously? I didn''t know, but now was not the time for that. I needed to defeat Evangeline.


    The Kugula stag she had transformed into was a rare, That''s world-specific species. Its fur was pink, and while it differed from other stags in many ways, the most significant difference was its resistance to magic.


    I looked back at Evangeline and saw that she had finished her transformation. She was nearly 2.5 meters tall, but her curved body had become even more pronounced. The Kugula stag form was undoubtedly incredibly alluring, but this was not the time to think about that. I quickly activated my dark element, but there was a major problem. The sun was overhead, and my shadow was very small.


    To slow down Evangeline, I reinforced the [Darkness Fireball] spell as much as possible and hurled it towards her.


    As the [Darkness Fireball] spell glistened under the sunlight, it approached her. In the blink of an eye, the dark energy combined with the wizard''s flames struck Evangeline. However, it didn''t have the effect I expected. The flames extinguished as soon as they touched her pink fur; her resistance to magic had rendered the attack nearly ineffective.


    "You''re not even affected¡­" I whispered, gritting my teeth. Evangeline continued advancing towards me, her steps growing faster with each passing second.


    I activated my [Body of Darkness] ability, and my body was enveloped in a dark armor. As I grew about five centimeters taller, reaching a height of 2 meters, I saw a look of surprise in Evangeline''s eyes, but she didn''t slow down. I raised my arms as Evangeline charged at me like a bull, preparing all my strength for the impending clash.


    Evangeline''s advancing steps shook the ground, with each step causing the earth to tremble. The antlers on her head were strong enough to pierce through my dark armor, but I wasn''t going to let that happen. I took a deep breath and prepared myself. Just as Evangeline was about to hit me, I planted my feet firmly on the ground and thrust my arms forward with all my strength.


    There was a tremendous noise when her antlers struck my armor. Our combined powers created waves of energy around us. Evangeline''s antlers had lodged into my armor, but they hadn''t fully pierced through.


    Evangeline, with a moment of surprise, pulled back and attacked again with a newfound determination in her eyes. This time, instead of using her antlers, she quickly retreated and tried to knock me down with her massive body. Her speed and strength were impressive, but my dark armor was strong enough to withstand her blows.


    To deflect the strike she threw at me, I swiftly rolled to the side and, seizing a moment of vulnerability, struck at her exposed side. My dark-covered sword slashed under her massive body. When my sword touched her tough hide, it opened to a deep wound, and Evangeline roared in pain. However, this only enraged her further. She was now entirely consumed by fury.


    In this fight, relying solely on my strength wouldn''t be enough; intelligence and strategy would also be required. Evangeline''s greatest strength was also her biggest weakness. Her massive size and raw power left her lacking in speed and agility. Therefore, I needed to develop a strategy to slow her down.


    I gripped my sword again, focusing on Evangeline''s legs. The only way to bring her massive body to the ground was to immobilize her. Lowering my sword, I attacked her legs with a quick maneuver. This time, my sword cut through her tough skin, leaving a deep gash. Evangeline cried out in pain as one of her legs trembled and weakened. This would significantly reduce her strength.


    But the fight was far from over. I could see the determination and rage in Evangeline''s eyes. She was injured, but still fighting. Suddenly, I felt a shiver run down my back, and looking down, I noticed a rapidly spinning air orb spell in Evangeline''s hand. Its small size made it seem even more dangerous.


    I quickly pulled back, and as I did, I saw the orb transform into a massive tornado hurtling towards me. I immediately activated my [Dark exploitation] ability and began to absorb the spell, disregarding the destruction caused by the tornado among the flying grass and flowers.


    After a while, I had dispelled the tornado, panting as I surveyed the scene of ruined grass and enormous waves in the nearby lake.


    With the opening created by the moment, I didn''t realize Evangeline was behind me until she punched my back. When her fist struck, I felt a wave of a power to pass through my body. Although much of the impact was blocked by my dark armor, the force still made me stagger a few steps forward. The pain resonating in my back reminded me not to underestimate her strength.


    I quickly recovered and assumed my fighting stance.


    "Impressive," I said, suppressing the pain, "but it''s time to end this fight."


    In an instant, my leap onto Evangeline caused the ground to crack and small fissures to appear. I grabbed her antlers, bringing her head down, and attempted to disable her with a powerful knee strike.


    When my knee struck Evangeline''s face, a strong impact sound echoed, and a cloud of dust rose around us. It was as if two titans were battling rather than two people. Evangeline used the power from her antlers to push me away and immediately crouched down. It seemed she was determined to end the fight with a last attack.


    At that moment, I realized I needed to make the move that would determine the outcome of the battle. I gathered the last reserves of energy from my dark armor and clasped my hands together, focusing on my magical power. As Evangeline prepared to attack again, I quickly opened my hands and unleashed the [Darkness Fireball] spell.


    The dark energy stirred the air around us as it advanced towards Evangeline.


    Despite Evangeline''s continued advance, the [Darkness Fireball] spell I launched was now more potent because of the remaining magical energy I had infused into it. The spell struck Evangeline''s body, affecting and swirling around her for several seconds. The sound it made upon hitting her was like the explosion of a bomb from my old world.


    As the spell began to dissipate and Evangeline started to recover, I had already leaped and gathered all my strength into a flying punch with my right hand. When my punch landed on Evangeline''s chest, the force of my entire body concentrated at that point. The impact sent Evangeline flying backward, cracking the ground beneath her feet and spreading debris around.


    She fell to the ground quickly, lying motionless amid the dust clouds.


    Breathless, I had emerged victorious. Evangeline''s massive form lying on the ground indicated she was too weak to continue fighting. However, the cost of this victory was high. My dark armor was cracked, and I felt deep pain throughout my body. Evangeline''s body began to shrink and return to its original, smaller form, revealing the familiar sweet and petite Evangeline.


    As I approached her, expecting a look of disappointment or anger, I saw a cracked smile on her face.


    "I think I''m in love with you..."

 Chapter 83 - 83: And New Relationship

    "I Think I''m in Love with You"


    When I looked at the smile on Evangeline''s face, something stirred inside me, but I didn''t let it show.


    "Did you fall in love with me? Well, since you belong to me now, I''ll allow it," I said while lying on my back next to Evangeline.


    As Evangeline and I lay side by side on our backs, our breaths settled into a regular rhythm. Despite the intensity of the fight, this moment was unexpectedly peaceful. The silence after the battle felt like a peace treaty settling over us.


    "Evangeline, how did you acquire this power?" I asked, my voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and admiration. It was truly astonishing that she could be so powerful and transform into different forms at the same time.


    Evangeline turned her head slightly toward me. Her eyes still held the determination of a warrior, but now they told a deep story. "This power came to me by birth," she began. "My mother was a monster-human."


    "So, was your mother from the Kagula tribe?" I asked, trying to understand how she could transform into two different types.


    A monster-human can change forms in two ways. The first is to transform while retaining human-like features, as Evangeline demonstrated. So, Evangeline didn''t turn into a Kagula deer entirely; rather, she became a more human-like Kagula deer. The second form of transformation is to change directly into an animal of the type you''re connected to.


    For example, Evangeline could have turned directly into a cat, not a human-like cat.


    There was a subtle but important difference between the two. Only an advanced monster-human, like Evangeline, could transform with human-like features.


    I looked at Evangeline''s face and noticed her recalling a painful memory. To establish a trust bond and not disturb her, I placed my hand over her warm one. It was indeed warm; as I had read in books, "Changing form" greatly increased body temperature. Feeling my icy hand, Evangeline flinched slightly and looked into my eyes.


    Unlike her, wearing darkess armor reduced my body temperature more than ever.


    "You don''t have to tell me right now," I said simply.


    A look of surprise crossed Evangeline''s face, but then she smiled in a way that could even warm my heart. This smile was different from her usual one. It seemed warmer and more genuine.


    "Thank you. I''ll tell you when I''m ready" she said, gently stroking my hand.


    We both looked up at the sky and then at the setting sun. As I gently stroked her palm and we both enjoyed the serene moment against the backdrop of the setting sun, a voice inside me told me that we were growing closer. As the sun slowly disappeared over the horizon, the world around us turned a golden hue. This moment silenced us both for a while. I didn''t want to break it.


    Feeling my icy hand on Evangeline''s warm one made me think that we were deepening the bond between us. In the silence, there were things we didn''t say but felt.


    After a while, Evangeline turned her head from the sky and looked at me. Her eyes seemed to be holding back something she wanted to say. I waited silently, giving her time. If she wanted to share something, she should do it on her own time. It was important, and I gave her that time.


    "I''m hungry."


    "... what?"


    "Shall we go inside and eat?" Evangeline asked.


    Ah, really¡­ I thought she was gathering the courage to share an important secret! Anyway, I stood up and extended my hand to help Evangeline get up. Her light smile replaced the seriousness from earlier. Her sudden change eased the tension inside me.


    "Yes, eating is a good idea" I said with a slight smile.


    When we went inside, I saw a few servants in the mansion. Evangeline said they were trustworthy and from the servant''s guild. She also mentioned that they were given different tasks to ensure they wouldn''t witness our fight. For now, I chose to trust her and went to the prepared dining table. The conversation with Evangeline flowed very naturally.


    We also talked about Prince Yavein, who married Fiona''s daughter.


    "So, you''re saying he''s a sadistic, maniac prince? Is that true?" I asked, surprised.


    "Yes. I''m sorry for your sister¡­ but if you want, I can help her" Evangeline said.


    She never made me feel like I had a sister, and frankly, I didn''t care much about her.


    "No need. Umala and I¡­ wait, no." a sudden idea interrupted my thoughts.


    "Can you really help her if I ask you to?" I asked.


    Evangeline, curious about my thoughts, nodded.


    "Then, for now, ignore her. Don''t do anything until I ask you to protect and help her" I said, and I took a piece of the food that was prepared for us.


    "Alright, let it be as you said. Can we move on to more important matters now?" she said, as if her brother''s marriage was a minor issue.


    "What do you want to talk about?" I asked.


    "When shall we announce our engagement?" she asked, handing me the salad.


    "Thanks. When do you want to announce the engagement?" I asked, putting some salad on my plate.


    "The best time would be during my brother''s wedding. That way, instead of discussing my brother''s wedding, everyone will talk about us. Plus, we could gain more attention and prestige by revealing your false name" said Evangeline as she finally took a piece of venison and popped it into her mouth.


    Relieved, I finally put a big piece of venison on my plate, relieved that she wouldn''t mind me eating venison, and with a deep sigh I started to cut into the venison.


    "I can''t reveal my false name, but announcing the engagement on the wedding day is indeed a good time" I said, finally putting a piece of crispy deer meat in my mouth.


    "Is it tasty? And why don''t you want to reveal your true identity?" she asked.


    "It''s very tasty. And as for my hidden identity¡­ well, I need it" I said.


    As Evangeline poured red wine into my glass, she asked, "Try this. But why do you need a hidden identity?" and suddenly stopped pouring.


    She squinted at me and asked, "You want to enter the Academy with a hidden identity, don''t you?"


    Well, this woman is smarter than I thought. Or maybe she''s just slowly figuring me out. "Yes, but only for the first year" I said, sipping the red wine. And I could definitely say that my tongue felt numb from the effects of the wine.


    "Why? What''s your goal?" she asked, filling her own glass this time.


    I could tell her I wanted to build a reliable team and continue some secret tasks, but how could I explain that I might seduce another princess? It''s only been a day¡­ also What are we, anyway? Should I ask that old question now? Or are we already together? Anyway, I can''t tell her everything.


    "There are many reasons, but primarily, I need loyal subordinates around me, and it will be harder to determine someone''s loyalty if I''m known as a prince. Also, for the first year, I''ll be using my false identity to gather as much information as possible about the people at the Dragon Academy, and for that, I need a hidden identity" I said, and I wasn''t lying... I just didn''t mention some truths.


    "I see. But don''t hesitate to ask me for help whenever you need it. After all, we are life partners now, aren''t we?" she asked.


    Her question sent a shiver down my spine. When I looked at Evangeline, I felt that this was more of a command than a question. "Yes, we are definitely life partners," I said.


    "Will you have other life partners?" she asked.


    As the atmosphere grew tense, I wondered why I never met a normal woman. Why do I feel threatened right now?! It feels like Evangeline will decide whether to kill me based on my answer.


    "Well, there might be some women, but you will always be my number one queen" I said.


    Evangeline''s smile seemed to relax with this answer. However, the depth in her eyes suggested that this conversation had more significance. Still, I tried to enjoy the moment.


    "Yes, it should be that way," Evangeline said, raising her glass and taking a sip of wine. "But remember, as your life partner, we need to act together on decisions concerning ourselves and our future. And remember, other sluts will only follow you for your money and power, but I will always be your reliable life partner."


    "Absolutely," I said, finishing another piece of crispy deer meat.


    "Then you can use other girls for your satisfaction, but you should never trust them with important things. Right? The only person you truly trust is me, isn''t it?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once again, it felt like a command rather than a question. I don''t know why she''s acting this way, but for now, let''s continue saying things she likes.


    "Absolutely, my queen" I said. "I won''t trust anyone else and will only share important information with you. I truly feel safe with you."


    Evangeline''s smile grew even more prominent. "Good" just she said, but I could tell she was happy from the warmth of her smile. I sighed, accepting that another girl in my life was not normal, and returned to my meal.


    ____


    I was sick and incredibly tired when I wrote this episode, so there might be some mistakes, but I hope you like it.

 Chapter 84 - 84: Some things

    Later that evening, Evangeline invited me to her room. Initially, this invitation was intriguing in terms of possibilities, but when I stepped into her room, I realized the atmosphere was relaxing and intimate. The warm lighting of the bedroom, combined with its simple yet elegant decor, invited us to a calm conversation.


    Evangeline sat in a comfortable chair in the middle of the room and invited me to sit across from her. On the table were two glasses and a bottle of sweet wine. "Tonight, I just want to talk," she said, with a seriousness in her eyes. This seriousness reminded me once again of how deep the bond between us was.


    As we slowly sipped our wine, we talked about our experiences, our dreams, and our future plans. As we shared our pasts, we discussed the challenges we had faced and how these challenges had shaped us. I learned a little about the turning points in Evangeline''s life and the events that shaped her character. The story behind her strength and determination made her even more impressive.


    We also shared our plans for the future, discussing how we would move forward together, the possible obstacles we might face, and how we would overcome them. We talked about our future engagement, alliances, enemies, and the success we aimed to achieve in the end. Above all, we realized that our trust in each other would be our greatest weapon on this journey.


    During this conversation, the absence of any physical contact actually allowed us to form a deeper emotional bond. This solidified the foundation of our relationship, which was based on mutual respect and understanding, going beyond mere romance. Being with Evangeline, I felt that agreeing with her or even thinking differently would not harm our bond.


    As the hours passed, the wine in the bottle dwindled, but our conversation did not cease. As we understood each other better, I began to feel more comfortable around her. When the night ended, we both knew that our respect and trust for each other had been further strengthened.


    That night, there might not have been a romantic moment, but it was an important step in laying the foundation of our relationship. We now had a stronger bond, and I believed that this bond would keep us standing through any challenges we might face in the future.


    As Evangeline bid me farewell at the door of her room, she had a satisfied expression on her face. "Thank you for tonight," she said quietly. "It was a conversation I really needed."


    I smiled at her as well. "It was the same for me. Now, we understand each other better."


    As I left the room, both of us had many thoughts about what the future might hold. But one thing was certain: I had already conquered Evangeline. This was a big step for me. In the end, when I wanted to conquer the entire continent, having an alliance with the princess of the most powerful country on the continent would be incredibly useful, at least in the short and medium term.


    ---


    **Two Days Later, Nardow, the Capital of the Tamerid Empire**


    When I reached the capital of the Tamerid Empire, I was a bit disappointed. It was not as magnificent as the capital of the Asina Kingdom. However, there was an important reason for this. The capital of the Tamerid Empire was established in the empire''s largest city, and therefore, the population of impoverished people in this city was high.


    In contrast, the capital of the Asina Kingdom was a city founded by the king and naturally grew by the nobility, which made it a more splendid capital. Additionally, the largest city in the Asina Kingdom by population was not the capital.


    Fortunately, as I approached the center of Nardow, the capital of the Tamerid Empire, the city became grand enough to rival our capital. The Tamerid capital had both a bay and a strait, making the coastline incredibly beautiful. Additionally, it was one of the largest cities in the continent for maritime trade and indeed had the largest port I had ever seen.


    As I approached the imperial palace, I truly understood what grandeur meant.


    As we got closer to the imperial palace, I realized why the rest of the city paled in comparison. All the splendor of the Tamerid Empire was concentrated in this palace. Massive walls, intricately decorated towers, majestic gates, and gardens¡ªall combined to make the palace not just a government center but also a symbol of power and wealth.


    As we neared the palace entrance, the strict security of the military units caught my attention. It was clear in every way how much Tamerid valued the emperor''s security. My mind was involuntarily thinking about the decisions I would need to make to capture this city. Of course, I had no such plan, or rather, I no longer had one.


    After all, Princess Evangeline was in the palm of my hand, but let''s assume I wanted to capture this city¡ªwhat should I do? Immediately, I recalled the brilliant tactic used by a ruler from my old world when attacking a city similar to this one.


    Looking back, the fact that I was a history teacher in my old world will definitely be very, very useful in the future. I had already made two original plans to capture the capital of the Tamerid Empire. Anyway, we passed through the inner gates of the palace with brief delay, and our carriage was swiftly let in. After all, I was with Princess Evangeline.


    I was certain that many people had seen me help Evangeline out of the carriage by extending my hand. Walking side by side with her across the palace''s vast courtyard, I felt the power of the Tamerid Empire with every step. As I stepped onto the palace''s stone floor, I pondered the history and grandeur underlying this massive structure. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, I saw Evangeline talking to a servant. Meanwhile, I was still mentally simulating how I would conquer this palace.


    "Your Excellency, Prince Ethan," an old man''s voice said.


    When I turned towards the voice, I saw an elderly man with a white beard, well-dressed. Evangeline had already left, and there was no one around except a knight who had been previously assigned in place of Althea.


    "Princess Evangeline has assigned me to serve you," said the old servant.


    "Where did the princess go?" I asked.


    "She left to meet His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress."he replied.


    "Can you take me to my room?" I asked.


    "Of course, Your Excellency. Please follow me," said the old servant. We passed through long corridors and finally reached the door of a luxurious room. I thanked him from afar before entering my room. The servants had already brought my clothes from the carriage, but without bothering to change, I lay on the bed and buried my head in the pillow.


    Tomorrow was Umala''s wedding, but I was very tired, so I needed to recharge my batteries.


    ---


    When I woke up in the morning, I quickly got up and went to the bathroom through the side door. Unfortunately, the steam from the hot water made me grimace, and I reluctantly cleaned myself in the hot water. After a quick bath, I got dressed and went outside. There had been a hunting event in the forest the day before and the day before that.


    Therefore, this morning was for a feast of the game that had been caught. Since I was with Evangeline, I missed the hunting event, but it wasn''t too important.


    I prepared for the morning feast and went outside. As I walked through the palace''s vast corridors, the splendid paintings on the walls and the details decorated with gold leaf caught my attention. With every step, I felt the wealth and power of this place anew. When I stepped into the garden and saw the assembled crowd, I noticed everyone was eager to enjoy the morning''s hunt.


    In the garden, various foods and drinks spread out on large wooden tables dazzled the eye. About five dozen people were laughing and chatting. The nobles and soldiers of Tamerid took their places at the tables with their usual confident demeanor. At that moment, I spotted Princess Evangeline in the crowd.


    She was cheerfully talking with a group of nobles, but as soon as she noticed me, a slight smile appeared on her face. She approached me and signaled for me to join her.


    "I hope you''ve managed to shake off the fatigue from the night" she said, with a hint of curiosity in her eyes.


    "Yes, I''m quite well" I replied, surveying the surroundings and absorbing the atmosphere.


    As Evangeline spoke with me, she also attended to those around her. Her diplomatic skills impressed me once again. The respect everyone showed her demonstrated that she was not only a princess but also a leader. Meanwhile, Evangeline made eye contact with me and subtly indicated a man sitting in the distance. It was undoubtedly the Emperor of the Tamerid Empire.


    "My father wants to meet you" she said in a low voice.

 Chapter 85 - 85: please direct your attention!

    I approached the long white dining table and looked at the emperor. I gave a small nod as a greeting.


    "I salute Emperor Exdarth Matteon of the Tamerid Empire" I said.


    Emperor Matteon scrutinized me carefully. His deep and penetrating gaze lingered on me for a few seconds. During this time, I had the chance to examine him. Despite his advanced age, he had a strong build and looked like a handsome man in his thirties. The determination and experience in his eyes showed what years had brought him. His majestic robe seemed like a symbol of his power.


    The silence became heavy and intense. Then Matteon slowly nodded, and a slight smile appeared on his face.


    "Prince Ethan," he said in a deep, resonant voice. "I have heard a lot about you through my daughter Evangeline. It is interesting to see a man who has impressed her. Evangeline does not easily take a liking to someone."


    There was both paternal pride and a warning in his words. While expressing his love for his daughter, he implied that if I made a wrong move regarding her, I would pay the price. I had to be careful with my words. I was facing a man who could easily kill me and then destroy my entire kingdom.


    "Your Majesty, Princess Evangeline is indeed a special woman," I said, choosing my words carefully. "The mere chance to walk the same path as her is a great honor for me."


    He seemed pleased with my words. His smile became a bit more pronounced. "I hope you act with the awareness of this honor. The Tamerid Empire is a great power, and my most precious assets are my daughters. To earn your place beside her, you must be not only strong but also wise and loyal."


    I wanted to say, "Hey old man, aren''t you exaggerating a bit?" but of course, I didn''t say that because I still loved my life. I knew how cautious I needed to be to deal with him.


    "Your Majesty," I said in a calm voice, "I will do my utmost to earn my place beside Princess Evangeline. I fully understand the power of the Tamerid Empire and the value of your daughter."


    Matteon''s eyes were fixed on me again, but this time there was a hint of softening in his gaze. "Good. Keep that in mind, prince. Everyone has a place in this world. Once you find yours, you must know what it takes to protect it."


    Yes, now that I had received some empty advice, let''s flatter him a bit, so he thinks it''s very wise. After all, you enjoy the feeling of superiority, don''t you, Matteon?


    "Indeed, wise words, Your Majesty." I said in a calm tone.


    Emperor Matteon seemed pleased with what I said and gave a slight nod. There was still deep determination in his eyes, but it was now somewhat softened. I was reminded once again to be careful and measured when speaking with him.


    "Prince Ethan, it will be interesting to get to know you," he said, his voice now softer but still carrying an authoritative tone. "But now, let''s move on to eat."


    With Emperor Matteon''s invitation, everyone at the table moved to begin the meal. The atmosphere seemed to have calmed down and relaxed a bit. However, I noticed that the emperor was still watching me closely. No matter how cautious I was, I had to remain alert. At the table, Evangeline went to sit close to her father.


    The princess leaned towards her father, whispered a few words, and then smiled at me, nodding her head.


    During the meal, I listened to Emperor Matteon''s conversations with the nobles and participated in discussions from time to time. It was clear that everyone was curious and attentive towards me. As the meal progressed, Matteon''s gaze frequently rested on me. Though it was hard to understand what he was thinking, I continued to maintain my calm demeanor.


    Finally, as the meal came to an end, Emperor Matteon slowly stood up and addressed those at the table. "Before I leave, I would like to propose a toast to this historic alliance between Tamerid and Asina on my own behalf and on behalf of King Richard, who is not here at this time." he said, lifting the large goblet he was holding with both hands.


    In this country it was customary for the toast giver to drink from as large a glass as possible. Along with me, everyone lifted their goblets, big and small, to join the emperor.


    "TO THE ALLIANCE!" the people at the table shouted, and everyone drank their drinks in one go. After drinking his goblet with great pleasure, Emperor Matteon walked into the palace with his gigantic frame. Since I had no reason to stay here any longer, I stood up and walked towards my room too.


    ????


    In the evening, I got up and walked towards the door that had just been knocked. A few female servants came from outside, and I stepped aside to let them in. The servants bowed respectfully and entered, closing the door behind them. After asking for permission, the servants began to undress me.


    Although some inexperienced servants blushed at the sight of my penis, they performed their tasks as professionally as possible, Because of stern gaze of the older servant who watched from the side. Fortunately, this time I managed to control myself; otherwise, one servant in a precarious position might have been struck by my shaft.


    "Is there anything else you need, Your Excellency?" asked the older servant with a meaningful look.


    "No, thank you," I replied. After all, there was no time, and the wedding was about to begin.


    After the servants finished their work and left in turn, I checked myself in the mirror, admired their work, and then went outside. I was wearing a dress that was a mix of light blue and dark blue, and on my fingers I was wearing a ring with the royal emblem. I would say I looked pretty good.


    This time, without the previously assigned knight, I walked towards the room just adjacent to the main hall where the wedding would take place. I approached a few knights standing by two pairs of magnificent doors. When I arrived, they respectfully greeted me and opened the door.


    Inside, all of the Asina royal family members were present except for Richard and Umala. While Fiona and her children stared at me as usual, I took a seat next to my mother and Isabella, who were sitting by the door. At that moment, my little sister Odette ran and sat on my lap. Although Luciana shot her daughter a stern look and told her to behave like a princess, Odette ignored her and hugged me.


    "It''s okay, Mom. She can act as she likes within the family, but let''s not behave like this in public, okay?" I said to Odette''s sweet little face.


    "Don''t spoil her too much," said my sister Violet.


    Meanwhile, I noticed Kayle peeking at me from behind Isabella and realized that I had still forgotten to speak with her. However, I would handle that later.


    "Where is Father?" I asked. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone looked at Fiona as if they had agreed on it beforehand. Fiona, though a bit surprised, answered.


    "He''ll be here shortly," she said in a low voice.


    "That''s good," I simply replied.


    Ignoring the hostile glances from Liam and Fiona''s other children that they failed to hide, I began to stroke Odette''s head. Before long, the door opened and Richard entered.


    "It''s our turn," he said.


    As a royal family, we couldn''t just enter; we had to wait for the Tamerid family, the hosts, to enter first. I slowly stood up and surveyed everyone in the room. As members of the royal family, tonight''s wedding was not just a celebration, but it was also part of a grandiose show of force. I kept my eyes on Fiona for a moment, then turned to Richard.


    The king approached us with his usual serious and determined demeanor.


    "Luciana, Fiona, and Isabella will stand immediately behind me, and everyone else will line up behind us from the youngest to the oldest. Understood?" he asked.


    Everyone nodded, and Richard, with his stern jaw, smiled as he turned around. "Let''s go," he said. I immediately stood next to Lugoar, with Fiona''s other daughter and Kayle and Violet right behind me. Richard and I left the room and arrived at the grand and ornamented door nearby. As we approached the door.


    Everyone nodded, and Richard, with his stern jaw, turned around with a smile and said, "Let''s go."I was standing next to Lugoar and Odette, Fiona''s second son Thaerd and Kayle and Violet were right behind me. Fiona''s other two daughter and Liam were at the back. Richard and we left the room and came to a large, ornate door nearby.


    As we approached the door with grandeur, a voice from behind it echoed through the silence.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please direct your attention..! The esteemed members of the Royal Family of the Great Asina Kingdom are arriving!"


    With these words, the door opened, and although I was at the back, my eyes were momentarily blinded by the sudden bright lights. When I refocused my eyes, we began to walk into a grandly decorated hall, which was probably as large as a football field. All eyes were on us, and considering that many of the continent''s most important people were here, it was rather intimidating.


    While this was not a problem for me, it must have been quite daunting for Violet and Kayle. We began to walk into the hall, led by Richard, amidst the splendor of the Asina Kingdom.

 Chapter 86 - 86: Wedding night

    As soon as we stepped inside, the grandeur and vastness of the hall briefly overwhelmed me. The light from the massive chandeliers that adorned the ceiling reflected off the gold-plated columns and the detailed carvings on the walls. The floor, covered in the finest marble, created a faint echo with every step we took.


    My eyes focused on Tamerid Emperor Matteon and his family, who stood at the far end of the hall. Matteon stood there with all his imposing presence, accompanied by princes, princesses, and two empresses, including Evangeline. Both empresses shone with impeccable grace, perfectly in harmony with the rest of the hall.


    Nobles and important figures lined both sides of the hall, their attention entirely on us. Everyone''s gaze wandered over to each member of the royal family. As Richard walked forward with his head held high, it was evident that Luciana, Fiona, and Isabella moved with the same grace as him.


    As we walked towards our assigned table, I noticed that it was situated very close to the Tamerid imperial family.


    As we approached the table, the atmosphere in the hall grew heavier. All eyes were on us, and every step we took was carefully watched. Emperor Matteon stood with a strong presence, ready to greet us with his family. I noticed that Evangeline''s eyes were searching for me. When our gazes met, a slight smile appeared on her lips, though it was accompanied by a deep seriousness.


    Richard led the way, with the rest of us following behind him in turn. Luciana''s elegant steps, along with those of Fiona and Isabella, reflected the nobility of the royal family. As we neared the table, Emperor Matteon made a gentle but authoritative gesture, inviting us to sit.


    Sitting so close to Emperor Matteon''s family underscored the importance of the alliance between the Asina Kingdom and the Tamerid Empire. As we took our seats, I felt the whispers around the room gradually fade, and everyone refocused on Emperor Matteon. This evening was not just a wedding but a ceremony that would contribute to shaping future power dynamics.


    Finally, the doors opened once more, and the couple getting married tonight entered. Umala, in a magnificent blue gown, walked happily while linking her arm with Prince Yavein''s. I won''t lie. Umala was indeed a beautiful woman, especially tonight. As the couple walked slowly, amidst the applause of the nobles, they took their seats at a more lavish and grand table in front of us.


    Once seated, my father and Emperor Exdarth Matteon stood up and walked towards the couple.


    As Emperor Matteon and my father approached the couple, the atmosphere in the hall turned completely silent. Everyone was focused on the words of the two great leaders. Matteon, with a serious and determined expression, raised his voice, "This marriage unites not just two individuals, but also two great houses.


    The bonds between the Tamerid Empire and the Asina Kingdom will now be strengthened not only by alliance but also by blood. Umala and Yavein''s union will illuminate the future of our continent."


    Immediately following these words, my father began to speak. "Today, we celebrate not only the union of two empires but also of two families. This marriage will not just be a ceremony, but a symbol of peace and stability. As the Asina Kingdom, we will do everything in our power to protect and support the strength born from this union." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Emperor Matteon and my father had given their blessings to the couple, the rings were brought by servants. As my father placed the ring on Umala''s finger, Matteon placed the ring on his son''s finger. Another tradition in this world was for the father to place the ring on the child''s finger on the wedding day. At that moment, all eyes were on Umala and Yavein.


    The couple''s eyes held a glimmer, but it was a mixture of different emotions. While Umala''s eyes reflected hope and happiness, Yavein''s gaze carried a weight and something hidden, something most people did not know. Unfortunately, from this night onward, Umala''s happiness would vanish... But then, with my help, she would come to trust me completely and slowly come into my grasp.


    But that was a plan for another day. The two rulers then returned to their places.


    As the ceremony continued, servers began serving the finest wines. The drinks in the crystal goblets sparkled with the light reflecting from the chandeliers. Everyone at the table slowly sipped their drinks and engaged in brief, polite conversations. However, I could not tear my gaze away from Evangeline for even a moment. She did not shy away from meeting my eyes.


    Finally, as the couple stood up and walked towards the dance floor, Evangeline winked at me.


    Taking a deep breath, I stood up and walked towards Evangeline. As the other Tamerid heirs looked at me in surprise, I felt the entire hall watching us. I stood in front of Evangeline and extended my hand.


    "May I have this dance, my lady?"


    Evangeline''s eyes sparkled as she took my hand with a gentle smile. As I held her hand, I tried to suppress the nervousness of being the center of attention. I saw my father''s equally bewildered look as the rest of the room watched us in amazement, but I especially felt Liam''s hateful gaze on my back. I gently guided Evangeline to the dance floor, and we began to dance with slow steps.


    A dance performed at a wedding was considered sacred and was reserved for genuine couples. Thus, even my asking Evangeline to dance indicated that we were a kind of couple, which surprised many people.


    As we reached the dance floor and I looked at my sister and Yavin, I noticed their surprise as well. It seemed that Evangeline was pleased by the reaction of the hall, as she smiled slightly. Cradling her hand, I wrapped my arm around her waist and we began to dance to the music that had started again. As we danced at what could be considered a risky distance, I saw Evangeline gazing into my eyes.


    Although people still glanced at us from time to time, the hall gradually returned to its former ambiance, and many couples took to the dance floor after us.


    When I looked at Evangeline again, I noticed she was still gazing into my eyes without diverting her gaze still. There was a sparkle in her eyes, but it was different from the usual false glimmer. A faint smile was on her lips, but it was not the fake smile she usually wore for others.


    Observing the small, sweet dimples on her cheeks and feeling the rapid pulse on her wrist, I realized that she was beginning to develop some feelings for me. So why not make the most of this romantic moment?


    I leaned my face closer to hers and, ignoring the growing surprise in her eyes, gently touched my lips to hers. As I tightened my grip around her waist, I guided her to follow the rhythm of the music. She looked at me in astonishment, but I was already intoxicated by the taste of her cherry-red lips. Finally, remembering where we were, I pulled back from her lips.


    Evangeline quickly composed herself, trying to hide the momentary astonishment on her face. Her eyes focused on her slightly trembling lips before she turned her gaze back to me. She took a deep breath, clearly feeling her heart racing. At that moment, I had made my interest in her clear, marking a significant turning point for our relationship.


    We continued to dance, oblivious to the astonished looks of the surrounding nobles.


    When the music stopped and the sacred couples'' dance concluded, instead of returning to our table, we paused for a few seconds. As the couples slowly returned to their places, Evangeline leaned closer to my ear and said, "I will explain now." The dance floor was higher than the hall floor, making it a suitable spot for an announcement.


    As everyone returned to their places, I noticed their intense stares directed at us. Evangeline took a goblet from a servant and drank it in one go.


    Then, turning to the nobles, she tapped the goblet several times with the ring bearing the emblem of the Tamerid Empire on her finger and made a sharp sound that echoed through the hall. As everyone turned towards us, Evangeline began to speak.


    "On this beautiful night, I would first like to celebrate the wedding of my brother and his beloved bride" she said, pointing to the newlywed couple. The hall applauded the couple for a while, and after some time, Evangeline raised her hand, silencing the room.


    "The significance of this night is not limited to just my brother''s and his precious wife''s blessed union," she continued. "Tonight, we have another joyous announcement to share with you."


    After a brief pause, Evangeline''s eyes scanned everyone in the hall. Once she was sure everyone was listening attentively, she continued, "The friendship and alliance between the Asina Kingdom and the Tamerid Empire are taking on an extra dimension as of tonight. I, Princess Evangeline of Tamerid, announce my engagement to Ethan, the heir apparent in the Asina Kingdom."


    As her words echoed through the hall, a slight but unmistakable smile appeared on Evangeline''s face. Among the nobles, there was first a murmur of shock, followed by whispers of congratulations.

 Chapter 87 - 87: Saving Umala

    The wedding night progressed rapidly. After announcing our engagement, we thanked some nobles who came to congratulate us and then took our seats. Roxanne and Avanne are probably here too, but I have no idea where they are in this crowd. When I sat down at the table, my mother and Isabella were the most surprised. Luckily, they calmed down when I told them I would explain everything later.


    I don''t really know how everyone else reacted to this, and honestly, I don''t really care. The only people who matter are my family, and I''ll tell them everything later, anyway.


    Thus, the night moved quickly, and ambassadors from other countries, as well as princes and princesses from neighboring kingdoms, congratulated the newlywed couple. An envoy from the Kingdom of Alpshar also offered their respects with great courtesy.


    After all, Alpshar is currently busy maintaining hierarchy and order in the south, and it seems they will be dealing with internal uprisings for a long time. Of course, since Alpshar is an unpredictable man, he could unexpectedly stabilize his country.


    But even if, by some miracle, he manages to govern his kingdom perfectly, the southern kingdom will probably not want to wage war for at least a few years. But it''s impossible for a person to be a perfect ruler... I suppose.


    As the newlywed couple left the hall for their wedding night, I glanced at Lady Umala''s glowing face. How sad... She probably thinks Yavein is her prince on a white horse or the love of her life, but unfortunately, after tonight, he will become her greatest fear. If what Evangeline said is true¡ªand she has no reason to lie¡ªthen the second prince, Yavein, is a man prone to violence.


    Prince Yavein abuses women, and the reason he does so is that of a rather disgusting cause.


    Evangeline told me about a conversation between herself and one of Prince Yavein''s concubines the other day. The concubine''s face was bruised and battered. Curious, I asked Evangeline why Prince Yavein only abuses the women he''s with. According to her, the women who spend the night with Prince Yavein are never satisfied.


    And for a prince who has been told all his life that he is perfect, Yavein''s ego took a severe blow because of his impotence in bed. Ultimately, the penis of a prince who couldn''t satisfy women to begin with had become completely non-functional after these events. In other words, Prince Yavein is impotent.


    He''s a vile man who blames the women he''s with for his inability to perform. After all, his ego, inflated like a balloon throughout his life, couldn''t bear to be punctured. Indeed, Prince Yavein is a psychopath who believes he is perfect. So, if his penis is small or fails to function, in his mind, it''s entirely the woman''s fault for being incompetent.


    Outwardly, he projects the image of a kind and powerful prince, but inside, this man is a madman.


    Without a doubt, this first night would be Umala''s worst night, at least until her true savior prince arrives. Of course, I''m not going to burst into their bedroom now, and besides, Umala needs to be in a position where she needs my help. I''ve never thought of myself as a good person, and especially in this new life, I know that being good would only lead to a painful death for me.


    Therefore, everything I do is driven by my dreams and my loved ones. This is why I would use Umala''s suffering tonight for my own gain... Perhaps this is why I''m a bad person, or maybe I''m just a disgusting person who only thinks of his interests... But in the end, if I don''t have to stand on the sidelines and watch the people I love die, it''s worth it.


    At least I''m not na?ve enough to think the world is all sunshine and roses.


    I took a deep breath, stood up, and before leaving the ceremony hall, I grabbed a glass of wine and walked to my room. For now, the only thing I need for my plans to work is time.


    ????


    The next morning, the entire Asina royal family, except for me, set off. My excuse for staying another day in the Tamerid capital was, of course, the upcoming engagement with Evangeline. So, as the Asina royal family departed at sunrise, I continued to rest in my room.


    Later, I had breakfast with Evangeline, and then we discussed the future engagement and wedding between me and Evangeline with the First Empress of the Tamerid Empire.


    All these meetings went smoothly, and night fell once again. And it seems that one night was not enough for Umala to accept that her prince on a white horse was actually a psychopath. Fortunately, when I woke up the next day and went through my usual routine, there was a knock on my door. A smile spread across my face.


    I dismissed the servants who had brought my breakfast, opened the door, and found Umala standing there.


    Activating my acting skills, I put on a gentle smile.


    "Sister? Do you need something?" I asked in the kindest tone possible.


    Umala flinched slightly at my polite tone and gentle words. "I just want to talk to you," she whispered.


    I opened the door fully. "Of course, come in," I said.


    As Umala walked in, I noticed that she was walking a bit oddly, which was normal. Emperor Matteon had likely ordered Yavein not to hit Umala''s face to avoid breaking the alliance because of his unusual "hobby." Indeed, there was nothing on Umala''s face, but she probably had bruises and scars all over her body. Also, Yavein wouldn''t let Umala see a healer to prevent his "hobby" from being discovered.


    In such a difficult situation, Umala had no choice but to come to me, the only person she knew in this foreign palace. As she took a seat on the couch, I closed the door and sat across from her. Now I needed to say something that would ignite her heart, which was about to explode.


    "What do you want to talk about, sister? Also, you''re a newlywed; shouldn''t you be on a romantic getaway with your husband right now?" I asked.


    My words caused her hands to tremble slightly, and her strength faded. Her gaze fixed on the floor, her lips quivered, and tears began to stream down her face. Seeing that my choice of words was correct, I sighed. But by this time, I had already stood up and sat next to Umala. She suddenly turned and clung to me tightly, burying her head in my chest, crying loudly and with deep sobs.


    "Shh, it''s okay. It''s over," I whispered soothingly, stroking Umala''s back.


    As Umala''s tears slowed down and her sobs grew louder, she finally lifted her head from my chest and looked at me. "I''m sorry," she said, gesturing towards my chest. My chest was wet from Umala''s tears.


    "It''s okay. Now, will you tell me what upset you so much?" I asked.


    Umala looked at me for a while, and then quickly stood up. Fortunately, I gently grabbed her wrist just in time.


    "Where are you going, sister?" I asked.


    "I don''t want to talk about anything," Umala said, but she didn''t resist my hand holding her wrist.


    It seems that I need to work a bit more to break this girl''s will and make her trust me. Sometimes there are some issues in the plan, just like now, but that doesn''t mean I''ll give up. I stood up and cradled Umala''s arm, looking into her eyes.


    "Listen to me, my sister. I have to return to Asina tonight. And how can I leave you in this state? Tell me what happened and let me help you. After all, even if we''re not very close, you''re still my sister, and you''re part of my family. I want to help you," I said, stroking her arm.


    "But why? I used to hate you! Why are you treating me so well now?" she asked.


    The answer is simple, actually, Umala. You''re a useful tool, but of course, I can''t tell you that.


    "Because we all make mistakes. Even I was wrong when I attacked my brother Lugoar when we were children. But above all, we are family. And now that I''ve grown up, I can''t ignore anything that harms my family," I said, and that was actually true¡­ for my actual family, of course.


    "But what if I tell you that someone stronger than you hurt me? What will you do then?" she asked, her eyes filling with tears again. I guess Umala is more sensitive than I thought. And I suspect that she hated me because of Fiona. That''s why winning her over will be easier than I anticipated.


    "No matter what, I will help you, sister. After all, you''re my family," I said. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Umala''s tears began to flow like a river, and she leaned on my shoulder once again. This time she wasn''t resisting; she wasn''t trying to hide the pain inside. As I gently hugged her, I stroked her head and tried to calm her down with soothing words. I had anticipated that Umala would be in such a fragile state, but I still needed to think about how to turn this to my advantage.


    In my mind, I was trying to devise the best strategy for the challenges we would face in the future.


    After a while, Umala wiped her tears and began to speak in a weak voice. "Last night... Yavein... He''s a really bad man..." she said. Her voice was filled with fear and shame. "I don''t even want to tell you what he did to me, but I...


    I didn''t do anything... I didn''t do anything to deserve this."


    Upon hearing these words, I placed a fake expression of concern on my face and leaned in closer. "No matter what he did to you, you didn''t deserve it, Umala. Now, tell me everything that happened, step by step. Okay? So that I can help you get through this, I promise."


    With my words, Umala looked into my eyes for a while, then nodded and forced herself to recount what had happened last night. As I had already suspected what had occurred, I wasn''t surprised. What did surprise me was that Umala shared even some private details. It seems that Umala is already in the palm of my hand. If this toy becomes more valuable in the future, I might approach her differently.


    In short, according to Umala, on the first night with Prince Yavein, he experienced impotence. Even thought Umala tried to help her with her hands and mouth, but nothing changed and when this happened, Prince Yavein suddenly turned into a different man. Umala said she endured hours of violence that night, and the same thing happened the following night.


    She even showed me some of her scars, and indeed, she had some serious bruises on her body.


    "Take this," I said, handing Umala a healing potion.


    "No! He mustn''t find out that I told someone about my scars," Umala said.


    "Don''t worry, Umala. That man won''t come near you anymore," I said.


    "But how? What are you planning to do, Ethan?" she asked.


    "Do you remember your wedding night? That night, we announced our engagement to Evangeline" I said.


    For some reason, my words made Umala momentarily sad. This was completely normal. Until that moment in her life, the only man was Yavein, and after spending a hellish time with him, she came to me. I began to help her like a saint, and that''s why she placed me in a different category than all other men. So if I push a little now, I might even have a chance to get Umala into bed.


    Even though she''s my half-sister, I could still succeed, but there''s no need for that.


    "Yes, I remember" Umala said in a low voice.


    "She will help you. Later, go to Evangeline and tell her about your situation. I''ll make sure she helps you" I said.


    "But how? Even Evangeline can''t help me" Umala said.


    "Don''t worry. Evangeline is stronger than you think and has probably already prepared multiple strategies to defeat Yavein. She doesn''t have any reason to help you, but I will talk to her" I said, standing up.


    "Now you need to leave, Umala. If Yavein becomes suspicious, it will be much harder for me to save you," I said.


    Umala stood up and wiped away the tears from her eyes. Then she hugged me tightly again. "Thank you, brother. I will never forget this kindness," she said, clinging to me with her whole body. I reluctantly returned the hug, and when Umala finally calmed down, I let go of her. When I looked into her eyes, I saw a kind of gratitude and...


    desire? Maybe it would be easier than I thought to get her into bed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll sort everything out. The only thing I need from you is to do whatever Evangeline wants, okay?" I asked.


    Umala nodded vigorously. "I''ll do whatever she asks" she said.


    "Alright, now go without raising any suspicion" I said, and Umala nodded and moved towards the door. She adjusted the tear stains on her face before opening the door and then stepped outside.


    After she left, I smiled, seeing that even the little pink kitten watching us from the window had gone. I wondered what the sweet pink kitten was thinking before I went to bed to rest.

 Chapter 88 - 88: I HAD LOST

    (Evangeline''s POV)


    "So, is this the reason you''re asking for my help?" I asked Umala.


    "Y-yes. Ethan said he would talk to you about this. Didn''t he?" Umala asked me.


    "We talked. That''s why I''m now deciding whether or not to help you. Normally, it would be ridiculous for me to even consider using the leverage that would ruin Yavein and remove him from the struggle for the throne. But because Ethan asked me, I''m still here talking to you. Do you understand?" I asked.


    In truth, this was a lie. I didn''t possess the power or leverage to remove Yavein from the struggle for the throne whenever I wanted. I could only threaten him because I had some of his former lovers and concubines under my control, but that alone wouldn''t be enough to take him out of the game.


    Of course, I had long-term plans to defeat him, but with the support he currently had from both the people and the nobles, my task would be difficult. However, now thanks to Ethan, I had an excellent opportunity in front of me, and I couldn''t afford to miss it.


    "I understand, Princess. But if you help me, I will do anything for you. I just don''t want to go back to that dark and terrifying bedroom again..." Umala said.


    "Hah... Alright, I''ll help you," I said, which made Umala smile brightly. "But I have one condition" I added, causing her to adopt a serious expression once more.


    "What is it, Princess?" she asked.


    "I will have to use my only leverage against Yavein for you, and this will put both of us in danger in the long run. If Yavein ascends to the throne, there will be nothing even Ethan can do to save you. That''s why we need to work together and create new leverage against Yavein." I explained.


    Umala recognized the seriousness of my words, and determination sparked in her eyes. "When I said I''d do anything, I meant it, Princess" she said.


    "So, we have a deal, right?" I asked one last time.


    "We have a deal, Princess..."


    As Umala left the room, a mix of determination and fear was evident on her face. Watching her leave, I realized just how critical this moment was. In this covert war against Yavein, Umala''s support might be more valuable than I initially thought. But this was a significant risk. As Ethan had said, if we didn''t make the right moves with Umala, neither of us would escape Yavein''s wrath.


    Once I was alone in the room, I took a deep breath. Under the dim light, I tried to gather my thoughts. Yavein was cold-blooded and ambitious. I knew his dark sides and weaknesses well, but still ,plotting against him was always a dangerous game.


    My gaze fell on a thin envelope on the table. It contained a secret letter from Ethan. I hadn''t opened it yet because my conversation with Umala was a more urgent matter. Now, I carefully picked up the envelope and opened it.


    The letter was written in Ethan''s concise style. He spoke of Yavein''s recent movements, the support he had garnered, and the importance of the alliance with Umala. But between the lines, Ethan''s trust in me and the strategic moves he expected from me were clear.


    As I read the letter, a plan began to take shape in my mind. I started seeing Umala not just as a pawn, but as one of the strongest cards I could play against Yavein. But to perfect this plan, I needed more.


    I decided to review the information I had on Yavein''s former lovers and concubines once more. While I couldn''t fully control them, I could tarnish Yavein''s reputation by leaking the right information at the right time. I needed to think of other moves to strengthen this plan.


    I sat down at the small writing desk in the room and began drafting a strategic list. I was listing steps that would protect Umala and, at the same time, create new leverage against Yavein. This was like a chess game, and I had to plan my moves carefully.


    After completing my plan, I gracefully extinguished the candles on the table and made my way to the bed. Before falling asleep, I looked out the window at the dark sky. The coming days would be challenging, but challenges had always meant new opportunities for me. I had risked everything in this battle against Yavein.


    Slowly closing my eyes, I replayed the details of my new strategy in my mind and began to prepare myself for the new struggle. This night was not the first step on my path to victory, but it was a crucial one.


    ----


    (Ethan''s POV)


    Days have passed since I left the Tamerid Empire, and we have finally reached the capital of the Asina Kingdom. The journey took longer than expected because we encountered many difficulties along the way. The horses fell ill, the carriage wheels broke, bandits attacked, or tree logs blocked our path.


    All these issues seemed suspicious to me, but since I had finally arrived at the palace, I decided to overlook them for now. After all, everything had been going perfectly according to my plans recently.


    For the first time in my life, I began to feel this good. Everything was going well, and my ascension to the throne was now certain. Ultimately, the only thing left was to eliminate the pests. Now, all I needed to do was to execute the tasks I had previously set out to do. After that, I had to remain a bit more passive and slowly kill the snake before it woke up.


    I had to proceed step by step, calmly executing my plans. When everything was ready, I would eliminate all my enemies with a single, powerful strike and ascend to the throne with a perfect coup. However, there was still some time left for that.


    When I arrived at the palace and got out of the carriage, I looked up at the grand structure of the palace. This place now felt like home to me, a place where I felt safe. It was where almost everyone I loved lived. Of course, there were also people I didn''t like living here, but they wouldn''t live for much longer, anyway.


    As I admired the magnificent architecture of the palace, my eyes suddenly caught sight of the black smoke rising into the sky from the back of the palace.


    "Is there a fire?" I asked one of the knights beside me.


    "I don''t know, Your Excellency, but if you wish, I can check it out for you." said the knight.


    "No, I''ll check it out myself," I replied.


    I looked again at the sky, tainted by the thick black smoke. The fire was likely in the extensive garden, so I headed in that direction. As I moved closer, the smell of burnt flesh, along with another unpleasant odor, reached my nose. My heart started to beat rapidly as I rushed toward the garden.


    The grand garden of the palace, usually a place of peace¡ªa paradise where nobles strolled, flowers bloomed in a riot of colors, and birds sang¡ªwas now burning.


    Suddenly, a servant appeared before me, but this servant was one of the trusted ones brought by Althea from the servant guild... and they were supposed to be guarding my secret estate right now. Thinking that Althea might have sent this servant to deliver a message to me, I turned to the servant. She was out of breath, covered in dust and dirt.


    "Y-Your Excellency, huh... huh... Althea... She!" The servant struggled to speak, her words coming out in disjointed phrases as she tried to catch her breath.


    "What happened? Tell me already!" I raised my voice.


    "L-Lady Althea... she''s gravely injured, Your Excellency! Prince Liam''s men... they... they..." the servant stammered.


    "What?!"


    At that moment, it felt as if the entire world had stopped, and all sounds had ceased. The only thing I could hear was the pounding of my pulse in my ears. It was as if I had just solved the most hard puzzle in the world. My eyes widened in horror, and it was harder to take a step than when I took my first step as a baby, but I forced myself to move. And I continued to walk toward the back garden.


    In the back garden, I saw Liam and Fiona and other two sons. Behind them, I noticed my father and many knights standing at attention. At the back of the group were Fiona and her brother Huykaun, along with their servants. The only ones not present were Isabella, my mother, and my sisters.


    Then, my eyes turned to the fire that was sending black smoke into the sky. It was a controlled fire, with many logs piled together. On top of the logs was a burnt corpse, far from resembling a human being anymore. It was just a piece of charred flesh, and the burning body was slowly turning to ash. But deep down, I knew who it was, though I didn''t want to accept it.


    My slow approach into the garden caught everyone''s attention. My eyes turned in horror to the man standing beside Liam. His gaze avoided mine, and he took a few steps back, hiding behind Liam. But I saw who he was... It was Markuol himself. My eyes then locked onto Liam, who stood there with a smug, confident smirk, wider than ever before.


    "Welcome, brother! We are organizing the funeral of an important knight of the kingdom. Come and join us!"He said with a disgusting crooked smile on his face


    At that moment, something inside me started to break again, and my emotions began to shatter. The deep breaths I took did nothing to calm my pulse; if anything, they increased it. My heart was pumping blood as if to torture my body, which was trying to face this reality. Something I hadn''t felt in a long time, something I thought I had control over, began to rise inside me...


    And this time it was rising unstoppably.


    "Let me go!" said the darkness within me.


    I was struggling to suppress and control it.


    "Free me!" the darkness demanded.


    I tried to imprison and hold it back.


    "This time you can''t stop me!" the darkness proclaimed. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ... AND HE WAS RIGHT. THIS TIME I COULDN''T STOP MYSELF. MY BODY STARTED TO CHANGE AND A DARK ARMOR BEGAN TO FORM AROUND ME. I WAS SURE EVERYONE THERE WAS LOOKING AT ME IN SHOCK, BUT THAT DIDN''T MATTER. TODAY, I WOULD KILL EVERYONE HERE!


    TODAY, I WOULD UNLEASH ALL MY DARKNESS AND RELEASE MY WRATH. TODAY, THERE WOULD BE MUCH BLOODSHED, BUT IT WOULD NOT BE MY BLOOD. I WAS ANGRY TODAY BECAUSE I HAD LOST... THE WOMAN I LOVED.


    "L....L?AAAAAAAAAAM!!!"


    ___

 Chapter 89 - 89: I knew you were strong

    I know some readers don''t like Ethan losing control, but don''t worry, this chapter will be the last time Ethan loses control.


    ____


    **Third-Person POV**


    Ethan''s dark element had never been seen before among humans. This made it almost impossible for a human to control the dark element. The dark element was an element unique to demons, and even among them, it was extremely rare. The interesting part was that Ethan had managed to control the dark element up until now, albeit with some difficulties.


    The dark element was a particularly problematic power because it drew strength from certain emotions.


    When a normal human possesses the dark element, the slightest issue can cause them to lose control. Ethan had managed to control his emotions so far, except in extreme situations, but today, he failed.


    Seeing Althea gravely injured, That Emilia was burned to death after she started to recover, and then witnessing the person responsible for all this evil smiling, fueled emotions within him that he could no longer contain. Ultimately, the dark element completely overtook Ethan, making it impossible for him to control himself.


    Now, what controlled Ethan''s body was not Ethan himself, but pure darkness.


    "LIAAM! I WILL GUT YOU AND KILL EVERYONE YOU LOVE! I WILL FEED YOUR ORGANS TO THE BIRDS AND BURN YOUR EYES IN THE FIRES OF HELL!" Ethan''s shouts terrified everyone except Richard, who stood nearby.


    The knights reached for their swords, but they wouldn''t dare draw their weapons on a prince just because their lives were in danger. So, they all turned to King Richard, but they saw him standing there in shock with a crazed smile on his face.


    Ethan drew his sword from the dark shadow beneath him, and while some people began to flee, those who remained stood frozen in fear as they watched Ethan, now entirely enveloped in darkness, charge toward Liam.


    "Stop him!" Liam shouted.


    The knights hesitated to attack the approaching Ethan, but their survival instincts were telling them to either fight or flee. However, how could a royal knight trained for years even consider fleeing? The knights drew their swords, but before they could strike, three heads flew into the air.


    With a single sword strike, Ethan had killed three royal knights, who were supposed to be incredibly powerful in less than a second.


    As Ethan noticed the knights surrounding him, he raised his hand and cast the spell [Darkness Fireball], creating a rapidly spinning fireball above his head.


    "Everyone, fall back!" Richard shouted. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soldiers, hearing their king''s strange command, reluctantly retreated, unaware that Ethan was not even targeting them. Ethan had aimed the spell at the strongest person present: Richard. Richard looked at the five-meter-wide oval-shaped black fireball hurtling toward him in shock, but in the next second, he activated his Kaizer power.


    When the dark fireball collided with Richard, black smoke spread everywhere, and dust shot up into the sky. But in the next moment, Richard''s figure emerged, cutting through the smoke and dust with his sword.


    ¨C "I knew it...! I knew you were strong... my son! But just how strong are you?"


    As these thoughts ran through Richard''s mind, a wild smile spread across his face. However, he sensed that if he didn''t do something about Ethan''s darkness-covered body charging at him, it would be extremely dangerous even for him. Richard watched with great interest as his son unleashed this new and terrifying power.


    After all, in the empire-building plans Richard had nurtured in his mind for years, such power could play a crucial role. Yet, the uncontrolled rage and intensity of the darkness in his son''s eyes demanded caution.


    As Ethan, shrouded in darkness, advanced toward Richard, it was time for Richard to respond using his air and earth elements. Richard created a whirlwind in the air and sent powerful gusts of wind toward Ethan. Without caring that these winds slowed him down, Ethan swung his darkness-covered sword, breaking through Richard''s winds as he drew closer.


    Richard had expected Ethan''s power to be this dangerous, but he didn''t want to test it any further. When he saw Ethan gathering all his darkness for the next attack, Richard controlled the earth beneath Ethan, raising massive stone walls around him. But Ethan shattered these walls with a single strike, using his dark element.


    Meanwhile, Richard raised his sword and, combining the elements of air and earth, created a massive spear that he hurled at Ethan.


    Ethan saw the spear coming toward him and concentrated his dark energy to stop it mid-air. The tremendous power struggle between them was so intense that it shook the very foundations of the palace. When Richard realized that Ethan was becoming more uncontrollable and that the situation was becoming increasingly dangerous, he understood that he had to stop him.


    However, the power his son possessed could eventually place him on the imperial throne he had long dreamed of. Therefore, Richard decided to end this battle with one last move. He controlled the earth, causing the ground beneath Ethan to suddenly collapse, and activated the [Wind Man''s Sword] spell on his sword with the power of the air element.


    As the tons of stones trapped Ethan''s legs, Richard attacked Ethan''s dark armor with his sword at lightning speed, continuously and relentlessly. From an outsider''s perspective, seeing Richard''s moves was nearly impossible, but they could see the sword strikes and the effect on Ethan''s body.


    As Ethan''s dark armor began to crack and break, a sword shot out from the black smoke rising from Emilia''s burning body, heading straight for Richard.


    "Can he summon swords not just from his shadow, but from anything dark?!" Richard thought as he glanced back.


    Richard, who was moving at incredible speed, realized that the sword was fast enough to hit him, so he stopped his attacks and tried to deflect the sword. Just barely, Richard managed to parry the sword and then turned back to attack Ethan at high speed. With the attacks he had launched so far, he could have killed someone at the Kaizer stage 6, but how could Ethan''s dark armor be so strong?


    Ethan continued trying to free his legs from the rocks, ignoring the damage to his dark armor.


    As Ethan''s dark armor cracked, dark energy began to seep out from the exposed areas. Richard recognized that while the immense power his son wielded could be a blessing for his imperial ambitions, controlling it posed significant challenges.


    As Richard waited for the dark armor to shatter completely, he saw an expression on Ethan''s face that he had never seen before: a darkness fueled by pure rage and pain.


    As Ethan pulled his legs free from the rocks, his dark armor gradually gave way to a dense cloud of darkness surrounding him. Richard took a step back because, at this point, he began to question whether Ethan was even human. If this power were fully unleashed, it could not only destroy the palace but also level the entire capital.


    Richard took a deep breath, his eyes never leaving Ethan, and decided to muster all his strength. He had to find another way to subdue Ethan''s uncontrolled power; otherwise, he might have to kill his own son. He focused his mind, determined to extinguish the darkness in his son''s eyes and regain control over him.


    But at that moment, the dark cloud surrounding Ethan began to collapse inward, and Ethan''s body started to become visible. When Ethan''s dark armor was revealed, there was not even the slightest crack, so it was as if Richard''s previous attacks had been in vain. As Ethan prepared to gather his strength and attack Richard again, he suddenly noticed a woman out of the corner of his eye.


    Her beautiful black hair was flowing in the wind, and her emerald-green eyes were glaring with anger at the man before her. It was none other than Roxanne, and the person she had fought into was none other than Liam.


    Before all this chaos, Roxanne had heard that Ethan had arrived at the palace and had gone outside to meet him. When she eventually learned that Ethan had arrived in the grand garden, she had rushed here. However, upon arriving and seeing the anger in her beloved''s eyes, she didn''t know exactly what was happening but wanted to kill Liam, the man who had angered the man she loved so much.


    Thus, while everyone was focused on the fight between Richard and Ethan, she attacked Liam. After attacking a prince, whether she lived or died didn''t matter to her... She only wanted revenge for her beloved... She only wanted to fight for the man she loved.


    With her small sword, she managed to sever one of Liam''s arms. However, with the help of the royal knights, Roxanne sustained many injuries and was forced to kneel. Liam took a spear from a nearby knight and could not speak because of the severed arm having used up all of his vocal cords in his earlier screams.


    He held the spear in one hand, blood dripping from his nose, and in pure rage at the woman who had cut off his arm, he swung it with all his might towards Roxanne, who was kneeling on the ground.


    The spear that struck Roxanne''s head made a dull, high-pitched sound. Fortunately, it did not manage to hit her with the tip of the spear, but the spear in Liam''s hand broke in two. As Roxanne''s body fell to the ground, the last thing she saw was her beloved''s eyes looking at her in astonishment. Despite the severe blow to her head, she fell to the ground with a smile on her face.


    "Roxanne!" Ethan''s eyes finally shook violently as the dark element that had overtaken him began to dissipate.


    However, seeing Roxanne in this state, Ethan''s reclaiming of his body from the darkness also led to the dark armor dispersing and provided a very good opportunity for Richard. Ethan felt as though a needle was being stabbed into the back of his head, and his consciousness began to slowly close.


    As his body fell because of the loss of strength from his closing mind, Ethan fell to the ground and began to crawl towards Roxanne with the last of his remaining strength, but he could never reach her.


    The last thing Ethan saw before his world was enveloped in darkness was Roxanne''s unconscious face with a warm smile, which she had maintained while doing something she believed would be useful for the man she loved.

 Chapter 90 - 90: Don’t worry(bonus chapter)

    As Ethan was losing control and being defeated by King Richard, a beautiful woman entered the Asina royal palace. She had long black hair and blue eyes, but her most noticeable feature was her curvaceous body. Despite the conservative dress she wore, her large breasts and plump hips were still evident.


    The woman''s name was Avanne, and she was currently carrying the child of Ethan, the third prince of the Asina Kingdom. As Avanne looked at the grandeur of the palace entrance, a smile spread across her face, emphasized by the black beauty mark beneath her full lips, which made her look even more like a sexy MILF.


    As Avanne walked towards the palace, the surrounding knights allowed her to pass. After all, she was Ethan''s aide, and therefore, she was allowed inside after a brief security check. Avanne asked a servant where Ethan was, and the servant informed her that Ethan had just arrived and had immediately gone to the back garden.


    As Avanne made her way there, she thought about the extremely serious conversation she was about to have with Ethan. Avanne was already prepared to do anything for her child and wanted to ensure its safe upbringing. Because of this, she was very nervous about the conversation she expected to have with Ethan.


    After all, she was about to tell Ethan that she wanted to give birth to the child at her own home, away from the palace. She planned to go even further by telling Ethan that she intended to keep the child''s father a secret until Ethan ascended to the throne.


    Avanne''s only desire was for her child to grow up happy and peaceful. Of course, she loved Ethan, but she didn''t want to sacrifice her child for that love. After all, Ethan''s enemies could use both her and the child in the struggle for the throne. And although she didn''t want to believe it, there was also the possibility that Ethan could lose the battle for the throne.


    If that happened, both she and her unborn child would certainly be killed.


    As Avanne moved closer to the back garden, she tried to calm the pounding in her chest. This palace had always been a source of power and danger for her. Now, she wasn''t just protecting her own life; she was also safeguarding the future of the child she carried. She trusted Ethan''s power and abilities, but she also knew how ruthless the struggle for the throne could be.


    She thought the best way to protect herself and her child was to stay out of this battle.


    "But what if he doesn''t agree?" Avanne wondered.


    As she walked towards the back garden, she considered the possible reactions Ethan might have. After all, if he refused and wanted the child with him, what could Avanne do? Where could she run? As these thoughts flooded her mind, she hesitated on the path leading to the back garden and began to clench her fingers in contemplation. Should she tell him?


    Would it be better to give up on everything now, return to her viscountcy, and give birth to the child in secret? Then, once Ethan ascended to the throne, she could tell him everything¡­ But what if he claimed the child wasn''t his? What if Ethan accused her of lying about the child for the sake of the throne? What would she do then?


    Just at that moment, she saw several royal knights coming out of the back garden in an orderly fashion. The knights were dragging a large, lifeless man by his four limbs, hastily carrying his massive body away. Since the man''s face was turned downward, Avanne couldn''t see it, but when she saw the numerous marks on his body, her eyes widened in horror.


    She had seen those marks hundreds of times before and immediately knew to whom that body belonged. As she stared wide-eyed at the knights and the man they were carrying, she felt as though her heart was about to burst out of her chest.


    After the knights passed, a girl''s fainted body and a man with a severed arm emerged from the back garden, but they were walking towards the palace with a healer beside them. When Avanne looked at the face of the man with the severed arm, the wheels in her head started to turn, and she began to piece together what had happened here.


    She also realized that Althea hadn''t been at Ethan''s secret mansion, which she was supposed to protect, after Herself returning from the Tamerid Empire. She quickly turned around and began walking at a normal pace towards her carriage. If she started running now, someone might become suspicious of her, and everything could be over for her. At least, that was what she thought.


    As Avanne made her way towards her carriage, the fear and anxiety in her heart grew stronger. The desire to get away from the palace increased with every step, but from the outside, she still appeared calm and collected. However, there was one thing she wasn''t yet aware of: the events within the palace had already spiraled out of control, and this situation was putting her plans in jeopardy.


    When she reached her carriage, she turned quietly to the coachman and said, "Move immediately." The coachman, not noticing the tremor in Avanne''s voice, obeyed without question. As the carriage pulled away from the palace, Avanne tried to gather her thoughts. She decided it was already too late.


    Even though She had even considered the possibility of staying at the palace to secure her child''s future with Ethan, but the horrible moments she had just experienced had changed her mind completely.


    As the carriage quickly departed from the palace and blended into the busy streets of the capital, Avanne observed her surroundings for a while. The growing fear inside her was like a knot tightening around her throat. Her instincts told her to leave the palace and the capital as quickly as possible. However, she also knew she had to act rationally, considering the child she carried.


    ???


    The carriage soon arrived at the mansion Ethan had built under his secret identity. Avanne bounced upstairs and began packing all her belongings into suitcases. She had to move as fast as possible, and with the help of a few of her servants, she managed to gather all her important possessions and load them into the carriage in less than an hour.


    Since the servants who assisted her belonged to her own viscountcy, she trusted them. While two carriages waited readily in the mansion''s courtyard, Avanne wrote a special letter to Ethan, then left the mansion and walked towards her carriage.


    As the evening darkness settled in, the two mysterious carriages departed from the capital at speed, and once again, things had taken a turn for the worse for Ethan... For now, of course Ethan didn''t know it.


    Avanne leaned back in the carriage and took a deep breath. The night''s darkness made the surrounding silence even more pronounced. The fear she had felt had driven her to act quickly, but those actions had also made her more determined. Now, there was no turning back; her dreams of being with Ethan had melted away under the threats of the palace. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now, her only priority was to ensure the safety of the child she carried.


    As the carriage sped away from the capital, Avanne wrapped her arms protectively around her belly. Her thoughts were filled with Ethan and the complex events at the palace. Ethan''s defeat would upset the balance within the royal family, and this situation worried Avanne even more. If Ethan failed in his struggle for the throne, their entire lives could be in jeopardy.


    As the carriage headed towards Avanne''s viscounty, she began to formulate a plan. Everything would be different now. She would have to use all her strength and intelligence to secure her life and her child''s future. Although her love for Ethan was still fresh and deep, that love had now been replaced by a greater purpose¡ªthe desire to protect her child.


    "Don''t worry, my sweet. Your mother will protect you, no matter what..." Avanne whispered as she caressed her still-developing belly.

 Chapter 91 - 91: Me and the Darkness

    **A Few Days Later (Ethan''s POV)**


    My eyes opened once again to the same ceiling. I had been kept under house arrest for a few days now, and to be honest, I''m starting to feel better. After losing control, I was doubtful that I would recover, but it seems like I can actually get better. Although I still think about what happened in those initial days and suffer because of it, I no longer know what to do.


    Since I attacked the king, I should be executed, but it seems there are some issues that need to be resolved for my execution, as I''ve been kept here for days.


    Now that I think about it, what is my mother doing after hearing about all this? Remembering her protective attitude toward me, I''m sure she might get herself into trouble because of me. But I hope my sisters can calm her down. To be honest, I''m really curious about what''s going on outside right now. Actually, if I wanted to, I could easily get out of here, but for now, I''ll wait to see what happens.


    As for how I could get out, the hours here seemed to pass much more slowly. I started getting extremely bored, so I decided to spend some time better understanding my powers. And it turns out, I knew nothing about my powers. During this incredibly dull time, my mind oddly began producing theories. One of those theoretical questions was about how I could put my body into the darkness.


    If I could manage that, it would definitely be useful in a battle.


    And after countless attempts, I finally figured out how to hide my body in the darkness. The place where I was being held was a bit smaller than my normal bedroom, and apart from the knights constantly keeping watch outside and checking on me every half hour, there was no other problem. So, I had enough space and time to experiment.


    After numerous attempts, I had an idea. What if I covered my entire body with a dark armor? Would that work? And yes, after covering myself with dark armor, I could successfully enter the darkness. Interestingly, despite this place being the darkest as it should be, it was quite bright inside. Anyway, there was a more important matter.


    When my body entered the dark realm, I could exit from any other dark place of my choosing, and when I say "any place," I literally mean anywhere I wanted. More precisely, I could do it with enough power.


    With my current Kaizer power, I could cross from one end of the capital to the other twice at most, but even that was an immense power. So, I could easily escape from this palace if I wanted to, but as I said, I want to see what happens for now. After all, even if I escaped from here, the entire Asina Kingdom would be searching for me, and I would have to live my life like a rat for a while.


    So, for now, I decided to continue with my experiments, but there''s something that constantly nags at my mind... Roxanne. I''m very curious about what happened to her. I can do nothing but hope that nothing bad happens to this crazy girl who risked her life for me. However, a death sentence has probably been issued for Roxanne, but it will probably take a few days before she is executed.


    After all, Roxanne is a noble, so her family needs to be investigated before her execution. So, if I don''t get out of here in a few days, I have a plan in mind to rescue Roxanne, but it''s going to be incredibly dangerous.


    Before I get into the plan to rescue Roxanne, let''s talk about the subsequent experiments I conducted. After covering myself with dark armor, I wondered why it worked and why I couldn''t enter the darkness space without the armor.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I came to the following conclusion: First, I couldn''t put a living being into the dark realm, but after covering myself with dark armor, I could enter. So either the dark armor was presenting me as an Lifeless object, or the dark armor was serving as a key to enter the dark realm.


    So, like a scientist, I expanded the scope of my experiments and took out everything black-colored from the wardrobe. And for some reason, there were women''s clothes in the wardrobe. Anyway, I took off all the clothes I was wearing and put on black-colored clothes so that not even a needle-tip of my skin was exposed.


    Unfortunately, since there weren''t enough black clothes, I had to use some bras, but this was definitely for science! I just hope no one sees me like this...


    Anyway. After finally making sure that my entire body was covered in black, light-blocking clothes, I activated my ability and tried to enter the dark realm... And yes; I succeeded. So, my first theory was correct, or rather, both of my theories were correct but incomplete.


    Actually, it wasn''t the dark armor, but the darkness itself that presented me as an lifeless object, and it wasn''t the dark armor, but the darkness itself that was the key again.


    As time passed, another idea came to mind. It seems the more bored I got, the more new ideas came to me. The idea was this: if I could enter the dark realm when I covered myself in darkness, could this also apply to other living beings? In other words, if I cover a bird with darkness, could I later put it into the dark realm? So, I started another experiment.


    After the knights checked on me, I covered myself in dark armor again and entered the dark realm.


    It was evening, and no one was in the garden, so I suddenly extended my hand from the darkness to catch a bird on the tree. Even though the bird chirped and tried to escape from my hand, I kept clinging to it. Then, I put the bird''s body into a small, completely black package and made sure the package was sealed.


    When I entered the dark realm again, I saw that the bird was still alive inside the black package. And that''s when an experiment idea that had been nagging at my mind came to me.


    Since this experiment was extremely dangerous, I didn''t want to test it on myself, but I could have tried it on a bird. I opened the package containing the bird, which was constantly flapping its wings, trying to escape, but as soon as I opened the package, the bird''s flapping and noise ceased. When I looked inside the package, instead of the bird, black dust started coming out.


    I examined the inside of the package in astonishment, but there was only pure black dust. It seemed that if I were to remove my dark armor now, I would probably turn into black dust.


    After leaving the package in the dark area, I returned to my room and, since it was already very late, I went to bed and fell asleep with my thoughts. At least now I had a good plan to rescue Roxanne from where she was being held, although the plan still had many issues.


    The next day, when I woke up, I saw the knights outside becoming active. Noticing the increase in sounds and footsteps, I got up and stretched. Then a knight entered.


    "Hey, fucker, didn''t I tell you not to come in without knocking?"


    The knight, slightly sweating from my inappropriate words, bowed and said, "I apologize, Your Excellency, but King Richard will be coming here soon. I was instructed to check on you."


    "Alright, now that you''ve checked, get out."


    The knight left with my words. A few minutes later, hearing the heavy footsteps approaching, I realized that the person I was expecting was finally at my door. King Richard entered with his usual authoritative demeanor. His eyes had the familiar coldness, and his face wore an expressionless mask. As he entered the room, his gaze wandered over me as if he were judging me.


    His footsteps were as confident as always, carrying the weight of a king''s steps. As the silence between us stretched, the tension rose. Then he sat on the couch across from me and looked at me for a while before speaking.


    "My son," King Richard began, his voice carrying a hidden sternness, "have you seen where your powers have brought you?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I didn''t know how to answer this question and remained silent.


    "But when this power is used in the right hands, for the right purposes, it changes the world, Ethan. That is why you are still alive," he added.


    These words surprised me. I was sure that King Richard would have me executed immediately, but he was considering a different path. "What do you want from me?" I asked.


    "Heh, you talk to me as if you''re speaking to a stranger rather than to your father. But pay attention to your words, my son... Also as for what I want, it doesn''t concern you. What''s important is what you want, isn''t it?" Richard said.


    "What do I want? To get out of here and take a few heads. Well, I don''t think I''m asking for much from life," I said in a sarcastic tone.


    "Ha. It seems that being held here hasn''t improved your sense of humor. But are those really all you want? A few heads and to get out of here?"


    For a moment, I wondered what this old fool meant, but then I regretted thinking and decided to ask. After all, how could I know what was going on in that old brain?


    "So, what do you propose?" I asked.


    "I want you to be king."


    As my father''s words echoed in the room, my mind stopped. Was he joking? Had he brought up such a serious topic so casually? For a brief moment, I thought he was mocking me, but when I examined his expression, there wasn''t a hint of a joke. King Richard was indeed serious. But my instincts told me that nothing would come this easily.


    "What did you say?" I asked, my voice coming out lower than usual.


    "You heard correctly, Ethan," he said, with not a trace of hesitation in his voice. "I want to make you the new king of the Asina Kingdom. But it won''t happen immediately. I need to prepare and introduce you first. But first, let me explain why I''m making this offer."


    I remained silent for a while longer, as thoughts swirled in my mind. It was impossible to understand what King Richard was planning. This man''s mind was like a labyrinth, and I had lost my way in it. Reaching my goal of becoming king so easily was undoubtedly tempting, but what was behind this offer? What was Richard''s intention? Was he crazy enough to make his son, who tried to kill him, a king?

 Chapter 92 - 92: Bad Girl(bonus chapter)

    *Third person POV*


    In a dark dungeon, contrasting with the unsettling sight of the dim light and the damp ground, sat a woman so beautiful that even this dark and oppressive atmosphere couldn''t diminish her beauty. She was sitting on a hard stone bed, and the dim white moonlight that filtered through the cell window fell directly into her hair.


    If you could forget the environment, her shiny black hair would seem very attractive to you. In fact, she was still very attractive, even in this gloomy setting.


    Tears were streaming down from Roxanne''s emerald green eyes, though she didn''t know why. Hadn''t she helped the man she loved? All her life, she had wanted to be a wife worthy of standing beside Ethan, and she had finally succeeded... So why was she sad? Was it the reality that she would soon be executed and never see Ethan again, or was it because she didn''t know whether Ethan was safe at this moment?


    Who could say?


    But Roxanne kept crying. She cried silently, as if she feared that if she cried aloud, her mother would come to punish her here. Roxanne''s mother was undoubtedly a terrible mother. Whenever Roxanne cried, she would tell her she was a bad girl and lock her in a dark closet.


    Perhaps what truly saddened Roxanne in this dark dungeon was this: she felt as though she were locked in that dark closet from her childhood again for being a bad girl. Perhaps failing to help Ethan enough made her a bad girl, and that''s why she was here, in this dark and frightening place. At least, this was likely what Roxanne thought.


    In fact, this said a lot about Roxanne. Why would a woman fall in love with the same man in both of her lives? What was it that made this mad love grow so much? Moreover, in her previous life, Ethan had never shown much interest in Roxanne. After countless attempts to get closer to him, she had finally succeeded, and Ethan had smiled at her and said,


    "When I return from the war, I''ll take you for myself."


    That was the closest Roxanne had ever been to Ethan in her previous life. Roxanne had never forgotten Ethan''s bright smile. Every night, she had imagined the war ending quickly and Ethan returning, but that had never happened. Ethan never came back¡ªor rather, he did, but at the worst possible time.


    When the war ended, both of Fiona''s sons declared themselves king. Roxanne''s fianc¨¦, Thaerd, quickly wanted to marry her and have children. Naturally, Roxanne refused to marry him and tried to escape many times, but all her attempts were in vain. Her mother, Madam Linaven, locked Roxanne in a dark room for a month.


    "That foolish prince died foolishly! He thought he was a hero and challenged the Blood King, but he lost! Do you think the Blood King would spare him? Even if he''s still alive, he''s probably being tortured in the Skull Tower or has been turned into a toy for the Blood King. Now, Roxanne, you''re going to be a good girl and marry, aren''t you?


    You''ll be a faithful wife to your husband and bear many children. If you don''t, my little Roxanne, you''ll be a bad girl, and you know what happens to bad girls, don''t you?"


    These were her mother''s words a few days before the wedding. As much as Roxanne didn''t want to accept it, it was true. Everyone knew that Ethan had challenged the Blood King and lost. He was probably dead. At least, that''s what the entire continent believed until the night before the wedding. On that night, Roxanne heard the news that Ethan was alive, had returned, and had declared himself king.


    That night, Roxanne cried as she had never cried before¡ªor rather, she cried silently. After all, she didn''t want to be a bad girl, but what she wanted even less was to marry someone other than Ethan. Roxanne knew she wouldn''t escape this cursed place and that, no matter what happened tomorrow, her mother would force her to marry that vile man.


    That''s why Roxanne made up her mind on that dark night. To her, a life without Ethan wasn''t worth living. So she took a knife in her hand and, with silent tears, pressed the blade to her throat.


    "I''m sorry, my love... I hope we''ll meet again soon."


    These were Roxanne''s last words. After she spoke them, she slashed her throat with a single stroke, and the last thing she saw was a magical cat moving over the surrounding blood.


    And now, Roxanne was about to die again, but this time Pipkin wouldn''t help her. But this time... this time at least she had spent one night with Ethan... Alright, maybe Ethan hadn''t fully made her a woman, but still, she had achieved what she had always dreamed of. At least, she had become one with her lover. Thinking about that night with Ethan, Roxanne stopped crying.


    And a pained smile spread across her face.


    "Are you fantasizing about perverted things again?"


    Roxanne lifted her head and saw Pipkin, whose chubby form blocked the moonlight, entering the cell. His purple eyes seemed to look directly into Roxanne''s soul. If these eyes belonged to a human rather than a cat, they would certainly seem divine with those striped purple irises.


    "What do you want?" Roxanne asked in a low voice.


    "Hoo? Don''t you want me to save you? Or are you thinking that your white knight Ethan will come to rescue you from this dark place? Just like in the past, isn''t that right? You keep imagining that he''ll come to save you, whisk you away, then tear off your clothes, throw you onto a bed, and¡ª"


    "Enough, shut up! I''ve heard enough."


    Roxanne''s face was flushed, but it wasn''t Pipkin''s perfect reading of her mind that made her angry. Roxanne buried her head back between her knees and closed her eyes in the dark dungeon.


    "Leave me alone..." Roxanne said, but there was no response from Pipkin.


    "Hey, are you still there?" Roxanne called out again, but again, there was no reply.


    What Roxanne didn''t know was that Pipkin had just sensed a familiar but deeply unsettling power and had immediately fled. Roxanne lifted her head from between her knees, stood up, and stretched to look out the small window above. When she saw nothing outside, she moved closer to the wall and jumped up to look through the window.


    "Hey, Pipkin, where did you go? I was joking when I said to leave me alone! Hey, I''m so bored here. Please come back!"


    "Trying to talk to a cat... I suppose your madness isn''t just limited to your feelings for me."


    Roxanne was shocked by the voice that passed through her ears. This voice! This deep, masculine voice was the one she had fallen in love with. Roxanne froze for a moment. When she heard this voice, her heart began to pound wildly. Her eyes widened, her breathing quickened.


    As the echoes of the voice reverberated through the dark walls of the dungeon, Roxanne''s entire body remained frozen.


    "Aren''t you going to turn around? We don''t have much time."


    The voice echoed again in the dark dungeon. But Roxanne still didn''t turn towards the voice behind her. As tears streamed down her face, she told herself that this voice wasn''t real and that she was hallucinating. What would Ethan be doing here? And if this voice was real, the guards would have already come to the cell because of this masculine voice.


    That''s why Roxanne didn''t turn around¡ªbecause deep down, she wanted Ethan to be there, but she feared that if she didn''t see him, she would feel the same way she did in her past life.


    That feeling she wanted to forget. The feeling she had when, in her last moments, she realized that Ethan would never come to rescue her, no matter how much she imagined it. That was the feeling she was terrified of reliving. As Roxanne''s entire body trembled, tears began to flow from her eyes, but she still didn''t dare turn around. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, when she felt warmth behind her and two hands caressing and squeezing her waist, her eyes widened in horror. When she felt the warm breath near her neck, her heart began to pound more fiercely than ever.


    "I''ve come to save you from this dark place, my love... And I will never leave you again. I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    When Roxanne heard these words, it was as if the whole world had stopped. Her heart was pounding wildly, and Ethan''s arms around her felt like a dream. She had waited for this moment for so long that she found it hard to believe it could be real. Ethan was really here; he had come to save her. But how? How had he found her in the midst of all this darkness and pain?


    "Ethan..." Roxanne whispered, still not daring to turn around. As her arms intertwined with Ethan''s, his warmth shook her even more. It was as if Ethan was holding her tightly, afraid she might disappear, and the tears continued to flow from her eyes.


    "WAAaaaaaa!"


    And at that moment, for the first time in her life, Roxanne cried out loud. She cried as hard as she could, without fearing that she would be seen as the bad girl. After all, she now had a prince to protect her, and there was nothing wrong with crying anymore. Roxanne''s intense emotions turned into tears; the feelings she had silently suppressed were finally released.


    Ethan''s presence provided her with the secure and loving refuge she had longed for. The pain and fear within her slowly melted away with Ethan''s warmth. Roxanne leaned on Ethan''s shoulder, releasing all her pain and regret through her tears. In that moment, even the darkness of the dungeon couldn''t extinguish her hope.


    Ethan''s powerful arms held Roxanne tightly, promising to protect her, and this time he was really there¡ªthe hero Roxanne had been waiting for had finally arrived...

 Chapter 93 - 93: For living

    *Ethan''s POV*


    After exiting the dark space with Roxanne, we arrived at a cabin just outside the capital. I had sternly instructed Roxanne not to move, and now, seeing her standing still beside me, I was momentarily terrified. I feared she would turn to dust just like that bird, but I had no other choice to get her out of that dungeon.


    After making a deal with my father, I learned that Roxanne was to be executed in the capital''s square in a few days. I had no option but to carry out such a risky plan to get her out.


    With concern, I reached out to remove the dark clothes I had dressed her in, starting with her face. I quickly uncovered her head, and at that moment, I saw her emerald eyes staring at me with curiosity, much like a cat. I sighed with relief and then held her by the back of her head and kissed her forehead.


    "E-Ethan?" Roxanne stammered, blushing, which made me smile. Despite the fact that she had risked her life for me, she still blushed at my touch.


    "Alright, are you okay now? Do you feel any issues anywhere on your body?" I asked as I let go of her, looking at her still-flushed face.


    "N-no, I''m fine," she said, shaking her head. Then she looked around and realized we were in a small cabin. As she glanced out the windows, it became clear that we were now in a forest. "Where are we?" she asked.


    "We''re in the forest just outside the capital. Within a few minutes, the capital will probably turn into a war zone, so let''s hurry up." I quickly helped her to her feet and took her by the arm. I had to protect her and get out of here safely. "Come, we can''t waste any time," I said, heading towards the cabin door. Roxanne, still startled and a bit hesitant, followed me.


    As we made our way through the dark forest, the silence surrounding us made me even more alert. At any moment, we could fall into an ambush or face an attack from a creature.


    After walking for a while, I noticed Roxanne''s breathing becoming labored. "Can we slow down a bit?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. It was hard to refuse, but I knew time was running out. I slowed down a little and let go of her arm, taking her hand instead.


    "Just a little longer, Roxanne. We''re almost in a safe place," I said, trying to encourage her. She nodded slightly and clung to me tighter.


    We remained silent for the rest of the journey. There was a hint of fear and uncertainty in Roxanne''s eyes, but I gave her a reassuring look, trying to make her feel that everything was under my control. Finally, we arrived at a cave deep within the forest that I had been using as a safe haven. It was hidden and secure enough that no one could find it.


    And it was the rendezvous point with the servants'' guild.


    Once inside the cave, I patted her back to reassure her. "This place is safe. You don''t need to worry anymore," I said. Roxanne looked around before her gaze locked onto mine again.


    "Ethan... What are you planning to do?" she asked.


    I turned to her, took a deep breath, and began to explain. "Listen to me carefully, Roxanne. In a little while, a group will arrive here, and you will have to go with them," I said, and my words shocked her.


    There was evident surprise and fear on Roxanne''s face. "A-are you leaving me?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. In her eyes, I saw a mix of trust and reluctance; she didn''t want to leave me, but I had no other choice.


    I nodded affirmatively. "Yes. I''ll leave you to them because there''s no other way" I said, looking into her eyes. I took a step closer to her and held her hands. "Listen to me, Roxanne, you have to leave here. If they find you, we won''t have another chance to escape.


    And these people won''t harm you; in fact, they''ll protect you." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But... But you said you''d never leave me..."


    Her words brought a pang to my heart. I didn''t want to leave her, but in our current situation, there was no other option. I took a deep breath, clasped her hands, and tried to persuade her.


    "Roxanne, I''m not leaving you. I just have to do this to keep you safe. And don''t worry, I will come back to you."


    Roxanne''s eyes filled with tears, but I knew how strong she was. I didn''t want to leave her in a difficult situation, but this was the only way we could survive. "I promise, as soon as this is over, I''ll find you," I said, adding, "This is just a temporary separation."


    Roxanne slowly nodded, wiping away her tears as she gathered herself. "Okay, my Dar-...I trust you," she said, her voice still trembling but now resolute.


    "Now, I need you to do one thing for me. In a few months, I''ll be going to the Dragon Academy, and if you want to be with me, you must get in there too. So, follow the instructions of the people who will take you and let them help you get stronger. There will be a man where you''re going who will teach you and make you stronger.


    I want you to give everything you have to get stronger and not think of anything else. Can you do that?"


    A glint of determination appeared in Roxanne''s eyes. "Yes, Ethan. I will do this for you," she said. The tremble in her voice had given way to a firm tone. Seeing her recovery so quickly eased my mind a little, but there was still a heaviness inside me. I felt guilty for having to burden her with so much, but I had no other choice.


    "Good," I said, appreciating her courage. "Once you enter the Dragon Academy, no one will be able to harm you. After you go there, our Union will grow stronger, and when I return, I''ll seize the kingdom and bring you to my side. Then we''ll be together as much as you want, Roxanne."


    Roxanne nodded, this time with hope in her eyes rather than fear. As I held her hand tightly, I paused for a moment and looked at her face once more. This could have been the last time we were this close for a while. I wanted to etch every moment with her into my memory. But time was running out; it was time to say goodbye.


    Soon, people from the servant guild would come here, and we would have to part ways. So, to make the most of these last moments, I pulled Roxanne close, holding her tightly by the waist, and kissed her passionately on her pink lips without caring about her surprised expression.


    When the kiss ended, Roxanne''s face was completely flushed, and her eyes were slightly widened in surprise. But seeing her like this only made me more determined. Now I was ready to do anything to protect her. I stepped back and looked into her beautiful green eyes once more.


    "This isn''t a farewell, Roxanne. It''s just the beginning. Stay safe and grow stronger. Survive and never give up until the day I can be with you again," I said, looking deep into her eyes.


    At that moment, there was a movement at the entrance of the cave. Members of the servant guild had arrived to take Roxanne away. As they entered, each one approached us with silent but determined steps. The leader, a large woman, looked at Roxanne and asked, "Is the girl ready, Your Excellency?"


    Roxanne gave me one last look, then nodded and stepped towards them. I felt an emptiness inside, but knowing she would be safe was somewhat comforting. As they took Roxanne away, I watched her figure disappear into the distance. Then I turned and began walking into the depths of the forest.


    After a while, I reached the cabin we had just come from and tried to ignore the growing emptiness inside me. I guess, especially after the beautiful, intimate moments I had shared with Roxanne, I had come to accept it. I had always thought Roxanne would be one of the beautiful women who would always be by my side, but now, facing the reality of being apart for a while was a bit hard.


    I shook my head and reminded myself that there was no room for weak feelings now. Inside the cabin, I summoned my dark armor once again and quickly entered the dark realm, heading straight to my room. After ensuring that no one was there, I reappeared in my room and dispersed my dark armor.


    I massaged my aching neck and watched my eyes, which now resembled those of a dead man, reflected in the mirror.


    "Now... where should I start?"

 Chapter 94 - 94: Family gathering

    **A Few Days Later**


    As much as I would like to take care of the twins, unfortunately this is not possible at the moment. The twins are currently staying at Liam''s private mansion and the girl twin only occasionally visits the palace. Anyway, it was Liam himself that I had to take revenge on, no one else.


    But right now, I am surrounded by family members who are questioning me as if I were a criminal. Isabella, my mother, and my sisters all made me sit in a chair as soon as I entered the room and pressured me to explain everything from the beginning. Due to the worried expressions on their faces, especially my mother''s, I had to recount everything from the start.


    I began with the fight with the jester and my subsequent hiding of Emilia''s lifeless body, and continued with how Marsiel, the fifth concubine''s daughter, healed Emilia. Ultimately,I told them how Liam and Markuol betrayed me when they took Emilia''s body while I was in the Tamerid Empire.


    Since I''m not used to talking for such long periods and I''m not a very good storyteller, my family asked many questions, which I tried to answer as best as I could. Most of their questions focused on Emilia and my false identity. After all, Isabella was the only one who knew about my false identity, and the others were shocked when they learned about it and how wealthy I was.


    Then, for the first time aside from Evangeline, I spoke about my dark element. Finally, I explained my recent agreement with Richard, thus managing to narrate most of the story in one go. Throughout this process, Violet and Kayle were the most shocked. My mother, after the initial shock, seemed lost in thought, and Isabella... probably wasn''t too surprised by what I said.


    Finally, it was likely that my younger sister Odette didn''t understand half of what I had said.


    "So, does Richard want to use you as a weapon?" Isabella asked.


    "Yes. That can be said," I replied.


    After answering Isabella''s question, a brief silence fell over the room. Everyone was trying to digest what I had said. I fixed my gaze on the carpet, but I could still feel their eyes on me. This silence was broken by a deep sigh from my mother.


    "What is Richard''s goal? Why would he want to use you as a weapon?" she asked. Her voice still carried uncertainty and concern, but curiosity was dominant.


    "Thanks to my alliance with Evangeline, I can control many people," I said, gathering my thoughts. "But Richard wants more. He believes that with my dark element, I can remove all obstacles in front of him. By using my power, he plans to unite the kingdoms and strengthen his own reign."


    My mother sighed deeply. "This is a very dangerous game. What if the Dark Element consumes you? What if it takes over your soul?" Her voice held both fear and a protective instinct.


    "I''m aware," I said, lowering my head slightly. "But in the current situation, I am not in a position to resist Richard. I have to bow to his demands. But that doesn''t mean I have to play his game. For now, Richard only wants me to go to the Dragon Academy and become stronger. When I return, he will take steps to make me king.


    At least that''s what he said."


    Violet, still in shock, spoke with a stutter. "And Emilia? Did you really manage to save her?"


    This question caught me off guard for a moment, but I composed myself and answered. "She was healing with Marsiel''s power and would probably have recovered, but now there is no chance of her coming back..."


    The atmosphere in the room grew heavier, with Emilia''s name being mentioned. Everyone was trying to come to terms with this reality. Although Marsiel''s healing power gave hope, the fact that Emilia had no chance of returning cast a deep sadness on my family members'' faces. Violet''s eyes filled with tears, but she remained silent.


    At that moment, I knew everyone was sad for me because of my feelings for Emilia.


    My mother, trying to recover from the shock, came a little closer. "Richard wants to strengthen you, but is this power really under your control?" she asked, her voice trembling but filled with curiosity. " you going to the Dragon Academy just a beginning for him?"


    I fixed my gaze on my mother''s eyes, trying to understand her fears. She was concerned about falling under the influence of the Dark Element, and maybe she was right. Maybe this power, if not used correctly, could completely take over me. But Richard''s plans posed another threat.


    "This power," I said, adopting a resolute tone, "carries a significant risk, I know. But I must take this risk to thwart Richard''s plans. Richard likely thinks that since our goals align, he can control me, but..."


    Luciana/Isabella: "But?"


    "But I will be the one to control him," I answered.


    Although my mother''s face seemed to show a hint of relief, she was still deeply uncertain. The room fell silent again as everyone grappled with these new truths.


    "What is your plan?" Isabella asked.


    "I can''t tell you that for now," I replied.


    Isabella''s face showed a mix of curiosity and disappointment, but she didn''t press further on the matter. The others also quietly accepted the situation. The reason I wasn''t sharing my plans with them wasn''t about trust or not wanting to share my secrets with others. It was something I had applied throughout my two lives. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In my opinion, there are things you should say and things you should not say to people you trust. For example, if I revealed my plan,There was a possibility that Violet might bring up a political marriage with Alpshar again. Or Isabella might involve her family. My mother might end up feeling useless and upset. Therefore, I wouldn''t be disclosing my plans and some secrets for now.


    My mother, without taking her eyes off me, took a deep breath.


    "You''re our family," my mother said, her voice still trembling and tearful. If we hadn''t been there, she would likely have cried, but now she was only playing the role of the reliable and strong mother. "No matter what happens, we will be by your side. But please, be careful, Ethan. This game is very dangerous, and a wrong step could ruin everything. And you should ask for our help.


    If you see me as useless or ineffective, then seek help from Isabella, but never be alone on this path..."


    My mother''s words resonated deeply within me. Her worry affected me more than she probably realized. However, I knew this path had to be walked alone. Still, I couldn''t completely ignore my mother''s concerns. I looked at her, nodding slightly.


    "I know, Mom," I said, trying to keep my voice soft. "Just feeling your support gives me strength. But as I move forward on this path, there are things I need to handle on my own. That''s why I can''t share some parts of my plans. But know this: I won''t take any steps that would put my family in danger."


    Isabella interrupted, "If you truly think that way, we won''t press you any further. However, you should know that whenever you need help, we will be here," she said. Her tone was firm but also understanding. It was a sign that she hadn''t lost faith in me.


    Violet remained silent, but tears were streaming from her eyes. Her sensitivity disturbed me a bit, as I hadn''t wanted to upset her. I slowly approached her and touched her shoulder.


    "Violet," I said, looking at her sincerely, "don''t worry. Everything will be okay."


    "Promise?" she stuttered.


    "I promise."


    "pinkie promise?" she said, extending her little finger.


    I smiled gently and entwined my pinkie with Violet''s. "Pinkie promise," I said. Violet''s sorrow was replaced by a faint smile, but traces of concern still lingered in her eyes. This small moment had slightly eased the tense atmosphere in the room. Everyone seemed to have their thoughts scattered, and a warm smile spread across my mother''s and Isabella''s faces. But I knew we still had a lot to discuss.


    However, I didn''t want to delve deeper into these topics for now.


    After a moment of silence, Isabella asked, "So, what''s your plan for the immediate future?"


    "Well... my first priority is to acquire Fiona," I answered, shocking everyone in the room again.


    "Acquire Fiona? Why?" my mother asked.


    "Because she will be a perfect pawn for me," I replied. In fact, there was something very important I needed to learn from Fiona, and once I obtained that information, Liam would be in my grasp as well.


    My mother''s astonishment grew even more pronounced after my words. Isabella furrowed her brows, as if trying to understand the meaning of what I had said.


    "Seeing Fiona as a pawn... That might be a dangerous approach," Isabella said cautiously. "If you really want to control Fiona, you shouldn''t underestimate her."


    "Isabella is right," my mother added, trying to hide her anxiety. "Especially since Fiona''s big brother might be strong and dangerous. Keeping her under control might be harder than you think. Also, she''s still Richard''s favorite woman," she added with a hint of disgust.


    "You''ve misunderstood me. I don''t want to make Fiona my enemy; I want to make her my ally," I clarified.


    "What? How are you going to make her your ally? How will you convince a woman who hates you?" Isabella asked.


    A smile spread across my face, and I replied with a dismissive expression, "I''m gonna make her an offer she can''t refuse." huh...Damn, I''ve always wanted to say that!

 Chapter 95 - 95: Dark and blue(Bonus Chapter)

    Warning: This chapter may depict some disturbing events


    ____


    **Third Person POV**


    Outside of a dark but exceedingly large room, a young man approached the door. The young man was a prince who had just returned from a night spent with women. Although he was not the favored prince in his own kingdom and was not even mentioned in the succession struggles, he was still a lucrative source of profit for some nobles, especially fallen ones.


    However, the young prince, of course, believed that the reason those women were with him was due to his own charm or masculinity.


    The young prince had long abandoned his ambition for the throne and did not mind if one of his brothers took it. Well, he had only one brother he disliked, but that brother had recently made a huge mistake by attacking their father. And the king, who was their father, would probably not make the son who had attacked him the successor.


    In fact, according to the young prince, the mere fact that his stepbrother was still alive was due to their father''s excessive mercy. Unfortunately, his stepbrother''s fight with their father was something he couldn''t reveal to anyone.


    What a pity... He really wanted to tell his friends how his stepbrother was defeated, but he didn''t want to upset his father. Actually, he might have talked about it to a friend while drunk last night, but today he couldn''t find the friend who knew about it. Neither his friend nor his family were anywhere to be found. It was as if the ground had swallowed them.


    As the young prince pondered what had happened to his friend, he entered his room. He wanted to spend the night with a beautiful maid and had particularly set his eyes on the only girl in the palace his despised stepbrother was involved with. Since his stepbrother was now powerless, he couldn''t do anything to him anyway.


    He would throw the maid his stepbrother had been with onto his bed and claim her, leaving her in awe of his great masculinity. The stepbrother was probably not very good in bed, and when the maid felt his masculinity, she would be intoxicated... At least, that''s how the young prince imagined it.


    Unfortunately, he was unaware that the daughters of fallen nobles who were with him faked moans and pretended to orgasm. The young prince entered his room with drool on his mouth and saw that it was very dark. It was so dark that he couldn''t even see in front of him. He walked forward and reached for the window to open it.


    When he opened the window, light finally entered the room, and after sitting on the bed, he began to remove his unnecessary clothes. Suddenly, he felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up and, when he looked up, saw a pair of blue eyes seemingly peering into the depths of his soul.


    "Welcome, Lugoar," said a deep and thick voice.


    Despite being in bed, Lugoar felt extremely uneasy, as if he were dreaming a nightmare. His sense of reality was momentarily distorted, and his brain stopped questioning things. But when he returned to himself, he looked at his most hated person, his stepbrother, with astonishment.


    "What are you doing here, Ethan?" he asked. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, chains shot out from the darkness around Lugoar, and because of the dim moonlight that barely illuminated the bedroom, Ethan could almost use his full potential. The chains wrapped around Lugoar''s body so quickly that Lugoar could not even move a muscle. As Lugoar opened his mouth to scream in fear, another chain shot into his mouth, and the impact caused Lugoar to lose several teeth.


    Blood from his mouth stained the chains, and tears started to stream from his eyes due to the pain.


    Ethan slowly emerged from the dark corner of Lugoar''s room. His blue eyes sparkled in the dim light of the room. Ethan held one end of the chain tightly in his hand, while the other end crawled like a lie on the floor, spreading the uncomfortable sound of metal rubbing across the room. Lugoar was completely immobilized by the tight chains.


    He had tried to scream, but the chain in his mouth muffled his voice. The breaking of several of his teeth choked his scream, blending pain and terror into a desperate cry.


    Ethan approached Lugoar slowly. His steps were silent and deliberate. There was no sign of anger or revenge on his face; in fact, there was no trace of any emotion. The darkness seemed to concentrate around Ethan, as if bowing to his will. He extended a hand toward Lugoar''s face, tilting his head slightly to look into his eyes.


    "Poor Lugoar," he said with a calm but chilling voice. "I never saw you as anything more than a bug... in fact, no one has ever seen you as more than a bug. Your entire life was insignificant and worthless. You, Lugoar... You are nothing but a waste of flesh in this world," Ethan said with cold and merciless eyes.


    Lugoar desperately writhed between the chains, but no movement was effective. Ethan remained silent for a moment, as if he wanted to deepen Lugoar''s fear. Watching Lugoar''s desperate struggles, Ethan continued to speak slowly. Every word seemed like a judgment echoing in the darkroom. "It is disgraceful even that someone like you shares the same blood with me," he muttered.


    "But even that will come to an end now."


    "MHMMMMMM!"


    Lugoar''s eyes widened with fear and shock. He had never thought his stepbrother could restrain him like this. Ethan took another slow step and placed his hand on Lugoar''s throat. The chains tightened even further with Ethan''s will, and Lugoar''s breath was cut off.


    "I''m going to kill you with these chains, but you know why I''m going to kill you with chains, don''t you?" Ethan asked, wrapping the long chain around his hand for a while.


    Of course, Lugoar, with his low intelligence and being in the scariest experience of his life, did not know why Ethan wanted to kill him with chains. The reason Ethan wanted to kill him with chains was actually simple, but cunning. Prince Liam had a secret known only to the king and a few important figures. Prince Liam had killed many nobles, and the reasons for these killings were usually simple.


    For instance, he had killed a noble simply because they did not show him enough respect.


    To prevent problems from the families of the nobles Liam had killed, the king provided them with a sufficient amount of money and imposed some token penalties on Liam. There was also a team ensuring that the noble families who had lost members did not speak out and kept the events secret. However, somehow, Liam killed every noble with the same weapon... Iron chains.


    The bodies were unrecognizable because of the numerous hard iron chain blows, and it was an excruciating process. At the same time, it was like Liam''s signature.


    Unfortunately, with Ethan having limited time and Lugoar''s screams potentially being heard by someone at any moment, he needed to work quickly. Ethan shut the window, cutting off the dim moonlight that entered the room, plunging it into complete darkness. The only visible thing in the room was Ethan''s pair of blue eyes, absurdly seeming to challenge the darkness.


    Of course, the fact that these blue eyes were glowing from within the darkness only intensified Lugoar''s fear.


    Ethan approached Lugoar, whose whole body was trembling under the intense pressure of fear. The cold and heavy texture of the chains pressed even harder against his skin, making movement nearly impossible. As Ethan approached, Lugoar''s heartbeat quickened, echoing like a drum in his ears. At that moment, he felt the chilly breath of death; there was no escape, no matter how much he struggled.


    He was nothing more than a pathetic insect against Ethan''s will. Lugoar was so terrified that the room began to smell of urine, a clear sign of his distress.


    Ethan wrapped the chains around Lugoar once more. He leaned closer to Lugoar''s throat, his breath brushing against Lugoar''s face. "I don''t like giving a person such a painful death, but I have no choice. At least I''ll try to do it as soon as I can. " he whispered.


    The chains tightened further with Ethan''s strength. The air in Lugoar''s lungs rapidly diminished, and the muffled sounds coming from his throat echoed in the dark room. In an ultimate effort, Lugoar''s eyes locked onto Ethan''s blue eyes, but he found no trace of mercy there. In Ethan''s eyes, there was only darkness, coldness, and an inevitable fate.


    Lugoar''s face turned red, and the veins on his face started to show. The iron chain in his mouth filled it completely, making it impossible for Lugoar to make any sound.


    At that moment, Ethan took a few steps back and swung the chain in the air. The next moment, the chains struck Lugoar''s helpless body, causing blood to spurt onto the wall behind him. Ethan repeated the same process numerous times that night, turning it into a hell for Lugoar. Undoubtedly, it was a painful death for someone of his princely status.


    Blood sprayed across the room, and Lugoar''s body swelled and bruised like a fish. Fiona might not even recognize her son''s face when she saw him...


    ???


    The next day, the palace would turn into a scene of fire, and news of Lugoar''s death would spread like an avalanche. Fiona''s anguished scream upon seeing her son''s unrecognizable corpse would be heard throughout the palace. A large-scale investigation would be launched, and Liam would be arrested as the prime suspect.


    The palace would become a hell, as it had in recent days, but King Richard would remain calm despite everything and would face some criticism. A few days later, a man with blue eyes who had never visited Fiona before would appear in front of her room and request to meet with her....

 Chapter 96 - 96: Conversation with Fiona

    **Ethan''s POV**


    A few days after Lugoar''s brutal death, I arrived in front of Fiona''s room to visit her. Since she had returned to the palace in recent years, reaching her was not too difficult. So now I was in front of the second queen''s palace, and when I knocked on the door, a narrow-eyed servant opened it and let me in. I was asked to go to the guest lounge, and I complied without objection.


    As I entered the room, I noticed it was quite opulent and elegantly decorated. This suited Fiona''s style perfectly. Particularly, the excessive prominence of gold and the flashy chandeliers made me a bit uncomfortable. The paintings on the walls, the furniture in the room, and the ornate carpets reflected Fiona''s taste for extravagance and expense.


    Before long, I heard footsteps approaching from behind me, and when I turned around, I saw Fiona among a few servants. With her short, disheveled blonde hair and bruised eyes, she seemed like a shadow of her former self. Fiona, who often wore excessive makeup, was now without any, and frankly, she was still a beautiful woman.


    After all, she had managed to seduce Richard, who was currently the most powerful man in the kingdom. Yet, despite her beauty, her constant use of heavy makeup showed how insecure and therefore fragile she really was. Indeed, her lack of self-esteem despite her beauty might be because of her unhealthy relationship with her family.


    When Fiona approached, I stood up and offered her the flower I was holding.


    "I offer my condolences on behalf of your son and hope that he finds happiness in his next life with the goddess," I said as kindly as possible.


    Fiona was momentarily surprised, but took the flower from my hand and brought it close to her nose to smell it. However, a nearby servant immediately took the flower from Fiona''s hand.


    "If you allow me, Your Majesty, I''ll place this with the other flowers," said the narrow-eyed servant. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was probably lying. She likely wanted to take the flower to the back room to check for any poison. But actually, this incident made me realize something very important. No ordinary servant would take a flower from someone they were serving in such a disrespectful manner... So this girl was probably not a servant, but a guard. And she was likely one of Fiona''s brother''s soldiers.


    Fiona nodded to the servant, who then gave the flower to the other servant, who left with it.


    "If you permit, I would like to speak with you," I said to Fiona.


    "Unfortunately, Your Majesty, the Queen is currently mourning her son and has very little time to spare," the servant replied disrespectfully once more.


    "I''m not talking to you, plebeian. It would be best if you kept your mouth shut."


    As Fiona flinched at my words, the narrow-eyed servant took a few steps back, but I could see she was still ready to attack at any moment. My gaze returned to Fiona, ignoring the servant''s alert posture.


    "Queen Fiona, I''ve come here to speak with you alone and to deliver a letter," I said, pulling out the letter.


    Fiona looked at the letter, furrowing her brows, and then looked at me with her eyes swollen from crying. "Is this letter for me?" she asked.


    "Yes. Your daughter, Umala, gave it to me to deliver to you."


    "May I have it then?" Fiona asked eagerly, extending her hand.


    "I will give you this letter after we speak privately," I said, putting the letter back into my pocket.


    Fiona''s face quickly shifted from excitement to disappointment. "What do you want to discuss, Prince Ethan?" she asked, her voice betraying an unmasked fragility. Her eyes were still fixed on the letter I had tucked into my pocket.


    I took a deep breath and positioned myself more authoritatively in the room. Fiona''s servants were still lingering around us like shadows, but the threat they posed no longer bothered me. "Queen Fiona, I told you I wanted to speak with you alone," I said.


    The narrow-eyed servant moved to intervene again, but Fiona silenced her with a wave of her hand. "How can I be sure you won''t harm me, Ethan?"


    Looking at Fiona, who was now addressing me in an informal tone with a hint of fear in her eyes, I couldn''t help but smile involuntarily. But it seemed this involuntary smile only served to further unsettle and frighten the narrow-eyed servant. "Fiona, do you really think that if I wanted to harm you, this little servant behind you could stop me?


    If my father, who is the strongest person in the kingdom, could barely defeat me, do you think I need such a foolish plan to harm you? Also if I had wanted to harm you, I would have done so years ago. Now, can we talk in private?"


    After a brief hesitation, Fiona nodded to her servants. The narrow-eyed servant hesitated for a moment, but then bowed respectfully and withdrew. The other servants followed her, leaving the room. Once the door closed behind them, we were alone. Fiona''s fear and fragility were now more apparent. She placed her hand on her chest, as if trying to calm herself.


    "What do you want to say, Ethan?" she asked, her voice still tinged with nervousness but now more controlled and tinged with sadness.


    "First, sit down," I said and watched as Fiona took her seat.


    "I''ve come here to make an agreement with you, Fiona, not to become your enemy." I said.


    When Fiona heard my words, I saw a sign of relief in her expression, though it was quickly mixed with suspicion. "What kind of agreement?" she asked, her voice still cautious.


    I leaned back against the back of my chair, clasping my hands in my lap as I carefully watched her. "We both know who killed your son, and we both know the person who killed him didn''t like either of us," I said.


    Fiona''s eyes widened in surprise as she listened intently. "You''re saying Liam, my own son, doesn''t like me?" she asked with apparent anxiety.


    "Are you so na?ve that you''re surprised someone who killed their own brother wouldn''t love their mother? I know your son is angry with you, and it''s likely that the only reason he hasn''t killed you yet is because he still sees you as a useful tool," I said. Of course, this was a lie. I was the one who truly saw Fiona as a useful tool, and I was also the one who had killed Lugoar.


    Fiona was quite taken aback by my words. "How do you know Liam and I have a bad relationship? Wait," Fiona paused as if she had realized something. "... Roxanne, isn''t it? She''s been your spy from the very beginning" she said, squinting her eyes.


    "Yes. And I think you should thank her rather than blame her. Thanks to Roxanne, I learned that you''re not guilty, but a victim. If it weren''t for Roxanne, I would have continued to see you as an enemy." And of course, that wasn''t true either. I had seen Fiona as an enemy since the moment she tried to kill me when I was six years old.


    After all, who wouldn''t see someone who tried to kill them as an enemy?


    Fiona''s astonishment deepened. Shaking her head from side to side, she said, "I didn''t expect you to use Roxanne as a spy... I saw her as my own daughter and had shared some of my secrets with her because we were close... Well, it''s done now. So, will you tell me what you want from me?"


    "I want you to tell me where your grandson is," I said suddenly.


    Fiona''s eyes widened in horror. "I-I never told Roxanne about this! I have no grandson!" she shouted.


    "I know that Liam has a child. He keeps hidden from everyone, Fiona." I stood up and walked over to Fiona, sitting next to her.


    Fiona, who seemed a bit apprehensive and scared, wanted to move away, but I gently held her arm to prevent her from leaving. "Fiona, I''m the only good man in this palace. I''m not someone who kills his own brother like Liam or a failed spouse who doesn''t support his partner like Richard. If I weren''t a good person, why would I still come here asking for your help?


    If I weren''t a good person, why would I help your daughter, Umala?" After my words, I took out the unopened letter written by Umala and handed it to Fiona.


    "This is Umala''s letter. Read it. And if you think this letter is fake, you can immediately write a reply to Umala," I said, watching Fiona as she opened and read the letter with trembling hands.


    The letter was indeed written by Umala and asked me to deliver it to Fiona. I didn''t read the contents, but I could roughly guess what it said. After all, I was the one who suggested to Umala that she write this letter and told her to be completely honest with her mother.


    Fiona read the letter for a while, and I could see the emotions on her face changing constantly as she read. First, there was astonishment, then anger that made her teeth grind, followed by sadness that even brought tears to her eyes, and finally, a small smile formed on her face. She finished reading the letter and turned to me.


    "Is all of this true?" she asked.


    "I haven''t read the letter, but it''s probably true," I answered.


    "... But why?" Fiona whispered. "I wanted to kill you... Why did you help me? ... Aren''t you angry with me?" she asked in a low voice.


    I gently held Fiona''s hand and looked into her eyes. "At first, I hated you. There were nights when I wanted you dead," I said, causing Fiona to tremble and her eyes to fill with tears again. "But then I grew up. And I realized that you were a victim and that everything you did was to protect yourself and your children... In fact, now I admire you, Fiona.


    You are a small bird in this forest of monsters, and despite everything, you have a big heart that somehow keeps your children alive. At least, that''s what I see when I look at you... And now I want to help you, Fiona..."

 Chapter 97 - 97: do you know why the dead receive more flowers than we do?

    ".... And now, I want to help you, Fiona," I said, looking into Fiona''s eyes.


    I could see the indecision in her eyes, and the tears falling from them were because she was on the verge of making a difficult decision. "But what are you asking me to do?" she asked.


    "Fiona, if I hold Liam''s newborn son, I can protect both you and my own family. I promise nothing will happen to the baby, and I''ll even arrange for you to visit him secretly when you want, but I swear, no harm will come to the baby. This is the only way I can stop Liam without killing him, Fiona," I said, gently stroking her arm.


    "But... But you''re asking me to betray my son! How can I do that?" Fiona''s trembling voice reflected the dilemma and conflict in her heart. It was impossible not to understand how hard this decision was for her. In these moments of complexity, I needed to reassure her.


    "Fiona, do you know why the dead receive more flowers than we do?" I asked her. Fiona was surprised by my seemingly unrelated question and shook her head in response.


    "Because Fiona, regret is stronger than gratitude, and that''s why someone who has died receives more flowers. When I lose the throne, the only person you''ll need to bring flowers to in the grave won''t just be Lugoar. Who do you think will protect Umala when I''m dead? Do you really think Richard will abandon his alliance with the Tamerid Empire just for Umala?


    And do you believe that Liam will show mercy to your other children?


    Lugoar''s death wasn''t your fault, Fiona, but now the lives of your other children are in your hands. If your other children die, that will be your fault. Tell me, Fiona, do you want to live with regret for the rest of your life, or do you want to save everyone left in your family now? The choice is yours, Fiona..." I said, looking into Fiona''s face.


    As I watched the horrified expression on Fiona''s face, I tried to help her make this difficult choice. Her eyes filled with tears again, but this time there was something beyond fear and sorrow: a deep understanding. Fiona''s lips trembled, and she struggled to speak.


    ''Hah, so I''ll have to gamble,'' I thought, and then stood up, stepping away from Fiona.


    "Now the decision is yours, Fiona, but let me say this to you sincerely," I said, lowering my eyes to look at her again. "If any harm comes to someone in my family, I will kill Liam and everyone who helps him, including your children, Fiona. The main reason I came here was to prevent such a massacre." I said, turning towards the door.


    I heard Fiona covering her face with her trembling hands. As the silence echoed through the room, I felt the weight of her indecision and fear. I paused for a moment as I walked towards the door, slowing my steps, when I heard Fiona take a deep breath.


    "Wait..." Fiona said, her voice soft but resolute.


    Before turning to her, I wiped the sly smile off my face that had spread across it. Fiona''s eyes reflected the dilemma she was in and the pain in her heart, but they also carried the weight of a decision. Fiona stood up and gripped my arm.


    "I''ll do it... I''ll tell you where my grandson is, but I want you to promise me something. No matter what happens, my grandson won''t be harmed. Promise me, Ethan... Please, promise me."


    Looking into Fiona''s eyes, I nodded seriously. "I promise you, Fiona," I said in a calm but determined tone. "No harm will come to your grandson. I will keep him safe and keep the promise I''ve made to you. This is the only way we can win."


    To be honest, I really didn''t plan on harming Liam''s one-year-old son... at least not unless Liam didn''t do what I wanted. Frankly, I wouldn''t hesitate to kill Liam''s child as a last resort. Yes, I know this isn''t ethical, or that in my previous world, such a thing would probably be seen as despicable, but I don''t care.


    As long as I''m the one who wins in the end, I''ll kill even my enemy''s unborn child if necessary.


    The day Emilia truly died, I made the decision. I would never show mercy to my enemies again. I would never suffer such a humiliating defeat again. I would never lose someone I loved again. All of this can only happen if I don''t show mercy to my enemies, and frankly, I would turn my heart to stone if necessary, but I wouldn''t show mercy. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though I promised Fiona that no harm would come to her grandson, I didn''t intend to keep my word. Even if it means losing my honor, I''ll break my promise when needed. But all of this is for the simple reason that in the end, only the one who wins can do as they please in this world.


    Fiona''s eyes were still filled with tears, but now there was a glimmer of hope. Slowly, she let go of my arm and took a deep breath. To reassure her, I leaned in once more. "Once you tell me where your grandson is, I''ll act immediately. We''ll seize the best opportunity to stop Liam and ensure the safety of both your family and mine. You can be sure of that."


    As Fiona wiped the tears from her eyes, she said, "My grandson is safe right now... he''s with his mother in the western port city of Aurandale..." Fiona then gave me more specific details about the location where her grandson was secretly kept.


    I listened carefully to Fiona''s words, etching every one into my mind. Aurandale¡­ a city of strategic importance on the western coast. Liam hiding his son so far away showed just how cautious he was. Seeing the resolve and sadness on Fiona''s face reminded me once again of the difficult situation she was in.


    I understood how hard this decision was for her, but for me, it was just another step in the struggle for the throne. However, I had to do one last thing to ensure Fiona didn''t do something foolish out of guilt for betraying her son and let something slip.


    I approached Fiona dangerously close, disregarding the surprise in her swollen eyes. Grasping her shoulder, I pulled her closer and hugged her. "You did the right thing, Fiona. You did it for your family, so don''t be sad. You''re a wonderful mother." Of course, I wasn''t sincere in my words, but it seemed they affected Fiona more than I expected.


    I felt Fiona silently crying on my shoulder, her arms around my back. As she clung to me, she cried out loud. This moment was an opportunity to give her some reassurance while I was filled with a cold satisfaction of getting a step closer to my victory. Fiona had made a great sacrifice to protect her family, but the true cost of that sacrifice had not yet fully emerged.


    '' Fiona, you saved your own life, even if you don''t know it now. I was going to kill Liam and your other son, Fiona, but now I''m sparing your life for helping me. As long as you don''t make a mistake in the rest of your life, it will be yours, but at the slightest mistake, I will find you, Fiona. I will kill everyone who stands in my way, including your sons and that brother of yours. ''


    After hugging her one last time, I pulled back and saw the tired and exhausted look on her face. There was still sadness in Fiona''s eyes, but it was the weight of accepting her situation and making a difficult decision. I understood Fiona''s internal conflicts, but my job was done.


    "Now, all you have to do is stay calm and act as if nothing happened, Fiona," I said in a calm voice. "Your grandson will be safe, and everything will be fine once I deal with Liam. Until then, don''t tell anyone anything. No movement, no word¡­ Nothing should jeopardize this plan."


    Fiona nodded slightly in agreement. An uncertain hope replaced the sorrow in her eyes, but I knew how to play with that hope. I would let Fiona cling to this hope until I got what I wanted. I took one last look at her and quietly left the room. As I closed the door behind me, I could hear Fiona''s sighs. New plans began forming in my mind.


    I needed to carefully calculate every step to corner Liam and gain full control over him. The information Fiona provided was crucial to this plan.


    I need to say goodbye to my family before leaving the palace, but more importantly, I need to visit Althea first. Another woman who risked her life for me... She must have endured as much as Roxanne, if not more. Moreover, she was injured more severely than Roxanne, which probably means she fought with Liam''s men at the cost of her own life... Stupid girl.


    I told her to run if her life was in danger, but she seems not seem to have listened. I suppose I should at least confess my feelings to her...


    ___


    It''s a bit late, but I finally added the character profiles of Luciana, Emilia, Kayle and Violet. Feel free to leave a comment if you want me to add any other characters.

 Chapter 98 - 98: Everything is fine

    "Your Excellency, I greet the Prince of the Sun, Ethan," said Althea''s mother, Madeleine. Since there was no one around, I didn''t need to pretend not to recognize her.


    "Is Althea awake?" I asked Madeleine.


    I noticed a slight frown on Madeleine''s face, which indicated she probably wanted to say something but was holding back because of my position as a prince and the new status I had earned through the service guild.


    "Althea is resting now, Your Excellency, but if you give me the flower, I can tell her that you visited," Madeleine said.


    "There''s no need. I want to speak with her alone," I replied, but Madeleine frowned again.


    "Your Excellency Ethan... Althea is no longer your knight. She will return to me and assist me with my work. If you wish, we can arrange for someone else from the service guild to serve you," Madeleine said, her gentle mask replaced by a cold and real expression.


    Madeleine''s cold words created tension in the room. I could clearly sense the intent behind her words. However, I wasn''t going to just turn my back and leave. Althea had gone through so much for me; at the very least, I needed to thank her and offer her the chance to be my woman.


    "Madeleine, is this decision yours or your daughter''s?" I asked. Both Madeleine and I had now lost our polite masks.


    "Do you think I could make my daughter do something she doesn''t want to, Your Excellency?"


    Madeleine''s question hung in the air defiantly. Her words were sharp, and her gaze was icy. Yet, I could see the fear and concern behind this cold demeanor. Althea''s life being in danger because of Liam was clearly terrifying her; like most mothers, she cared deeply for her daughter. Therefore, I didn''t think I had the right to blame her.


    "Very well, Madeleine. Althea may stop being my chief knight and come back to you, but I want to speak with her now."


    Madeleine hesitated for a moment, a look of cautious surprise appearing in her eyes. She seemed to accept what I said, but was still not fully at ease. It was understandable that she wanted to protect Althea; however, this conversation was not just a matter between a mother and her daughter. Althea herself should have a say. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, Your Excellency," Madeleine said, stepping back slowly. "I will allow you to speak with her. But remember, she is no longer under your command," she added... Recently, it seemed that some people had forgotten I was a prince. Anyway...


    Madeleine left the room, and I waited silently for a few minutes. Memories of the time I spent with Althea, the moments we fought together, and the trust we had for each other resurfaced in my mind. She was much more to me than just a knight. I approached another door and knocked a few times before opening it.


    "It''s Ethan. I''m coming in," I said simply, and after waiting a moment with no response, I stepped inside.


    As I entered, I looked in shock at Althea lying in bed. I knew she was heavily injured, but I didn''t realize how severe it was. Althea''s abdomen was covered in white bandages, and her right arm and leg were similarly bandaged. There were several knife wounds on her neck. This was... much worse than I had thought.


    Anger towards Liam surged within me again, but this time I managed to control myself. I closed the door behind me and sat in the chair beside Althea. I looked at her still beautiful face, which had stubbornly avoided looking at me all this time.


    The pallor on Althea''s face reflected the severity of her wounds. She was breathing quietly, but her eyes stubbornly looked away. Seeing her in this state hurt me; the once strong and courageous Althea was now fragile and wounded. However, our bond was not just about physical strength. We had a deeper, stronger connection.


    "Althea," I said, my voice softer than I intended. "I''m sorry I couldn''t visit you sooner."


    Her eyes turned slightly towards me but still didn''t meet mine fully. I continued to sit in silence. Somewhere inside, the rising anger towards Liam was replaced by a sense of guilt in this silence. I had allowed her to be injured and couldn''t protect her.


    "It''s okay..." she said, her gaze drifting to the plain white wall beside her. It seemed like she didn''t want to talk to me... And honestly, my heart ached deeply and felt terrible.


    Althea''s vacant look in her eyes disturbed me. This wasn''t just a physical wound; it carried the marks of a deep emotional injury. Realizing that she wasn''t even willing to see or hear me created a vast emptiness within me.


    "Althea... What happened? Why are you looking at me like this? I understand that you''re in this state because of my negligence, but what do you want me to do? Just tell me, do you want revenge?" I asked. Despite the hardness of my words, I couldn''t hide my desperation.


    "Really?" Althea finally turned towards me. For a moment, pain and disappointment flashed in her eyes. "The truth is, Ethan, the reason I''m angry with you isn''t because of my injuries or because you allowed seven people to beat me to almost death. I never hesitated to put my life on the line for you, and I still wouldn''t," Althea said, her eyes welling up.


    "Then what''s the problem? Why are you so upset?"


    Althea took a deep breath, as if what she was about to say would be even more difficult. The room was filled with her disappointment and pain. "Because the person I risked my life for wasn''t you... It was your old beloved who died years ago! Even though she died years ago, you valued her life more than mine!


    I wasn''t regretful when I lost the fight and lay bleeding on the ground, but did you ever think about what I felt when Liam''s men pulled Emilia''s body out and delayed beside me?! Turns out everything was for another woman to you..."


    Althea''s words pierced my heart like a knife. Emilia... I thought of the woman I lost years ago and still couldn''t erase from my mind. I had clung to her memory and always carried the pain of trying to bring her back to life. But Althea''s current anger made me realize what I had truly sacrificed.


    "Althea," I said quietly, my voice trembling, "I''m sorry... I... I don''t know what to say." I really didn''t know what to say.


    Althea wiped the tears from her eyes and took a deep breath before continuing. "Your apology won''t change anything, Ethan. These wounds may heal, but the wound you''ve opened in my heart won''t heal so easily. I''ve stayed by your side, supported you for years, remained loyal. But you''ve always thought of other women. You...


    never saw my feelings," she said.


    Her words dug deep into my soul. I had preserved Emilia''s memory for years, but in doing so, I had ignored Althea''s love and loyalty to me. I tried to put myself in her shoes, but understanding such profound disappointment and pain was difficult. I had no choice but to admit that I had wronged her.


    "Althea... I don''t know if this will make any difference, but the real reason I came here was to express my feelings for you. I care about you, Althea. Maybe I realized this too late, but you are very important to me. I want you in my life."


    Althea looked at me with a bitter smile. "Do you only care about me out of fear of losing me? Even you don''t know if that''s true, do you?" Her voice was hurt but resolute. "Ethan, I remained loyal to you because I thought our bond meant something. But I was always second place. I can''t continue this any longer.


    Even if I am madly in love with you... I need to carve my own path for myself. I can''t stay with a man who hasn''t even properly said he loves me... even if he is a prince."


    Althea''s words shattered me. This was a sign that she was ending all her feelings for me, but it also intensified the sense of helplessness within me. The memories I had cherished, her loyalty to me, were now shattered in an instant. Althea had received marriage proposals from many different nobles and even a duke, yet she had continued to stay with me despite the uncertain my future...


    As the silence echoed in the room, I was at a loss for what to say.


    "Althea," I began, but the words caught in my throat. What could I possibly say? I knew she was right. The ghost of Emilia had always been a barrier between us, and I had never removed it. "My feelings for you are real. But I hadn''t realized how much I''ve hurt you.


    I acknowledge that it took me a long time to recognize my mistakes. But I don''t want to lose you."


    Althea took a deep breath and turned her face towards me. Her eyes no longer held anger or sadness, only resolve. "Ethan, can you promise that you won''t be with any other woman besides me?" she asked.


    "Th-...I''m sorry, but... I don''t think I can."


    For a moment, great disappointment appeared in Althea''s eyes. My answer seemed to have extinguished the last remnants of hope within her. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "I understand," she said in a quiet voice, and spoke while looking at the bandages covering her hands. "Then this conversation has no meaning."


    At that moment, I understood better the deep pain I had caused in Althea''s heart and her desire to be with me. Expressing my feelings had only been a consolation to her. I placed a bouquet of flowers, which was in an envelope, on the table. Inside the envelope was a key to a large sum of money from my bank, which would probably be very useful for her mother, Madeleine, to restore her noble household.


    As for how I knew who Madeleine was, well, Because of Evangeline, I had become the third most authorized person in the servants'' guild after Evangeline.


    "Before I leave, I want to say one last thing. There will always be a place for you with me, and you will always be welcome. If you ever come back to me, know that I will love you with all my heart... Althea"


    Althea''s eyes seemed to resist my words. The difficult situation she was in and the fracture in her heart reflected how uncertain she was about the truth of what I said. Her face had a slight tremor, but this tremor seemed more like an internal struggle rather than losing control. But she said nothing and continued to look at the wall beside her.


    Knowing that staying no longer made sense, I turned and headed for the door. I had a small hope that Althea would stop me before I left, but nothing of the sort happened. As I opened the door and prepared to step outside, I caught a glimpse of Althea looking at me from behind, with tears streaming from her eyes.


    As I took a step out the door, the emptiness I left behind in Althea''s room tightened around my heart. Talking to her, revealing my feelings, made me feel both guilty and helpless. Althea''s tears and the wound I left in her heart were a confrontation with one of my greatest mistakes. As I walked down the corridor, each step deepened the pain I felt for Althea.


    My expression reflected the dark moment I was experiencing. When I stepped out the door, I encountered Madeleine. Her gaze held a deep sadness and a sense of resignation.


    "Is everything alright, Your Excellency?" Madeleine asked, her voice subdued.


    "Yes," I said, pausing for a moment to study her eyes. "Everything is fine," I said with a pained smile. In this new life, even being a prince and incredibly rich was not enough for a happy love life...

 Chapter 99 - 99: Baby

    A few days later, in the port city of Aurandale, in the far west of the Kingdom of Asina.


    The city of Aurandale was a beautiful summer resort. For some reason, it reminded me of the Mediterranean atmosphere in my old world. The endless ocean could easily be seen from the city, as it was built on a kind of hilltop. The sea was down below, and the white sands covered the entire coastline, offering a truly beautiful view.


    The vastness of the ocean stretching into infinity, bathed in golden hues during sunsets, made the boundary between the sea and sky disappear.


    But I wasn''t here for a vacation, and I had to complete my task quickly. Since I had come here secretly, the carriage I was currently in was not the royal carriage, and it did not bear my princely emblem. Now I had to wait for nightfall, finish the job in a single night, and return to the capital.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have a reliable team, so I would have to do everything alone, but I was confident that with my darkness element, I could handle it without difficulty. However, I still needed a team. No matter what, I needed a trustworthy and very strong team, which was the biggest reason I was attending the Dragon Academy. For now, I had to complete the task on my own...


    ---


    A few hours later, the night had already fallen, and the moon was at its brightest. After making sure no one saw me inside the inn I was staying at, I activated my dark armor ability and entered the realm of darkness. Fortunately, the inside of the darkness was absurdly bright, so I easily found my way.


    According to the information I got from the servant guild, the mansion where Liam''s child was staying was in a wooded area just outside the city, and luckily, I found it easily. Now all I had to do was find out which room the child and his mother were in.


    As I jumped from shadow to shadow within the realm of darkness, I noticed that the inside of the mansion was very dark. As I got closer to the mansion, I realized its grandeur¡ªparticularly the way it was shrouded in darkness even in such a large city¡ªset it apart from the others. Before entering, I did a brief observation outside. There didn''t seem to be any guards, or they were very well hidden.


    Although I doubted it, I had a good chance of detecting them thanks to my dark armor. I took a deep breath and used the advantage the realm of darkness provided, gliding through the shadows.


    While inside the realm of darkness, I checked the rooms and noticed many men and women downstairs. Among them were servants and those supposedly responsible for security, but they were carelessly playing card games. It was clear they didn''t expect anyone to attack. Ignoring them, I decided to check the upper floor.


    After thoroughly checking all the rooms, I finally found a baby sleeping peacefully in the arms of a woman. I exited the realm of darkness.


    As soon as I left the realm of darkness, I began to observe the room from the real world. The deep silence of the room was further highlighted by the woman''s steady breathing and the baby''s slight movements. The dim light of the room illuminated the woman''s tired features. She had probably been caring for the baby for a long time and looked more exhausted than usual.


    This was the person I had been searching for¡ªLiam''s child. After realizing that the security downstairs was useless, I approached the woman without hesitation and made a calm move to take the baby from her arms. But I was startled when I felt a hand on mine, and when I looked at the woman, I saw her wide-awake and staring at me in shock. The woman moved quickly and tried to escape.


    She was quite surprised at how I got here, but she still managed to slip from my grasp with composure. I could have caught her, but the baby might have been hurt. When the woman moved to the other side of the bed, she looked at me with hatred and She put her hand between her two big breasts and took out a small knife.


    "Do you think you can hurt me with that knife?" I asked.


    "No, but at least I can defend myself until help arrives," she replied.


    Hah¡­ This is going to be quite troublesome.


    "Help? Are you talking about those fools downstairs? While they were playing games, I quietly approached them from behind and killed them all."


    The woman''s eyes widened in horror, and she easily believed my lie. She probably knew how useless the guards were herself. I pulled my knee back from the bed and stood up again. I took a few steps toward the woman, who was quite short, but I stopped when she drew the knife at me.


    "If you give me the baby, I''ll let you live," I said.


    My words surprised the woman again, but this time, her reaction surprised me as well. Wasn''t it obvious that I had come for the baby?


    "Are you here for my baby?" she asked.


    "Yes, and don''t worry, the baby won''t be harmed. I''m only doing this to collect a certain amount of money. I don''t intend to hurt the baby," I said, telling a reasonable lie. This way, I could later explain to Liam how I got hold of the baby thanks to this lie.


    Since I was already in disguise and not cloaked in darkness at the moment, no matter what the woman said, no one would be able to claim that I was the one who stole the baby.


    The woman was still holding the knife with trembling hands, but the hesitation in her eyes was becoming more evident. The fear and helplessness within her were reflected on her face. Although the fear of losing her baby gave her courage, there wasn''t much she could actually do. Both of us knew this. Her only way out was with the offer I had given her. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then, unexpectedly, the woman made a sudden move, holding the knife to the baby''s throat.


    "No matter what, I won''t let you take my baby with your filthy hands!" she shouted.


    Both her shouting and the knife held over the baby left me with no other choice. I took a few steps back, raising my hands and trying to calm her down.


    "Okay, okay, the baby can stay with you. Alright? I''ll leave, but you''ll need to slowly back up towards the wall, and we''ll move away from each other. Okay? Stay calm. You''ve won; I don''t want the baby anymore," I said, and with those words, we both started walking backward towards opposite walls.


    The woman drifted the knife away from the baby''s throat, and fortunately, throughout all this time, the baby, trusting her mother, didn''t cry and just looked at her.


    "I''m going to teleport away now, alright?" I said, causing the woman''s eyes to widen in amazement as she stared at me in disbelief.


    "Teleport? A-are you¡­ are you a dragon?" she asked, utterly shocked, and her focus had already shifted away from the baby. As I neared the wall, I activated my dark armor and entered the realm of darkness. And I literally disappeared


    "He really was a dragon! I saw a dragon! I can''t believe it!" the woman shouted in astonishment as I disappeared, moving through the dark realm to the wall behind her. I drew my sword and, while inside the wall, looked at the back of the woman''s neck. Should I kill her? As her screams echoed through the room, I calmly observed from within the dark realm.


    Pressing the tip of my sword against her neck would be a simple task. My heart urged me to kill her immediately and make the job easier, though my mind was conflicted.


    After all, why was she so surprised when I said I was here for the baby? Did she think I came for her? What if this woman was someone important? But wouldn''t that be another reason to kill her? Then again, if she''s important and has been kidnapped by Liam, wouldn''t that give me another advantage? Besides, she''s seen my dark armor, and I can''t allow her to fall into Liam''s hands.


    At the very least, I''ll decide whether to kill her after finding out if she''s someone important.


    Before leaving the dark realm, I struck the back of her neck hard with a piece of wood, causing her eyes to roll back and she to faint. I quickly exited the realm of darkness entirely and hurriedly searched for black clothes. But before that, I checked if the baby was alright. After making sure the woman was fully dressed in the black clothes, I brought her into the dark realm.


    Then I began dressing the baby in black as well. At that moment, a strange but somewhat logical thought crossed my mind. I looked at the baby''s expression as it gazed at me, lifting it slightly to get a better view.


    "Hey, I know you''ve been reincarnated," I said in English, the most popular language in my old world. "If you understand me, nod your head, or I''ll kill you right now" I said, but... nothing happened. The baby just kept staring at me stupidly, and with a sigh, I finished dressing it in black. At least it was worth a try.


    After all, if this baby had really been reincarnated like me, it could cause trouble for me later... With everything in order, I re-entered the realm of darkness, carrying the baby as its cries echoed around us.

 Chapter 100 - 100:

    - First of all, I am Ethan Asina Lenistark, and this is my autobiography. Initially, you, the reader of this book, will probably have many preconceived notions or biases about me, or at the very least, you will have an opinion. It must first be stated that this is quite normal, but I''m sure that as you read my autobiography, you will at least develop more genuine views about me.


    The reason I am writing this book is, first and foremost, to provide information about myself to your future generations and to guide future rulers. Of course, it''s understandable that as I write these sentences, I am a mere eighteen years old, young and inexperienced.


    But as you progress through the chapters, you will probably come to see that despite my youth, I possess sufficient knowledge and maturity, and as I recount the things I will do in the coming years, you will probably learn to respect my intellect. First, I will fill these pages with as objective an account as possible about my childhood.


    Since I have vague memories of my early childhood, I will skip over the first few years. However, I would at least like to talk about Queen Fiona, who played an important role in my childhood, and her childish intrigues.


    "Uwaaaaaaa!"


    With the cry of a baby, I closed the notebook I was writing in and looked at the crying infant lying to my right. We were currently traveling in a carriage a few days away from the capital. Yes, with Liam''s baby and his mother.


    To prevent the baby from getting cold or falling, I removed the blanket I had previously placed over him and laid the crying baby, with his mouth and legs covered, into his mother''s arms. Ignoring the mother''s hateful gaze, I focused on my notebook again.


    As for why I am writing this autobiography... It was actually a reasonable idea that came to mind out of a moment of boredom. Honestly, as a historian in my previous life, one thing I hated the most was the lack of sources. As I recalled memories from my past life, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    I remember reading volumes of books just to learn or find information about a historical figure, and when I finally found just a few lines of useful information, I would leap with joy. Especially since my field of study was ancient and medieval history, finding sources was still quite a laborious task. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For example, finding information about the Huns, who contributed greatly to the fall of the Roman Empire, and their most famous ruler, Attila the Hun, was like finding a needle in a haystack. Only the Roman sources, their enemies, were satisfying, but even those Roman sources were, of course, not very objective when it came to the Huns.


    And these were the kinds of issues encountered in every period of history. That''s why I decided to write an autobiography that would recount my life and the important events of my time. As a historian, I am proud of myself, and I''m sure future historians will greatly appreciate me.


    "IMMMMMMMM!"


    Returning to reality, I saw the woman in front of me breastfeeding her child. Since this had been happening for a few days now, the woman, who initially refused, eventually got used to nursing her baby in front of me.


    Honestly, although the woman''s breasts were quite large and attractive, I could definitely control myself, and especially, I had no interest in any sexual contact without a woman''s consent.


    Therefore, I tried to avoid looking at the woman or the exposed area where she was breastfeeding, but when I lifted my head to look at the woman, who was now trying to tell me something, my eyes inadvertently rested on her two large, milky-white breasts for a few seconds. I quickly regained control and looked at her face.


    "Immmm!"


    Naturally, nothing sensible came out of the woman''s mouth, which was gagged, so I reached out and untied the rope from her mouth.


    "Is it really necessary to gag me? How could I possibly escape from a dragon as powerful as you?" the woman said as she wiped her mouth.


    "Dragon? Ah¡­ No, I lied about being a dragon just to distract you at that moment," I said, placing my notebook aside and enjoying the remarkable view.


    "Then who are you?" she asked.


    "I am Ethan Asina Lenistark, the third prince of the Asina Kingdom," I replied.


    Honestly, I wasn''t worried about revealing my identity. After all, even if the woman in front of me managed to escape¡ªwhich, as I said, was highly unlikely¡ªwhere could she go? At best, she could flee to Liam, the nearest person she might find. But that would actually be her downfall. Once Liam realized everything, he would likely kill her to eliminate the evidence.


    "I am Lunaene Koch Avar, the ninth princess of the Kingdom of Avarya. A pleasure to meet you, Prince," she said, surprising me.


    If I''m not mistaken, a few years ago, it was reported that Avarya''s ninth princess had died in an accident. But it seems that Liam was behind this "accident." Moreover, since the ninth princess''s mother, the fourth queen, was in a rather weak position at the court, this "accident" had quickly been covered up, and it was concluded that the princess had indeed died in an unfortunate "accident."


    "Hahahahaaa!" I just laughed.


    "Hahahahha!"she just laughed.


    The princess joined in my laughter, giving the most absurd reaction possible, surprising me once again. As for why I laughed... I had just hit two, perhaps even three, birds with one stone.


    "Princess Lunaene, I too am very pleased to meet you," I said once my laughter had subsided.


    Princess Lunaene slightly nodded her head to greet me, the smile on her face fading slightly as a cautious look appeared in her eyes. It seemed as though she was weighing my words. The light swaying of the carriage carried the silence for a few seconds. Then, locking my eyes onto hers, I continued,


    "It seems that the Kingdom of Avarya already considers you dead. So, Princess, what do you plan to do now? You''re truly considered lost now."


    Princess Lunaene took a deep breath and adopted a more serious expression. "I live in a world where they truly believe I''m dead. This gives me a certain level of freedom. However, I can''t say everything is fine. If Liam discovers where I am, I know I''ll be in grave danger."


    Her words surprised me. It seemed the woman before me was more intelligent than an ordinary princess. Just then, the baby started crying again, breaking the tense atmosphere. As the princess held the child close, I turned my eyes to the scenery outside the carriage. A baby caught in the midst of royal intrigues, just another byproduct of power struggles.


    "So, you have no choice but to cooperate with me, do you?" I asked, turning back to her.


    "I might have another chance if I return to my kingdom, but when someone like you can teleport behind me at any moment, the possibility of escape becomes a childish fantasy," she replied.


    "Smart," I said, locking my gaze onto hers. "You know escape is nearly impossible, but you''re still looking for a way out. I admire your determination, Princess. But don''t worry. I''m not like my brothers. If you cooperate with me, I won''t harm you or your son.


    In fact, I can ensure you live a relatively luxurious life," I said.


    "I know¡­ As amusing as I find your efforts not to look at my breasts, it''s given me some insight into your character," Princess Lunaene replied.


    "So, is that a yes?" I asked.


    "It''s definitely a yes."


    Princess Lunaene''s decision pleased me. As the carriage continued its gentle sway, plans for the future began to form in my mind. This cooperation was a great advantage for me, but despite having secured her alliance, I knew I needed to be cautious. Her intelligence and determination elevated her from being a mere pawn to a significant ally.


    However, time would tell whether she could be a trustworthy one.


    "Princess, to solidify our agreement, we need to clarify a few things," I said, turning from the view to face her. "First, forget about returning to the Kingdom of Avarya. There''s no force that can keep you alive if you go back. As long as you stay with me, both you and your son''s safety will be guaranteed. But I can''t allow you complete freedom."


    Princess Lunaene bowed her head slightly with a faint smile. "I understand, Prince Ethan. I''m aware of my current position. But I want you to know that I''m not just a princess. I have skills to take care of myself. Don''t underestimate me."


    Her words reaffirmed her strength and confidence. I couldn''t help but respect her for that. But she had to be aware of my power, and in this game, control still had to remain in my hands.


    "I have no doubt about your abilities, Princess," I said. "But remember, I''m not ordinary either. If I''m helping you, I expect something in return. I will do whatever is required of me. And I hope you remain loyal to me in return."


    Silence filled the carriage for a few minutes. Outside, the sound of the wind and the horses'' hooves echoed. Although this woman in front of me was now willing to cooperate, I knew that in the games of royalty, no one was ever truly trustworthy. But for now, this partnership gave me an edge.


    "I believe you will keep your word, Prince Ethan," Lunaene finally said, a meaningful smile appearing on her face. "And I promise I will stay loyal to you." At these words, I gave a slight nod. We had now entered a new phase of the game. This move, which would shape the kingdom''s future, was working in my favor for the time being.


    _____


    100 chapters! ???????? ????I want to thank the readers who have been supporting me almost every day and who have read up to this chapter! I hope you enjoy the upcoming chapters and follow along with me to see where the story goes!

 Chapter 101 - 101: Love 101

    Before returning to the capital, I secretly but safely placed Princess Lunaene and her son in a secure location. The mansion where I placed them had many hidden passages beneath it, and it was quite close to the capital. Yes, I had placed them in the most dangerous place¡ªnear the capital¡ªbut there was a reason for that.


    The first reason was that if there was a threat, I could get there quickly because of the dark element. The second reason was a simple psychological deception. After all, you probably wouldn''t search for something hiding so close, would you? Liam would think I hid his son in the Tamerid Empire and would most likely try to search for him there secretly.


    But I had already corresponded with Evangeline and informed her of the situation.


    If Liam''s men entered the Tamerid Empire, he would never hear from them again, and Liam, who was already suspicious, would be certain that his son was hiding in the Tamerid Empire. Which was even more convenient for me.


    Now, to ensure that Liam would be successfully manipulated, I ordered a carriage with my prince''s emblem to head toward the border of the Tamerid Empire through my connections in the servant guild. However, at that time, I was neither in that carriage nor near the capital.


    I was currently standing in front of a mansion belonging to a viscounty, far from the capital. This mansion, of course, belonged to Avanne, and now, under my secret identity as Arthur, I approached the mansion unofficially. The knights at the mansion stopped me, but they let me in shortly since they already knew me.


    After all, the land just outside the mansion was where my company''s tobacco was grown. Inside the mansion, a well-dressed woman greeted me. She was Avanne''s butler and her personal assistant, responsible for the servants in the mansion.


    "I respectfully greet Lord Arthur. Madam Avanne, is preparing right now and requests that you wait in the lounge," she said.


    Even though I was a baron under my false identity, she was very respectful because she was the only one who knew, to some extent, about my relationship with Avanne. After waiting in the lounge for about an hour, the butler finally returned and said that Avanne invited me to her room. But I was quite angry at having waited for an hour.


    After all, what reason could she have had to keep me waiting for so long? If it weren''t Avanne making me wait, I probably would have been much harsher. Still, the frustration of sitting idle for an hour lingered as I entered Avanne''s room and waited for the butler to close the door upon leaving.


    For a viscount''s mansion, it was quite luxurious, with a pleasant view, especially thanks to the flowers in almost every corner. Avanne was sitting behind her large desk, looking at me with an expression in her eyes I couldn''t quite define. Fear, worry, or displeasure... I didn''t know, but it didn''t make sense to me, so I approached her.


    "Did you need something, Your Excellency?" she asked in a formal tone, with a smile that was clearly fake.


    "What? Do you really not know why I''m here, Avanne?" I asked, my tone angry.


    "I don''t understand you, Your Excellency, but I assume you''re here for something important," she replied.


    "What are you talking about, Avanne? Why did you leave the capital without an explanation? And why didn''t you contact me after leaving?" I asked, my tone sharp.


    "I didn''t want to disturb you, Your Excellency..." she said again, in that insincere, formal tone.


    "Avanne... What are you saying? I really don''t understand. Is this all because I was imprisoned?" I asked. After all, if I lost the throne war, the women associated with me would also be in danger. It was logical that Avanne might be afraid.


    "I don''t know what you mean, Your Excellency," she replied, still in that formal tone.


    If I hadn''t seen Avanne''s trembling eyes and anxious body language, I would have thought I was talking to a robot. But my patience was running out.


    "Avanne, I don''t know why you''re acting like this right now, but you owe me a reasonable explanation. After all the nights we spent together and the heartfelt words you said to me, you can''t just suddenly behave like this."


    Avanne averted her eyes, fiddling with a vase on the desk. "Your Excellency, please don''t misunderstand. I... things have simply changed," she said, her voice finally revealing a trace of fragility.


    "Things have changed? What do you mean by that?" I pressed, my voice rising uncontrollably. "What''s happened to you, Avanne? There must be a reason for this coldness."


    A moment of silence fell over us, with only the sound of Avanne''s deep breaths filling the room. Then she lifted her gaze and looked directly at me as she began to speak. "I left the capital because I can no longer walk the same path as you, Ethan. I can no longer endure this relationship."


    "Endure? You mean you saw this relationship as something to endure until now?" I said in shock. "What about the nights we were together when you said you loved me without fail? Or when you begged me to never leave you? Were those the things you found hard to endure?!" I said angrily. Everything was now unfolding in a way completely different from what I had imagined.


    ---


    *Avanne''s POV*


    I flinched at Ethan''s sudden outburst, but I quickly regained control and calmed myself. ''Stay calm, Ava. This will happen only once, and then everything will be over,'' I thought, continuing to steady myself. ''I have to tell Ethan this. There''s no other way to end this,'' I reasoned. Swallowing hard, I looked at him with more determination than ever before.


    "I''m sorry, Your Excellency, but my feelings have changed. I no longer wish to be with you," I said.


    The shock on Ethan''s face froze for a moment. His eyes, scanning me uncertainly, seemed to be trying to make sense of what I had said. We both remained silent for a few seconds. In that moment, the weight of the words spoken filled the room with a suffocating heaviness.


    "But why? Did I do something to hurt you?" Ethan asked.


    "No... I"


    "If you feel nothing for me, then look me in the eye and tell me you don''t love me."


    I looked into Ethan''s eyes. My words were caught in my throat, and I could feel my heart racing. A few seconds passed, but it felt like hours to me. The anticipation in Ethan''s gaze and the pain in his eyes gnawed at me from within. But I had made my decision. There was no turning back.


    If I was to provide a safe life for my child, I had to do this. And Ethan... I hope that, when the time comes, you''ll understand. I will never ask for your forgiveness or for you to take me back... But I do hope that when the time comes, you''ll accept our child.


    I took a deep breath, and tears began to well up in my eyes. As I met Ethan''s gaze, my lips parted, forcing out the words. "I... don''t love you anymore. I hope you won''t use your position to try to take me by force..." I said, my voice barely louder than a whisper. But the weight of every word reached both me and Ethan.


    Ethan suddenly approached my desk, startling me once again. I quickly stood up, instinctively placing my hands over my still-flat belly. As he got closer, I reflexively raised a hand to shield my face. But nothing happened, and a long silence fell over the room. Through my fingers, I saw a look of shock and disappointment on Ethan''s face, a look I had never seen before.


    "Avanne... Did you think I would hit you? When... When have I ever hurt you that you''re afraid of me? Who did you think I was until now?" he said in a broken voice.


    I don''t know if it was the adrenaline or my intense emotions, but I couldn''t believe the words that came out of my mouth next. And of course, I had no idea that these words would be ones I''d regret for the rest of my life, ones I''d constantly remember with endless remorse.


    "I... I just want you to leave now. I told you I don''t love you! And now, as a mature man, I want you to leave," I said, still hiding my face with my hands. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I opened my eyes again and, through my fingers, glanced at Ethan''s face, which hadn''t moved for a long time. ''This¡­!'' The sight before me would be something I could never forget. I had never, in any way, seen Ethan look sad, nor had I ever seen tears in his eyes. But now, as a single tear fell from his left eye, the deep guilt I felt tore my heart apart.


    The man I loved was not only sad but shedding a tear because of the words that had come from my mouth. The pain of that was unbearable.


    Ethan quickly turned around, and the sound of his heavy footsteps echoed through the room as he walked towards the door. He paused before he reached the door, without turning to look at me. His face was cold once again, and it was as if that single tear had never existed. There was no trace of emotion in his eyes. The air in the room grew heavier.


    Slowly, he reached for the door handle, but before leaving, he spoke one last time.


    "Avanne¡­ If everything you said is true, I promise you, I will never come before you again. But there is one thing I want you to know¡­ or never mind."


    His voice was deep and exhausted. Inside, I was torn apart, but there was nothing I could do. I couldn''t tell him to stay. At that moment, I was running away from even myself. I reminded myself that I had to do this for the brief life inside me. Ethan slowly opened the door and left the room without leaving a trace behind.


    After the door closed, the silence in the room was deafening. My tears now flowed freely, with no reason left to hold them back. I collapsed onto the chair, placing my hands over my belly, and took a deep breath as I whispered to my baby, "I did this for you...


    For you, for your precious life." Yet the emptiness and heartache inside me would never be fixed, and time would slowly and painfully show me just how right I was...

 Chapter 102 - 102: It was over

    Listen to me, my brothers! I am your proud prince, Ethan Asina Lenistark, but now I stand before you defeated, merely as Ethan. Like many of you, you might also be in a phase of despair or acceptance because of my challenge and defeat against the one with many titles, most notably known as the Wolf of War or the Blood King. But listen to your prince.


    Did I not know that I had no chance of defeating the Blood King? Or that even if I did, it wouldn''t change the outcome? The truth is, my beloved brothers, I did not challenge the Blood King; rather, I challenged myself, or more precisely, the despair within me. Perhaps I lost the brave challenge against the Blood King, but at least I defeated the darkness of despair inside me. Brothers, hear me!


    Though nothing remains of the Asina Kingdom but ashes and rubble, though towers are built from the skulls of our soldiers, is it not clear what we must do? What should one do when in such a dire situation? Should we pull the covers over our heads and cry like children? Or should we grow angry and blame everything on fate, cursing the gods? What should we do? Tell me, what should we do?


    Should we stop walking because our shoes have holes? Or should we curse the sharp stone that made the hole in the shoe? Tell me... what should we do?


    I know what to do, brothers and sisters. Even if my body falls to the ground and my blood becomes a drink for the flowers, I will not abandon my ideals! I am laying down my life so that the kingdom of the sun and the noble people under it may rise again like a phoenix from the ashes. In the end, as long as I have blood to spill, I have not lost hope.


    To me, there is no hopeless situation; there are only hopeless people, and I have never lost hope, my brothers. Even if they uproot my humble body from the homeland and imprison me on a distant island, regularly patrolled by large ships, I will never allow the words "there is nothing we can do" to leave my lips. Join me, brothers, and help me rebuild everything better than before!


    When the time for vengeance comes, I swear by all the gods and their emissaries that I will show my enemies what true darkness is.


    Respectfully, third prince Ethan Asina Lenistark.


    This letter would be sent to a newspaper Ethan founded himself in the year 5467 according to the Quyan calendar, which is two years from today, and would be secretly printed in the paper. Immediately after, this newspaper would be secretly distributed throughout the Asina Kingdom, leading people to gather around Ethan again and sparking a rebellion against the puppet princes.


    After all, the letter contained words that resonated well with the Asina people, and since they already saw Ethan as a hero for challenging the seemingly invincible Blood King, things would be easier for him. But there was still time for that, And now let''s go back to the present day 5465 or two years ago to see what Ethan is doing now.


    Well¡­ he wasn''t in the best of situations. After all, in just under two weeks, the two women he loved had literally left him, and neither had been kind while doing it. Although how anyone can be kind in a breakup is a mystery, and it''s highly likely that a "kind" breakup doesn''t even exist, Ethan couldn''t dwell on such thoughts at the moment.


    After all, he had been cruelly abandoned in his previous life, and seeing that nothing had changed in this new world hurt him deeply, to the point where he now believed himself to be flawed. Yet, blaming Ethan for these two breakups wasn''t entirely fair. Althea was too jealous to accept being in a prince''s harem, but wasn''t that the nature of love? Or at least true love.


    Whether true love exists is debatable, but it''s a common belief that the love closest to true love is one built on sacrifices. According to that, either Althea would have to make the sacrifice of sharing Ethan, or Ethan would have to make the sacrifice of not loving anyone else but Althea. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the impact of the Roxanne factor on Ethan had grown exponentially, especially after the moment she risked her life for him. Ethan didn''t want to make the sacrifice of giving up on Roxanne. As for Althea¡­ well, she was Althea. Her not wanting other women around Ethan was understandable, or at least it had been in his previous world.


    In this world, harems were quite normal. In fact, harems were common, even in Ethan''s previous world. Only fanatical beliefs like Christianity made harems impossible, yet even Christians had something called mistresses. In this new world, fanatical beliefs like Christianity existed, as the power of a religion lay in its ability to mobilize its followers.


    But if a religion''s rules were to eliminate something deeply ingrained in a culture, like harems, then that religion wouldn''t likely become very popular.


    In short, in this world, especially for powerful individuals, having a harem was not only normal but expected. It wouldn''t be right to say Althea was wrong; after all, like everyone else, she had a past. Now, as for Avanne¡­ well, there''s probably no need to explain why her relationship with Ethan broke down. But unlike Althea, Avanne had a higher chance of getting back together with Ethan.


    Now, back to Ethan. He was sitting on the green grass, gazing at the magnificent, harmonious sight created by the endless fields before him. He was just outside the capital, in the farmlands. And he would continue staring at those vast, golden fields for hours without moving. Although his eyes were fixed on this breathtaking landscape, his mind was a battlefield.


    As Ethan sat on the grass, his thoughts waged a battle as fierce as any war. On one side, the deep sorrow echoing in his heart reminded him of the loves he had lost, while on the other, his princely identity and responsibilities pushed him to act. Though he appeared motionless, the storms within him resembled a relentless inner war.


    The pride and determination that rose within him remained alive despite all the romantic failures and losses he had endured. But in the end, Ethan was still human. In his eyes, he had lost three women in a short period of time, and it was only natural for him to be in a kind of depression.


    After all, the primitive human brain didn''t understand the finality of those lost relationships, the reality that they were gone and would never return. Memories of those women constantly flooded Ethan''s mind, tormenting him. But the primitive mind, unaware of chemical reactions or needing to know them, couldn''t grasp that those memories would never happen again. She, or they, were gone. It was over.


    As he did at the end of every day, Ethan looked up at the sky where darkness had triumphed over the light. Night had fallen, but it was as if the sky was sending a message to Ethan, for the moon, at its brightest and fullest, stood directly above him in all its glory, covering the surrounding stars with its radiance.


    The sky seemed more beautiful than ever for Ethan, as if it were helping him stand up. He rose to his feet and pulled out the flask he had been holding against his chest. Of course, it was filled with fine wine, and this would be the start of a night of drinking for Ethan. It seemed like it was finally time for him to get drunk for the first time in his life.


    After taking a few large gulps from his flask, Ethan began walking slowly toward the palace. His thoughts grew more blurred with each sip, yet instead of easing his emotional turmoil, every step seemed to magnify it. The servants and knights around him, afraid of what might happen, kept their distance.


    They knew how aggressive the other princes could become when drunk, and they didn''t want to provoke Ethan in any way. For Ethan, the sorrow of losing the women he loved, combined with the crushing weight of defeat and his responsibilities, had turned the voices in his mind into an overwhelming cacophony.


    But just then, his favorite stepmother, Isabella, saw Ethan''s unusual and defeated expression¡ªsomething she had never seen on him before¡ªand quickly approached him.


    Isabella quickened her steps toward him, her face showing deep concern, the intuitive worry of a mother who had spent many years alongside this young prince and could read his mood. She had always known Ethan to be strong, proud, and determined. But now, instead of the confident, powerful prince, she saw someone on the verge of being crushed under the weight of life.


    When she reached him, Ethan suddenly hugged her, catching her by surprise. At first, she tried to talk to him, but it was no use, so she decided to take him to a nearby room and asked the servants to bring a special drink made from the eggs of a bird native to this world to help him recover. She then carried him inside with her strong arms.


    After all, Isabella was one of the most powerful people in the kingdom, second only to Richard and a few others, so she had no difficulty carrying Ethan. But Isabella could never have predicted the consequences of carrying Ethan to his room that night. She would find herself in a situation she never could have imagined, but afterward, she would never regret taking him to his room.


    On the contrary, she would come to see it as one of the best decisions of her life... Ethan had no idea he would win someone new that night, someone he could never have predicted.

 Chapter 103 - 103: Red lips

    Ethan''s POV


    When I felt like my head was about to split open, I barely managed to open my eyes and I can tell the first thing I saw was a different ceiling. As I touched my forehead in pain, I looked around and saw I was in a dark but spacious room. I immediately noticed a woman sitting at a desk in the dim light at the corner. When I focused my eyes on her face, I realized it was Isabella.


    She seemed quite engrossed in the papers in front of her, so much so that she didn''t even notice me sitting up on the couch.


    "Isabella?" I called out, and finally, she looked at me, her crimson eyes glowing in the dark. Honestly, I must admit that she had the most beautiful eyes I had ever seen. The tiny black lines within her red irises created a harmonious artwork that was truly stunning.


    When Isabella looked at me, her worried expression was visible even through the darkness. Our relationship had always been special, and honestly, it would be more accurate to say we were like siblings rather than mother and son. In fact, Isabella was younger than all two queens, which was quite extraordinary considering she was the First Queen.


    She was only 53 years old now, which was the typical marriage age for someone at Kaizer Stage 6. Yes, 53 is quite an advanced age in my former world, but considering Isabella was expected to live at least 300 years, she was still very young.


    In this world, marriage age serves as a form of hierarchical display. The higher your Kaizer power, the longer your lifespan, which is why especially powerful people marry at older ages. A person with no Kaizer power, if there are no abnormalities, will die at around 50, and therefore, in this lowest social class, marriages occurred under the age of 18.


    So, despite being a world filled with magic and anomalies, its societal morality was quite similar to the medieval period of my old world, though with significant differences.


    The nobles, for example, abhor and even look down on the Kaizer-less commoners who marry young. Marrying so young was a sign of lower class to nobles, so they preferred to marry at much older ages. This was particularly prevalent among nobles with high Kaizer power. But in Isabella''s case...


    well, there was no chance of rejecting a marriage proposal from a king, or rather, from Richard, who was still a prince at that time. Richard had definitely married Isabella because of her abilities.


    After all, a prince marrying a powerful woman would enhance his claim to the throne, whereas marrying a weak woman would diminish his claim. By marrying the woman with the greatest potential in the Asina Kingdom, Richard solidified his legitimacy to the throne and successfully sent many powerful and powerless nobles around him.


    Richard''s ascension to the king had a significant contribution from Isabella. By the way, Isabella was quite popular in her youth, and other princes, besides Richard, had also proposed to her. Yes, all the Asina princes, even those who were married, had proposed to her, saying they would divorce their current wives. So, the royal men of that time, so to speak, had pursued Isabella.


    As for why Isabella accepted Richard among all of them, honestly, I don''t know the reason, but I''m sure Richard must have deceived or seduced Isabella with his cunning nature.


    After Isabella looked at me, she got up from the desk and approached me. Her steps were silent but determined, as if every movement was planned. When she reached me, she bent down and looked at me, remaining silent for a while. Her eyes had a mix of concern and affection, a rare emotion from Isabella.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, her voice softer than the usual cold and distant tone. "Why did you get yourself so drunk? What happened?" she added, sitting beside me.


    Isabella''s voice surprised me. It was different from her usual detached demeanor; she spoke with concern and gentleness. I had rarely seen her like this before. As I locked my eyes on her face, I tried to process her question. Why had I lost control like this? Ah, right...


    I had been abandoned twice, and also recently witnessed Emilia''s death before my eyes. Considering all that, staying sober until now was actually an achievement.


    "It''s nothing important," I said simply.


    "Ethan. I''ve known you since you were a baby, and it''s the first time I''ve seen you like this," Isabella said, with deep concern in her eyes. Despite her soft voice, there was a hidden determination. I realized I couldn''t escape her gaze, but sharing everything with her felt difficult at that moment.


    I took a deep breath, trying to gather my emotions. My gaze locked again on Isabella''s crimson eyes. It seemed like as I looked into those eyes, everything I had been through, everything I felt, became insignificant. "Really, it''s not important," I said again, but this time, the fatigue and strain in my voice revealed my disbelief in my own words.


    Isabella frowned and moved a little closer to me. The distance between us was closing, and her familiar scent helped calm me a bit more. "Why are you keeping me away, Ethan?" she said gently. "Maybe I''m not your mother, but I care for you just as much like Luciana," she said as I felt her arm on my back.


    Well, maybe it''s good to open up to someone, right? After all, don''t psychologists and experts in the field say so? Besides, I need to move past these separations and look forward. So, for once, just this once, I decided to open up to someone.


    "Alright then, if you want to listen, I''ll tell you, but only if you bring a good bottle of wine," I said, smiling.


    Isabella smiled slightly, her worry easing a little. "Wine? I can make an exception for you tonight," she said, standing up. With silent steps, she left the room, leaving me alone at that moment. I leaned my head back and took a deep breath. I knew it was time to express the pain I felt inside.


    A short while later, Isabella returned with two glasses and a bottle of red wine. After filling the glasses, she quietly sat beside me. I raised my glass towards her and, with a slight smile, said, "To the ghosts of the past."


    After taking a sip, I felt a sense of relief as the wine slowly flowed down my throat. I closed my eyes and finally; the words began to flow. "You know, Isabella, I''ve always felt lonely throughout my life... Even when my mother or sisters were bustling around me, I still felt alone.


    Even in the midst of a crowd, I couldn''t find a solution to my loneliness, and that''s when I met Emilia¡­" and thus, I began to calmly open up to Isabella, which soon turned into a pleasant and soothing conversation between us.


    Noticing that Isabella also had a drink from her glass and seemed slightly tipsy, I realized she needed to open up just as much as I did, and I allowed her to share her feelings. As Isabella took a sip from her glass and let out a deep breath, signs of mild intoxication became apparent on her face.


    I had always been accustomed to seeing her calm and distant, but this time, I could sense the vulnerability beneath her tough exterior. She placed her glass on the table and turned towards me, tilting her head slightly.


    "Ethan, sometimes I feel like a pawn rather than a queen," she said. Her voice was far from the strong tone I was used to. "My marriage to Richard... yes, it might have been a strategic move for the throne, but... it was never a real marriage. My whole life feels like just a duty.


    Everything is a calculation, a plan, an expectation... And a responsibility."


    Her words surprised me. Isabella, whom I had always known as strong, determined, and composed, was revealing her inner turmoil at this moment. I understood the silent pain and loneliness she had been enduring. I slowly took her hand with a compassionate touch.


    "Isabella, I''ve never seen you as a pawn and I''m sure Richard is the only one who sees you that way." I said sincerely. The crimson gleam in her eyes deepened at that moment. It was as if she wanted to say something but was struggling to find the words.


    We stayed in silence for a while, sipping our wine and seeking comfort in each other''s presence. Then, Isabella gently rested her head on my shoulder. "Sometimes I wish everything were simpler, Ethan," she whispered.


    "On the contrary, I prefer things to be more complex. When everything is simple, it loses its allure," I said. There was no doubt that both of us were already under the influence of the wine, but thankfully, we were not yet drunk.


    Isabella lifted her head from my shoulder and smiled slightly in my direction. "Maybe you are right," she said softly. "Life''s difficulties are what make us who we are.


    But if things were simpler, you would have known before you were with Avanne or Althea and before all this mess happened that you couldn''t have a relationship with them and you wouldn''t have suffered like this," she said as she looked into my eyes, "and I would have realized more easily how stupid these unpleasant feelings I am feeling right now are," she said almost in a whisper.


    Isabella''s last statement stirred something within me. Seeing that even a strong woman like her could be so vulnerable at such a deep level was unsettling. We all carry something, hidden burdens that we don''t show to others. Perhaps Isabella had never found anyone to share those burdens with, just like me...


    I refilled my glass and, looking at Isabella, sighed. "Or maybe Althea and Avanne could have realized my flaws and how far from ideal I am for them earlier," I said.


    Isabella listened to me without taking her eyes off mine as she sipped her wine. When my words hung in the air, she furrowed her brows and looked at me. "Flawed and far from ideal? Don''t belittle yourself so much, Ethan. You''re probably the man of many women''s dreams," she said.


    "Nonsense. Then why do women leave me? Why do the women I care about abandon me? Clearly, it''s quite difficult for women to form romantic relationships with me," I said, but chose to remain silent about Roxanne for a moment. Isabella seemed increasingly irritated by my words, and the effects of the wine were clearly intensifying her reaction.


    "You''re the one talking nonsense! Just because a few women don''t appreciate you, don''t be so insecure. I''m sure the majority of women on this continent would want to be with you," she said, raising her voice. Her cheeks were beginning to flush, and her body was very close to mine.


    "Then prove it! If most women find me attractive, show me," I said, raising my voice as well. The effects of the wine were starting to hit me, too.


    The spark in Isabella''s eyes became even more pronounced, a clear sign of how deep the wine''s influence was on her. We locked eyes for a moment, and after that intense gaze, I felt Isabella drawing even closer. We were dangerously close, and I could feel her breath against me. Despite the wine she had drunk, she didn''t smell of it at all.


    In fact, the pleasant scent of violet-like perfume from Isabella''s skin tickled my nose and made me involuntarily want to get even closer. But in the next second, I realized that this closeness would make it impossible for me to react to whatever Isabella was about to do.


    we moved even closer. As we were so close, I felt Isabella''s hand trace my face. For a moment, our eyes met, and I felt her warm breath on my face. A small smile appeared on her lips. The concern and gentle demeanor in her eyes were replaced by a determined expression. "Okay," she said, her voice taking on a firm yet soft tone.


    "Then I''ll prove it."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Isabella suddenly closed the gap between us and her lips met mine. At first, it was a soft and gentle kiss, but it soon became deeper and more passionate. In that moment, it felt like the world around us had vanished. The wine, the scent of violets on her skin, and her warmth made everything more intensely.


    After the kiss, Isabella''s arms wrapped around me, and I embraced her as well. Our heartbeats quickened, and the depth of the moment was stronger than anything else. This kiss was not just a physical contact but also an expression of an emotional connection.


    We looked into each other''s eyes, and the passion in both of our gazes was palpable. It was as if we both needed this urgently, and honestly, even if I had been in my right mind, I would have already succumbed to those intense, passionate eyes and soft, beautiful lips. And indeed, I had already succumbed. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Watching Isabella''s flushed face as she looked into my eyes, and her fearful gaze as if she had made a mistake, made her even more attractive. And to be honest, I couldn''t hold myself back any longer and it wasn''t long before I attacked those beautiful red lips like a wild animal...

 Chapter 104 - 104: Isabellas hidden treasures(+18)

    Undoubtedly, there are many anomalies in this new world, the greatest of which is magic power. But beyond that, there are also many things different from my old world. For example, my mother Luciana''s hair color or Isabella''s eye color. Of course, in my old world, people with white hair were either elderly or suffering from some kind of genetic disorder, but Luciana didn''t fit into either category.


    The only explanation I could think of was that these anomalies were either an evolutionary reality unique to this world or a result of the Kaizer power. But now, aside from eye and hair color, there was another anomaly: Isabella''s lips.


    As a child, I asked Isabella many times where she got such a long-lasting and fine lipstick, or at least where she obtained the paint she put on her lips. But Isabella always laughed and said her lips were completely natural. And now, I was sure her crimson lips were indeed natural, but even more surprising was the incredible pleasure I felt as I continued kissing them.


    Both Isabella''s intoxicating scent and the taste of her magnificent lips had completely destroyed the last shred of willpower I had left to control myself.


    If someone were to look at us from the outside right now, they would see me clinging to Isabella''s lips like an animal, as if I had forced her into the kiss. But fortunately, Isabella, after her initial shock, responded to the kiss with her own tongue, making such a thing impossible. We were sharing a kiss with equal passion.


    As time passed, I realized I was becoming more aggressive and tried to restrain myself because, at this rate, I might hurt Isabella. But the aroma of her lips was driving me wild, making it impossible to stop myself.


    My hands roamed uncontrollably across Isabella''s back. But in the end, we had both become so lost in the moment that we ran out of breath, and when our lips finally parted, we could breathe again. I noticed Isabella''s breathless state and the desire evident in her misty eyes.


    "That was my first kiss..."Isabella said in a soft voice.


    At that moment, a wave of shock washed over me. She had been married to Richard for over twenty years, but this was her first kiss? This was truly incredible. Richard had indeed used her like a broodmare and, after becoming king, had hardly visited her bed at all. Of course, Fiona''s influence over Richard played a role here, and over time, Isabella had grown to hate Richard as well.


    But still, I silently cursed Richard him and... also thanked him . I was amazed once again at how big a fool he was to leave such a beautiful woman alone, but now that worked in my favor. Because right now, I wanted to make Isabella mine in every sense of the word.


    However, I didn''t want to put her in a difficult position, and to prevent her from hating me later, I gently grabbed her arms and made her look at me. "Isabella¡­" Even as her crimson eyes looked at me, I could feel my penis hardening even more, but I gathered all my strength to speak. "You have no idea how much I desire you right now, but if we continue, I''m afraid you''ll regret it.


    And honestly, I can''t say that I want a woman who belongs, or might still belong, to another man. So you have to decide now. If you want to be with me, you must completely forget Richard and be ready to belong entirely to me."I said, watching her crimson eyes sparkle with my words.


    But when I heard Isabella giggle the next second, I was quite surprised.


    "¡­I''ve never belonged to any man, but after tonight, I might as well be loyal to you. Now shut up and continue, ...please." Isabella said in the sexiest voice I''d ever heard in my life, or perhaps it felt that way due to the heat of the moment. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now, none of that mattered. As I started kissing Isabella''s lips passionately again, my hands roamed her body with the same aggression. I pulled the strings off her dress and began stripping it off her body. However, Isabella stopped me halfway.


    "Let''s move to the bed first..." she whispered.


    Just as she was about to get up from my lap, I grabbed her tightly by the waist, then lowered my hands to her hips and lifted her, causing her to squeal.


    "What are you doin¡ª'' Before she could finish her sentence, I pulled her into another passionate kiss?


    With Isabella''s body in my arms, I stood up and immediately headed for the corner door. Since this was Isabella''s queen''s palace, the largest room belonged to her, and there were many rooms connected to her bedroom, one of which was the study we were currently in. Given the size of the queen''s palace, this kind of architecture was quite normal.


    While kissing Isabella''s intoxicating lips, we made our way to her bedroom.


    Although I wanted to lay her down on the bed as gently as possible, the animalistic instinct driving my brain no longer allowed me to be gentle. As I started ripping her clothes off, I noticed that Isabella suddenly seemed more embarrassed, and when I glanced down at her chest, I was greeted by an unexpected sight. Thick ropes were tightly wrapped around her chest, binding her breasts.


    My hand reached behind her to remove the ropes wrapped around her chest like bandages. Unintentionally, I began to fear what I might see next. After all, she could have deep scars on her chest, but when I saw that Isabella''s face was merely blushing, and she turned her head away, I didn''t understand why she had suddenly embarrassed so much.


    Until the next moment... When I untied the ropes tightly wrapped around her chest, my brain''s neurons reacted more strongly than ever to seeing the two largest mountains it had ever witnessed on a human body. As far as I remembered, Isabella''s breasts were above average¡ªmaybe not as big as my mother''s, but certainly large enough. But now? What was this sight in front of me?


    The most intriguing part came when I realized that Isabella had tightly bound her chest with those ropes to make her breasts appear smaller. After all, trying to reduce such large and beautiful breasts must be punishable by the gods! Damn it! Even when my two hands reached for one breast and grabbed it tightly, I still couldn''t cover all of it with both hands!


    And to remind you, I stood at about 195 cm tall, and even for my height, my hands were still large.


    "Isabella... Why are you wearing these?"I couldn''t help but ask.


    Isabella answered after a few deep breaths. "... I''ll explain later... but for now, please just continue"she said.


    I cast aside the question of why Isabella wanted to make her breasts look smaller and wasted no time burying myself in my new favorite breasts. While one hand kneaded her other, empty breast, the other snaked its way down to her hidden garden. When my hand touched Isabella''s vagina, even through the panties she wore, my fingers were already soaked.


    Well, this perfect milf probably hadn''t had sex in decades, and honestly, I was more than happy to fulfill this need of hers tonight.


    But I was reaching my limit, and the only thing I wanted at that moment was to enter Isabella. However, I was determined to make this a night she would never forget. So, while one hand remained trapped in her soft, large breast, I began kissing my way down toward Isabella''s belly. I kissed every inch of her body all the way down to her vagina.


    When I looked up at her face, I saw that she had already pulled the blanket over her head, covering her face in embarrassment. But the next second, my gaze stopped at her vagina, and I swallowed hard, feeling my throat go dry.


    Her vagina was beautiful and pink, but the most surprising part was its swollen appearance. It was like a nectar-filled reservoir, overflowing with sweetness. And indeed, the nectar was already flowing continuously. As soon as my mouth touched her vagina, Isabella flinched and threw the blanket off her head, staring at me in shock.


    "Ethan, please stop! This is so embarrassing..."she said with teary eyes.


    But of course, I paid no attention to her pleading and continued drinking her delicious nectar as if I were a man lost in the desert, dying of thirst.


    ''Fuck, this is... really hot,'' I thought to myself.


    "Please stop, I feel so strange... Stop!" she begged, but naturally, I didn''t listen. I slid a finger into her vagina, gently nibbled on her clitoris, and began to suck on it.


    Her entire body was trembling, and her screams grew louder with each second. Her eyes were starting to glaze over, and I could tell she was close to climaxing, but I was still surprised by how quickly she reached this point. After drinking every bit of her sweet nectar without wasting a drop and noticing that her convulsions had finally calmed down, I straightened up and looked at Isabella.


    Without a doubt, it was probably one of the most beautiful sights I have ever seen in both my lives.


    "Now it''s time to begin the real thing..." I said as a wild grin spread across my face.

 Chapter 105 - 105: High pleasure(+18)

    I took one more look at the magnificent view in front of me, Isabella''s flushed expression and her deep breathing. Her two gigantic masterpieces rising and falling as she inhaled and exhaled, and the shaped abdomen just below her breasts. The perfect curves of her slender waist with her chest and her thick legs below. And finally, the hidden flower between her two thick legs.


    Unable to stand the sight any longer, I quickly took off my clothes. I was in such a hurry to take them off that I probably opened a tear somewhere in my clothes.


    But the only thing I cared about right now was Isabella herself. As I accelerated my penis into Isabella''s entrance and gently put my penis into the entrance, I turned my gaze to Isabella. A quilt covered her face again, but when my hand pulled the quilt away, I could no longer resist the sexy expression on her face and quickly inserted my penis inside.


    "~~~~AAHHHHHHH!!! Why the fuck is it so huge?!!!"


    Isabella''s eyes widened at the sudden intrusion and she made a fist and hit me in the chest. Of course, she was trying not to hurt me. I grabbed both of Isabella''s hands and pinned them above her head. I was having a hard time with her vagina, which was now incredibly wet and trying to vacuum my penis.


    Of course I was plasure myself immensely, but tonight I want Isabella to plasure it as much as I did. After summoning all my willpower not to cum, I slowly began to move inside her.


    Fortunately, Isabella''s insides were slowly getting used to my penis, and I was able to penetrate her more easily. Looking at Isabella''s face and realizing that she was starting to enjoy it too, I brought my face closer to hers and pulled her into a passionate kiss to taste the aroma of her beautiful red lips.


    Each time I pounded inside Isabella, she made louder noises than I had ever heard before and they sounded like I was fucking a mermaid. No doubt it was because Isabella was so wet and tight inside.


    "~Mhmmm Ethan Mhmmmm slow down~" Isabella said while I was still kissing her.


    I kept going in and out of Isabella like a monster, but as soon as I released what Isabella was lips, the room was filled with Isabella''s screams. The sound of my groin hitting Isabella''s buttocks and the lewd wet sounds seemed to fill the air. Isabella had probably had several orgasms, big and small, from my long hard thrusts in and out of her, but I didn''t recognize any of them at that moment.


    There wasn''t a single thought in my mind that reminded me of a human being. I just wanted to penetrate one of the most beautiful women I had ever seen as many times as possible and finally bury my seed in the deepest depths of her sacred, tight cave.


    "~~~... AHHHHHHHH I COME AGAIN~~~"


    I don''t know how long I had been occupying Isabella''s insides continuously and frankly I had lost all sense of time because of the intense pleasure I was receiving, but I realized that at least about five minutes ago Isabella had had another shuddering orgasm and after that she was as animalistic as I was. She was scratching my back with her nails and occasionally biting my neck.


    I had never had sex in such a wild way, but the pleasure I was getting now was incomparable. So much so that I left countless bites and dark marks on Isabella''s neck and breasts, which I never wanted to hurt. Eventually, I realized that my penis was getting bigger and my hips were moving faster against my will. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhh yes harder AHHHHH faster!!!~~~"


    In the midst of Isabella''s moans, my penis was entering her so fast that I even noticed Isabella''s crotch starting to turn red, but for some reason, this only made me speed up even more.


    Finally, I entered her so hard that I penetrated Isabella''s cervix(mouth of the womb), which I kept pounding hard with my penis, and at that moment my eyes started to glaze over and my legs started to tremble with pleasure. Soon I felt something coming out of my penis and I realized that this was the longest orgasm I had ever had.


    "~~~~AHHHHHHHHHHH I''M COMING AGAIN~~~~??"


    I saw Isabella having her longest orgasm as I emptied my white sperm into the deepest part of her in seconds. I had cum so much that there was a lot of white liquid pouring out of her vagina. When both of our orgasmic contractions were over, my body fell on top of Isabella''s with my penis still inside her.


    I felt Isabella warm my ear and then kiss my neck.


    "That... that was so good... Thank you," she whispered in my ear.


    But Isabella''s voice sounded involuntarily so sexy that I felt my penis, which had just ejaculated after a long sex, harden while Isabella was still inside her. Isabella also felt this hardening of my penis and looked at me in surprise.


    "Do you still have energy?" she asked, surprised.


    "I guess I''ll always have energy when you''re the woman I make love to." I said, smiling, and then stood up.


    This time, I flipped Isabella over and straddled her as I laid her on her stomach. I spent the next second squeezing Isabella''s plump ass with both hands. Then I grabbed the two plump parts hard and pulled them out, exposing Isabella''s vagina, which was visible even from behind, and I quickly thrust my erect dragon inside Isabella. My dragon ready for new task.


    Isabella was very slippery inside, both because of the sex we had just had and because I had poured so much of my sperm into her. This meant that in the first few seconds, I was moving like a beetroot engine and thrusting hard inside her as Isabella''s screams echoed around the room.


    Over the next few minutes, I continued to thrust hard into her while enjoying the sight of her plump ass undulating like a work of art and the view of Isabella''s large breasts jutting out from her sides as she lay on her back. The screams coming from Isabella''s mouth sounded like classical music to my ears as I thrust in hard, taking in the marvelous view.


    Admiring the view of her curved back and slim waist, I leaned over and grabbed both of Isabella''s arms.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh.... Mhmmm so hot... So beautiful.... Ahhhhh~~~!"


    I grabbed both of Isabella''s arms and pulled, causing her back to arch backwards, but by now Isabella was screaming openly as I began to enter her faster and harder, supported by both of her arms. I kept going inside her for several minutes as I looked at the curve of her back and her plump ass, which was even more prominent because of the curve.


    I was going in and out of her so hard and fast that the creaking of the bed we were on and the sound of the headboards hitting the wall mingled with the loud noises in the room.


    "Ahhhhhh, please slow down! I''m coming again!!!~~~"


    When I finally felt myself reaching my limit from this intense session of stimulation, I pushed Isabella''s two arms away, pressed her down on the bed and, supported by my elbows, began to penetrate her harder and at full speed. I was penetrating Isabella so fast that my groin sounded as if I was spanking her plump buttocks.


    Finally, I crossed that boundary wall in her forbidden cave again and came into her cervix as hard as before.


    "AHHHHH ETHAN~~~ MY LOVE I''M COMING!!!~~??"


    I felt Isabella coming with me and I pulled my penis out one last time and then, with all my strength, I pushed it all the way into her cervix in one thrust, causing Isabella to have another small orgasm at the same time. Again, my body collapsed on top of Isabella''s, but this time I fell on her warm back instead of her big, soft breasts.


    Isabella''s feet were still having orgasmic contractions as we both breathed deeply. When Isabella finally took a deep breath, she turned her face to the side and smiled at me. I heard her giggle into my mouth as I tasted her beautiful red lips again.


    "Huh... That was great, but I think I''m going to have trouble walking tomorrow," Isabella said, smiling as she finally stopped kissing him.


    But the next moment, Isabella''s expression changed as if she had seen a monster. Well, the reason for that was obvious. I was hard inside Isabella again and even I was surprised by my energy.


    I had been sexually active before and I guessed that it was probably because of my stronger and more resilient body that I had gained through the dark element, but after having sex for hours in a row and cumming twice on top of it, I needed at least some rest... Or so I thought.


    "... Not again! Are you a human being?!" Isabella exclaimed but sighed when she realized that I was moving in and out of her again involuntarily. Again and again I made love to Isabella with the same speed and hardness, penetrating her in many different positions and leaving marks all over her body.


    But Isabella''s eyes widened when she saw that I was still hard even after cumming for the four time, but we made it to the fifth round before Isabella chased me out of the room.


    Over and over again that night I released my seed into Isabella and continued to penetrate her in every sex position, even getting her off the bed and fucking her elsewhere when I couldn''t think of any new sex position to say new more. When the night finally ended and the sun came up, I was still in front of the window, still penetrating Isabella.


    "Ahmm...please stop and finish now..." said Isabella in a dead voice


    But luckily I was merciful and came for the last time at sunrise and laid Isabella down on the bed, where the scent of our hours of passionate lovemaking was strong. Then, marveling that I still had energy, I opened the window and let the room air out as I looked out at the rising sun.


    As I took a deep breath and was about to jump on the bed where Isabella lay unconscious like a dead person, I felt my stomach growling and I was quite hungry...


    "I think after tonight, even I would question whether I was human if I wasn''t hungry..."


    ____


    This is the first time I have not been able to check an episode before publishing it because I never had time and so there might be some mistakes. But I apologize for that and if you see any mistakes I will fix them if you write them in the comments.

 Chapter 106 - 106: Back story

    I am now lying face down between two huge soft boobs... Ahhh, heaven! After a quick breakfast, I came back to Isabella, who was still asleep. Isabella was busy gently stroking my head and interestingly she said that she was not hungry despite our activities last night. But now that I was lying on top of her and the heavenly sensation of her two breasts, I started to get hard again.


    Isabella must have noticed this too, but I had better change the subject.


    "Isabella. Will you explain why you''re trying to make your chest look smaller with those ropes?"


    Isabella took a deep breath and continued stroking my head. "You''re really curious, aren''t you? ... Alright, I''ll tell you." And so, I found myself immersed in a long story, but since this story was important to Isabella, I listened silently and attentively.


    In short, Isabella had been a very beautiful girl since her childhood. In fact, some nobles had proposed to her when she was only fourteen, but, of course, her father rejected them. However, even though Isabella''s father is now one of the richest men in the kingdom, it wasn''t always like that.


    They were wealthy back then, too, but they didn''t have much political power, and their wealth at that time was much less compared to now. Over time, Isabella became even more beautiful, and her body started to develop.


    Isabella became increasingly disturbed by the marriage proposals and secret harassment from the nobles. However, her body continued to grow and develop in a way that she never wanted. So much so that even her own uncle proposed to her, but fortunately, her father rejected that too. In short, Isabella''s body was like a magnet for men. So, an idea came to Isabella when she was only sixteen.


    When she tightly bound her chest with a rope and wore a conservative dress, her breasts appeared much smaller than they actually were. Although Isabella''s chest hurt incredibly and she sometimes had trouble breathing, she endured this torment. She spent the following years mostly wearing dresses that elderly, wealthy women would wear.


    Fortunately, these dresses naturally made her hips appear smaller, or she would have had to bind her hips with rope as well.


    And so, Isabella carried on with her life. However, she continued to receive marriage proposals from many important nobles. Thankfully, Isabella had a lot of Kaizer power, and so she quickly enrolled in the Dragon Academy. But even at the Dragon Academy, she continued to receive proposals from powerful people.


    The academy housed many species and races, yet Isabella remained one of the most beautiful girls there. Moreover, she continued to hide her body measurements. Eventually, Isabella realized she couldn''t go on like this forever, so she accepted the proposal of Richard, who approached her in a less drooling manner and was also the prince of her homeland.


    Richard had even dealt with many of the men who harassed Isabella, which made her trust him more. Then, a war broke out in the Kingdom of Asina, and Richard had to leave the academy. Unfortunately, Isabella''s academy life became a bit tougher, but everything changed when she received some news.


    The Kingdom of Asina had won the war against their neighbors, the Moritan Kingdom, but the King of Asina, at the time, had been assassinated on the battlefield.


    Richard, cleverly hid his father''s death with the help of trusted men and did not inform his siblings. After the war ended and Richard''s siblings, unaware of their father''s death, were chasing down the fleeing enemies, they entered their father''s tent, but none of them made it out alive.


    Richard had killed his two brothers and one sister who were competing for the throne, but no one knew how he did it. After all, his siblings were strong, too. Eventually, Richard quickly declared himself king, and then a witch hunt began in the truest sense of the word.


    Richard killed many of his nephews, some of whom were adults, and even killed the babies of his siblings who were still in their cribs. All of this was to eliminate any possible threats to his throne, and Richard succeeded.


    When the kingdom returned to normal, many nobles didn''t approve of what Richard had done and even accused him of killing his father. Of course, they didn''t dare say such things in Richard''s presence, but once the rumors had spread among the nobles, they spread quickly. So, Richard summoned Isabella and swiftly proposed the marriage. Isabella accepted, returned to the mainland, and married Richard.


    But, of course, things quickly turned into a nightmare for her. Many nobles insulted her dwarf-born son and even claimed that the spirit of Richard''s father was seeking revenge. But despite all this, Richard did not stand by Isabella.


    In the end, when Isabella began to go mad and cause problems for Richard, he cunningly approached her once again and, for the second time since their marriage, they slept together. Richard''s goal was to get Isabella pregnant and control her through their newborn child. When Kayle was born, Isabella indeed started causing fewer problems for Richard.


    Even though Isabella realized Richard''s plan, she didn''t say anything, because she was busy with her daughter, Kayle. And to be honest, even though she hated Richard, she never regretted giving birth to Kayle. In the end, of course, Richard quickly took on many concubines and also married Luciana and Fiona, but Isabella didn''t care. In fact, she was even glad Richard was occupied with other women.


    Since she no longer wanted to be with Richard and didn''t want him to desire her, she continued to bind her chest with ropes. After all, she''d only been with Richard twice, and even during those two times, Richard hadn''t noticed the ropes. In the fact, Richard had never seen her whole body; he simply did what he came for and left without even sleeping beside her both times.


    "Wow... I knew Richard was a bastard, but I didn''t know he was this bad," I couldn''t help but say.


    "Hey, don''t say that. He''s still your father... And as I told you, Richard is incredibly cunning," she said.


    "True, incredibly cunning, but also incredibly stupid. For not realizing the beauty of a woman like you, he''s truly an idiot."


    When Isabella heard my words, she smiled slightly and hit me on the head. "Stop flattering me," she said. Just as I regained the energy to start a new round, there was a knock on the door. Isabella lifted me off her and started getting dressed. Of course, as she did so, a magnificent view unfolded before my eyes.


    "Hey, stop staring and go to the other room before anyone sees you." Obeying her, I stood up and walked into the study. Some of the servants had already seen me drunk and being taken to the study by Isabella, so I quietly passed through the side door into Isabella''s study, then slipped out and started heading to my own room.


    But of course, I acted as if I were hungover and extremely exhausted as I stepped outside.


    When I arrived at the room and entered, I saw a woman with long white hair and a beautifully curvy body, even noticeable from behind as she sat on the edge of my bed. Of course, this was my mother, Luciana, and when she noticed me entering, she approached me angrily.


    While I wondered what I could have done to upset her, she stopped in front of me and glared at me angrily¡­ Well, Luciana probably thought she looked furious, but to me, she just looked sweet. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bow your head!" she said, puffing out her cheeks.


    When I lowered my head and shortened my height, she made a fist with her delicate hand and hit me on the head.


    "Aaow, what was that for?" I said, rubbing the spot where she hit me.


    "Where have you been for days? And I heard you came to the palace drunk last night! What were you up to while the entire palace was looking for you?" she said, displaying an expression as cute as an angry kitten. She probably still thought she looked intimidating. I tried hard not to laugh as I attempted to answer my mother''s question.


    "I had some business to attend to, but why were you looking for me?" I asked.


    "First, tell me what you''ve been doing for days," she said, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Well¡­ I was with some women¡­" I said honestly.


    Luciana stared at me in shock for a few seconds, then started hitting my chest with her fists. "You insolent brat! How can you use such indecent words in front of your mother?!" she said, chasing after me. During the whole time, I was busy laughing because of her cute expression and the way she was chasing me.


    As Luciana continued to chase me, I suddenly turned around, grabbed her arms tightly, and tried to calm her down.


    "Okay, calm down, Mom," I said and I placed a long kiss on Luciana''s cheek Seeming to calm down a little, Luciana grunted and crossed her arms across her chest again. "Okay, fine."


    "Now, can you tell me why you were looking for me? Did something important happen?"


    "I''m not exactly sure, but all the nobles and other important people have been personally summoned to the capital by your father. Richard is going to make an announcement tomorrow, and he ordered that every prince and princess, including you, must be there."


    ___


    I changed Luciana''s character profile, you can press the fandom button below to take a look!

 Chapter 107 - 107: Master of intrigue

    Since the moment I came into this world and accepted my position as a prince, I have embraced a few life mottos to ensure my success. One of them is not to create unnecessary enemies. As a former historian, I saw many great men, or rulers, bring about their own downfall by creating needless adversaries.


    They would create enemies simply because they hated them, or because they did not share the same religion or ideology, or even because they gave a response that displeased them. In my previous life, I was not just a historian, but also a student of one of the best international historians. So, if I hadn''t died of cancer at a young age, I likely would have had a promising career.


    But, of course, I am quite happy that I died. I can''t say I was fond of my old world, where morally corrupt and degenerate ideologies like humanism or equality¡ªwhich go against human nature¡ªheld significant sway, resulting in uncontrollable mass migrations.


    In fact, I fell in love with this world, where there are no stupid, pink-haired people who called me a racist or fascist every time I expressed my realistic and fair ideas. However, this world is not perfect, nor is it meant to be. But at least, despite all the painful experiences I''ve gone through, I can say that I love living in this world. And for that reason, I value this life more.


    I don''t remember who said it first or where I read it, but there was a belief somewhere that someone who has died once no longer fears death. This is one of the stupidest things I''ve ever heard in this life. Shouldn''t someone who has already felt the pain and emptiness of death fear it even more?


    Moreover, while people who have never tasted death forget about it in their normal lives, could someone who has actually experienced death ever forget its reality? That''s why I fear death more than anyone else.


    Yet, despite my greater fear of death in this life compared to my previous one, I''ve come face to face with it far more often here. That''s why I began to think I must be doing something wrong somewhere. Perhaps being so afraid of death is what''s causing me to encounter it more frequently. I really don''t know... But at the very least, I''ve concluded that I need a change in strategy.


    I think the greatest truth I''ve failed to see in this life is this: the more a person chases power and authority, the faster death runs toward them. My desire to conquer not only this continent but all the others from the start has gradually brought me closer to death.


    No matter how cleverly I designed my plans and strategies, unforeseen events were always part of life. But without taking risks, one can''t achieve much. Aside from all this, there''s a thought that sometimes, despite myself, occupies my mind. What if I don''t need to fear death? What if there''s actually a cosmic power within me, allowing me to die and reincarnate as many times as I want?


    After all, I still haven''t found a logical reason why I was reincarnated into this new world. But the theories never end. What if this world I''m living in is actually my dream world? What if I''m in a coma right now, and everything I perceive as reality is just a product of my imagination? If this theory is true, does anything I''ve done or anything I will do have any meaning?


    These kinds of thoughts are truly like a dark swamp... So, it''s most sensible not to think about it. After all, I can''t burden my mind any longer with something I cannot learn or prove at this moment. What I need to do now is believe in this reality and live as if there won''t be a third life.


    For now, I set aside these thoughts and stood at the door of the throne room. It had been a day since my conversation with my mother, and I had been ordered by King Richard to be present in the throne room an hour ago. Every noble and important leader of the Asina Kingdom, regardless of their strength or status, had been ordered to come to the palace.


    That''s why the palace was packed, and I knew that everyone was already inside the throne room when I arrived at the door. Only I, Liam, and the other heirs were lined up in front of the throne room doors.


    As for Liam, he had been released yesterday. The reason was that no evidence was found to accuse him of Lugoar''s death. I already knew he would be released, and I had done everything I needed to do. I could tell from the sour expression on Liam''s face that my plan had already succeeded. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had likely received the news of his son''s and his son''s mother''s disappearance as soon as he was released yesterday, and he had probably already enlisted many people to help find them.


    Well, brother Liam, revenge is a dish best served cold. I swear on my entire existence that when the time comes for you to die in agony, I''ll be right there by your side, watching and smiling. But for now, you need to continue your pitiful life.


    "His Highness, Prince Liam, may enter," said the guard at the door.


    Liam entered as his name was announced into the throne room. The door closed behind him, and half a minute later, the other princes and princesses entered in order. Even Kayle and Violet entered after their names were announced, but I still had not been called. Once there was no one left but me, the guard finally approached me, bowed respectfully, and saluted.


    "His Highness, Prince Ethan, may enter."


    "The third prince of the glorious Kingdom of Asina, Ethan Asina Lenistark, is arriving!"


    As my name echoed in the throne room, I began to walk forward with slow, deliberate steps. As the grand doors of the throne room slowly opened, I stepped inside to be greeted by a magnificent sight. The room was packed with the most prominent nobles, statesmen, and even generals of the Asina Kingdom. All eyes were on me.


    The room was so quiet that the sound of my footsteps almost echoed. I lifted my head and saw the large throne at the far back of the room. King Richard sat on it with an authoritative posture, his sharp, piercing gaze fixed on me. The man bearing the royal crown was a symbol of determination and power; it was clear that he cast a great weight over everyone in the room.


    Next to King Richard were the three queens, including my mother, and the royal advisors stood in place. I could feel the tension in the room deeply. However, such moments had become more natural to me than ever before. Prince Liam and the other princes and princesses had already taken their places near the throne, but none of them could refrain from looking at me.


    Gathering my confidence, I stood in the middle of the room. I glanced at Liam for a moment, my brother staring at me with a cold expression. This look reminded me once again how deep the conflicts and hostilities between us were. But now was not the time for that; there was a more important matter at hand.


    Without rising from his throne, King Richard began to speak in a stern and authoritative tone,


    "Lower your heads!" he commanded with authority.


    When King Richard''s commanding voice echoed in the throne room, everyone, without hesitation, knelt and bowed their heads. I, too, bowed like everyone else, but my mind was trying to grasp the meaning of this sudden command. At that moment, the tension in the room increased even more. I still didn''t know what my father, King Richard, had planned or what purpose he had in gathering such a large crowd.


    King Richard''s voice echoed once again.


    "Before I explain why I have called you all here, I can say with certainty that the light of the sun has once again shone on our fertile land. I, Richard Asina Lenistark, son of the sun, have already decided who will succeed me as king. My successor must be a contender for the throne of the sun and his power must reflect the light of the sun.


    It is my sole duty to pass on such an important task to my strongest son..."


    As King Richard''s words echoed in the throne room, everyone held their breath, waiting for my father''s next statement. The phrase "my strongest son" caught everyone''s attention. The same question was on everyone''s mind: Who would the throne be passed to? I could feel the eyes of my other siblings on me. Each of them was acutely aware that the outcome of this moment would completely change their lives.


    King Richard''s voice echoed once again: "This kingdom''s future requires a strong and decisive leader. Someone who will protect the borders of the Asina Kingdom, be relentless against its enemies, but at the same time ensure the well-being of its people... Undoubtedly, the sun prince best suited for this challenging task is none other than my third son, Ethan Asina Lenistark!"


    For a moment, there was a deathly silence in the throne room. Everyone looked at me in shock. I was frozen in place by the words that had just come out of Richard''s mouth. It wasn''t something I had fully expected, but deep down, I knew this could happen. Meanwhile, a sharp fury appeared on Liam''s face.


    The reactions of the other siblings were met with silence; each of them was trying to internally process the situation.


    However, there was something only I knew. Richard had already told me that he had decided I would be the next king¡ªor at least that''s what he made me believe. But now, by announcing this to everyone, it was clear that he still wasn''t entirely certain. Yes, declaring me the official heir to the throne was actually a ploy against me.


    Richard''s goal was to use me to pit the other children, especially Fiona''s two remaining sons, against me like hungry dogs, pushing them to grow stronger. After all, with their lives and positions more threatened than ever, Fiona''s sons would now be highly motivated, using all their power either to kill me or to further the struggle for the throne.


    They would do anything to convince their father that they would make a better king.


    In short, as always, Richard had cunningly deceived and manipulated the entire kingdom with his sharp mind. His real intention was to control me. Ultimately, although Richard didn''t know for sure that I would soon stage a coup against him, he must have sensed it. After witnessing my power firsthand, he must have become fearful of me and my potential.


    So, to control me and ensure that I would love him, he came up with a brilliant idea... He declared me the official heir to the throne. In short, Richard had killed dozens of birds with one stone


    I couldn''t help but laugh inwardly. This old bastard was far more cunning than I had ever imagined, and without a doubt, he was a master of intrigue. But unfortunately for him, I already had several backup plans prepared for just such a situation. ''Poor Richard... if your enemy wasn''t me, you might have succeeded, but unfortunately, I am your enemy.


    Enjoy the remaining few years of your reign, or you''ll die with regret when I dethrone you in a few years through a coup...''

 Chapter 108 - 108: The beginning of the path

    "I accept with pleasure the great honor that His Majesty King Richard Asina Lenistark has spoken to me about. Long live Asina! Long live the great King Richard!"


    With these words, the entire hall began to cheer in the same manner.


    "Long live Asina! Long live the great King Richard! Long live the new son of the sun, Ethan!"


    As the loud cheers continued, I approached the throne he was seated on, and Richard also descended from the throne and came down the stairs. When we finally faced each other, I knelt again in front of him and extended my hand upward towards Richard. Richard slipped the emerald ring from his hand onto my index finger, then took my hand and pulled me up.


    After embracing me tightly, we turned together and faced the nobles, saluting them. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Long live Asina! Long live the great King Richard! Long live the new son of the sun, Ethan!"


    We began walking together in front of the nobles. With every step, the cheers resonated throughout the hall, reinforcing the strength and unity of the kingdom at this moment. As I walked side by side with Richard, I felt a mix of pride and the weight of the responsibility.


    After a while, we reached the end of the grand hall. Richard stopped, turned to the crowd, raised his hands, and silenced the hall.


    "Today marks the beginning of a new era for our kingdom!" he announced in a booming voice. "Eat! Drink! And celebrate!" Then King Richard exited.


    With Richard''s departure, the large doors closed once again, and the intense emotions within me gradually gave way to a peaceful calm. Most of the nobles were still applauding me and Richard, but I stood in the middle of the hall, greeting each of them. These greetings were a form of reassurance to the lords and ladies from every corner of the kingdom.


    The new son of the sun, Ethan, had accepted his responsibility.


    After a brief meeting with a few advisors who remained with me, it was finally time to withdraw to my room. As I exited the hall, the light hit my face. The emerald ring Richard had given me sparkled on my finger. It was more than just a piece of jewelry; it symbolized the great responsibility placed upon me. This ring was the emblem of the next Asina king.


    However, it also meant that my position on the continent had strengthened. This meant that I would soon be occupied with many unnecessary tasks. Therefore, I needed to leave the capital as quickly as possible and head to the Dragon Academy. Thus, I departed from the throne room, which was still in a celebratory mood.


    Unfortunately, this would likely increase the number of cold, harsh, and frightening descriptions of me. But, honestly, it wasn''t so bad if the nobles viewed me that way.


    Thus, I made my way to my room and intended to end this important day unusually quickly. In a few days, I would need to leave and head south. From there, I was to meet with Roxanne and enter the Southern Kingdom. Yes, I''m talking about the Southern Kingdom of Alpshar.


    The teleportation device to the Dragon Academy was located in the Island Federation, and people usually traveled first to the Tamerid Empire and then made a long journey by ship to the Island Federation.


    After all, it was more difficult to pass through there due to it being previously fragmented by the southern clans. However, I had already sent an official letter to the Southern Kingdom requesting permission to pass through their lands, and they responded quickly and granted it. Likely, Alpshar was currently busy suppressing a major rebellion, so I wouldn''t be in danger.


    As for why I wanted to pass through the Southern Kingdom... well, it was a maneuver to avoid my brothers or enemies. Liam or anyone else couldn''t easily defeat me in a one-on-one fight, but what if a hundred people ambushed me? Could I defeat a hundred people? Not at the moment, so to avoid potential dangers, I would travel to the Island Federation from the south.


    From there, I needed to go to the Herumzan Kingdom to resolve a few matters and then travel by ship to the capital of the Island Federation. So, I had a long journey ahead of me.


    Regarding the palace matters, I had transferred everything to Isabella, and my mother would be given a document proving she had permission to govern the newly acquired lands starting tomorrow. Yes, from tonight, I would be a landowner. After all, traditionally, the fertile lands belonging to the royalty were transferred to the rightful heir.


    So, all the royal lands except for the capital and its translation now belonged to me. After going to the Dragon Academy, I would inform Isabella and my mother via letter about what to do with those lands.


    Additionally, I temporarily transferred all the companies I had established under my false identity, Arthur, to Isabella. Thus, Isabella would remain further from the palace but also far from Richard, which was something I very much desired. Richard had just acquired two new concubines, had even forgotten Fiona. But still, it''s never harmful to take precautions.


    With these thoughts, I closed my eyes. Remembering that I needed to wake up early to prepare for the journey ahead, I quickly fell asleep.


    The next morning, before the sun had risen, I awoke to the coolness of a gentle breeze that parted the heavy curtains in my room. I quickly got up and dressed in comfortable travel attire. The journey ahead would be long and arduous, so I needed light and durable clothing. Before leaving the room, I took one last look at the emerald ring Richard had given me; it symbolized my place in the kingdom.


    After gathering my belongings, I stepped outside. The palace corridors were still empty. Before having a final meeting with my new advisors, I wanted to visit my mother, Isabella, and my sisters. I first went to my mother''s room. When I knocked on the door, she told me to come in with a sleepy voice.


    While handing her the document regarding the management of the lands I had been given, we had a brief chat. Her eyes held both pride and a slight worry. After embracing and bidding farewell, I headed towards Isabella''s room.


    Isabella had begun to adopt a distant attitude towards Richard and the palace. The new responsibilities she held seemed like a gateway to freedom for her. After a brief conversation, I left her a letter detailing the duties I had transferred to her. Isabella was a strong and intelligent woman; I was confident she would handle the responsibilities well.


    Finally, before leaving the palace, I had a brief meeting with a few advisors. Even though it was just for show, I needed to boost my reliability in the eyes of both Richard and the other nobles. During the meeting, the advisors discussed recent developments at the Dragon Academy and confirmed that everything was proceeding as planned.


    They also mentioned that I needed to set a time to formalize my engagement to Evangeline, which I said I would handle at the Dragon Academy.


    When the meeting ended, I first went to the garden to meet my sisters. I asked the servants to call Kayle, Isabella''s daughter, Violet, Luciana''s daughter, and Odette. As I awaited their arrival in the garden, a light breeze brushed my face. The garden was illuminated by the early morning light, and the surroundings were peaceful and quiet.


    After a while, the servants brought Kayle, Violet, and Odette. The three of them gave completely different reactions when they saw me.


    "Big brother Ethan, please take me with you!" my youngest sister, Odette, exclaimed excitedly. Her eyes were filled with a desire for adventure; she really wanted to be part of the journey. I smiled at her, but I knew I couldn''t accept her request.


    "I''m sorry, little one, but I can''t take you to the Dragon Academy," I said. Meanwhile, both Violet and Kayle sat down in front of me.


    "But I wanted to see the dragons..." Odette pouted and went to sit on Violet''s lap. Although Odette should have been twelve years old by now, she still acted like a child. This was unusual within the strict palace rules.


    "Are you going to say it''s because of the plans you haven''t shared with anyone that you''re leaving so soon?" Violet said, pulling her white hair away from her face, her critical eyes becoming even more prominent.


    "You guessed right, little girl," I answered in a mocking tone.


    "Hey, I''ll be turning twenty-five in a few months! You''re the one who''s still a kid," Violet retorted.


    I smiled slightly at Violet''s outburst. Despite our age difference, I liked to treat her like a little girl and make fun of her.


    "Even when you turn twenty-five, you''ll always be a little girl in my eyes, Violet," I said teasingly.


    At that moment, Kayle quietly approached me and met my gaze. I immediately understood that there was a deep thought behind her silence. She was always like that, thinking things through deeply before speaking, especially when talking to me.


    "Ethan," she said in a calm and resolute voice, "I''m coming with you. What time are you leaving?"


    Kayle''s determined tone changed the atmosphere. There were unspoken emotions glinting in her eyes that I couldn''t quite define. However, she had never voiced these emotions before, and she might not even be aware of them. Despite her tough demeanor, she had always been gentler towards me and had always held me in a special place. Sometimes, this made me suspect she had developed feelings for me.


    Seeing the determination on Kayle''s face, I paused for a moment. Kayle had always been a difficult person¡ªstubborn, harsh, and wanting to control things. Although her violent nature frightened most people around her, I had never kept my distance from her for this reason. Nevertheless, it would not be right to take her along on this journey.


    "I''m sorry, Kayle, but I need to go alone and take care of some matters. Besides, I need to use a different route to get to the Dragon Academy," I said gently but firmly.


    A hint of disappointment appeared on Kayle''s face, but she quickly concealed it. Despite her stubborn nature, I knew she was very intelligent. Even if she questioned my decisions, she would ultimately respect them. She looked away from me and took a deep breath.


    "Alright, Ethan. I hope your plans go as you wish," she said. Her voice wasn''t harsh, but there was an underlying note of unease.


    After bidding farewell to my sisters, I was ready to set out. As I stepped outside the palace, the mix of excitement and anxiety within me stirred once again. This journey would be a significant turning point, not only for me, but for the future of the kingdom. There was no turning back on this path fate had laid out for me.


    I had officially begun my long journey to the Dragon Academy, Roxanne, and the Southern Kingdom.


    As I made my way to the palace gates, I took one last look at the grandeur of the palace, feeling a mix of nostalgia and anticipation. The massive doors of the palace creaked open, and the morning sunlight spilled across the grounds, illuminating the path I was about to take.


    The journey ahead was fraught with challenges. The route to the Dragon Academy was long and winding, cutting through treacherous terrains and bustling cities. Despite the various obstacles, I was determined to see it through. Every step I took was a step towards the future I envisioned¡ªa future where I would prove my worth and fulfill my responsibilities as the new son of the sun.


    ____


    Don''t worry, I will make sure that the academy arc, which will probably start in two or three chapter, will not be long and boring

 Chapter 109 - 109: Conjunction

    After a journey of about fifteen days, we finally reached a town in the far south of the Tamerid Empire, after passing through the southern mountain ranges and the Black Lake. This town was where Roxanne, the most wanted criminal in the Asina Kingdom at the moment, had been hiding. Fortunately, with Evangeline''s help, we were able to conceal her here.


    Roxanne had severed the arm of Prince Liam, the first prince of the Asina Kingdom, and had attempted to kill him, which was why she was being relentlessly hunted.


    As I disembarked from the carriage, I was greeted by blue trees with thick foliage in front of me. The essence of these trees was highly poisonous, so I had to be cautious while moving forward. After all, this place was an unofficial yet effective natural boundary between the south and the north. That''s why the clans a few dozen kilometers away from here couldn''t expand northward.


    This forest was a difficult place to attack because of the presence of both extremely dangerous animals and highly toxic plants like these blue trees. Of course, one could bypass this area by going around from the west, but since the south was historically divided into clans, there was a different clan in the west.


    Moreover, the western clan would need to fight the Avarya Kingdom to advance north, and the Avarya Kingdom was an extremely powerful kingdom.


    Although its former glory has faded in recent times, the Avarya Kingdom is still as strong as the Asina Kingdom. The Avarya Kingdom''s lineage originally stemmed from the southern people, which might be why they were so adept at warfare. The previous Avarya king, the butcher king Duannur, had managed to defeat the Tamerid Empire in a pitched battle, forcing it into peace.


    Of course, after the death of the old butcher king, the Avarya Kingdom had lived under the shadow of its former grandeur. Based on information from the servant guild, it would not be wrong to say that it was riddled with corrupt and decayed local officials, and the current king was said to be foolish and an alcoholic.


    After all, if the current king of Avarya were a bit intelligent, he would recognize the threat posed by the newly established empire in the south and take measures against it. Fortunately, for now, the southern kingdom, or rather the soon-to-be southern empire, and the Asina Kingdom maintain good relations.


    As I passed through the blue trees, I set aside my thoughts and looked at the small, mansion-like cabin in front of me. It was a rather pleasant cabin with spacious empty lands around it. It was enclosed by fences, so I had to jump over them. I was alone at the moment because I had told all my knights to leave a few hours before entering this forest.


    From the outside, I must have looked like a strange and intimidating man suddenly appearing in the forest. I hoped that one of them would recognize me without causing any trouble. As I approached, a figure appeared at the cabin door, and from a distance, I could see that she was wearing a gray robe.


    However, when the woman who saw me approached, she suddenly jumped up from her chair and ran towards me.


    "Roxanne, what are you doing?!" came a woman''s voice from inside, calling out to the person running towards me by name.


    Smiling, I opened my arms and waited for the emerald-eyed girl to reach me. Within just a few seconds, she reached me very quickly and leapt into my arms with great force. Naturally, I fell to the ground along with her due to her sudden and unrelenting leap.


    "Ethan!!!" But it seemed that Roxanne didn''t even notice this.


    "Hello¡­" I said, hugging her tightly.


    Roxanne''s tight embrace around my arms felt almost suffocating. Her breathlessness revealed her excitement and how much she had missed me. Despite not having seen each other for a long time, her emerald green eyes continued to reflect the intense passion within her. Her lips were trembling, but it was hard to tell if the trembling was because of joy or obsessive love.


    Even though we didn''t go all the way that night we spent together, Roxanne has been much bolder with me since that night. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ethan¡­ you''re finally here! I''ll never let you go again. Never!" she whispered, her voice trembling on the edge of madness.


    Roxanne''s arms were so tight that I could barely move. Her obsessive love radiated from her eyes, and her face was almost so close that I could hardly breathe. I tried to place my hands on her shoulders to calm her, but every moment of contact seemed to make her cling even more tightly. Her obsessive nature seemed to destroy every boundary between us.


    "Roxanne, let me breathe," I said with a slight smile. However, this simple request only seemed to make her even more frantic.


    When Roxanne quickly pulled her arms away and took a step back, I saw the worry in her eyes. Although this sudden distance seemed to calm her a bit, she was still rubbing her hands nervously. Her eyes were a mix of madness and fear of losing me.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to hurt you," she said, her voice trembling. Her lips were quivering as she looked at me as if she wanted to hug me tightly again, but she held herself back. However, the expression on her face suggested that restraining herself was the hardest thing in the world for her.


    "Roxanne, everything is fine," I said in a soothing tone. "You can cling to me. I''m here and I''m not going anywhere."


    These words reassured her a bit, but the obsessive look on Roxanne''s face still remained. Her current mood was walking the line between love and obsession. She approached me slowly, this time more cautiously, wrapping her arms around my body and hugging me tightly. The interesting part was that Roxanne had grown stronger during our short separation. I could even see it just by looking at her.


    Feeling her increased strength both surprised and unsettled me. I wondered what she had experienced during our time apart.


    "Welcome to our little cabin, Your Excellency¡­ I hope your journey was pleasant."


    I looked at the woman slowly approaching from behind Roxanne. She was a high-ranking member of the servant guild and the one to whom I had entrusted Roxanne.


    "Well, the journey was quite dull, but I''m happy to be here now," I said, petting Roxanne''s head, who was still catching her breath. I noticed that her hair had grown a bit longer and her face was quite flushed as she took a deep breath to inhale my scent. Looking at her face, I could already read the indecent thoughts running through her mind.


    "Roxanne¡­. can you get off me now?" I asked.


    A slight hesitation appeared on Roxanne''s face, but she finally took a deep breath, released her arms, and slowly got off me. Her face was still flushed, but she seemed to have composed herself somewhat. Nonetheless, she did not remove her obsessive gaze from me. She wrapped her arms around her body, as if she was making an effort to control herself.


    "Alright, Ethan," she said gently, a strained smile appearing on her lips. "But you know, I missed you so much."


    I stood up and straightened my clothes. "I know, Roxanne. But there''s a time for everything."


    The woman waiting behind Roxanne bowed politely and spoke. "Your Excellency, Roxanne was a bit¡­ anxious before seeing you. It means a lot to her to see you here. However, I think she needs to calm down a bit now." Her voice was calm but authoritative, clearly trying to keep Roxanne''s situation under control.


    After looking at her, Roxanne turned back to me and apologized. "I''m sorry if I overstepped. I''ll go to the kitchen and help the other girls."


    Roxanne bowed her head shyly and walked towards the kitchen. Although I was somewhat surprised by how quickly she composed herself, I could still feel the passion boiling inside her. Her obsessive nature, sometimes while unsettling, deeply conveyed her commitment to me. As I watched Roxanne head to the kitchen, I turned back to the woman in front of me.


    "I''ll be a guest this night here, but I''ll need to leave again tomorrow."


    The woman bowed politely and responded in a calm voice, "Certainly, Your Excellency. We will do our best to make you comfortable during your stay. However, I don''t think Roxanne will be able to handle another separation."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be taking her with me. So, your duties here will end the day after tomorrow."


    "I understand, Your Excellency. In that case, we will need to prepare Roxanne as well," said the woman, with a hint of concern in her eyes. It was clear that she sensed Roxanne would be unwilling to part from her. However, she knew she could not disobey my orders. Interestingly, she had grown somewhat attached to Roxanne in this short time.


    The woman bowed politely and withdrew. "Very well, Your Excellency. I will inform Roxanne. Would you like me to accompany you?"


    "Yes, that would be good. Also, I must say I''m quite hungry," I said as I walked toward the cabin.


    "Dinner will be ready soon, Your Excellency."


    After moving to the cabin and waiting for about half an hour, dinner was served. I learned that besides Roxanne, there were at least six other women living in the cabin. Fortunately, they were all friendly and seemed to have become quite close friends with Roxanne. This suggested that Roxanne had not been overly lonely here.


    At least she had people to talk to, but Roxanne''s solitude was another matter, and I planned to completely address her loneliness tonight. I intended to fulfill her greatest desire tonight and go all the way until the end. Well¡­ I judt hoped the cabin''s walls had good soundproofing.

 Chapter 110 - 110: Fairytale pleasure(+18)

    As the darkness of the evening descended once again, Roxanne and I went upstairs to the room reserved for me. Since it was already late, the other maids had scattered to their rooms, and I was now alone with Roxanne. We climbed the stairs together, and as we approached a door, Roxanne opened it and invited me inside. I followed her in and made sure to close the door behind me.


    Realizing I had closed the door, Roxanne turned around excitedly and looked at me with a flushed face.


    Wasting no time, I approached Roxanne and gently caressed her face with my hand. This time, I intended to take things all the way. After all, Roxanne was a woman I was certain would never leave me, and honestly, I could feel myself developing deep feelings for her. Besides, I had slept with women for far less reason before, simply because they were beautiful.


    I''ve been absolutely stupid not to have slept with Roxanne until now, but I''m going to finish it tonight.


    As I ran my finger along Roxanne''s cheekbones, I glanced at her excited, darting pupils. Her breathing was irregular, and her heart was racing like that of a rabbit. This showed that she desired this too. Soon, I gently held the back of her neck to draw her closer and kissed her soft, pink lips. We shared a gentle and passionate kiss for a long time.


    It felt like a pure romantic moment rather than one filled with indecent thoughts, akin to the romantic scenes in those fairy-tale novels mostly read by women. But I had different plans for tonight.


    "Roxy... I want you to be completely mine tonight," I said as I broke the kiss and caressed her cheek.


    "... I-I''m already yours, E-Ethan," she stammered. Her face had turned entirely red from the words she spoke. It was as if the recently bold Roxanne had reverted back to her old timid self.


    Finding her reaction amusing, I smiled and, eager to see how she''d respond, suddenly grabbed her hips tightly.


    "... Hiii!" Roxanne flinched from my sudden movement, and her eyes widened. Then, as I began to caress her hips, she buried her head in my chest, awkwardly trying to hide her blushing face. When I lifted her by her hips to get a better look at her reddened face and kissed her sweet lips again, Roxanne couldn''t even respond.


    "E... Ethan... Mhmm I love you... Mhmmm," she said, breathless, as she pulled away from the kiss. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I love you too... But don''t blame me for what I''m going to do tonight. It''s your fault for being so sweet," I said with a smile, still holding Roxanne''s body in my arms. She was truly light, or perhaps I was just very strong. But what mattered most at that moment was how soft her hips felt as I caressed them.


    The fact that she could easily arouse me this much was a talent in itself, and Roxanne had certainly succeeded. After gently tossing her onto the bed, I approached her and began removing her clothes one by one.


    From my previous experience with her, I already knew she became wet very easily, so there was no need to prolong the foreplay. As she stood naked in front of me, sneaking glances at me with her flushed face, I was busy undressing myself. As I smiled at her secretive glances, I began to remove my lower garments as well.


    I wasn''t sure if she had ever seen me fully naked before, but when her eyes fell on the "snake" below, they widened to their fullest. Perhaps that night had been too dark, or I hadn''t removed my lower garments. But judging by her reaction, it seemed like Roxanne was seeing a penis for the first time. No, based on her reaction, it was more likely that she was seeing a man naked for the first time.


    Either way, my "snake" was big enough to surprise even the most experienced women.


    As I approached Roxanne and gently stroked her throat, I kissed her lips again. Throughout this entire time, Roxanne had done nothing but blush and stand still like a statue. Finally, she moved and wrapped her arms around my neck. Since she was still an inexperienced woman, I was usually the one to take the lead when kissing her, but now Roxanne''s tongue was moving aggressively.


    Still, I pulled back from the kiss and looked into her beautiful green eyes.


    "... I-I love you, Ethan," she said with that velvety voice of hers.


    She then touched my arm with her delicate fingers but suddenly looked above my head as if someone was there. But then, as if she had seen a ghost, she looked shocked and covered her mouth with her hand.


    I quickly turned around to see what was behind me, but finding nothing and no one, I turned back to Roxanne.


    "What happened? Did you see someone?" I asked her.


    Roxanne gave me the brightest smile I had ever seen and shook her head in the negative before giggling, "No, I didn''t see anyone..." and lifted her head to kiss me passionately.


    I didn''t quite understand the reason for Roxanne''s unusual sudden attack, but I wasn''t exactly complaining either. As I reciprocated her kiss, I could still hear her giggle even while kissing me. I wasn''t sure what had made her so happy. Sure, being with me tonight may have made her happy, but she suddenly seemed even happier than usual.


    Roxanne pulled her lips away from mine and looked at me with her still blushing face, but this time... she seemed more confident. She bit her lip and kissed me again.


    She wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me closer. She stopped kissing me to catch her breath and again glanced above my head. Each time she looked up, she giggled like a child before kissing me again. This behavior repeated itself in the following minutes. Roxanne would pause for breath, glance at the ceiling or above my head, giggle, and then kiss me again.


    Growing tired of being so passive, I looked into Roxanne''s eyes.


    "What''s going on, Roxanne? What''s making you laugh like this?" I asked, gazing into her emerald eyes.


    "Nothing... I just love you so, so much!" she said, laughing as she began kissing the rest of my face instead of my lips.


    Her cheerful mood seemed to have magically rubbed off on me, and we both laughed as we began kissing each other all over. I won''t lie. I liked Roxanne''s shy and passive side, but I was starting to enjoy this new side of her, too. However, there was no need to delay the main event any longer. I grabbed both of Roxanne''s hands, pinning them above her head.


    "I hope you keep laughing like this until the end of the night..." I whispered in Roxanne''s ear.


    At the same time, one of my hands grasped her erect nipple and began to caress it. My other hand reached her secret garden. I could feel the sparse and fine hairs around her vagina, and as I teased her there, I saw that Roxanne began moaning with pleasure. For some reason, I wanted to ignore the fact that Roxanne was a virgin and penetrate her hard, but I managed to calm my animalistic urges.


    "Ahh~ Mhmm Ethan...."


    Amid Roxanne''s moans, I moved my hand lower along her vagina and finally reached her secret entrance. Before even inserting a finger, I could feel the wetness around her hole. As my painfully hard penis began to ache, I could no longer hold back and slowly started to insert it into her.


    During this, I gave Roxanne a deep kiss to ease the pain she would soon experience, caressing her breasts with one hand and stroking her clitoris with the other. Roxanne moaned into my mouth, but as I continued pushing my penis deeper inside her, her moans of pleasure turned into moans of pain.


    "Mhmmmm.... Ahhhhh!"


    When I reached her hymen, I pushed further and broke it. Roxanne screamed in pain, and tears welled up in the corners of her eyes, but she didn''t stop me. On the contrary, she wrapped her legs around my waist and pulled me closer. This caused my penis to reach even deeper inside her, prompting another small scream from Roxanne.


    But after a few minutes of kissing her and making her feel good with my hands, her pain seemed to lessen. Unable to hold back any longer, I began moving my penis back and forth inside her, releasing her lips and kissing her neck.


    "AH Ethan ahhhhh~~ I love you! Ahhh, I love you. ~~" As I continued thrusting into her, Roxanne''s moans grew louder than she repeatedly declared her love for me.


    But after only a minute of thrusting, I noticed that Roxanne''s whole body began to tremble and convulse. My penis was becoming even wetter, and I felt as if something was trying to push my penis out with force.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh ahhhhh??"


    At that moment, realizing that Roxanne had climaxed, I pulled my penis out and watched as her juices sprayed up to my chest. After a moment of her climaxing, I couldn''t hold back any longer and inserted my penis back into her. Roxanne screamed in pleasure at my sudden re-entry.


    "AHHHHH! Ethan...~~ Ahhhh I realy realy love... you~~AHhhm so much"

 Chapter 111 - 111: 79(+18)

    Roxanne''s POV


    79%! A whole 79%! Right now, this is the happiest moment in both of my lives! And at this moment, Ethan and I are finally making love. When Ethan first arrived today, I checked, and his love percentage for me was 73, but now, in just a few hours, it has increased by 6%. But even though I want to kiss him so badly, I don''t even have the energy to move my neck.


    Ethan has been having his way with me in different positions for about an hour now. I''m doing my best not to pass out, but the pleasure I''m feeling is so intense that my eyes keep closing. I must hold on.


    He''s mine now¡­ While the other sluts have abandoned him, he''s here with only me! I need to make sure he finishes inside me again and gives birth to a dozen of his children. I have to be his best wife, and that''s why I need to make him feel good. The other wives will only be with him because they have to, but Ethan is with me because he wants to be. That''s the difference between me and you sluts!


    Ethan may marry you for your power or for the benefits he gains from your kingdoms! But I have neither an army, nor a country, nor any special powers to offer him, yet he''s still here with me¡­ Because he loves me. He loves me¡­ *giggles* Ethan loves me.


    "What''s so funny?!"


    When I looked at Ethan, I saw him smiling mockingly at me.


    "I''m sorry, it''s just¡ªAhhh, Ethan, slow down."


    Did he have to go harder just because I laughed? God, it hurts so much, but at the same time, it feels so good¡­ I can feel butterflies in my stomach again. I feel so strange, but this strangeness is the most beautiful feeling I''ve ever experienced in my life. It''s like my heart is now united with Ethan''s.


    "Mhmmm Ethan," when our lips met again, my heart started racing as usual.


    But I don''t understand, why isn''t it over yet? It''s not that I''m bored, but will it always last this long? Is this normal? I don''t know, but I do know that Ethan is perfect in every way¡­ Sometimes, I feel like I don''t deserve him¡­ Sometimes I wish I were as perfect as he is. That way, I''d truly deserve him.


    "Ahhhh," no matter how much I try to stifle my moans, it''s impossible to stop them. I don''t even have the energy left to suppress them anymore. And finally, Ethan came inside me for the second time. Considering Ethan''s Kaizer power, I''m definitely going to get pregnant tonight.


    My hands are trembling, but I don''t know if it''s from the intensity or from pleasure¡­ Oh, actually my whole body is trembling. I think I''m having another orgasm-!!!


    "AHHHMh I...love you."


    ---


    A Few Hours Later


    Now even my eyelids won''t move. And my legs are completely numb. I was lying on Ethan''s lap, and thankfully, after he came inside me one more time, he stopped. I guess he''s tired now¡­ No; he doesn''t look tired at all. What kind of monster is this? At first, I hated the idea of sharing Ethan with other women, but now that I think about it, I couldn''t satisfy him on my own.


    I had learned a few things about men from Lady Harelia, who looked after me here, but Ethan is very different from what I was taught. Also, Lady Harelia told me some things about a man''s white fluid, and that''s why I think I''ll get pregnant after tonight¡­ Thinking about it, Ethan''s little child will be inside me! Oh my God, this is so exciting! S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I opened my eyes a little, I could see the faint light of the sun illuminating the room. And despite me being on top of him, I saw that Ethan was peacefully asleep. I tried to move my hands to touch his face. I finally did it¡­ I am now completely Ethan''s, and from now on, I''ve secured that I''ll always be with him. In this life, no one has ever loved me 79% before.


    This ability was given to me by Pipkin when I was a baby, and I''ve used it so many many times. According to Pipkin, there''s no limit to this power, so I used it on everyone I wanted, but Ethan had by far the highest percentage I had ever seen. Pipkin said it''s impossible for a normal person to love someone 100%. Unless they''re insane, that is.


    But later, when Pipkin measured how much I loved Ethan, he was shocked.


    *Giggles*


    I think the only thing he said to me at that moment was that I was insane and that he regretted saving me. But when I asked him for days what he saw, he finally answered¡­ 101%! That''s a level of love that even a normal person can''t have¡­ At least according to Pipkin. I guess that''s why he said there was something wrong with me, but if loving Ethan is a problem, then so be it!


    If the world sees me as a crazy, obsessive lover, I don''t care. Even if Ethan sees me like that and wants to leave me because of my obsessive love¡­ Well, then I''d do something different. If Ethan leaves me, the first thing I''d have to do is become stronger than him. Once I''m stronger than Ethan, I''ll kidnap him and take him to a secret basement underground¡­ And then he''ll be completely mine.


    We''ll have a lot of children there and build the empire Ethan has always wanted with our children.


    An army of children! This is such an exciting dream¡­ I hope I give birth to at least triplets on my first try. That way, it''ll be easier to build the army. But before anything else, I need to become stronger than Ethan, and maybe then I won''t even need to kidnap him. If Pipkin were here now and saw the kinds of thoughts I''m imagining, he''d probably call me insane, but I don''t understand.


    What''s wrong here? I mean, what''s the problem with dreaming about kidnapping Ethan, locking him in a dungeon, and having lots of children with him to build an army? I think it''s a beautiful and innocent dream. At least compared to my other dreams, this is the most innocent one.


    ---


    Ethan''s POV


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Roxanne constantly moving on my lap with a wide smile. It seems she hasn''t noticed that I''ve woken up yet. But when I looked into her emerald green eyes shining like jewels, I felt a shiver down my spine. Sometimes this girl could be terrifying for reasons I couldn''t understand.


    I placed my hands on her head and stroked her silky black hair, and she flinched for a moment, but then looked at me with a crazed smile.


    "Good morning," I said as I continued to stroke her head.


    "G-Good morning," Roxanne stammered.


    I stood up and lifted Roxanne in my arms, heading towards the bathroom. I could see she was blushing, but this time I just planned on taking a normal bath. After all, I had no intention of pushing her or hurting her. Also, when I turned around and looked at our bed, I could see that there was a blood stain there.


    I might have gone a little overboard last night, and besides, I came inside her for the many time, which could be quite problematic. After all, Roxanne getting pregnant while we''re heading to Dragon Academy would be very dangerous, and it would also hinder her growth. So today, I need to find some Choun tea.


    This tea is a widely known contraceptive on the continent. Normally, it doesn''t harm a person, but when used before a pregnancy reaches two months, it causes a miscarriage. I''ll need to find some of this tea later. Especially now that the battle for the throne is heating up and we''re going to Dragon Academy, Roxanne getting pregnant would be a huge issue.


    We entered the bath and started washing, but when I saw that Roxanne couldn''t even move, I helped her bathe. Of course, I washed everywhere, including her private areas. Now it felt like we were a proper husband and wife. Since Roxanne still couldn''t move her legs, I had to carry her in my arms, and under the surprised gazes of the servants, I took her to the breakfast table.


    The older maid, in particular, was very concerned for Roxanne and asked what had happened to her. The other maids also asked worriedly what had happened to her feet. Roxanne couldn''t answer and just looked at me with a flushed face. Thankfully, the maids quickly understood and shyly returned to their duties.


    Some of them, especially Lady Harelia, who was in charge here and of middle age, blushed as she occasionally glanced at me.


    Thus, we had breakfast, and then Roxanne and I left the house. While I continued to carry Roxanne, who still had difficulty walking, we began walking out of the forest. The servants, meanwhile, would have to return to Asina or resume their duties in the Tamerid Empire. So now it was just me and Roxanne, but luckily, for most of the journey, Roxanne slept like a baby in my arms.


    She looked so tired that I didn''t wake her until we reached the horses. Finally, after walking for several hours, we arrived at the horses I had prepared earlier.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Still a piece of humanity

    After a day''s journey on horseback, I arrived in a southern city and purchased a carriage there. Along with it, I hired a dozen mercenaries. I could have hired more, but since we were in the Southern Empire, I didn''t want to draw too much attention. I also bought a few pack mules and loaded them with everything we might need on the journey. Lastly, I purchased some Choun tea for Roxanne.


    Thus, we boarded the carriage and left the city with the mercenaries. Since Roxanne and I were alone in the carriage, we spent most of our time making love.


    However, today when I asked her to drink the Choun tea, her reaction was far stronger than I expected. Normally, Roxanne, who never opposed me and did everything she could to make me feel good, had changed.


    "Why don''t you understand, Roxy? Do you want to be pregnant at the Academy? You must realize how problematic it would be for a student to get pregnant there," I said to Roxanne, who sat across from me with a sullen face.


    "I don''t care! I don''t want to drink that tea," she replied, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Roxy, listen to me. If you get pregnant, you''ll be vulnerable, and my enemies will want to target you. Even if we assume you give birth to the child, our child will always be in danger. I promise, once I ascend the throne and stabilize the kingdom, we''ll have as many children as you want, but for now, you need to drink this tea," I said, offering the tea to Roxanne.


    "What, so you want to kill our baby? Even if we have many children later, why do I have to kill this one? As you said, there will be many obstacles if I don''t drink this tea, but I don''t care. We can protect our child together," she said, crossing her arms again.


    I stood up, opened the door, and said, "I''m going to step outside for some fresh air." I got off the carriage and looked at the camp area. The vast, endless steppes were a rather pleasant sight. After taking a deep breath, I sat under a tree to rest.


    I understood Roxanne. After all, she''d be happy to have a child from the man she loves, and if someone tried to harm the baby in her belly, of course, she''d be angry... But I''m tired of this. I''m tired of me or people constantly making mistakes that affect my life. I''ve made many mistakes myself, but most of them were because I didn''t consider the minimal effects. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Most of the time, the difficulties in my life were fate attacking me at the most unexpected moments. But now, I need to control fate. At some point, even if I have to harm the woman I love mentally or physically, I must do what needs to be done. To wield power or to achieve a greater good, I have to risk a small evil.


    But at least for Roxanne... For once, I will silence my dark side. I''ll show kindness for the last time. This is only for you, Roxanne. When I enter the Dragon Academy, Ethan, as you know, he will no longer exist. There will only be me chasing power.


    But for now, I''ll show mercy to Roxanne. Just this once.


    After resting for half an hour, I got up and returned to the carriage. Once inside, I saw Roxanne still angrily staring out the window. I sat across from her. Soon, the carriage started moving, and the journey continued from where we left off. We were now close to the center of the South, and at least we had completed more than half of the journey.


    The mountainous areas and forests of the southern geography made the journey a bit longer than expected, but fortunately, we hadn''t encountered any significant issues so far, which was quite interesting.


    Normally, even in the Tamerid Empire, the roads weren''t this safe. This was probably due to Alpshar''s influence. The more I think about him, the more I can''t help but admire him. Making the roads this secure shows that he is actually a very clever person.


    As a historian in my former life, he reminds me of one of the greatest military geniuses who ever lived and who conquered nearly half of the known world. In my old world, he was called Genghis Khan, or by his real name, Temujin. Similarly, Genghis Khan had been particularly meticulous about the safety of trade routes.


    But now is not the time for a history lesson. What''s important now is convincing Roxanne. Lately, I''ve started calling her Roxy. The name developed naturally, and it''s easier to say, so I call her Roxy. But Roxanne has long gotten used to hearing this shortened name from me, and she even likes it. That''s why we''ll play a small but effective psychological game here.


    Instead of constantly calling her Roxy, today I will address her by her full name. From the start, calling her by her full name will catch her attention, and at some point, her subconscious will dislike this new way of addressing her. In turn, her primal mind will question whether she''s done something wrong, even if she''s right or wrong, making her feel bad.


    Yes, this is a very effective technique, and although I feel a bit bad for deliberately using it on Roxanne, it''s for a greater good.


    "Roxanne," I called out seriously, and Roxanne immediately turned her head from the window to look at me. "You will have your wish, Roxanne. If you don''t want to drink the tea, then so be it. And if you do become pregnant, I''ll do everything in my power to protect you and the child," I said, causing a wide smile to appear on Roxanne''s face.


    But I''m sorry, Roxanne, I need to cut that smile short. There are many ways to make someone feel more emotionally affected or, at the very least, more disappointed. But now I need to use one of them to make Roxanne feel a greater sense of guilt in this situation. That''s why I need to first give her hope and then crush that hope in the most painful way possible.


    A person who experiences such a disappointment tends to blame themselves for causing the situation. I''m sorry, Roxanne, but I know you well. If I don''t do this, I know you''ll want to have that baby. So, as painful as this may be, I believe it''s actually an act of mercy. It''s creating a small problem to prevent a much bigger one.


    "But Roxanne, we won''t be together anymore. You won''t be by my side in any way. Of course, I''ll do everything I can for our child, but don''t expect more from me. Now, if you don''t want to drink the tea, so be it. If you want to have a child, so be it. But know that you won''t be with me anymore."


    The smile on Roxanne''s face froze in an instant. The shock and heartbreak in her eyes were clear. She seemed to be struggling to believe my words. At first, she couldn''t say anything, just taking a deep breath, and then she slowly asked,


    "What... what do you mean? We won''t be together? Are you leaving me?"


    Her voice cracked toward the end of her sentence. This, as I predicted, had caught her completely off guard. From her expression, I could see that my words had deeply shaken her. Just as I wanted...


    Yes, this is exactly what I wanted. By catching her mentally unprepared for this situation, I was going to make her vulnerable. When a person experiences such a big shock, it''s hard for them to make rational decisions, but at least they''ll better understand which is the better option. This was the best way to get Roxanne to drink the tea.


    "Yes, Roxanne. Now you need to make a decision. Me or the child in your belly, which you''re not even sure exists?"


    Roxanne was silent for a moment, her eyes widening, and her brows furrowed slightly. She was shocked, but at the same time, she was battling mixed emotions. Her breathing quickened, as if she were trying to control a storm brewing inside her. Gathering what remained of her strength, she answered in a firm voice,


    "Is it really that simple? Is the only decision I need to make just this? Ethan, we''re talking about our child. How fair is it to present it as some kind of threat?"


    By the end of her words, her voice began to tremble, and the determination in her eyes waned. But, as always, Roxanne was far more resolute than I had anticipated. Her determination was making things more complicated, both for me and for the situation.


    "Roxanne, I''m a prince. And my greatest desire is power. If anything¡ªanything at all¡ªstands in the way of that desire for power, I want to remove that obstacle. Now, please don''t make things harder for yourself. In any case, I''ll protect you until the child is born, and once it''s born, I''ll be a father to it as much as possible, but don''t expect more from me," I said.


    I also now made a mental note to eventually establish a high-quality condom company in this world once things were settled.


    Roxanne remained silent for a few seconds. The confusion in her eyes was suddenly replaced by deep sorrow. It was as if my words had deeply wounded her, but at the same time, she had understood something. She crossed her arms tightly over her chest and lowered her gaze to the floor. There was a hint of hurt and reproach in her voice.


    Seeing her so vulnerable, so fragile, confirmed that my plan was working. Yet, a slight pang of guilt began to stir inside me. Roxanne had always been by my side, and being so ruthless toward her created a void within me, but I kept telling myself it was necessary, over and over again.


    Roxanne straightened up and reached for the tea I had just prepared. She held the cup with trembling hands and drank it all in one go. Then she placed the cup back down and looked at me.


    "Thank you, Roxy," I said simply.


    At those words, Roxanne rushed forward and hugged me. And then, when I felt a wetness on my chest, she was already crying loudly. As her tears streamed down my chest, I silently stroked her back. At that moment, the weight of everything hit me, too. There was an unease in my heart, but I was trying to suppress it. Power had to come before everything else.


    There was no room for emotions for a prince like me. Yet still, her sobs were affecting me more than I had anticipated. At the very least, it felt good to know that there was still a piece of humanity left somewhere inside me.


    "Everything will be okay, Roxy," I said softly. "I promise, when the time comes, we''ll have as many children as you want," I added.


    "Promise?" she asked, looking at me with her tear-filled eyes. And I have to admit, her red nose looked so cute that I wanted to bite it.


    "I promise," I said, raising one hand.


    "What if I say I want dozens of children?" she asked, wiping her tears with her arms.


    "If you want, we''ll have hundreds," I said. With those words, Roxanne calmed down a bit and hugged me again. As I caressed her head or back, I kissed the top of her head. But suddenly, when I heard a tapping sound on the window, I turned my head and opened it. One of the mercenaries I had hired stood there, looking somewhat anxious.


    "Sir, there are people here claiming to be messengers of the great emperor Alpshar of the South."

 Chapter 113 - 113: Thankfully, he’s not a woman

    After kissing Roxanne on the forehead and leaving her inside, I stepped out of the carriage. Among the soldiers in pieces of armor, I noticed a few men dressed elegantly. They carried neither weapons nor armor, nor anything threatening. They truly looked like emissaries, and the fact that Alpshar sent them without any protection could only mean something good.


    After all, this showed he bore no hostility toward me.


    "Are you emissaries of Alpshar?" I asked, using the southern dialect.


    The Southerners and Northerners technically speak the same language, but over time, the language has split into two. A Northerner might understand a few words when they hear the southern tongue, but sometimes they won''t comprehend it at all.


    The similarity of the languages used in the North and South is because of a handful of humans who survived the great demon massacre or genocide that happened on this continent thousands of years ago. So, both Southerners and Northerners are essentially of the same race, but over time, this race split into two.


    In fact, many micro-races formed, one of which is the people of the Tiamat Empire or the eastern race, which includes the Asina Kingdom. Of course, the sharpest divide was between the North and the South, and this racial split is also reflected in the language.


    "Yes, we are emissaries. We have come to inform you that the highest of the high, the last emissary of the gods, the sacred wolf of the South, and the earthly representation of the sun, the great emperor Alpshar, wishes to meet with you," one of the emissaries said in a flawless southern accent.


    It seems Alpshar has quite a few titles. Well, after so many accomplishments, that''s only natural. The great emperor united the South under one flag and one roof faster than even the conqueror, Ogedion. Honestly, sometimes I can''t help but feel a little envious of Alpshar. But what could be his reason for wanting to meet with me now?


    If he does something to me, I could escape into the dark realm, but I can''t say the same for Roxanne. However, I can''t refuse Alpshar''s invitation.


    "Of course, I gladly accept His Majesty''s invitation. But would it be a problem if I came alone?" I asked. For now, I need to conceal my relationship with Roxanne, or even the fact that there''s a woman in the carriage. On second thought, it''s not exactly normal that they found me so easily. We''ve likely been followed ever since we entered the southern empire in this carriage.


    Considering that the mercenaries I hired were the best I could find, I must admit that those tracking us are incredibly professional. In fact, it''s likely that even now, Alpshar''s spies are watching to see how I react from afar.


    This is quite unsettling. If Alpshar has an intelligence network more extensive than I thought, it could become a significant problem in the future. As a former historian, I know very well how effective intelligence and espionage have been throughout every period of human history.


    Especially when considering that even the Servant''s Guild hasn''t established a stable presence in the South, it''s not far-fetched to think that Alpshar has the best intelligence force on this continent.


    "It''s no problem for us. You can come alone or with your guards, as you wish," the emissary replied.


    "No need, I''ll come alone," I said, and began preparing the horse I''d acquired earlier. Since I could sense Roxanne''s worried gaze on me, I entered the carriage. She was still looking at me with her sweet little nose flushed.


    "Don''t worry. If I feel something''s wrong, I''ll teleport to where you are immediately. In the meantime, do as I showed you earlier and wear the black clothes that block light, okay?" I said, stroking Roxanne''s hair.


    "Okay... be careful," Roxanne replied.


    After kissing her pink lips, I stood up. "I will. Dont worry" I said before leaving the carriage and mounting my horse. After instructing the mercenaries where to go, I set off with the emissaries. I wasn''t too worried about Roxanne because we''d had plenty of time to talk during this long journey, and I now knew just how strong she was. A few mercenaries would never be able to harm her.


    But I hoped nothing unexpected would happen. We''re probably heading to the military camp set up by Alpshar. Since he''s dealing with a rebellion, it''s likely that he''s not in his palace. We''re closer to the rebellion zone, anyway.


    After an hour of traveling, we finally arrived at an area with more white round tents than my eyes could count. This was where Alpshar''s army was stationed, and the rebel army''s camp was probably only a few hundred meters away. After all, according to the information I had, Alpshar had set out a few days ago to suppress the rebels, so his army had likely just arrived and set up here.


    We approached a large tent perched on a hill with the emissaries. To be honest, calling it a tent might not be accurate. It was more like a palace made of fabric. Of course, throughout history in my old world, large tents like this had been used as homes, especially among nomadic peoples. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The emissaries and I stopped at the top of the hill and dismounted our horses. The hill was quite high, and the area was open, making it easy to see what was happening in the distance. I dismounted and looked in the direction where the rebel army was likely camped. After all, the layout of a military camp isn''t random, or at least it shouldn''t be for an army of this size.


    If the enemy army were to launch a sudden night attack, or attack before the camp was ready, the tents would be a significant hindrance for the army. Also, tents could slow down the army''s quick repositioning in case of an urgent command. That''s why even the placement of the tents follows a certain order, and each tent is carefully controlled.


    From up here, I could see the orderly arrangement of the tents below. Then, narrowing my eyes, I looked even further toward where the rebel army was supposed to be...


    "What the fuck is that?!" I muttered, shocked by what I saw.


    The sight before me was nothing short of terrifying. There were towers a short distance from the tents, but even from here, it was clear that these towers were made of human skeletons. It was such a horrific sight that it made my hair stand on end. There were probably thousands of human skeletons and skulls stacked on top of each other.


    "What''s the matter, Prince?" one of the emissaries behind me asked.


    "What is that?" I asked.


    The emissary looked where I was looking, then smiled. "Ah, that? Those are the ones who committed the greatest crime by rebelling against the earthly representative of the Sun, our merciful emperor, and no doubt, His Majesty showed his greatness of heart by granting them a swift death! Long live the sacred wolf of the South!" the emissary said joyfully.


    But this only deepened the horror I felt.


    The emissary''s words echoed in my ears as the sight before me made my stomach turn. I was certain that those towers were made of human bones, and I had never before seen Alpshar''s power and ruthlessness manifest so tangibly. The word "merciful" sounded hollow and mocking, even as it came from the emissary''s mouth. I tore my gaze away from the towers and took a deep breath.


    Not only did I have to survive this, but I also had to protect Roxanne.


    "I see," I muttered coldly. I forced myself not to reveal what I was feeling. The nausea I felt was not because thousands of people had already been killed. Just seeing the tower made of thousands of skeletons was a bit disgusting, but I felt better now. Underestimating the enemy in front of me would be a grave mistake.


    Alpshar''s intelligence and cruelty had allowed him to unite the South under one banner. But now, was I am threat to him or a potential ally?


    As we neared the entrance of the tent, my sense of unease grew. If there was a trap inside, it would be difficult for me to get out alive. But I wouldn''t know the truth until I entered. As I had promised Roxanne, if something went wrong, I would teleport out, but that would be my last resort.


    One of the emissaries opened the tent''s entrance. Inside were a few men, and at the head of a large table sat a young man with long red hair, wearing a grand dark fur cloak. His dark eyes, reminiscent of the darkest part of the night, met mine as I entered. Of course, I knew what Alpshar looked like, so I recognized him immediately.


    With his long, blood-red hair and stern yet handsome face, he had a presence that stood out in any crowd. Alpshar looked at me for a moment, and then his cold expression changed as his lips curled into a smile.


    "Everyone leave. I wish to speak with my guest alone," he commanded in an authoritative and oppressive voice.


    For some reason, my heart was pounding fast¡ªfaster than it had even during sex. And to be honest, the reason my heart was beating so fast probably wasn''t fear or anxiety. It was excitement. As a former historian, I was excited to be standing before someone who would likely go down in history as a legendary figure. But just think about it.


    Imagine that Alexander the Great or Genghis Khan was standing in front of you. How would a person react to such a thing? I don''t know how others would respond, but if I experienced something like that, I probably wouldn''t even be able to speak from the excitement. It''s embarrassing to admit, but if Alpshar were a woman, I might have had an erection. Thankfully, he''s not a woman...

 Chapter 114 - 114: Utkanc

    After everyone left and I was alone with Alpshar, the atmosphere became somewhat strange¡ªor at least; it felt that way to me. Alpshar rose from the couch at the back and sat at the table.


    "Sit, Prince. Although I am well aware of the unpleasant rumors spreading about me in the north, I''m not a barbarian. I won''t eat you," Alpshar said.


    I pulled the chair across from him and sat down. The Alpshar opened a wooden box-like object on the table and placed it between us. This wooden box, which could open and close, was actually a type of game very common in this world¡ªessentially, this world''s version of chess.


    "We call this ''utkanc'' around here. Do you know how to play, Prince?" Alpshar asked.


    Of course, I knew how to play this game, which greatly resembled chess from my old world. After all, this game was widespread among everyone, from the highest nobles to the lowest commoners, and we had teachers in the palace who taught it to me and the rest of the royal family.


    "Of course, Your Majesty. I know how to play. But if I may ask, I would like to know why you wished to meet with me," I replied.


    "Perhaps I''m just looking for a friend to play this game with," he said with a smile, and began setting up the pieces.


    The major difference between this game and chess¡ªor what they had in common¡ªwas that, at its core, this was a military strategy game. For instance, the piece representing the castle never moved, and there were no bishops. There were such differences, yet it was still a complex and challenging game.


    The difficulty of the game always depended on the skill of your opponent, but even if your opponent was a fool, you still had to know certain things to win. For example, if you attacked the castle with your cavalry, your cavalry would be lost.


    "Then I hope my skills will satisfy you," I said, arranging my three castle pieces in a crescent shape in front of the piece that represented the palace. After Alpshar arranged his palace and castle pieces, I made the first move, advancing a pawn.


    The biggest difference from chess was the size of the playing field and the pieces. You could, for instance, place your archers on one side, your infantry on another, and your cavalry in a completely different location. Additionally, before the game started, you had to determine the position of your castles.


    The main goal of the game was to protect the palace piece, which you could only place in the back rows. The palace represented the capital, so if the palace was captured, you lost the capital, and losing the capital meant losing the game¡ªjust as it often happens in real history.


    Unlike me, Alpshar placed only archers in front of his castle. Another difference in this game was that you could introduce your pieces at any time. Both sides had the same number of pieces, but when to deploy them was up to you. You could, if you wanted, play the entire game with just one pawn. Ultimately, the only thing that mattered was not losing the palace piece.


    "Actually, Prince, I recently read the book you wrote. Tell me, did you really write it?" Alpshar asked.


    Ah, now I understood. He was interested in me because he had read the book in which I compiled the teachings and ideas of many philosophers from my previous world. I should also note that the book contained some rather pessimistic or realistic, yet gloomy, statements about human nature.


    So it was only natural that Alpshar found it intriguing, especially since I knew enough of his story, even if not all of it.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I wrote it. I hope you liked it," I said, making another move by introducing a pawn.


    Alpshar, after thinking for a moment, introduced another archer in response to my move. "I can say I liked it quite a lot. No offense, but I didn''t expect much from a book written by a prince younger than me, but by the time I finished it, I was utterly impressed," he said.


    As I was busy introducing a cavalry piece, I smiled and said, "Well, there''s no offense taken. I consider what you said a compliment." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Indeed. Just as you wrote in the book, life changes depending on your perspective. To be honest, I was quite struck by your analogy of the deer and the lion," Alpshar said as he introduced a pawn.


    "Thank you. Actually, I was curious¡ªwas there anything in the book that you disagreed with?" I asked while deploying another cavalry piece.


    Alpshar kept his eyes on the board, thinking for a moment. Then, carefully, he advanced to an archer. "I agree with many of the points in your book, Prince, but I disagree with some of your comments on human nature. For example, you wrote that people will rise if they focus solely on virtue. But what you fail to understand is that not all people are the same.


    Most people are often very different from you or me. Most people are no different from the pieces in this game. Humans are selfish and hypocritical. That''s why people like you or me must move these selfish and hypocritical pieces. In truth, only rulers need to focus on virtue."


    Alpshar''s words made me pause and think. As we progressed in the game, our conversation felt like a battle of strategy as well. I glanced at the board, and after confirming it was my turn, I moved another pawn forward. I looked up at Alpshar.


    "Your Majesty, it may be true that many people are selfish," I said calmly, "but I don''t believe that means they are inherently evil. People become selfish when they succumb to their weaknesses and fears. However, every person has the potential for good within them. The key is showing them that path.


    Virtue is indeed a quality ruler must possess, but it is also a path they must guide their people along."


    Alpshar nodded with a smile, though there was a hint of irony in his eyes. As he moved a piece, he continued, "Virtue won''t save the people, Prince. People are ruled through fear and strategy. The virtuous path you speak of can only survive under the protection of the powerful. Even this game we are playing proves that, doesn''t it?


    We are trying to protect the palace piece, but we must sacrifice other pieces to win. Any ruler who wishes to win in this world must know when to be selfish and ruthless. Selfishness is a luxury that only rulers¡ªor superior people¡ªshould indulge in. If everyone were selfish, no one would win."


    Alpshar''s bleak worldview reminded me of the philosophy of many rulers and leaders in my old world. They had perhaps been led down a dark path by their desire to maintain power, believing that fear was the most effective way to control their people. But I thought differently.


    "Yes, this game is based on strategy and sacrifice," I said, deploying a cavalry piece. "But the true winner is not just the piece that survives on the board. What matters is how you play, what you fight for, and how you lead your people. Ruling by fear might work in the short term, but without the love and trust of the people, it''s impossible to achieve lasting stability.


    In Stoic philosophy, virtue brings inner peace, regardless of external circumstances. That''s the source of true strength and happiness."


    Alpshar pondered my words for a moment before laughing softly. "I''ve heard that before, Prince, but I still find it very na?ve. Even a dog, when shown too much affection, will only repay you with ingratitude. The problem with making people fear you is that when you fail, it will show. But as long as I do not fail, there is no issue.


    However, if you shower your people with love and trust, do you really think they will reciprocate? At some point, they will take it as something that''s simply expected. I''m not saying one must be a tyrant, but in my opinion, there are two things required to rule a people: fear and respect. You''ve probably met my envoys. Do you think they would dare betray me?


    When people both fear and respect you, you become god-like in their eyes."


    Alpshar moved all his cavalry pieces into play. "And isn''t this the essence of all lasting religions? Fear and respect. The fear of being cast into hell and the respect for the power of God. That''s why people have believed in things that don''t exist for thousands of years."


    Listening to Alpshar, I realized just how closely his philosophy aligned with the dark path followed by many rulers. A system built on fear and respect might appear strong, but it was like a building constructed on shaky foundations. It was bound to collapse with the first quake. But what if the quake never came? What if Alpshar remained a perfect ruler? Would that building still fall?


    No... Now I understand. Now I understand Alpshar''s philosophy. From a young age, Alpshar knew how powerful fear¡ªor terror¡ªcould be...

 Chapter 115 - 115: Being and nothingness

    I was beginning to understand the red-haired, black-eyed man before me better now. Of course, I can''t say that I have fully figured him out, but at least I can understand why he chose this path. Why did Alpshar really choose this bloody path? When a person experiences many traumatic events as a child and probably has someone to protect, why would they choose such a bloody and risky road?


    Alpshar had many options. He could have left everything behind and settled in a better and more peaceful place, and at least he wouldn''t have had to live such a wild life.


    After all, a person who experiences traumatic events in childhood and is covered in blood during those events typically either becomes more fearful, avoiding conflict, or, on the contrary, becomes insanely aggressive and brave to the point of being called foolish. But Alpshar fit neither of these categories.


    Looking at his life, you don''t need to be particularly intelligent to see that he is not someone who shies away from war out of fear. Moreover, Alpshar is not wildly aggressive or someone who foolishly digs his own grave and calls it courage. If he were such a savage, he would have already attacked the Tamerid Empire by now.


    The Tamerid Empire has provoked Alpshar many times secretly, but Alpshar never changed his stance, which was wise.


    In the end, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that Alpshar is a cunning person. After all, a fool could never succeed in uniting the entire south. But then, what is Alpshar''s motivation? What is the reason behind his desire for conquest? I know that his great ancestor was the conqueror Ogedion, but is that all? Is he doing all this just because he admires Ogedion?


    Clearly, Alpshar has a certain worldview, and it seems that this worldview is extremely pessimistic. That''s why I''m having this philosophically deep conversation. After all, what I just said¡ªor more specifically, the part where I talked about what a ruler should be like¡ªwas something I did deliberately.


    I only put forward ideas that I didn''t necessarily agree with, or only partially agreed with, just to see how Alpshar would react, whether he would object or agree.


    My attempts bore fruit, and now I understand Alpshar better.


    Well, as an old man once said, "If you know yourself and your enemy, you will not be imperiled in a hundred battles." Even if Alpshar is not my enemy today, he will definitely be one day. In fact, perhaps I am more like him than I thought. Now that I think about it, we both want to conquer the continent, and both of us can be ruthless at times in pursuing that goal.


    Let''s take the tower made of human bones outside, for instance. Alpshar''s purpose there is probably to display power and gain dominance over the masses through fear or terror. And I probably would have taken such a decision if I had to.


    Now that I think about it, Alpshar reminds me of someone from my old world, someone who was extremely ruthless, extremely cunning, and just like him, a military genius. His name was Tamerlane, and in many ways, Alpshar resembles him. Now that I think about it, Alpshar had a wound on his foot¡ªnot a serious one, but one that hindered his running somewhat... Just like Tamerlane.


    "How much more time do you need to make your move?" Alpshar asked in his deep voice.


    I turned my gaze back to the board. We were now entering the final stages of the game, and both of us had brought all our pieces into play. Moreover, I had destroyed all three of Alpshar''s castles, but I still had one castle piece left, protecting the royal piece at the back. The plan was simple.


    The pawns would advance and attack Alpshar''s army while the archers would provide support, and during this time, my cavalry would attack the unprotected royal piece. At least, that was the plan. I still had more pieces left, so victory was inevitable. All I had to do was to make every move perfectly. From the outside, making flawless moves might sound easy, but it was a very difficult task.


    I must admit, Alpshar was a very good player, but in my past world, as a historian, I also knew many war tactics.


    In fact, I should mention that while playing this game, I noticed something. I was smarter than before. Yes, maybe it sounds a bit arrogant, but it was true. I wasn''t stupid in my previous life either; after all, I was a student of one of the most renowned historians the field of, so I knew I had a certain level of intelligence. But I was certainly not a genius. I just had above-average intelligence. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But what about now? Why did I understand this difficult game, with countless possibilities, so well and so precisely? In my previous world, I played chess, but I was never a top-tier chess player. Even though this game was different from chess, it was probably more difficult, yet I could easily beat many who had mastered it. I had proven this many times in the past.


    I think my brain capacity¡ªor whatever it''s called¡ªhad improved. But I was still aware that this didn''t mean I would succeed in everything. However, I could at least say that I understood these kinds of games better.


    So, I moved my pawn forward by one square. Then I looked at Alpshar to observe his reaction. He seemed slightly irritated and tired by my move. He, too, moved his pawns forward.


    "Tell me, Prince, do you believe in God?" Alpshar asked as he made his move.


    "I don''t know," I replied as I arranged my archers.


    "What do you mean, you don''t know if you believe or not?" Alpshar asked in a tone of surprise.


    "I just don''t know if God exists. To me, God may or may not exist. I''m not in a position to know. But I think the real question is, what are God''s attributes?" I replied.


    At that moment, Alpshar was also moving his pieces closer to mine. "God''s attributes? I suppose it''s enough for me to view God as the Creator," Alpshar said as he made his move.


    I was busy placing my archer pieces in both an open and elevated position. "Is it logical to call a being that creates something of a creator or God? For example, some special elves can create plants even where there is no soil. Does that mean elves are gods?" I asked.


    As Alpshar made his move, he stroked his chin. "You raise a good point. But still, elves don''t create out of nothing. They can only do that by using their Kaizer powers, meaning they can do it because an energy exists. But what I''m talking about is creation from nothing.


    I see nothing wrong with calling someone who creates matter in the middle of nothing a god," he said, placing his archers slightly behind the opening, directly across from mine.


    "But what exactly is nothingness? After all, even nothingness is something, and can we call something that can exist ''nothing''? Nothingness might be the place where nothing exists at the same time everywhere, but if nothingness has a boundary, that makes it something. Logically, in this universe, at least, nothingness cannot exist¡ªor at least that''s what I think."


    Alpshar thought over what I said for a while and then watched me make my move. "Then what are God''s attributes for you?" he asked, settling into a more comfortable position in his chair.


    "As I said, God''s existence is not certain for me, but at the very least, for me to call something God, that being would need to have infinite power and authority over everything. But logically, even if such a being exists, why would it care about a few insignificant pieces of flesh like us? Or why would it take an interest in us?


    If there is a perfect being with infinite power and infinite wisdom, wouldn''t it logically be focused only on its own existence? After all, only its own perfect existence should deserve its attention. But if such a being is our creator or at least played a role in our creation, this brings with it an entirely different problem," I said, watching Alpshar move his pawn pieces.


    Since this game was being played on a three-dimensional board, it was impossible to see everything, but I suspected that Alpshar still had one more hidden piece, and this piece was probably protecting the palace piece.


    "And what is that problem? What is the issue with a being of infinite power and wisdom creating us?" Alpshar asked as he made his move, looking at me with a curious expression.


    "As I said before, it''s illogical for such a being to care about us in the slightest. And so, such a being could only have created us by accident or, at the very least, unwillingly. But that too is illogical. After all, it is impossible for a being of infinite power and infinite wisdom to both do something by accident and create something unwillingly.


    So, if there is a being of infinite power and infinite wisdom, it is illogical for it to have created us, even unwillingly. The only logical conclusion is that the being that created us was flawed and not of infinite power. So, if we were created by a being, that being must be flawed or, at the very least, not perfect. Of course, these are just my ideas.


    The opposite could also be true," I said, and finally I moved all my pawns forward and started the final battle.

 Chapter 116 - 116: Winner and loser(1)

    The match between Alpshar and me was approaching its end. When my infantry pieces encountered his, I was poised to win based on my numerical advantage. However, at that moment, Alpshar''s archer pieces were the closest to my archers, preventing them from supporting the infantry. This meant the game would last at least a few more turns.


    Yet, I had moved my cavalry eight squares closer to Alpshar''s palace. The cavalry had the chance to move up to eight squares in a single turn, but this game was much larger than chess, as I had mentioned before.


    Now we were both silent and completely focused on the match.


    A slight smile appeared on Alpshar''s face. "I realize that our philosophical discussions are as dangerous as the fires of war. " he said. "But prince, remember that victory is not achieved solely by intelligence. Sometimes unpredictability is the strongest weapon." He carefully directed his gaze toward the game board. Meanwhile, I had moved my cavalry even closer to the palace.


    I thought my victory was assured, yet I remained vigilant. What was Alpshar''s plan?


    Alpshar silently moved one of his pieces. At first glance, this move seemed meaningless, but I soon realized it was a delaying tactic. One of my pawns was heading toward a trap that Alpshar had set. That was his style: to prepare a deadly move silently and slowly. However, I was not an ordinary opponent.


    I paused for a brief moment and carefully examined my pieces. I thought Alpshar could use his move as a deceptive strategy. I needed to reclaim the advantage I had given him. I pulled back a few of my pawns, rearranged my archers, and pushed my cavalry forward in one final move toward the palace.


    Alpshar took a deep breath and smiled. "A clever move," he said, "but as in every game, sometimes losses teach us more than victories. However, I''ll allow you to enjoy your victory for now."


    As my cavalry approached the palace, I felt I was on the verge of victory. But at that moment, Alpshar made an unexpected move. He finally revealed the piece he had been hiding. This soldier, which appeared ordinary, skillfully maneuvered behind my cavalry. At the same time, it closed the distance between my pawns and archers.


    I hadn''t realized Alpshar''s plan until it was too late, but this move could shift the balance.


    "The game is nearing its end, prince, but I see that landing the final blow won''t be so easy," Alpshar said, his eyes focused on the pieces on the board.


    Although my pawns had won the battle, Alpshar''s move completely blocked me as my cavalry attempted to seize the palace. He had neutralized my last strong move. The pieces were stuck together, and the game had reached a stalemate.


    After a moment of silence, Alpshar raised his head. "A draw," he said softly, wearing his usual sly smile.


    A fleeting sense of disappointment washed over me, but I replied with a smile. "A draw." I had no choice but to accept this outcome in the face of Alpshar''s intellect. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As we slowly returned the pieces to their places, I knew deep down that this was just the beginning. In our next encounter, there would be a winner, but there would also be a loser. When I looked at Alpshar, I saw an unreadable expression on his face. He wasn''t angry or sad, nor happy or peaceful... There was something different about him, and I felt strangely as if I would never know what it was.


    It felt as though, despite the few steps between us, there was a chasm. Why did I feel this way? Why did I feel as if I had lost all my confidence? I had drawn with him, but I hadn''t lost. So what was this inferiority complex?


    When I looked at Alpshar again, I could now see an emotion in his eyes... No, I could see more of an emptiness. His slightly narrowed eyes and strong, chiseled jaw gave him a truly intimidating appearance. But in the next moment, he stood up and extended his hand.


    "It was a pleasure to meet you, prince. I won''t keep you from your path any longer," he said.


    I stood up and shook his hand. His grip held a firmness and coldness I had never felt before. This handshake was not just a farewell; it felt like a challenge. I looked into Alpshar''s eyes again; there was no glimmer of victory but rather a profound calmness. This calmness unsettled me.


    At that moment, I realized that his mind was a battlefield, and every move he made resonated not just on the board but also in my thoughts.


    As Alpshar left the game scene, I looked back at him. Inside me, a feeling of inexplicable inadequacy was rising. Although we had drawn, I had not been defeated. But why did it feel as though I had truly lost? His strategy, as much as his moves, had drawn me in like a magnet.


    Perhaps this was more than just a game. This encounter with Alpshar was a mental and emotional test. In this game, what was lost or won was not just pieces but also one''s beliefs about oneself. This single meeting with him revealed my own weaknesses and the darkness within me. I felt as if I were looking into a mirror rather than facing a rival.


    But how long could I look into this mirror? Alpshar''s words echoed in my mind: "Victory is not achieved solely by intelligence." Perhaps he was right. The formula for victory existed not only in the games of the mind but also in unpredictability.


    ---


    *Third Person POV*


    After Ethan left Alpshar''s tent, he approached the tower made of skeletons, at least fifty meters tall, to take a closer look for a while longer. But also At that moment, Alpshar moved to the other room inside the tent and saw a young and beautiful woman there.


    Her golden eyes shone even in the brightest moments of the day, and anyone who stared long enough into those golden eyes would likely end up blind. The woman had dark blue hair, contrasting sharply with Alpshar''s crimson hair, and her eyes matched it quite well.


    "Did you eavesdrop on us, Belliana?" Alpshar asked, looking at the beautiful young girl.


    "Is there a problem with that, big brother?" Belliana replied.


    "Hahh... You''re getting bolder. So, what do you think of him?" Alpshar asked with a mocking smile.


    "I think someone has finally appeared who you won''t be able to defeat, even in the end. I''m very curious about what you''ll do with him in the future, brother," Belliana said, smiling mockingly in return.


    "Someone I won''t be able to defeat? Belliana, I know deep down you''re imitating me, but if you want to mimic me better, you need to use your mind more effectively," Alpshar said as he walked toward the next room in the tent.


    As Alpshar walked toward the other room inside the tent, he felt Belliana''s gaze upon him. This dialogue with her, as always, felt like a power struggle. The young woman was skilled at responding to Alpshar''s mocking demeanor, but she also harbored a sense of curiosity. At that moment, thoughts about Ethan were swirling in Alpshar''s mind.


    "Maybe this time I''ve really found a rival," Alpshar thought, beginning to feel a spark of something alongside his usual calmness. "But an enemy I cannot defeat can never exist."


    When he entered the other room of the tent, a table filled with old maps and strategy books greeted him. He thought about the sweet companionship he had experienced with Ethan and the chaos within him. "If this has made me feel so good, the next encounter will be even more interesting, but the next encounter won''t be a game, Ethan Lenistark," he murmured.


    Belliana entered the room behind Alpshar. "I knew it. You''re taking Ethan seriously, aren''t you?" she asked. "It''s interesting that he hasn''t been defeated so quickly. No one has ever managed that in front of you before."


    A faint smile appeared on Alpshar''s face at Belliana''s words. "Taking someone seriously is important for evaluating rivals. Ethan is playing a different game, so ignoring him would be suicidal," he said. Unable to withstand Belliana''s curious gaze any longer, he continued. "But the chaos within him could be an opportunity for me."


    Belliana became attentive when she saw Alpshar''s seriousness. "What are you planning?" she asked in a lower voice.


    "What makes you think I''d tell you my plans, dear sister? You want to imitate me better when I share my strategies, don''t you? But you need to create your own character now. That''s why I''m sending you to the Dragon Academy," Alpshar replied.


    Belliana was taken aback for a moment by Alpshar''s words. "The Dragon Academy? What''s the point of sending me there? I don''t want to live in your shadow!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with anger and disappointment. "I''m already different; I''m not imitating you!"


    Alpshar responded without losing the smile on his face. "This will make you stronger, Belliana. The Dragon Academy is not just about dragons; it''s also a place to develop powerful strategies and discover your own potential. If you stay here, you''ll only remain in my shadow. If you go there, you''ll have a chance to find your own light."


    Belliana turned away in anger and took a step. "But I''m here! I''m by your side in the midst of the battle. Why do you want to send me away?"


    Alpshar approached her with determination. "Because I care about you. You need to find your own strength. I want you to surpass me, so we can fight against greater enemies together. You will grow stronger in the Dragon Academy, and I can''t wait to watch your development from there."


    Belliana saw the determination in Alpshar''s eyes. Knowing he was thinking so much about this was somewhat comforting. However, her anger and rebellion did not diminish. "You''re just trying to send me away for your own interests! I want to make my own decisions!" she said.


    "Yes, you want to make your own decisions, but to do that, you need to stop imitating me," Alpshar said, softening his voice. "This decision is not mine; it''s yours. But at least consider it an opportunity. If you want to be strong, the beginning of that path goes through here. I don''t want you to continue on your own. If there''s a goal alongside you, you''ll develop better."


    Belliana paused for a moment, struggling with her indecision. "What will the Dragon Academy give me?" she said, though the resolve in her voice was slowly fading. "I''m sure I''d learn more if I stayed by your side."


    "No," Alpshar said, increasing his determination. "Your talents and intelligence will be invaluable there. Your teachers will be eager to teach you real strategies and powers. If you don''t seize this opportunity, you will only limit your own potential."


    Belliana looked down. A conflict raged within her: as she tried to rebel and remain independent, she also felt a desire to be strong. "If I go there, I feel like I''ll never come back," she said.


    "You will come back. I''ll even kill dragons like the devil Annaxor if I have to, to bring my sister back!" Alpshar said with a serious expression, as if he truly believed he would do something like that if necessary.


    Alpshar''s words deepened the contradictions within Belliana. Her strong bond with her brother had forced her to consider going to the Dragon Academy. Yet, at the same time, it suppressed her desire for independence and to find her own identity. The uncertainty on her face did not escape Alpshar''s notice, and just as he was about to speak again to persuade her, Belliana interrupted.


    "Fine, I''ll go, but I will return, and I will conquer the entire continent before you do!"

 Chapter 117 - 117: In front of the devil

    *Ethan''s POV*


    About three hours after leaving Alpshar''s military headquarters, I finally reached the town where Roxanne was staying. I had previously told the mercenaries to come here because there''s one of the continent''s largest forests nearby, and if any trouble arose, we could use the forest to escape. But luckily, nothing happened, and the meeting with Alpshar went even better than I expected.


    After entering the town, I quickly found the luxurious inn where Roxanne was currently staying, and since it was already midnight, I went upstairs and entered her room. The moment I stepped inside, I saw Roxanne spring out of bed and run toward me.


    Her black hair was slightly messy, her eyes filled with worry but also relief as she ran toward me. Her face held both a surprised and loving expression. Roxanne, overwhelmed with tears, hugged me tightly.


    "Ethan! You''re back!" she said, her voice trembling but filled with joy.


    I held her tightly and stroked her hair. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. The conversation with Alpshar went better than I expected," I said as I grabbed her by the hips and lifted her up. A small squeal escaped Roxanne''s sweet lips, but she still clung to me like a koala. I moved to the bed, leaning back against the pillows with Roxanne in my lap. I still felt a bit guilty about what I had done before.


    Roxanne didn''t deserve it. She had risked her life for me, and yet I had treated her so terribly. But it was necessary.


    Even though I was confident, I would win the throne war, there was always a chance of losing. That''s why Roxanne being pregnant, or worse, having my child, was extremely dangerous. After all, if someone becomes king, they can kill their siblings and their children if they wish. They can even take their siblings'' wives, but thankfully, since my fianc¨¦e is Evangeline, there''s nothing to worry about.


    No one would want to strengthen Tamerid Empire''s most powerful princess. But other things like that had happened frequently in history. For instance, when Richard took the throne, he killed one of his pregnant sister-in-law and her child, and no one said anything. Of course, when this story spread among the people, Richard faced some backlash, but it wasn''t very effective.


    That''s why I didn''t want Roxanne to become pregnant. But still, that didn''t mean I had to treat her this way.


    "Roxy..." I called out to her as she hugged me tightly. Roxanne lifted her head and looked at me with those big, sweet emerald eyes, full of curiosity. "I''m sorry for what happened this morning."


    Roxanne blushed a bit and lowered her head again before gripping my arm tightly. I could feel her heartbeat pounding much faster than usual, but was she really reacting this much just because I apologized?... Then Roxanne lifted her head and quickly brought her lips to mine, kissing me. It was a short and sudden kiss, but it felt full of emotion.


    "I-I''m fine!..." Roxanne said excitedly before hugging me tightly again, hiding her flushed face.


    I was a bit surprised by the sweetness of the moment, but then I wrapped my arms around Roxanne''s soft body. As I held her, I absorbed her warmth and closeness. Her fragility, combined with her strength, was always one of the things that impressed me the most. Listening to her heartbeat, I realized how delicate this moment was. I was trapped between the guilt I felt and the love I had for her.


    "Roxy," I whispered, gently stroking her hair. "I don''t know when the last time I said this to a woman was, but... I love you."


    As the words escaped my lips, I felt a sense of relief, but also a bit of tension. This was something I had never told Roxanne before, and perhaps I had already realized that it was time to admit it. No matter how strong I was around her, it was no longer possible to suppress these feelings. Roxanne had become special to me.


    Roxanne slightly raised her head, her large emerald eyes locking onto mine. In that moment, her expression changed; there was surprise, joy, and even a bit of disbelief. Her lips trembled as they parted, but for a moment, she couldn''t find the words.


    "E-Ethan... do you really mean that?" she whispered, her voice shaking lightly. The tears that had gathered in her eyes reflected the happiness on her face.


    Nodding, I took Roxanne''s face in my hands. "Yes, Roxy. I''m saying this sincerely. I love you. Your selflessness, the way you''ve risked everything for me¡­ it''s all touched me deeply. But I know I haven''t treated you the way you deserve.


    I''m aware of that, and from now on, I want everything to change."


    A smile spread across Roxanne''s lips as the tears in her eyes began to stream down her cheeks. But these were not tears of sadness, they were tears of joy. She hugged me tighter and rested her head against my chest. Her heart was beating so fast that it felt like it might burst through her chest.


    "Hearing that... is so beautiful," Roxanne murmured. "I-I love you too, Ethan. I always have... and I always will." Her last words were barely audible, but luckily, since she was right next to me, I could hear her clearly.


    Despite feeling her warmth, the coldness inside me still hadn''t faded. Her pure, loving words touched me deeply somewhere, but I was used to suppressing my emotions. I had controlled myself for so long that even in moments like this, letting my emotions rise felt like a weakness.


    In my previous life, I hadn''t been a very emotional person, and now, after everything I had been through in this new life, it had become impossible for me to openly express my feelings to another person... sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thus, our night passed in a way, and even as Roxanne slept, I noticed a wide smile on her face. After we both rested, we continued our journey. Despite the harsh conditions of the south, we managed to make it out of there. However, we soon reached the largest mountains on the continent, which formed a natural border between the south and the kingdom of Herumzan.


    These mountains were so vast that it took us several days to go around them, and as we traversed the winding, difficult paths, I couldn''t help but be awed by their size.


    Humans have always been fascinated by such enormous things. And now, surrounded by mountains that were likely as tall as Everest in my old world, I felt strangely insignificant. It was as if nature was reminding us how small we really were with these giant mountains. It showed how meaningless all the troubles or joys we experienced were in the grand scheme of nature. Who were we, really?


    Just pieces of flesh so small that we couldn''t even move these colossal mountains an inch.


    In the face of nature, one becomes aware of their insignificance, but at the same time, it''s impossible not to be mesmerized by nature''s magnificence. After all, we humans naturally admire the grand and the sublime. I stopped the carriage and stepped outside for a moment. We were currently on a winding mountain road, probably hundreds or even thousands of meters above sea level.


    I opened the carriage door and stepped out. The cool air hit my face, and a fresh mountain breeze swept across my skin. The massive peaks towering around me seemed to pierce through the sky. As I looked around, rocky slopes and seemingly endless cliffs stretched in every direction. Roxanne continued to sleep inside; I didn''t want to wake her.


    I needed to experience this moment alone, to confront the tangled emotions within me.


    Sometimes, I questioned what my realistic goal was. I fought for the throne, forged alliances, and defeated enemies, but what would I truly gain in the end? A throne, perhaps a kingdom... But when I reached that peak, would I really feel fulfilled? Or would I crave something more?


    I looked up at the sky. The clouds had descended and seemed to disappear among the peaks. Nature was so powerful, and in comparison, how weak we were. Just thinking about it created a sense of unease within me. I fought to be strong. I viewed others as weak, but in the face of nature, I was as helpless as anyone else.


    I sat down on a rock, letting the surrounding silence seep into me. This silence somewhat soothed the turmoil in my heart. As long as I fought for the throne, I had to remain vigilant every moment. I had to set aside my emotions and keep my mind at the forefront. But every time Roxanne looked at me, something inside me broke.


    After a while, I knew I had to return to the carriage. The road ahead would be long and dangerous. Taking a deep breath, I stood up, feeling every bit of the scene I was immersed in. The vastness of the mountains made me feel small, but at the same time, the sense of freedom that came with this smallness was comforting. As I walked towards the carriage, I donned my hardened exterior once more.


    I didn''t have the luxury of losing myself in the midst of the mountains. I had to keep going, no matter what, always ready for the fight ahead.


    When I opened the door and stepped back inside, Roxanne stirred slightly. The sweet smile on her face was still there. As I looked at her, I tried to suppress the quiet echo inside me. I''m a warrior, a leader. There''s no room for feelings; only strength matters. Yet, somehow, her calm presence...


    awakened something in my heart. But, as always, the darkness within me¡ªor rather, the monster inside¡ªhad won once again. As always...

 Chapter 118 - 118: New canvas

    After entering the Kingdom of Herumzan and embarking on another journey, we arrived at Randaban, one of the largest cities of Herumzan and a port city. After we got there, the mercenaries left since they had completed their tasks, and I had to hire another group of mercenaries. After settling Roxanne into a quality inn in the city, I went outside.


    Roxanne had become quite exhausted during this long journey. After all, we had been traveling for weeks with very little rest. Although the carriage we had was extremely comfortable, the journey was still tiring to a discomforting degree.


    The size of the continent we were on, known as the Human Continent or officially as the continent of Penumbralia, was much larger than it appeared. We were likely on a continent much bigger than Europe. Of course, measuring it would be very difficult with the current technology, but at least I had a rough idea of the continent''s size based on the journey''s duration.


    But when I thought about it, why were there so few countries on this continent? Despite being larger than Europe, there were only 11 countries. Of course, the factor that used to show this number more was the southern clans, and there were probably more than twenty southern clans. But when the south united, only 11 countries remained.


    In my opinion, the main reason for the few kingdoms was the continent''s geography. It would be accurate to compare this continent to South America. Additionally, due to the closeness of the cultures among the peoples of the continent, there weren''t many distinct kingdoms.


    After all, all of humanity were descendants of a handful of people fleeing from demons, and many of these different cultures had been destroyed. Another reason was that power and hierarchy were much sharper in this world. No one could simply create a kingdom by casually waving their hands.


    In this world, the reality of magic had naturally led society to develop in a way that favored the strong. Indeed, most humans, and even most other races, considered magic, or what humans called Kaizer power, to be a gift from the gods, and those who possessed it the most were the ones deemed most legitimate by the gods.


    That''s why all the kings and queens on the continent had powerful Kaizer powers.


    Concepts like equality had not developed in this world, nor had they ever existed. Only concepts like submitting to the strong and serving of the powerful had developed in society. As a result, these were the main reasons for the fewer kingdoms in the human continent, in my opinion.


    And now, we were in the Herumzan Kingdom, which was regarded as the most oppressed and weakest kingdom on the entire continent. Throughout its history, it had never achieved significant victories and had often been a vassal of the Island Federation. They had only gained their freedom a few hundred years ago, and the people of this kingdom were extremely different from the rest.


    As I mentioned before, concepts like equality had never existed in the rest of the continent, but gradually such concepts were beginning to sprout in this kingdom.


    Perhaps it was because they had been oppressed and despised throughout history. But if governance systems like democracy were invented in this world, it would likely be the Herumzan Kingdom that would be closest to inventing it. A society with such a structure had the option of either serving the rest of the continent or starting a revolution. And I hope the second option does not come to pass...


    The next morning, I woke up before sunrise. The wind blowing into Randaban''s port was filling the room through the window of the inn we were staying at. Roxanne was still asleep; I wanted to give her a little more time to rest. I went outside, and with the first light of morning, the streets were quite calm. The city had a spicy air mixed with the scent of the sea.


    Near the port, a few fishermen were working on their boats, while some merchants were loading their goods onto ships.


    Randaban was truly a trade hub. People of all kinds could be found here. Foreign merchants, mercenaries, craftsmen... It was possible to hear different languages from every corner. The multicultural structure of the city was immediately noticeable, and despite the overall weakness of the Herumzan Kingdom, this was what kept trade in the city alive.


    Now I needed to go to the Servants'' Guild to do something about expanding my operations in this kingdom. Thus, while I left the mercenaries to protect Roxanne in the inn, I went to the secret base of the Servants'' Guild. I didn''t change my identity because I was afraid of being followed or watched. Upon arriving at the Servants'' Guild, I was welcomed very well.


    I quickly took action to establish connections with the local nobles and, especially, to collaborate on expanding my banking company in the Herumzan Kingdom.


    Some members of the Servants'' Guild contacted local nobles on my behalf. And while things progressed faster than I expected, it still took up my entire day. Fortunately, many nobles were agreed upon without the need for blackmail or anything else. I suppose the kingdom was in a worse situation than I had thought.


    Also, I heard that the current king of Herumzan was on the verge of death, which is why some nobles were very eager to take advantage of this to gain power. Thus, I could easily expand my companies in the Herumzan Kingdom. After writing a letter to Isabella about all the dealings, I returned to the inn where I had left Roxanne late at night.


    "Wtfk?!"


    As I went upstairs and was about to open the door to the room, I smelled a very strange odor....When I opened the door, I noticed blood everywhere and severed body parts scattered throughout the room. My eyes widened in terror, and my heart seemed to start pounding in my ears. I was afraid something had happened to Roxanne, while at the same time, my stomach churned.


    As I stepped into the room, my heart felt like it was going to stop.


    Inside the room stood a woman in a long black dress over a man, who lay motionless, and despite the man being still, the woman continued to stab him repeatedly. As I approached the woman quickly, I saw that she was covered in blood. The room was dark, but I could clearly see the dismembered corpses and severed limbs scattered around the room.


    "How dare you touch me?! I belong only to Ethan! I will make you pay for your filthy hands with a mouth that smells like a rat''s corpse, and I will rip out your heart and feed it to the pigs... Hehehehe, creatures like you only deserve such treatment... -But how am I going to fix this now? You''ve stained everything!


    You even stained our bed with Ethan!"


    When I realized who the woman was.... who was stabbing a man like a madwoman, my hair stood on end. I hadn''t seen her face because her back was turned to me and the room was dark, but now that I heard her voice, I was absolutely certain it was Roxanne.


    "R-Roxy?" I called out in a hushed voice.


    I saw Roxanne jump in fear, and the knife fell to the floor. Roxanne stood up and hesitated to turn towards me. She was covered in blood, but did not seem injured. She looked at me with a smile, but it was a frightening smile, or at least it seemed that way combined with the discomfort of the moment.


    "What the hell happened here?" I said, looking at Roxanne. Roxanne smiled and started to move towards me to hug me, but then realized she was covered in blood and stopped.


    "Help... She... The monster..." the man that Roxanne had just stabbed murmured with difficulty.


    Now, looking at the man''s face, I realized he was one of the mercenaries I had just hired.


    "Ethan, I''m sorry for staining the room, but they... They talked badly about you and tried to kidnap and violate me! So I was just defending myself," said Roxanne.


    Ah... Now I understand what happened. I hadn''t told the mercenaries who I was, and they probably thought I was an ordinary merchant. They must have wanted to kidnap and rape Roxanne. I guess I underestimated how corrupt this kingdom was.


    I walked over to Roxanne and hugged her tightly.


    "Ethan, stop! I''m dirty!" said Roxanne, blushing. But I still hugged her tightly


    "I''m sorry for leaving you alone... Did anything happen to you?" I said, checking Roxanne''s body.


    "No, no! This is all their blood... Nothing happened to me....A-and don''t worry, I didn''t let them touch me!" said Roxanne.


    As I held her face, I kissed Roxanne''s lips. Whatever she had done had splattered blood all over her face. I tasted a slightly disgusting blood flavor on her lips, but that sweet aroma was still there. While caressing Roxanne''s face, I took a deep breath. I couldn''t believe how everything had turned into such chaos in such a short time.


    As I scanned the room, I saw traces of the savagery spread everywhere.


    "H... help..." I looked down at the man who was clinging to my foot and gasping for breath. My face wrinkled, and my expression changed quickly. I bent down to grab the knife on the floor, and for a moment, I was about to open my mouth to ask Roxanne to get out, but then I thought about how stupid that idea was and closed my mouth again.


    "I haven''t painted for a long time. And now that I have such a beautiful canvas in front of me, I guess I should show off my painting skills." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So I knelt down and moved the knife on the canvas, but for some reason this canvas was extremely loud and also had a lot of red color.... So the screams would fill the whole inn during the night and I would have to make the room a bit dirtier. The room was already dirty, so a bit dirtier shouldn''t be a problem.... I guess

 Chapter 119 - 119: The cradle of civilization

    The Next Day


    Early the next day, we headed to the port. I wanted to leave quickly because I didn''t want to get caught due to the mercenaries who had been killed. Of course, even if they caught me, no one could do anything to me, but I still didn''t want to cause a diplomatic crisis between kingdoms. Besides, the Kingdom of Herumzan could be useful against Alpshar in the future.


    So, leaving before any issues arose would be the best course of action.


    Upon arriving at the port, I rented two ships. The reason I rented two ships was because there were many pirates in these waters. Therefore, I hired both a passenger ship and one managed by mercenaries. This way, Roxanne and I boarded the ship to ensure the journey would begin without delay.


    We left the city of Randaban early in the morning and watched the sun rise just to our left over the endless ocean. We were now headed south, towards the capital of the Island Federation. If there were no issues with wind, currents, or the weather, we should arrive there by the next day at the latest. Randaban city was the closest location to the capital of the Island Federation.


    Although the Island Federation''s capital was located on an island, this didn''t mean the capital was the only thing on the island. After all, the central island of the Federation was estimated to be half the size of the Kingdom of Herumzan, and the capital was built right in the middle of a large lake. Yes, the capital was located inside the large lake on the island.


    What I mean is that the island itself had another island within it, situated in the lake. So, the central island of the Federation was like an island within an island. Naturally, because of this geological feature, it was one of the most beautiful cities in the world, but it was also probably the most well-defended.


    Because of the lake surrounding it, it was impossible for an army to besiege the city. The city was connected to the outside world only by two bridges, and since these bridges were manmade, they could be blown up in case of an emergency. The city was already surrounded by a lake, meaning it had an unlimited water supply.


    And if the capital had enough food stored to last for years, it was practically impossible to conquer. Of course, even though I had a few ideas about how to conquer the city, I wasn''t sure they would work. But should someone manage to take control of the city, they would undoubtedly become renowned, not just on the human continent, but across the entire world.


    Capturing the capital of the Island Federation would probably be the most prestigious feat one could achieve. However, no one has ever managed to capture the capital by force in history. Many great commanders and kings have tried, but all failed miserably.


    The city''s influence among societies was so immense that it was even mentioned in the holy book of the greatest human religion, Yahraiyn, where it is written that the city is a sacred place. Moreover, during the demon extermination, the ancestors of all living humans today escaped to this place with the help of the elves.


    Annaxor, the leader of the demons who were part devil and dragon, living on the human continent, heard that the remaining humans had fled to this island. He took to the skies with his enormous wings to finish them off, but was stopped and imprisoned before reaching the city.


    For all these reasons, the capital of the Island Federation is the most important city for humans. It is also the only place where a portal to the Dragon Academy is available for humans. Nevertheless, one day, I definitely want to capture that city. But for now, I should get some rest.


    ---


    The Next Day


    We finally arrived at the central island of the Island Federation. The journey had been so boring that I was forced to smoke a few of my own invented cigars from this world. Unfortunately, smoking didn''t help at all, but at least we had reached the port. From here, we would begin a journey that would last several more days.


    And if I had to describe how I felt at that moment, I would say I wanted to jump into the ocean and let the mermaids take me far away.


    "Are you alright, baby?"


    Roxanne''s voice called me back, and I turned to face her. "No. I''m exhausted," I said honestly.


    Since I had spent most of the journey with Roxanne, we had grown closer.


    "White hair suits you very well," I said as I looked at her.


    Before coming to the Island Federation, or rather before starting the sea voyage, we changed our identities. I transformed into Arthur with my blonde hair, while Roxanne became Anna with white hair and red eyes. I had asked her to change her identity for a simple reason: Roxanne was a wanted criminal throughout the Kingdom of Asina and other parts of the continent.


    Of course, no one could harm her at the Dragon Academy, or rather, nothing could be done outside of the rules. But it wasn''t worth taking the risk.


    Moreover, I wanted to keep Roxanne by my side, so changing her identity had become necessary. After all, it wouldn''t be well-received to have the most wanted criminal in the kingdom seen alongside a prince, right? Of course, I would also enter the Dragon Academy under a false identity, but this would only last for the first year.


    After lingering a bit at the port, we disembarked, and I instructed our men on where they should go. As Roxanne and I walked along the coastline, I felt a sense of relief seeing how peaceful the Island Federation was. It was like a world isolated from the chaos and wars of the past. People came here only for trade and education, trying to stay away from political intrigues or conflicts.


    "We should reach the academy''s portal late tomorrow night," I told Roxanne. "I know you''re tired, but if we''re late, we might draw unwanted attention."


    Roxanne looked at me with a calm smile. "As long as I''m with you, nothing else matters," she said.


    Her new red eyes felt a little different from her usual sparkling emerald green ones, but they still evoked the same emotions. I leaned in and placed a passionate kiss on her soft lips. Afterward, we quickly bought a carriage and hired a group of mercenaries. Roxanne and I climbed into the carriage, and as the journey began, we finally found some time to rest.


    For the remainder of the journey, we traveled in silence. After leaving the port city, we entered a vast forested area. The rest of our path would take us through this forest. As the sun began to set, the light filtering through the trees brought an odd sense of tranquility. But I couldn''t shake the feeling that this peace wouldn''t last as we drew closer to the capital of the Island Federation.


    Two days later, we finally reached the lake that surrounded the capital of the Island Federation. When we arrived at the lake, the sight before me took my breath away. It was as stunning as the legends described, perhaps even more so.


    The waters of the lake were like crystal; as the morning sun rose into the sky, beams of light shimmered across the surface, creating a dazzling reflection, making the lake look like a shining gem. In the center of the lake stood the island, a natural wonder. The capital rose at the heart of this island, encircled by towering walls.


    The white walls and towers reflected in the water, enhancing the captivating beauty of the city.


    The city, with its multilayered fortifications, looked as if it was one with nature. The vast green areas along the lakeshore were filled with ancient trees and flowers. As we approached, the grandeur of the enormous bridges stretching across the water toward the city became evident. Tall, elegant structures and towers rose toward the sky, each seemingly adorned with intricate golden embellishments.


    The bridges were carved with elaborate symbols and stone reliefs, showcasing that this place wasn''t just a city, but a work of art.


    "Incredible," Roxanne whispered, gazing around in awe. "Words can''t do this place justice."


    She was right. The capital was mesmerizing not only because of its architecture but also because of the history it carried. All around the city were monuments, statues, and temples bearing the marks of history. The monumental structures dedicated to the greatest warriors and leaders of the past made it clear that this city was far more than just an ordinary place.


    Built through the combined efforts of humans, elves, and other races, this city was considered the pinnacle of civilization.


    At the heart of the capital lay the portal to the Dragon Academy, the source of the city''s true power. Although the capital was situated in the middle of a lake, the most striking and strategic location was the main square where the portal to the Dragon Academy was located. This portal was the most sacred and heavily guarded area in the capital.


    The square, surrounded by high walls, was so mysterious and captivating that only those with special permission could enter. Every step taken on the stone paths, which bore traces of history and magic, made one feel as though they belonged to another world.


    The portal to the Dragon Academy was encircled by enormous pillars rising from the depths of the earth. Each pillar bore magical symbols inscribed in ancient languages. These pillars were covered in massive crystals that drew power not just from the heavens, but from deep beneath the earth. The portal itself vibrated with an invisible energy, creating a slight ripple in the surrounding air.


    It was as if it served as a bridge between this world and others. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone who wanted to enter the academy had to pass through this portal. However, access to the portal wasn''t granted easily. Only the most talented and courageous students were accepted into the academy''s training. The Dragon Academy was renowned throughout the world as a place where only the elite were educated.


    As a prince, I wasn''t required to undergo any tests, but the same didn''t apply to Roxanne.


    Even though I wasn''t currently in my prince''s identity, I couldn''t hide my true identity at the Dragon Academy. There was already a way to enter the academy under a false identity, but the headmaster and a few key figures could still learn who I really was if they chose to.


    And as a prince, or rather the official heir to the throne of the Kingdom of Asina, I had the privilege of entering the academy without taking the test. This privilege was only given to those like me¡ªprinces or princesses, potential future rulers. But since Roxanne wasn''t royalty, she would have to take the test. Heh, I was sure she would pass.


    After all, she had no intention of leaving me alone in an academy full of tens of thousands of girls...

 Chapter 120 - 120: Entrance test

    About an hour after arriving at the capital of the island federation, I rented a hotel room near the portal that would take me to the Dragon Academy. However, even though I was extremely wealthy, the hotel was very expensive for me. But since we were only going to stay one day¡ªor at least I hoped it would be just one day¡ªI agreed to pay the money.


    When Roxanne and I reached our room, we got into bed, but since Roxanne was extremely tired, I allowed her to rest. Unfortunately, I didn''t know if it was because of the pleasurable nights I had spent with her recently, but my desire for sexual was increasing.


    However, Roxanne was going to be subjected to a test tomorrow, so she needed to rest well. After all, I didn''t want her to go there tired and weak. Therefore, I lay beside her in bed and gently pulled her toward me. When Roxanne noticed me getting closer, despite being too tired to even open her eyes, her hands drifted down from my stomach.


    I caught her small soft hand, pulled it towards my mouth, and gently kissed her cold fingers.


    "Rest, Roxy. Tomorrow is a very important day for you," I whispered.


    "Mhmmm, thank you¡­" Roxanne replied.


    She really did look like she was very sleepy. But it was completely normal for her to be tired. We had been traveling for days in a bumpy carriage without stopping. Now, lying on such a comfortable and cozy bed, I felt exhaustion to my bones as well. So, after kissing Roxanne on the forehead, I closed my eyes and fell into a deep sleep within just a few seconds.


    ---


    In the morning, when I woke up, Roxanne was still in a deep sleep. With the first rays of light shining into the room, I slowly got out of bed. After a quick shower, I looked at Roxanne, who was still asleep, and then got up and headed to the kitchen. Today was an important day for her, and I wanted to prepare breakfast beforehand.


    The Dragon Academy test she was going to take would present her with a tough challenge, but I had faith in her abilities.


    I quickly prepared breakfast and then woke Roxanne. She opened her eyes slightly and looked at me with a sleepy expression. "Something smells wonderful¡­" she said, smiling. I placed the breakfast on the small table next to the bed and approached Roxanne to help her get up.


    "Today is a big day," I said, stroking Roxanne''s cheek. "Are you ready for the test?"


    As Roxanne took a piece of bread in her hand, she shyly nodded her head. She was probably impressed by the breakfast I had prepared with my own hands. Honestly, most women had some common traits. Many had long hair compared to men, and they had two large breasts, while another commonality among women was that they loved it when the man they cared about prepared breakfast for them.


    I don''t know why, but it was something that greatly affected women. After we both had our breakfast, Roxanne went to the bathroom.


    After a while, Roxanne came out of the bathroom and entered the room to get dressed. No matter how much I saw, I couldn''t help but be amazed. Roxanne''s body deserved to have poems written about it. Her body was perfect, as if crafted with delicate artistry by the gods. Although I had never been interested in sculpture in my life, I would very much like to make a statue of Roxanne right now.


    Her breasts, neither too big nor too small, her waist that curved like the most perfect wave in the sea, her soft abdomen with a delicate navel in the center, and just below that, her most striking feature, her full hips that resembled jelly, supported by her thick thighs, and finally, the smallest and most delicate feet I had ever seen on Roxanne.


    And when all this body combined with her flawless face, Roxanne looked like a goddess. Probably, all those supermodels from my old world would pale in comparison to Roxanne. Of course, her beauty was not just about her appearance. Roxanne''s grace combined with an inner nobility made her even more attractive. And last but not least, she was extremely loyal to me.


    Unlike my relationships with other women, I was sure that she would never leave me. While her deep love for me sometimes worried me, I loved this side of her. After getting dressed, Roxanne looked at me and smiled. "I''m ready," she said. The determination in her eyes showed that she was prepared for the upcoming test.


    Despite my thoughts while looking at her, my face wore a very serious expression. I stood up, walked toward Roxanne, held her by the waist, and gently kissed her lips. After pulling away from the shocked and immediately blushing Roxanne, I caressed her cheeks and looked into her eyes. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You will succeed. Now, let''s go."


    Roxanne nodded slightly and looked at me with a shy smile on her face. Her blushing in such a sweet way always made me happy. Inside, feeling how much she loved me not only felt good but also reminded me that the bond between us was getting stronger. I had complete faith in her. I had no doubt that Roxanne would pass this test.


    As we left the room, she gently held my hand. As we silently made our way through the corridors, Roxanne''s tight grip on my hand showed that she was a bit nervous and that she needed me. Even this small gesture illustrated how strong the bond between us was.


    When we reached the hotel exit, a bright morning sun greeted us outside. As we walked toward the portal, I could feel Roxanne''s heart racing with excitement. On the outside, she appeared calm and focused, but inside, a storm was brewing. Still, knowing that I would be by her side hopefully had a calming effect.


    When I reached the palace-like structure around the portal, I took one last look at the portal that soared toward the sky. It was probably 15-20 meters long, and honestly, I didn''t know its width. There were two massive, intimidating dragon statues beside the entrance. Roxanne and I entered together, and I walked through the crowd, clearing the way for Roxanne.


    Eventually, we reached the area where officials were sitting behind a large table. I quickly registered Roxanne. Of course, the line was long, but luckily there were plenty of officials, so we didn''t have to wait too long.


    After that, I played the role of clearing the path for Roxanne once more. Fortunately, without any unwanted issues, I brought Roxanne to the door of the testing area. I couldn''t enter the other side, and here I had to say goodbye to Roxanne. Despite the loud noise of the crowd, I leaned down toward Roxanne and whispered in her ear,


    "Everything will be alright; trust yourself. Just remember what I told you."


    Roxanne turned to me, her eyes reflecting both worry and determination. For a brief moment, we looked into each other''s eyes. At that moment, we felt how much we trusted one another. With a faint smile appearing on her lips, she nodded slightly.


    "Thank you... I love you," she said quietly. Then she hugged me tightly, and we stayed like that for a while. After releasing me, she took a deep breath and stepped into the testing area.


    As I watched her, I felt a strange emotion inside me. I knew how well Roxanne had prepared for this test, but I still wondered how everything would turn out. I wanted her to succeed more than anything else, but this was not just a test of skills; it was also a test of her self-confidence.


    Although the content of the entrance test to the Dragon Academy changed constantly, all tests had one thing in common: they took place in a mental realm. That was why I was a bit anxious. After all, if I existed in the context of Roxanne''s mental exam, she might fail. For example, it could have been a mental test that should have killed me.


    Sighing deeply, I turned back and made my way through the crowd again. Now, all I had to do was sit and wait for Roxanne to return, but considering that the test could last for hours, it was going to be quite a boring wait.


    I stepped outside the testing area and immediately entered a cafe-like place across the street. It was quiet here, but there was a palpable tension in the air. The relatives of the other candidates were sitting here, waiting patiently like I was. I sat for a while, thinking about Roxanne. The journey we had shared was a tough one, but Roxanne had faced every challenge head-on.


    I had complete faith in her, but I couldn''t suppress the anxiety bubbling inside me.


    What would I do if Roxanne failed the test and couldn''t enter the Dragon Academy? I actually had a few ideas and even some backup plans. However, I still needed her at the Dragon Academy, and I believed she would be safer with me.


    ???


    Hours passed. Time seemed to have come to a standstill. Waiting became more and more difficult with each passing minute. Occasionally, the door would open, and some candidates would come out, having completed their tests. From time to time, I would step outside and walk around the city, making the time seem to pass more quickly.


    The sun had already set, and Roxanne had been in there for at least 10 hours. This was much longer than expected.


    Although the duration of each test varied from person to person, most of the time it didn''t exceed 10 hours. However, the length of time it was taking was actually a good sign. A long duration indicated the strength of the person taking the test. As the hours passed, I began to form more ideas about the difficulty of the test.


    Roxanne staying inside for such a long time could indicate that she was exhibiting a truly powerful mind and abilities. However, it also made me think about how challenging the obstacles she faced in the mental realm might be.


    As I sat in the caf¨¦, I noticed that the relatives of the other waiting candidates were gradually leaving. Finally, only a few people remained in the caf¨¦. Of course, not all the relatives of those taking the test were waiting in this caf¨¦. The wait was getting harder with each passing minute. When everyone finally left the caf¨¦, I was the last one left, and I was getting impatient.


    The possibility that something might have happened to Roxanne gnawed at me from the inside. Yet, I had complete faith in her strength and abilities. Her long stay was a testament to her resilience, but still, my worries wouldn''t subside.


    After a while, the door finally opened, and I met a pair of red eyes. It took me a second to recognize to whom these red eyes belonged. Roxanne was running toward me... No, it was more like she was running in slow motion. For a moment, she seemed like she was about to stumble. I immediately stood up and ran toward her.


    In her eyes, I could see both exhaustion and a slight smile.


    "I did it," Roxanne said in a tired but happy tone. She tried to hide the tears that welled up in her eyes, but she couldn''t conceal her joy. "I''ll be coming to the academy with you¡­" Her voice sounded extremely tired, and as I held her in my arms, I felt she might faint at any moment. I had never seen her this exhausted before.


    Quickly, I scooped her up like a princess and began walking toward the hotel. Roxanne had already rested her head on my chest and fallen asleep in my arms...


    ____


    Unfortunately I''ve been having some problems in my personal life lately, so I haven''t been able to upload a few chapters, sorry about that! But from now on I will continue to upload at least one chapter every day as always

 Chapter 121 - 121: Dragon Academy

    The next day, I woke up with the first light of dawn. Thanks to the stronger body provided by the dark element, five hours of sleep were enough to restore all my energy and eliminate my fatigue. Now that I think about it, I should focus more on the dark element. No, I need to focus on all my elements and develop my powers. That''s why the Dragon Academy was already going to be a great place for me.


    I would need to commit to my training there and grow as strong as possible.


    The broader a person''s potential Kaizer power, the faster their growth multiplier, or rather, their development speed, increases. That''s why I had already become incredibly strong. Even though I attended formal magic and physical strength lessons in the palace, it wasn''t enough. To realize my full potential, I had to go to the Dragon Academy.


    I would only stay there for a few years, and once I was strong enough and had carried out all my plans, I would return to overthrow Richard.


    After all, within at least five, but at most ten years, a war with Alpshar was inevitable. Of course, if Alpshar performed a miracle, the war might happen even earlier. But no matter when such a war occurs, Richard won''t be able to win. Even if the Tamerid Empire formed a coalition with the Tiamat Empire, I don''t think they could defeat Alpshar.


    I have tons of reasons for thinking this, but the biggest reason is because of my meeting with Alpshar. After meeting him, I realized how great and terrifying a monster he was. Without a doubt, he was extremely cunning and highly skilled in the art of war. As a former historian, I can confidently say that his potential shows me that Alpshar could conquer the entire continent.


    That''s why it would be ideal for me to become king and start preparing for war immediately. Other kings and emperors have probably also noticed the Alpshar threat, but they probably think Alpshar would lose against a coalition the north might form. That is utter stupidity. Even now, Alpshar alone could defeat the Tamerid Empire. And as time passes, Alpshar will only grow stronger.


    If I were king right now, I would form the northern coalition by now and march on Alpshar with my army. But unfortunately, I''m not king yet. Still, at the very least, I could use the newspapers to show the north the threat of Alpshar, and I''ve already ordered the publication of several newspaper pages about Alpshar.


    For now, newspapers are selling much more than I expected in all the major cities of the Asina Kingdom and the two empires.


    It seems that the literacy rate in this world is much higher than I had predicted. But that actually makes a lot of sense. After all, the hierarchy in this world is based on Kaizer power, and if you want to develop your Kaizer power, your path will inevitably lead to books. That''s why the literacy rate on the human continent is probably over fifty percent.


    Anyway, I''ll think about all this later. Now I finally need to go to the Dragon Academy. I stood up and stretched well. Then, as I pulled the blanket, I revealed Roxanne''s face underneath. The next few moments unfolded just like yesterday morning. I got up, went to the bathroom for a shower, prepared a light breakfast in the kitchen, and then woke up Roxanne.


    After we had breakfast together, we left the hotel and headed toward the portal used to reach the Dragon Academy.


    ???


    "Remember, Roxy. Never take off the ring I gave you. These rings change our voices," I said as I placed the ring on Roxanne''s finger. I had bought these pairs of rings before we left the Asina Kingdom, but we hadn''t needed to use them until now. But at the Dragon Academy, we had to. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, it seemed that Roxanne wasn''t particularly interested in what the ring I had placed on her finger did... She was more interested in the fact that I had put a ring on her finger. For a moment, she looked at the ring on her finger in shock, and then with the same astonishment, she looked at the ring on my finger, which was identical to hers except for the color.


    Then she looked back at her ring, then at mine again. Throughout this entire process, since we were standing in the middle of a beautifully designed street, people walking by started to look at us, wondering why we had halted in the middle of the road.


    And just like Roxanne, they misunderstood and began to gather around us, clapping. Some men even patted me on the shoulder to congratulate me.


    "Yes! Yes, a thousand times yes!" Roxanne shouted, jumping into my arms and hugging me tightly.


    Throughout the entire process, I was wondering how I had gotten myself into this misunderstanding. However, I smiled to avoid attracting attention and whispered into Roxanne''s ear, "I love you to but.... you misunderstood.."


    "Roxy... You understand why I gave you this ring, right? ... I mean, it''s a magical artifact used to change voices," I whispered into Roxanne''s ear.


    "I know... But the point is, you gave me a ring, right?" Roxanne asked, smiling.


    "Yes, I did..."


    "And this ring matches yours, doesn''t it?" Roxanne asked, still with a silly grin on her face.


    "Yes... But the reason is¡ª"


    "In that case, we''re engaged now!" Roxanne shouted with joy.


    Of course, the surrounding crowd heard Roxanne and misunderstood everything again, starting to applaud. Sighing deeply, I set Roxanne down. Those two red eyes looking at me were shining with happiness, and the wide smile on her face revealed her gleaming white teeth, expressing her joy.


    "Yes, yes, we''re engaged now..." I said and left a passionate kiss on Roxanne''s lips. This time, the crowd understood correctly when they saw our kiss and clapped even louder.


    ---


    Luckily, we somehow managed to slip through the crowd and finally reached the portal. After showing Roxanne''s documents and my royal emblem, we successfully obtained permission to pass through the portal.


    "How''s my voice?" I asked Roxanne after activating the ring.


    "... Though I prefer your original voice, I like this one too. It suits your age better," Roxanne replied.


    Roxanne''s voice also sounded more like an alluring mature woman''s to me. But I was completely sure that our voices had changed.


    Afterward, Roxanne held my hand tightly and, with that sweet smile still on her face, we passed through the portal. The next moment, my vision blurred, and I could see nothing but the red mist of the portal. However, just a few seconds later, the red mist dispersed, and I was able to take a few steps forward.


    I could still feel Roxanne holding my hand tightly, and, as the official had instructed earlier, we started walking. After about half a minute, the red mist completely cleared, and my vision returned.


    I felt my stomach churn and my head spun slightly. But in the next moment, when I looked around, I realized we were in an enclosed space. A little distance away, I noticed two men and a well-dressed woman.


    "Step forward," the woman said. "Names?" she asked.


    "I''m Arthur Connan, and this is¡ª"


    "She can speak for herself, can''t she? Or is the girl beside you mute?" she cut me off.


    "I''m Anna Luxiad," Roxanne grumbled in response. Thankfully, when I squeezed her hand tighter, she understood not to do anything foolish.


    "This is your student ID from now on. Don''t lose it. And these are your points. You should know how the point system works, but if you don''t, you can find someone outside who will teach you for a few hundred points. You can also find someone to give you a tour of the academy for a few hundred points.


    Now, if you have no other questions, step outside," she said as she handed us our student IDs and point slips, which resembled paper money, before putting on her glasses.


    We both stepped out room afterward and exited the portal house. As Roxanne and I took our first steps into the Dragon Academy''s campus, the view that greeted us was truly breathtaking. The academy''s buildings were adorned with intricate details reminiscent of East Asian architecture. The roofs were covered with red tiles, elegantly carved with upturned edges.


    The stone pathways, though they seemed centuries old, were impeccably maintained. The vast gardens surrounding the buildings were filled with flowers of every color, and the ponds created a peaceful atmosphere. Most of the students walking around wore heavy robes and moved silently from place to place, but their eyes carried a sense of focus and determination.


    This was the massive island where the Dragon Academy stood... And this island was literally floating dozens of meters above the ground. It was said that the island was at least ten times the size of the capital of the Tamerid Empire. And there were likely tens of thousands of students here.


    A smile spread across my face as I took in the magnificent view of the sprawling, horizontal, but incredibly beautiful buildings. This place... This new place was going to be my home for a while.


    The view that surrounded us was so mesmerizing that I saw Roxanne looking around with dumbfounded eyes. The floating island had an aura of grandeur, and the academy, with its majestic structures, symbolized a center of power and knowledge. I could already feel that my time here would bring me great growth.


    As Roxanne and I walked along the wide stone paths, I looked up at the smaller, but still floating, little islands in the sky above us.


    It was truly a sight everyone should see at least once in their life. And I was incredibly happy to know that I would wake up to this magnificent view every day from now on. Of course, the beautiful women I noticed here and there would undoubtedly add to the charm of this already wonderful scene...


    ____


    !The next chapter will feature a time skip!

 Chapter 122 - 122: Unity

    18 Months Later


    Third Person POV


    "Hey you! Yes, you, dickhead. Have you ever thought about joining the Black Wolves Unity?"


    In the academy cafeteria, a man with hair resembling a lion''s mane and golden eyes was shouting with a crooked mouth. He stood over two meters tall, and his muscles were evident even under his loose clothing. Anyone looking at him could easily tell he was from the Lion Tribe, unless they lived in a cave.


    "Hey, Motherfucker! Didn''t you hear what I said? Are you going to join the Black Wolves or not? You have three seconds to answer," said the man from the Lion Tribe.


    The person he was yelling at appeared to be an elf man with a slender physique. It was obvious from his face that he was scared of the man shouting at him. The surrounding crowd was whispering and talking about the man from the Lion Tribe.


    "Isn''t that him?" a young woman whispered into her friend''s ear.


    "Yes, he''s from the Black Wolves¡­ I heard their unity leader is very handsome."


    "I admit they''re handsome¡­ But all the guys in that unity creep me out... Besides, the leader already has a girlfriend," another girl joined the conversation.


    "Hey, we don''t know if that girl is really his girlfriend."


    As the girls whispered among themselves, the cafeteria door opened, and a tall man walked in with heavy steps. The man had shining blond hair, and beside him was a very beautiful girl with white hair. Upon seeing the man from the Lion Tribe yelling at an elf, he began to walk toward them.


    "This is it! This is it!"


    "The leader of the Black Wolves."


    "He really is very hot¡­"


    The man walked on, seeming not to hear the whispers. Despite drawing attention, he stood confidently before the shouting man from the Lion Tribe. The atmosphere suddenly went silent. The only sound echoing in the high-ceilinged cafeteria was the tense sound of a few deep breaths. The blond man fixed his gaze on the eyes of the shouting Lion Tribe member.


    "Do you really think you can convince people to join our unity with that ugly mouth of yours, Jofmaon?" said the blond man to the Lion Tribe member.


    The Lion Tribe member was named Jofmaon, and he froze for a moment when he heard the voice of the man behind him. Jofmaon was a well-known warrior throughout the Dragon Academy, and no one would have guessed such an expression could form on his face. He turned around and saw the man looking at him with icy cold eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Arthur! But today, I can''t convince any fucking¡ªcough¡ªanyone to join the unity. That getting on my nerves," he said.


    At that moment, Jofmaon wasn''t afraid of the man in front of him. He might appear frightened from the outside, but that wasn''t entirely accurate. More than that, he respected the man in front of him as a warrior.


    "No problem. You won''t invite anyone to the unity anymore, anyway. I''ll assign this task to someone else," Arthur said, turning back to walk toward the buffet to get food.


    Of course, Arthur was none other than Ethan. He had continued living in the academy with this false identity for about a year and a half. Next to Ethan was Roxanne, and throughout this process, they had grown closer to each other. The two walked toward a table with their food and began to eat. Before long, Jofmaon also joined them.


    ---


    Ethan''s POV


    After the meal, Roxanne and I went to our rooms. Our rooms were in different locations. As soon as I lay down on the bed, I fell asleep. I woke up early the next morning. I had to leave early today because there was a unity meeting.


    After arriving at the Dragon Academy, I didn''t want to draw too much attention at first, Normally I would like to be an ordinary student, neither standing out too much nor being too far behind,but for more than one reason I couldn''t do that.


    Since I had no other choice, I went with the flow. Over the year and a half, I didn''t just settle for opening my own unity. Throughout this time, I struggled to find a useful team for myself. In fact, that was the reason I formed the Black Wolves Unity. There are a few people there whom I think will be useful to me for now.


    Since there are tens of thousands of students at the Dragon Academy, I couldn''t examine all of them one by one, but I managed to form a decent team. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were a few things I needed to do, and then I would reveal my true identity. One of the unity members already knew that I was disguised, but fortunately, he didn''t know my true identity. As for what the "unity" was, it could actually be described as multifunctional. There are many unity at the Dragon Academy, and these unity operate in various fields.


    However, these unity are in competition with each other. In fact, the Dragon Academy itself fuels this competition. After all, competition allows for the quality of the product or, in other words, the potential of the individual to be demonstrated. At least, that''s the only reasonable explanation I have for such a practice at the Dragon Academy.


    After getting ready, I headed toward the door to leave my room, but at that moment, I saw my roommate. Normally, it''s forbidden for a boy and a girl to be roommates, and that ban applies to me as well. However, it''s very difficult to say that my roommate was a boy. He certainly couldn''t have fooled the Dragon Academy, but still, his body resembled that of a woman more than a man''s.


    He was from the Rabbit Tribe and had an extremely beautiful face.


    By the way, not every male from the Rabbit Tribe was like him. He was more of a special case. Aside from his rabbit ears, everything about him was feminine. Even the clothes he wore were a bit... too revealing, and his milk-white skin was visible. He had thick legs and breasts that were quite plump for a man.


    "I''m leaving. See you later, Taktav," I said.


    And yes, his real name was indeed Taktav. He looked like he had jumped straight out of a kids'' animated film. But despite all his oddities, he had shown that he was extremely talented. Who knows, maybe I should recruit him for the unity as well.


    "G-goodbye! A-Arthur," he stuttered.


    Moreover, he was an extremely shy person. His shy nature made him easier to control. Now that I think about it, it could be quite useful.


    Aside from Roxanne, there were only four elite members in the Black Wolves unity. Elite members are the most authoritative people in a unity after the leader. And this number was quite low compared to other unity. But aside from that, there were twenty-five regular members. That was the most I could expand in a year and a half.


    The Dragon Academy was not limited to just the academy itself. It was more like a city-state, and its inhabitants were students and teachers. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that everything existed here. For example, on every other street, there were cafes or clothing shops, and many stores were run by students. Some teachers also had businesses here.


    Of course, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that there was a functional capitalist system here.


    The academy''s points, which were like paper money, allowed you to buy what you wanted. Of course, there were some strict rules. For example, one of them was that every student had to return to their assigned rooms before midnight. Also, no student could stay anywhere other than the academy''s assigned rooms, or more accurately, they couldn''t stay anywhere after midnight.


    Aside from that, you could do whatever you wanted.


    Right now, I was in front of the unity building I had purchased for the Black Wolves. There were several other unity buildings belonging to different groups nearby, and one of them belonged to Princess Catherine of the Tiamat Empire. Of course I had chosen this place deliberately.


    In addition to Catherine, there were three other unity buildings nearby: one belonging to my fianc¨¦e, Princess Evangeline, and another belonging to my stepsister, Kayle. Of course, Violet had joined the unity led by Kayle even before I joined the academy. As for the other unity building... I didn''t know much about it. The only thing I knew was that it was led by an extremely powerful elf.


    In fact, the proximity of these unity buildings to each other wasn''t a coincidence. Or rather, it wasn''t such a big coincidence. I had heard that the unity building established by Catherine was located close to the unity building led by Kayle by coincidence. So, I purchased this building to establish my own unity here. As for Evangeline... Well, she was Evangeline.


    I had told her about my false identity because I needed to collaborate with her, so she knew who I was.


    I don''t know if Evangeline brought the unity building here because she was a jealous girlfriend or just because she was interested in what I was doing, but since it didn''t work against me, I didn''t object. With that, I entered the building. The building was white and had a slight resemblance to Roman architecture.


    When I stepped inside, I saw a few students in a spacious lobby, likely registering to join the unity. The Unity emblem, a black wolf symbol, was carefully engraved on the white walls. The interior had a warm and inviting atmosphere, but there was a palpable tension in the air; everyone was curious about me and my unity.


    First, I spotted one of the unity most talented members, Ellera. Ellera was looking at me coldly with her striking eyes, as if she could see my soul. Her eyes were among the strangest yet most captivating I had ever seen. The center of her eyes was a deep black, but there were silver rings surrounding them like a halo. I could see these silver rings occasionally spinning.


    However, Ellera had told me that this eye shape was a rare phenomenon specific to her kind. After all, it turned out that such eyes were very rare even among her species. She always wore a cold expression on her face and never unnecessarily prolonged her speech when she talked. If she wanted to say something, she would say it appropriately, but that didn''t mean she spoke very little.


    Rather, she was the type who only spoke when necessary and to the extent required. Ellera was from the Snow Fox Tribe, and therefore she had a pair of fox ears with black fur on the inside and pure white fur on the outside. Her slightly wavy black hair fell just below her shoulders.


    But the most interesting thing about Ellera wasn''t just these features. What''s really interesting about her, It was the fact that just one week after joining the academy; she had asked me out with those emotionless and cold eyes.

 Chapter 123 - 123: Ellera

    As I approached Ellera, I noticed that the multiple tails behind her were swinging when , which was an extremely rare occurrence. When I looked into Ellera''s eyes, I saw that the white ring outside her pupils was spinning like a disk when I reached her. I wasn''t sure if she was doing this intentionally, but her eyes were incredibly captivating.


    "What are you doing here, Ellera?" I asked.


    "I was waiting for you," she said, her face expressionless.


    "Why were you waiting for me?" I replied, already knowing the answer to my question.


    Ellera''s lips curled slightly, and a small smile formed¡ªone that could never be seen without careful observation... Or maybe I was just imagining it in my head.


    "I was going to ask if you would accept to be my partner.... again" she said with that emotionless gaze that seemed to be an unchangeable part of her. Since Ellera was shorter than me, she had to lift her head slightly to look at me, which would normally make any girl look cute. However, even now, Ellera somehow conveyed a sense of danger.


    The tip of her long white tail bent down as it returned to its usual position behind her.


    "Have I mentioned that my chances of accepting decrease every time you ask me the same question?" I said to Ellera. Afterward, I began to walk toward the corridor leading to the other side, passing through the wooden door made of an oak tree on my right.


    Of course, Ellera followed me, her hands clasped together on her waist just above her tails as she walked alongside me.


    "Are you aware that you are rejecting one of the richest women across the six continents? If you agree to be with me, I will accept to share everything I have with you," Ellera said in her usual velvety yet emotionless voice.


    As Ellera had said, she was indeed one of the richest women across all continents. Perhaps that was why she was interested in me. After all, I had opened some new industries that had never been considered before, even on other continents, and within less than two years, my companies had already begun to dominate every corner of the continent, except for the Southern Empire.


    In fact, my tobacco company had even started spreading in Drakoria, located across the sea to the south of the human continent.


    Drakoria was the continent where Ellera''s tribe lived, and it was said to be twenty times larger than the Human continent. Ellera''s snow fox tribe resided in the snowy lands in the southernmost part of this continent. However, Ellera''s wealth was something widely known throughout the entire continent. Moreover, I had seen with my own eyes how powerful Ellera''s snow fox form was.


    In the Drakoria continent, which lies south of the Human continent, only animal tribes or semi-human species connected to animals resided. The tribes living there usually had animals they were connected to or considered sacred, and the most distinguished members of that tribe could transform into the animal they regarded as sacred.


    For example, Ellera''s tribe was the snow fox tribe, and Ellera was one of the three living beings with a snow fox form, possessing the greatest potential among the three. The remaining tribe members had little more than ears and tails connecting them to snow foxes.


    Of course, this could vary from tribe to tribe. There were hundreds of tribes living in the southern continent, and there was no central power that governed them all, or rather, there was no effective central power. There would be only one emperor of Drakoria, elected unanimously by all the tribal leaders, but the emperor would never be very powerful.


    The sole duty of this emperor was to unite and govern the entire continent when there was an attack from outside Drakoria. In other words, they could only gain power when an invasion that concerned the entire continent occurred.


    Being wealthy in such a complex system was an extremely difficult task. However, Ellera''s situation was different. In fact, it was rumored that she had killed her father to earn slightly less than half of her current fortune. Of course, she never spoke about her father, and I didn''t concern myself with it either.


    All I needed was a reliable team, and I decided to help them only when they needed assistance. I wasn''t particularly interested in what they had experienced in their lives or what kind of traumas they had.


    For example, when Jofmaon was young, he killed his mother with his own hands. Of course, I knew why Jofmaon had killed his mother, but there was no difference between them for me. As far as I knew, Jofmaon''s master had left one day during training, saying he had some work, but before leaving, he suspiciously gave Jofmaon extra tasks.


    Jofmaon, sensing something strange about his lion-like nose, returned home early, but when he entered, he heard odd noises. When he entered his mother''s room, he caught his master mating with his mother, and Jofmaon succumbed to his rage. With the long and sharp axe in his hand, he killed both his master and his mother, who had just mated in bed, and he chopped their bodies into pieces with his axe.


    Moreover, since the punishment for infidelity in the lion tribe was already death, Jofmaon received no punishment and was even rewarded. However, of course, he became known in Drakoria and at the Dragon Academy as "Axe-Wielding Jofmaon."


    "Ellera, why are you so stubbornly pursuing me? And don''t tell me it''s because I''m strong. There are stronger men than me in the academy," I said, turning to Ellera as I paused.


    These tribes, which have animal characteristics, have their own culture, like that of humans. One of these was that a strong woman or a strong man could only have strong partners. In fact, this was more of an instinct than a culture.


    "Perhaps I sense that you are hiding your power just like you are hiding your identity?" Ellera replied, her slight smile still present. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... You really are clever, aren''t you? It''s true that I''m hiding my true power... But that can''t be the only reason you want to be with me so much," I said to Ellera.


    Sometimes I felt different around Ellera. It was as if I felt... much safer, or perhaps it would be more accurate to say I felt "whole." I didn''t know why, and frankly, it wasn''t an uncomfortable feeling, so I didn''t dwell on it much. I thought I felt this way simply because she had the most impressive eyes I had ever seen, but perhaps there was more to it.


    Even now, I could feel this intriguing sensation. Sometimes, as now, this feeling can turn into desire.


    "... You really are clever, aren''t you?" Ellera said, mimicking me directly, her smile now a bit wider than before. Still, you had to look closely to notice this smile.


    "Oh? I''m seeing you joke for the first time? Or maybe you even risked making a joke to change the subject?"


    The bright white rings in Ellera''s eyes began to spin slowly like wheels again.


    "Okay, fine. It''s true that I don''t want you just because you are strong... It''s because you make me feel emotions I''ve never felt before....I don''t know why I feel this way but...I want you so much ¡ª .... Hah Whatever, forget it," Ellera said, cutting her sentence short and beginning to walk down the corridor without me.


    I was a bit surprised by what she said, but thinking that we weren''t in the right place to discuss it, I followed Ellera.


    When Ellera passed through the double doors at the end of the corridor, I was a few steps behind her, and after entering through the dark oak double doors, I closed the door behind me. Inside was a long, thin table around which five people were seated, along with Ellera. They were the elite five of the Black Wolf Unity.


    Unlike the other chairs set aside for me, I sat in a larger and more spacious one. Right behind me, the flag of the unity, which was white with a black wolf with red eyes in the center, hung prominently, marking me as the leader.


    Once I settled into my seat, Roxanne was on my right and Ellera was on my left. The others took their seats in turn. The silence created between Ellera and the other four seemed to carry an almost tangible weight. The elite members of the Black Wolves Unity were as silent as always, but I could sense that something was different.


    "I know we have some important matters to discuss today, but first I want to inform all of you about something significant" I began, taking a deep breath as I gauged the room with my eyes before continuing.


    "As you know, there will soon be a tournament on an academy-wide scale. And I plan to participate in this tournament myself. But before that, I want to reveal something to you, my closest allies in this academy..."


    I noticed that everyone was listening to me attentively and quietly. After glancing first at Roxanne and then at Ellera, I continued


    "Some of you may have already noticed this, but most people here do not know this truth. My name is not Arthur Connan... This is my false name. You are currently hearing my altered voice and seeing my disguised form... However, I plan to reveal my true identity at the Academy tournament."

 Chapter 124 - 124: Identity

    "....However, I plan to reveal my true identity at the Academy tournament."


    At these words, the room fell silent for a few seconds, but then Jofmaon stood up from his chair and glared at me.


    "So, all this time, I''ve been calling someone whose name I don''t even know, my boss?!" Jofmaon roared.


    "You may not know my name, but you know how I act when I''m angry, don''t you?" I responded, looking directly at Jofmaon.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of you? Just because I respect you for what you did that day, do you think I''m your slave? I''m Jofmaon of the Lion Tribe! And I fear nothing my eyes can see!" Jofmaon shouted, slamming his hand on the table.


    Thanks to the distinctive roar of the Lion Tribe, his voice deepened as he spoke in anger, something that would normally make a person tremble, but it didn''t scare me at all. Sitting calmly in my chair, I pondered how to resolve this situation. Jofmaon was a skilled warrior, and I wanted to keep him on my team, but I couldn''t afford to back down now.


    Being at the Dragon Academy meant I couldn''t kill him just because I wanted to. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Roxanne, her ears practically steaming with anger, yet she looked at me as if begging for permission. She would probably attack Jofmaon if I gave her the nod. The fact that she had restrained herself until now was surprising.


    It seemed like she had taken my words during our many nights together seriously. The old Roxanne would have already pounced on Jofmaon by now.


    "Calm down, everyone. We don''t yet know why Arthur hid his identity from us. I''m sure he has a reasonable explanation. Jofmaon, please sit down. You''ve known Arthur for over a year, and we both know that there''s always a reason behind his every move. Don''t forget our earlier conversations," Ellera suddenly spoke, magically lowering the tension in the room.


    Even Jofmaon seemed to calm down as he grumbled and sat back down.


    But what was Ellera talking about? Had she spoken with Jofmaon before? I had no idea that she had been doing things behind my back. I guess I''ve been slacking off lately. But at least, considering that Ellera managed to calm Jofmaon down, this might not be a bad thing. I just hope she''s got my back.


    "So, Arthur, are you going to tell us why you''ve been hiding your identity?" Ellera asked, her gaze cold again, matching her voice.


    "... As you said, there are reasons why I changed my identity, but I planned to reveal them after the tournament."


    "What is your true identity?" asked Faeloria, the elf woman who had been silent until now. She sipped her coffee from a small cup as she looked at me with her crystal-clear blue eyes, reminiscent of the purest seas.


    "... I intended for all of you to find that out during the tournament," I replied.


    At my words, Jofmaon grumbled again, starting to rise, but he stopped when he saw Ellera looking at him, and sat back down quietly.


    There might be more going on between Ellera and Jofmaon than I initially thought, and it was making me uneasy. After all, Ellera was, without a doubt, the most intelligent person I had met since Alpshar, and her intelligence was enough to make even me worry. Luckily, she was on my side¡­ or at least she acted like it. Unlike the others, Ellera was the person I knew the least about.


    All I had heard were rumors about her immense wealth and that she had killed her father, but everyone at the Academy knew those stories.


    "Please, Arthur, at least tell us why you changed your identity. Or show us your true self," Ellera said, looking at me.


    "Fine.... There are several reasons why I changed my identity. The first reason was that I didn''t want my enemies to bother me in the academy. The second was to have more freedom at the Academy. The third reason was to form my own team more easily. If you had known my true identity, you would have been suspicious of me when I approached you.


    There are a few other reasons, but I assure you they are none of your business. " I said, looking at each face at the table one by one.


    "Thank you for sharing that with us, Arthur. So, can you tell us, at least physically, what the differences are between the man before us and your true self?" Ellera asked.


    She really knew how to defuse a situation. But that didn''t surprise me at all. I had seen Ellera do this countless times before, and many of my problems had been resolved more easily, thanks to her.... I definitely needed to talk to her after this meeting.


    "I didn''t change my body size or any fine details. So, there are only a few small differences between the way I really look and the way I am now." I said.


    "At least let us hear your authentic voice," the beautiful elf Faeloria asked.


    I took a deep breath, then looked carefully at everyone''s expression before nodding. I lowered my hand under the table and discreetly removed my ring. If they realized I had changed my voice with a ring, They would realize that Roxanne had the same ring, and so they would discover that her identity was also fake. I didn''t want to drag Roxanne into this unnecessary mess.


    After removing the ring, I drank some water from the glass on the table to soothe the dryness in my throat, and after clearing it a few times my throat, I began to speak.


    "This is my real voice... Are you satisfied now?" I asked, directing my words toward Faeloria.


    But at that moment, I noticed that everyone, except Ellera, was looking at me in shock, and the most surprising thing was that even Roxanne seemed startled. I think Roxanne barely remembered my voice, but she hasn''t heard it for a year and a half, so it''s normal for her to forget my old voice.


    "Is my voice that bad?" I asked, noticing that the astonished expressions hadn''t faded.


    "The reason why they are so shocked is probably because the real voice is much more masculine than the fake.... Honestly, even I''m surprised by how deep it is." Ellera said, with that subtle smile of hers.


    "Was my old voice really that bad?" I asked, still bewildered by Ellera''s smile. I felt everyone''s eyes on me for a few more seconds, but eventually, they snapped out of their shock. I noticed that Roxanne''s cheeks had turned red, but when she realized I was looking at her, she quickly averted her eyes. I knew my fake voice was a bit softer, but was it really that bad?


    Or maybe my real voice was more impressive than I thought.


    "Arthur, do you have any other surprises like this?" asked Faeloria, her blue eyes scanning me. Her calm yet probing tone brought the conversation back to a more serious atmosphere.


    "I promise I''ll explain everything after the tournament," I replied.


    "Then we''ll wait," said Jofmaon, though this time, there was no threatening tone in his voice. Yet, the distrust he felt toward me was still evident.


    The meeting quietly came to an end at that point. However, I could still feel Ellera''s gaze lingering on me. She was definitely aware of something. How much I could trust her would only become clear over time.


    After the meeting, I told Ellera that I wanted to speak with her privately, and we moved to my study. When we entered the room, where it was just the two of us, I caught a glimpse of Ellera''s long white fox tails swaying behind her. She noticed her tail moving and quickly held it still with her hands.


    I approached Ellera with a bottle of wine. We both sat across from each other in the armchairs.


    "If you''re trying to get me drunk, I want you to know that alcohol is just like water to me" Ellera said, taking her glass with that microscopic smile of hers once again. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She did it again¡­ She cracked another joke¡ªor at least tried to. I''ve never seen her act this way with anyone else. Maybe I can use this. Without a doubt, Ellera is the most talented member of my team. So why have I been rejecting her offers up until now? The answer was simple: I thought she was plotting something, and with all the other problems in my life, dealing with her seemed dangerous.


    If I had to face Ellera, I would need to give her my full attention. But now, for some reason, I feel like she doesn''t have any malicious intent. Normally, I wouldn''t change my decisions based on just a feeling, but this time, I''m going to make an exception.


    "Ellera¡­ Do you truly want to be with me?" I asked, looking at her with a very serious expression.


    Ellera met my gaze with her usual emotionless face and then, in a voice that was so beautiful and velvety it could probably charm any man if she put emotion into it, she answered, "Of course I do..."


    "In that case, I want you to be completely honest when I ask you these questions. But if I sense even the slightest lie, everything ends here."


    Ellera didn''t look away, not even for a second. It was as if she had been waiting for this moment for a long time. "Ask your questions," she said, her voice so calm and confident that it felt like she was answering questions on a test she already knew the answers to.


    I paused for a moment. I was about to ask her to do something I had never asked before: to be completely honest. It made me both uneasy and curious.


    "What did you really talk about with Jofmaon? Why did he calm down so easily? And is he afraid of you?"


    Ellera responded with a brief smile before slowly bringing her glass to her lips. After taking a sip of wine, she said with a slight tone of mockery, "Jofmaon isn''t afraid of me. He just knows that our relationship operates on a different level. I gave him some strategic advice regarding you. Controlling warriors like Jofmaon start with gaining their trust.


    I''ve earned that trust, and in return, I can persuade him. But remember, I did this for you... And in case you''re wondering, there''s nothing special between us, and there never will be."


    I continued to look at Ellera for a while. Honestly, it was impossible to tell whether someone like her, whose face showed no micro-expressions, was lying or not. That''s exactly why my next question would be more personal, something that would make it harder for her to hide her emotions.


    "Thank you for your answer. Now for the other question..... Did you really kill your father?"


    _____

 Chapter 125 - 125: Opposite poles

    "Thank you for your answer. Now for the other question..... Did you really kill your father?" When I asked this question, the white rings in Ellera''s eyes began to spin, and a slightly sour expression appeared on her face, but all of this lasted only a second.


    "Yes," she said, but this time there was no emotion in her expression. Neither anger, nor sadness, nor anything else. As if I had asked her if she wanted to drink coffee.


    "Why did you kill him?" I asked mercilessly.


    Ellera stared at me for a while and then looked at the wineglass in her hand before drinking it all at once. However, interestingly, after drinking the glass, her facial expression changed, and that emotionless look vanished. I thought she was resistant to alcohol, but it seemed like she had been lying about that. Ellera took a deep breath, and then her gaze drifted from my eyes to a vacant point.


    "... I killed him because he was a bad person... According to your terminology, we half-beasts or monster people have two powerful urges. Mating and admiration for the strong. Actually, these two urges exist in you humans too, but not as intense." Ellera said, and her face froze in the next moment, as if she had remembered a very painful memory.


    "I had been the most talented in the tribe since the moment I was born, and that never changed. Because of this incredible potential of mine, I faced many challenges, and without exception, every man who approached me wanted to mate with me. The only one who protected me from those disgusting men of the tribe was my father, and I loved him very much since I was little.


    Besides, my mother died when I was very young, so I had no other parent... My father was my hero. As a child, I felt like he was a strong shield that would protect me from everything. But as I grew older, everything changed... And of course, he changed too." Ellera''s voice trembled, her eyes still focused on the void.


    "At first, I didn''t understand... why he started looking at me differently, why he began to act like the other men in the tribe. Then I realized that... he was a man, too. He was succumbing to the same disgusting urges. Despite being his own daughter, he wanted to mate with me, but of course, I rejected him."


    Ellera''s voice turned into a muffled whisper, filled with pain and disgust. "I thought he was protecting me... But he kept me for himself. In that moment... I can''t forget what I saw in his eyes. But despite everything, our tribe had some strict rules, and one of them was the prohibition of incest.


    So I thought I would be safe after all... But soon it became clear I was wrong... One day while hunting in the forest, he attacked me, and... I had to defend myself. At that moment, I truly realized how strong I was. I had been raised as a hunter for years, but I was using that strength against a human for the first time.


    The darkness I saw in my father''s eyes was something irreversible. I understood that he was not the one to protect me, and that I had to take my life into my own hands."


    Ellera took a deep breath, her eyes still locked on a point in the void. "I fought against him. I resisted. But he was strong too... Still, at some point, I realized that I could no longer escape, that no matter how far I ran, he wouldn''t let me go. So I delivered the final blow to him.


    I killed him. When he fell to the ground, it felt like nothing was left inside me. As if something had broken inside me at that moment, something that would never come back."


    Ellera filled her glass again, but this time she didn''t drink. She continued, looking at the glass, "When I returned to the tribe, no one asked anything. Everyone was aware of something, but no one spoke. They reported my father''s death as a hunting accident. Everyone chose to remain silent. Even the tribe''s rules couldn''t override the truth.


    Because those rules only protected the strong, just like they had protected my father."


    Ellera lifted her gaze from the glass and turned back to me. There was pain, disgust, and a deep emptiness on her face. "I killed him because I had no other choice. But at that moment, I also understood that I had to live the rest of my life with this truth."She said and drank the wine from her goblet again in one go


    "I''m sorry... I shouldn''t have asked that question."


    Ellera filled her glass once more and drank it all in one gulp.... again. "It''s okay! Since you''ll be my partner from now on, I was going to tell you this myself anyway," she said, smiling, but this time her smile was wider, and it definitely suited her beautiful face. The weight of Ellera''s words echoed in the room, and the silence became suffocating.


    Her eyes closed for a moment, then she took a deep breath and set her glass on the table. Her smile was broad, but I could sense the suppressed pain beneath that smile.


    "I don''t want to ask a question that would disturb you further. So you can just tell me the most important things I should know about you. Maybe an important secret that no one knows?" I said, taking the wine bottle from Ellera. It seemed that alcohol was affecting her quite a bit.


    "Hehehe, okay, Mr. Gentleman! I''m going to tell you my biggest secret," she said, standing up and approaching me. She sat on the chair next to me, but in the next moment, a bottle appeared in her hand. I was quite surprised to see that the wine bottle I had been holding, or rather the one that was supposed to be there, was no longer there.


    At that moment, I realized that Ellera was far more skilled than I had thought.


    As Ellera sat next to me, she filled her glass and, after sipping the wine, turned to me. "... You want to hear a secret that I''ve never told anyone before, right? .... But first, I want a promise that you won''t tell anyone," she said, leaning in closer.


    "I promise I won''t tell anyone," I replied.


    Ellera thought for a moment and then began to speak eagerly again. Yes, eagerly. I was seeing this side of her for the first time. "No way! The secret I''m going to tell you is very important! So you shouldn''t share a secret as big as mine," Ellera said.


    Alcohol seemed to have affected her more than I had thought, and it felt like the lost child within her had emerged.


    "Okay, fine. I promise I''ll tell you a secret that''s as valuable as yours," I said.


    Ellera smiled at my words, but this time it was a full smile. It was a smile that revealed her pure white teeth and opened her full lips. "I... My secret. Hah, I have to say it all at once... I have the Light element!" Ellera said.


    At first, I was quite surprised by what I heard, but then I began to make sense of many things. As this new information processed in my mind, my eyes widened, remembering some strange memories I had about Ellera, and my astonishment deepened.


    "So that''s why I feel strange around you!"


    When Ellera heard my sudden words, she was surprised. "What are you talking about?" she asked.


    As Ellera looked at me in confusion, something inside me stirred. I had been waiting for the right moment to reveal this secret, but now everything was falling into place.


    "What do I mean?" I said with a slight smile, fixing my gaze on Ellera. "When I learned that you have the light element, some things started to make sense. Because... I have a secret, too. I have the dark element."


    Ellera''s eyes widened, and her lips parted slightly. She looked at me in astonishment, as if struggling to believe what I had said. "Darkness?" she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. "This... is a very rare element. No, this element is extremely rare and powerful among demons...


    But how can a human possess this element?!" Ellera exclaimed in shock.


    "The same goes for the light element; it is also an extremely rare element that only appears among elves... I suppose we are both exceedingly abnormal individuals who exist simultaneously," I could only manage to say.


    Ellera''s astonishment was evident on her face. The white rings in her eyes began to spin once more, this time much faster. She set aside her wine glass and focused entirely on me. "Throughout history... it has never happened that light and dark elements appeared in both a human and a humanbeast, but now you''re telling me that they have manifested simultaneously?!" she exclaimed. "This is impossible!


    How can it be?"


    Ellera''s breath quickened, and her eyes grew wide. She placed her trembling hands on the table, as if trying to regain her balance. "Is this... the work of a god?"


    Maintaining my smile, I nodded. "Just because the probability is very low doesn''t make it impossible. Perhaps my existence or yours has triggered something. That''s why I might have felt such a strong connection with you, Ellera. Light and darkness... we complete and balance each other.


    This is not just a reflection of our elements; perhaps we represent an ancient balance."


    Ellera fixed her gaze on me, the shock in her eyes rippling across her face. Her breathing became heavier, as if she were trying to digest the weight of this new information. A moment of silence fell between us. Then Ellera took a deep breath and tilted her head slightly. She had a pensive expression on her face.


    "So that''s why... you were constantly drawing me to you," she murmured. "It wasn''t just a physical attraction. Light and darkness always attract and repel each other. It''s difficult for them to exist together, but it''s not impossible. Like us..."


    Ellera paused for a moment, as if contemplating how to cope with this new reality. Then her gaze returned to me, this time filled with determination. "We can use this," she said, her voice clearer now. "The coming together of two elements like ours... is something that has never happened throughout history. Perhaps this is our fate. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To change something... maybe even change the world!"


    Hearing these words stirred something within me. There was a truth in Ellera''s words, but where would this truth lead us? Light and darkness together... Was this a gift or a curse? What if everything turned upside down? After all, we do not know exactly how these elements work.


    Would it be entirely accurate to say that these two elements are like the two poles of a magnet?


    When Ellera''s eyes met mine again, a spark ignited between us. I felt the light within her resonate with the darkness echoing within me. "We don''t know exactly what we are," I whispered, "but perhaps together we can delve into the depths of this secret. When two extremes come together... who knows what the outcomes will be?"


    Ellera smiled, but this time there was strength and determination behind that smile. "Then," she said slowly, "let''s discover together what we will bring to this world, but for that, we will need to be closer to each other from now on, right?" she said with a slightly intoxicated smile.

 Chapter 126 - 126: The coup plot and its aftermath Roxanne(+18)

    After talking to Ellera, I put her in the bedroom of the unity building because she was drunk. I needed to think a bit more about what Ellera had said, but after all that had happened, I had definitely made a decision on one thing: I must keep Ellera by my side no matter what. And fortunately, Ellera didn''t seem opposed to staying with me.


    Since she was very drunk today and it would be difficult to talk to her, I planned to speak with her again tomorrow.


    But for now, I wanted to use my free time to sit at my desk and evaluate my work. When I got to my desk, a letter from Isabella that she had sent a few days ago caught my eye. It appeared that Richard had started bothering Isabella lately. The more Isabella stayed away from the palace, the more Richard seemed to be interested in her. I hoped this situation wouldn''t escalate and cause a problem.


    If Richard''s persistence led him to try touching Isabella, I might need to bring the coup forward.


    Frankly, I wasn''t like the idiots in my old world who claimed to be modern but were actually filled with contradictions. For me, the rules of a relationship were clear and very straightforward. One of those rules was that a woman who chose to be with me could never, ever be with another man.


    In fact, I always made this rule known before entering into a relationship, and I asked if they would accept it or not. If they didn''t accept, the relationship would end right there, and we''d both go our separate ways. Isabella had also accepted this after being with me. She didn''t want Richard to touch her, even if it wasn''t me.


    In short, even if it meant risking my plans just for Isabella, I would need to take action. But first, the important question was how to carry out a coup against Richard. Apart from Richard, my only enemies in the kingdom were Fiona''s two sons, Fiona''s big brother, and Duke Fernnard, who supported Liam.


    One of the two other Asina dukes had previously supported Fiona''s second son, but over the past year and a half, I had successfully brought him to my side through letters and other means. The last remaining Asina duke was Duke Grohandal, who was generally neutral. Grohandal and his house were famous for being cunning.


    Throughout its history, this ducal house has never engaged in overly risky ventures and has always put its own interests first. Another important point about this family was that the next male to head the house had to marry his sisters. Keeping the bloodline pure was extremely important to them, which is why they were not open to political marriages.


    After all, the new duke was required to marry all of his sisters, regardless of whether they were older or younger, and the remaining male members were executed to prevent any internal conflicts.


    Of course, there''s one thing to remember in this world: The genetic diseases that people in this world are born with are not caused by incest. So, incest is not a shunned or abnormal situation here. As for why children born from incest don''t suffer from any genetic issues, to be honest, I don''t know the reason myself.


    After all, genetics diseases was not fully understood in my old world, even in modern times , and there was practically no study of genetics in this medieval-like world. So, I could only conclude that the Kaizer power or magical power eliminated genetic diseases in the human body.


    I came to this conclusion through simple reasoning. When I examined which part of society most frequently experienced genetic diseases or diseases in general, I found that it occurred in the class with the lowest Kaizer power. This led me to conclude that Kaizer power, through its effects on the human body, eliminated such diseases.


    Of course, the workings of Kaizer power itself were a mystery. The data on this power, its energy, or how it functioned were extremely limited. The most accepted theory in this world was that Kaizer power was stored at a specific point in the human body. Or perhaps Kaizer power resided throughout the body simultaneously.


    After all, we''re talking about a highly complex anomaly here, and its working principles might be very different from what we assume.


    Knock-knock


    When I heard the knock on the door, I snapped out of my thoughts and lifted my head from the desk.


    "Enter!"


    When the door opened, Roxanne, with her red eyes and white hair, stepped in. Although I had been trying to get used to her new disguise for about a year and a half, I still couldn''t. I thought her short black hair and emerald eyes suited her much better. As Roxanne approached me, I noticed that her face was flushed, and she wore a shy expression.


    We had spent hundreds of nights together over the past year and six months, and I could even say we made love every day unless there was a problem. Literally every day!


    But Roxanne still blushed and grew shy whenever she approached me or made the first move. While I still found it adorable, it was a bit odd. I had memorized every inch of her body and showed love to every part of her, yet she hadn''t let go of her shyness.


    "Roxy, come here." Since no one else was around, I called her by her real name.


    Roxanne smiled shyly as she walked toward me. When she reached the desk, I extended my hand and gently pulled her toward me. As our eyes met, I placed a soft kiss on her lips and pulled her onto my lap. Once she was comfortably settled, I broke the kiss.


    "Lock the door first¡­" I whispered in her ear.


    Those words made Roxanne blush even more, her face turning red all the way to her ears. She quickly ran to lock the door and then walked back to me. I was already on my feet and I pulled her to me and laid her body on the table, causing her to let out a sweet squeal. Roxanne never needed foreplay, so I didn''t bother with it and simply removed her clothes piece by piece.


    With her front laid across the desk, I stripped her completely, and as always, I spent a moment admiring her full hips. Over the time we had spent together, I had learned what Roxanne liked and what positions gave her the most pleasure. In short, I knew nearly everything about her. Roxanne, true to her character¡ªor rather, in line with her personality¡ªpreferred when I was rough.


    So, without saying a word, I took out my member and entered her in one swift motion.


    "AHHHHH NO....! This is it! ??"


    Roxanne had already experienced a small orgasm from the first thrust as I entered her. I could feel she was very aroused, so I began to invade her further without making her wait longer, and this continued for minutes. Without saying anything, I kept thrusting into her wet vagina that was vacuuming my shaft, while Roxanne continued to moan loudly and scream in pleasure.


    "Ahhhh Ethan, yes! Ahhhhhh I love you!!!"


    After a while, I held onto both of Roxanne''s arms, pulling her closer to me as I continued to enter and exit while holding her stomach. We continued in this position for a while, and as Roxanne finally approached her climax, I began to penetrate her more quickly and forcefully.


    "AHHHHMMM! YES, AHHHHH ??" Roxanne''s entire body trembled and contracted as she experienced a long orgasm. Of course, the floor was soaked as if I had previously poured a bucket of water on it.


    While holding her tightly to prevent her from falling, Roxanne was trying to catch her breath. For a while, I just held her from behind and let her regain her composure. During this time, I was massaging her belly and groin with my hands.


    "That was amazing... Thank you," Roxanne said after she finally calmed down a bit.


    "Well, it seems you''re ready for round two," I said, turning Roxanne around and quickly kissing her passionately on the lips.


    Then, while holding her firmly by the hips, I lifted her into the air, and Roxanne wrapped her legs around my waist. This was Roxanne''s favorite position. As I held her in the air, it didn''t take me long to realize that this position allowed me to penetrate her deeply and that indeed this position was her favorite.


    "Put it in..." I whispered these words into Roxanne''s ear. Although Roxanne blushed, she knew what to do and lowered her hand to grab my penis, positioning it at her entrance.


    While kissing her passionately and desire fully, I moved her body to ensure that my penis reached the deepest point inside her. With each movement, I accelerated more and more. I could hear Roxanne''s moans fill my mouth, but I ruthlessly continued to invade her with my thick penis. While firmly holding her hips, I lifted her body up and down, and the sounds filled the room.


    *Pah~Pah~Pah!


    "AHHHHH! Ethan, I''m coming!"


    Hearing this, I began to move my hips faster to penetrate her harder and faster. Roxanne was now moaning in pleasure and it was obvious she was enjoying this immensely. When I noticed her eyes slowly glazing over and her pupils rolling back, I realized I needed to finish the job, so I delivered the last thrusts with force.


    Since I was also nearing my climax, my penis had grown even larger, intensifying the pleasure we both felt.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH! GET ME PREGNANT ..... AHHHHH I''M CUMMING!??" Roxanne shouted as she started to squirt towards my penis


    As Roxanne was cumming loudly, I was nearing the end and in the last few thrusts I passed Roxanne''s cervix, reaching her innermost point, and after a few thrusts I came as my whole body convulsed. We were both cumming at the same time and we were lost in the intense pleasure of this hard sex. While Roxanne was still cumming, I managed to calm down and sat on the couch with her, still inside Roxanne.


    Roxanne fell asleep on my chest only a few minutes later after cumming for a while. Holding her gently, I lifted her up and laid her on the large sofa at the back against the wall and covered her with a duvet...


    sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 127 - 127: Ice princess

    I was standing in front of a building with a wide garden and a white marble path leading to the central door. This was the unity building of Catherine, the Ice Princess of the famous Tiamat Empire. One of the main reasons for coming to this academy was for her. If I could win Catherine over, even Alpshar wouldn''t stand in my way to conquer the continent.


    But first, Catherine needed to win her throne war. Now, regarding why Catherine had to enter the throne war despite having no male or female siblings... Well, it was because, at the moment, her uncle was the regent at the head of the Tiamat Empire, and although he didn''t openly display hostility towards Catherine, it didn''t seem like he was going to relinquish the throne so easily.


    Catherine''s uncle was secretly gathering his supporters and gaining more backing. Moreover, throughout the long history of the Tiamat Empire, it had never been governed by a woman, which harmed Catherine''s image. The fact that Catherine was currently at the academy indicated that her power on the throne was actually weak.


    After all, Catherine was about to turn 20 and should have been declared empress by now. However, she had been sent to the academy under various pretexts.


    Fortunately, there were still many noble houses that were loyal to the late emperor and supported Catherine, but they were also being secretly eliminated by her uncle''s supporters.


    Additionally, since the death of the late emperor, the influence of the Tamerid Empire over Tiamat had increased, leading some Tiamat nobles to believe that the old emperor''s death was a murder, and that the perpetrators were from the Tamerid Empire.


    For this reason, it was inevitable for Catherine to enter the throne war. Like everyone else who wanted to take the lead in the Tiamat Empire, Catherine found herself amidst political intrigues and secret alliances. Every day she spent at the academy allowed her uncle to strengthen his grip on the throne. This meant that time was running out for Catherine.


    However, another important issue was coming into play: Catherine''s character. Although Catherine appeared to be emotionless and was known as the Ice Princess, that wasn''t entirely true. According to the information I received from the servant guild, Catherine was an extremely generous person. She loved to help orphans and the underprivileged, often sacrificing her own allowance.


    All of Catherine''s personal court ladies were from victimized little girls. This suggested to me that Catherine might actually be a very kind-hearted person, which is why I had been involved in various charitable initiatives across the continent, especially those aimed at helping women through my companies for the past two years.


    I had even established shelters in many kingdoms where women could live safely.


    Just for this reason, a few weeks ago, Catherine had sent me a special thank-you letter, which I found to be very sincere. Although the initial excuse for sending the letter was my companies'' investments in the Tiamat Empire, most of the letter was about the assistance I had provided to girls in need.


    In any case, I was seen as a wonderful man in Catherine''s eyes, and this would make it easier for me to approach her.


    My primary goal was to establish a romantic relationship with Catherine if possible and bind her to me, but if I couldn''t realize that chance, at least I could gain a powerful ally by helping her. Even though the outcome was uncertain, Avanne''s situation was somewhat similar.


    A romantic relationship had developed between us when I made her a viscountess¨Cor at least, that''s what I thought¡­¨Cand this had allowed me to acquire tobacco fields for my cigarette company at a cheaper price.


    With those thoughts set aside, I began walking toward the main door of the building. At the entrance of the unity building was a beautiful garden featuring various flowers, and in the center of this garden stood a magnificent fountain made of stone and marble. I tore my gaze away from this view and entered the unity building.


    As soon as I stepped inside, I noticed that, unlike the exterior, the interior was simply but elegantly decorated. I was in a spacious hall; the walls, although a plain white, were adorned with finely crafted wooden panels. The floor was tiled with black-and-white marble, and this simplicity gave the space a sophisticated atmosphere.


    Small but stylish chandeliers hung from the ceiling along the corridor, sparkling like gold as natural light streamed in.


    In the center was a large area filled with strategically placed white marble statues. These statues must have represented important figures of the Tiamat Empire. The ceiling was low, supported by slender, intricately carved columns. All this simplicity seemed to remind me of the serious purpose the building served. Rather than a magnificent grandeur, a decor style emphasizing functionality prevailed.


    Additionally, on the wall directly opposite the main door hung the emblem of the unity building: a flag featuring a striking white lion, a symbol of the Tiamat Empire, on a blue background, known for its rare beauty and strength.


    Since I entered, I had felt many eyes on me and soon noticed a young and beautiful woman approaching me. She was likely a member of these unity and had long chestnut-colored hair. She was quite short and had a slim figure, but intelligence and attentiveness were evident in her eyes. She wore a simple but elegant dress resembling a barracks uniform.


    When she approached me, she made a slight bow and began to speak respectfully.


    "Welcome, Mr. Arthur. May I ask why you have come here?"


    "I would like to have an important meeting with Princess Catherine, if she is available."


    The woman smiled lightly and bowed her head. "I believe she is available right now, but I still need to go ask."


    After finishing her words, the young woman quickly turned around and walked down the long, simple corridor, disappearing from view. While waiting for a short while, I examined the atmosphere of the barracks more carefully. Simplicity was everywhere, but that didn''t mean Catherine had compromised on power.


    On the contrary, I felt I was in an environment that reflected the Ice Princess'' cool demeanor and precise strategic thinking.


    As my eyes roamed over the fine details of the marble statues, footsteps were heard again from behind the door. When the young woman reappeared, she approached me with a slight smile.


    "Princess Catherine has agreed to meet with you. Please follow me; I will take you to her presence."


    Following the woman, we walked down a long corridor. The echo of our footsteps resonated in the extensive area. Finally, we arrived at the front of a large, intricately carved wooden door. The woman gently knocked on the door and then opened it, inviting me inside. As I stepped into the room, I noticed that Catherine''s chamber had a strange atmosphere from the other places.


    The cold, white walls and large, wide windows allowed plenty of light to fill the room. In the center stood a large desk, and behind the desk, at that moment, I saw Catherine. The woman known as the Ice Princess was even more impressive than she appeared.


    Her bright golden hair looked as if it were made of purest gold, and her deep blue eyes seemed to be taken from the center of the ocean. Despite the mild temperature, she had a sweet little nose that was slightly flushed, full lips, and cute little freckles. The strands of hair that fell over her ears added an attractive touch to her appearance.


    Although the glass she held in her small hands looked tiny, it appeared large in her delicate grip.


    When Catherine noticed me, she lifted her head with a slight smile. "Mr. Arthur, welcome," she said. Her voice was fresh and clear, like a cold winter morning. "Though I am curious about the reason for your visit, I am glad to see you here today."


    I took a few steps towards her and bowed my head slightly in greeting. "Princess, I would like to discuss something important with you, but first I would like to ask if I could have a moment alone." I said in an extremely respectful tone. After all, she was the princess of one of the most powerful empires on the continent. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine continued to speak with me, her expression softening with a slight smile. "Of course, Mr. Arthur," she said, making eye contact as she requested the others in the room to leave, yet she did so with utmost grace.


    As Catherine shifted her gaze to another corner of the room, I seized the opportunity to look at her more closely. There was still something that surprised me; despite her youth, the weight of the responsibilities she bore was visible on her shoulders. She was skilled at hiding her emotions, but it was possible to sense something beneath the depth of her eyes.


    The loneliness and responsibilities of a princess vying for the imperial throne were reflected in her expressions.


    Once the door closed behind us, Catherine returned to her work with several files on her desk. "If you don''t mind, you can tell me why you came here," she said without lifting her head. The coldness in her voice was still present, but the curiosity she held was evident.


    "Princess, I don''t like to beat around the bush or prolong the matter unnecessarily. So I will directly say why I am here," I said, managing to capture Catherine''s attention even more with my words.


    "The situation in the Tiamat Empire is deteriorating for you day by day. As your uncle''s power increases, your authority on the throne is in danger of being shaken. Although there are many noble families that support you, I know you are at risk of gradually losing their backing."


    Catherine''s eyes froze momentarily at my words. In that moment, I could see that despite her strong and courageous image, the anxiety within her surfaced. The cold expression on her face softened slightly; however, she still seemed hesitant to fully reveal her emotions.


    _____

 Chapter 128 - 128: Delicate heart

    "Why are you telling me this, Mr. Arthur?" Catherine said in an angry tone.


    For a moment, I looked into Catherine''s beautiful blue eyes, trying to find the right words. "Because I want to help you, Princess. I want to make you the Empress of the Tiamat Empire. And with my support, you will achieve that," I replied.


    Catherine''s cold exterior faltered for a moment. The uncertain emotion in her eyes revealed the sensitivity and fragility she hid behind her icy expression. At that moment, I realized that Catherine was not just a princess trying to appear strong in the struggle for the throne, but also a delicate soul, crushed under a substantial burden.


    Catherine tilted her head slightly and looked at me more carefully. "Help me? Why? Everyone involved in this battle for the throne has something to gain, Arthur. What''s yours?" she asked, her voice still sharp but now a little more vulnerable.


    "I do have something to gain, of course," I said honestly. "But my goal isn''t just power. I''ve seen the kindness and strength you keep hidden inside. The Tiamat Empire could have a much brighter future with a leader like you. Unlike your uncle, who has enslaved your people to the Tamerid Empire, you will be an empress who fights for their good."


    The coldness on Catherine''s face broke even further, and she fell silent for a while, running her fingers thoughtfully along the table. Perhaps for the first time, someone was approaching her not just as a candidate for the throne, but as a person with her own inner world.


    "Whether your good intentions are genuine or not, time will tell, Arthur," she said in a softened tone, looking directly at me without averting her gaze. "But if you''re telling the truth¡­ maybe knowing that I''m not alone in this war could give me a bit of hope." When she finished this sentence, a radiant smile formed on her face.


    It was such a sweet smile that it could melt the heart of someone like me. That smile of Catherine''s was beginning to close the distance between us. The young woman, known as the ice princess, despite her apparent coldness, harbored more warmth deep inside than many others. At that moment, I might have found the best opportunity to truly get close to her.


    "Princess," I said resolutely, "my intention is to help you, but also to walk the same path with you. The battle for the throne is not a lonely fight; it''s a game won with the right allies. I could be one of those allies."


    Catherine was a little surprised to hear my words. At first she wanted to open her mouth to say something, but then she gave up and remained silent. She took a sip from her coffee cup with her little fingers.


    Catherine paused for a moment, her eyes on my fingers, clearly deep in thought. "Arthur," she said finally, but hesitated for a moment, "... What''s the real reason you want to help me?"


    Catherine''s question made the air in the room even heavier. As I thought about how to respond, I could see the doubt in her eyes. She truly wanted to know what I desired¡ªbeyond the kindness on the surface, she was curious about my deeper motivation. At this point, I had no choice but to be honest, because Catherine was smart enough to detect lies immediately.


    "The real reason?" I repeated, buying myself a little time. Then, after taking a deep breath, I looked into her eyes. I had to take a risk. "Princess Catherine¡­ I admire you. I admire you so much that this admiration has turned into more of a romantic affection.... Despite losing your parents at a young age, you are still standing strong and continuing the fight.


    Honestly, when I first learned about your situation, I pitied you, but now I see how distasteful those thoughts were. You are not someone to be pitied... You never were. I have deep feelings for you, princess. I apologize for this inappropriate confession, and you don''t have to take it seriously. I just wanted to answer your question and make sure there''s no doubt left in your mind.


    Trust me, I will never turn my back on you."


    When Catherine heard my words, a flash of shock and mixed emotions appeared in her eyes. For the first time, I saw such an expression of surprise on the face of the strong, composed princess. Her eyes momentarily revealed the inner world of the young woman standing before me. Her lips parted slightly, but it seemed like she couldn''t find the words to say.


    The icy hardness in her eyes was melting, replaced by a deep emotional turmoil.


    "Arthur..." she whispered, her voice struggling to conceal her true feelings. Her hands lay motionless on the table, and though she tried to avert her gaze, she couldn''t manage it. "I... wasn''t expecting this."


    "You don''t have to respond to my feelings, princess. All I ask is that you trust me, princess. " I said.


    Silence dominated the room for a while. I could feel the storm raging in Catherine''s mind, and that she didn''t know what to say. I was seeing her so surprised and vulnerable for the first time. The always strategic and composed princess was struggling to cope with her own emotions, and seeing her like this made her seem more human to me.


    She took a deep breath and, without breaking eye contact, said, "I... I just need some time. But if you want to be my ally and help me, I will gladly accept that... As for the other matter..." Catherine trailed off. She looked at me for a moment, then diverted her gaze elsewhere. Her fingers fidgeted rapidly, and she didn''t even care about the strands of hair falling across her face.


    I could almost hear the loud beating of her heart, and she would glance at me only to quickly avert her eyes again. Her words were caught in her throat, and her cheeks were beginning to redden. It was clear that she was quite embarrassed, but perhaps due to her being a princess, no man had ever approached her in this way.


    "We don''t even know each other yet!... I-I mean, I''m sure we''ll get to know each other better over time! A-and maybe then we can become friends... You and I!" Catherine stammered as she blushed.


    Catherine''s unexpected shyness took me by surprise. Seeing such a human side beneath her strong and cold image made her even more special in my eyes. This side of her reminded me once again of how difficult her life had been and how lonely she was behind the mask of strength. When I looked carefully into her eyes, I realized that I had already achieved my purpose for coming here.


    As long as I didn''t make a mistake, the possibility of making Catherine fall in love with me was now open. And if I succeeded, I would control two of the most powerful empires on the continent.


    Now that I think about it, I should visit Evangeline next and inform her of certain matters to prevent any problems from arising. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Princess Catherine..." I said, softening my voice, "perhaps I should apologize again for revealing my feelings in this way. I didn''t mean to put you in an awkward position. But know that my feelings stem from my admiration for your strength and will. In time, perhaps... as you said, we''ll get to know each other better." I stood up.


    "Take care of yourselves , Mr. A-Arthur!" Catherine said.


    Just as I had suspected, Catherine is a woman with an incredibly large heart, albeit a fragile one. She only wears the mask of the ice princess to cope with her difficult life. Honestly, I have no intention of exploiting her or using her like a pawn for my own gain. I may be a bad person, but I''m not a monster. Breaking such a delicate heart would be nothing short of cruelty, even for me.


    And if a romantic relationship does indeed develop between us, I will treat her just as I have treated my other women. The last thing I want is to break someone''s heart... After all, I know better than anyone the pain that comes from a broken heart.


    "Before I go, there''s one last thing I want to say, Princess. During the tournament, I plan to put on a show, so if anyone you know happens to cross my path, I may hurt them. But please know that I have no ill intentions." I said as I walked toward the door.


    Once again, Catherine''s gaze froze on me. The mixture of little shock and concern in her eyes was striking. "A show? Well, as long as it''s within the rules, there should be no problem, Mr. Arthur...."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything out of rules. So... I''ll see you later, Princess Catherine."


    As I walked through the corridors, my thoughts remained fixed on Catherine. The short time I had spent with her had convinced me that she wasn''t just a contender for the throne, but a person with deep emotions. Helping Catherine, guiding her to the throne, was no longer just a strategic move. Inside me, there was a growing sense of compassion and a desire to protect her.


    But I also knew I had to be cautious. Catherine was strong, but she could also be very intelligent and cautious. To win her over, I needed to tread carefully with every step.


    When I stepped outside, I took a deep breath and thought about my next move. My plan to visit Evangeline came to mind. Evangeline was both my fianc¨¦e and an important ally, and I had to carefully balance my moves in the battle for the throne. Keeping Evangeline under control would also ensure that my relationship with Catherine grew even stronger.


    As strategies lined up one after another in my mind, I also wrestled with the different feelings I was experiencing. Catherine''s fragile smile and surprise had affected me more than I realized. I was already serious about most of what I had said to her. Despite losing both her mother and father, she had stood strong and continued to fight. It was truly admirable.


    But to win this war, I needed to keep my emotions in check and stay focused on my goal. I kept walking and headed towards the unity building owned by Evangeline, not far from here.


    ____

 Chapter 129 - 129: Evangeline motivation

    As I was heading to visit Evangeline, a thought crossed my mind. Authority. What was it that allowed a person to gain authority or power? Or more generally, how does a person obtain everything they acquire throughout their life? I''m talking about everything, not just money or power. This includes health or romantic relationships as well.


    How does a person achieve all of this? The answer was simple: through bribery. Everything, from human relationships to making money, is secured through bribery. Take, for example, a person who can eat anything you want. would probably end up consuming the most delicious and therefore the unhealthiest foods.


    So what happens next? That person''s body will rebel against this freedom to eat and their standard of living will gradually decline. How can that person remedy this situation? Or rather, how can That person reclaim own stomach''s freedom? Of course, by filling own stomach with healthy foods. In a way, that person regain power by bribing own stomach again.


    And this is a situation that exists in every area of life. For example, if a person has a romantic relationship, that person need to give girlfriend love, attention, money, or satisfy her in bed. So, in a sense, that person need to bribe her to keep the relationship going. However, the word "bribery" might make what I''m saying sound sinister or evil, but that''s not entirely correct.


    I''m just trying to make sense of how human life operates. Since this situation is a part of human nature, it''s best to accept it. But one could reject this idea and say that human nature is bad, becoming someone like Buddha. But honestly, I don''t think I have the freedom to be like Buddha right now, and I don''t actually want such a life.


    And now, as I approach Evangeline, these kinds of thoughts are quite significant. What kind of bribe was Evangeline asking of me? Love? I don''t think so. Or power? No, that''s not it either.


    The answer was simple. Through a series of mutual benefit, Evangeline got engaged to me. Moreover, I don''t think Evangeline currently wants to turn this engagement into a serious marriage. But since Evangeline is someone I will need in the long run, losing her could lead to a huge problem in the future. But no matter how smart you are, not everything in life goes as planned.


    But at least I need to approach Evangeline properly. Even though she is my fianc¨¦e, there is still a relationship between us that needs to develop, and this relationship needs to turn into a romantic one for my own interests. When I arrived at the unity building that Evangeline leads, I was faced with an extremely lavish building, in stark contrast to Catherine''s unity building.


    I wasn''t surprised that it had such a building, as it is often emphasized in the traditions of the Tamerid Empire to appear strong and wealthy.


    Since I visited this place occasionally, I entered without any issues. Upon entering, I asked a member next to the door if Evangeline was available. The man nodded slightly in greeting before quickly moving on to Evangeline. While I waited, my eyes scanned the surroundings. The golden-embroidered decorations on the walls emphasized wealth and power.


    There was an air of grandeur everywhere; just like Evangeline herself. Before my thoughts took over, the man returned and signaled to me that Evangeline was available.


    Slowing my steps, I entered through the large, ornate door. Evangeline was sitting at her usual spot, upright behind her desk. Her pink hair was perfectly styled, and she was focused on the files in her hands. When I entered, she slowly lifted her gaze, her eyes holding that usual calm and analytical expression. As her eyes locked onto mine, she smiled gently and gestured for the man to leave.


    "So, you''ve come," she said, her voice soft yet authoritative.


    "Yes," I replied as I slowly approached the sofa. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What brings you here?" she asked.


    Since Evangeline already knew my true identity, I didn''t need to speak formally or conceal myself. "Isn''t seeing my fianc¨¦e a good enough reason?"


    Evangeline carefully closed the files next to her and placed them on the desk. The smile on her face turned more serious than I had expected. "Yes, seeing your fianc¨¦e is a reason, but I''m curious about what you expect from this visit," she said. There was a hint of mockery in her voice; she was looking for an opportunity to get to know me better.


    "Actually, I came to talk about the upcoming tournament, but if you want to discuss my expectations... I have a few things to say about that," I replied, mirroring her mocking tone.


    Curiosity appeared in Evangeline''s eyes, but for some reason, The next moment she chose to ignore my words. Perhaps she thought that if she responded to my words, it could lead us into an unwanted situation. "What do you want to discuss the tournament?" she asked seriously.


    "I plan to reveal my true identity during the tournament, and I wanted to inform my fianc¨¦e about it."


    Evangeline''s eyes froze for a moment, then she began scrutinizing me with a slight frown. "Are you sure it''s the right time?"


    "Yes," I said, looking directly into her eyes. "Also, I aim to make a kind of power demonstration during the tournament, and therefore, some people from your organization might get hurt."


    "That''s not a problem. If you''ve decided to proceed down this path, I can accept any outcome," Evangeline said, maintaining her serious demeanor.


    "It''s good to know I am not alone in this," I said, filled with a momentary sense of trust.


    I briefly glanced at Evangeline''s beautiful pink hair. At that moment, I thought about how I could get closer to this woman. I had been engaged to Evangeline for over a year and a half, but I wasn''t very familiar with the details of her life. Of course, I had spent most of the past year and a half developing my Kaizer power and my control over other elements.


    I had been looking for ways to expand my unity or grow my companies during the rest of my time. For all these reasons, I can''t say I had much time. Even though Evangeline is my fianc¨¦e, I could only visit her a few times a month. Therefore, I can''t say that our relationship has developed much.


    "Evangeline... When everything is settled and our plans come to fruition, would you like to get married?" I asked.


    Evangeline''s eyes sparkled with surprise at the unexpected question. For a moment, she focused on the files on the desk, then turned back to me. The expression on her face indicated that her thoughts were complicated.


    "How brave it is to suddenly propose," she said with a slight smile. "But behind this offer, do you really want to marry me? Or do you not know what you truly want?"


    "I know what I want," I said, emphasizing the determination within me. "When everything falls into place, and both of our dreams come true, I want to formalize our marriage. Also why not? Do you have a better alternative? We are both talented, strong, and our characters are compatible with each other. And you can be sure that I will show you my love.


    So what''s the problem? If there''s no one else you love, why wouldn''t you accept?" I said in a slightly sarcastic tone


    Evangeline''s eyes flickered for a moment in response to my mocking tone. Her smile seemed to struggle to conceal the uncertainty within her. She remained silent for a few seconds, as if weighing the gravity of my words.


    "It''s interesting how certain you are," she finally said, though her voice reflected her indecision. "Marriage means forming a strong bond, but the intention behind that bond is very important. If you''re only thinking of a strategic move, you can achieve what you want without us having to marry."


    "This isn''t just a strategy, Evangeline," I said, increasing the determination in my voice. "This is a step that will create a change in my life. I want to be with you, and we can grow stronger together while doing it. We need each other to reach our goals."


    The thoughtful expression that appeared on Evangeline''s face indicated that I was beginning to influence her. "We will need some time to see how our goals align," she replied, this time with a hint of softness in her voice.


    Evangeline''s words felt like a door had been opened; still, there was an uncertainty within me. I wondered how much influence I could have on her decision. With determination and stubbornness, I wanted to reassure her.


    "I understand, Evangeline," I said, keeping my voice as calm as possible. "But I know that everything takes time. That''s why I want our engagement to move one step further. While uniting our lives, we need to get to know each other better. We can spend time together; this could strengthen the bond between us, or it could have the opposite effect.


    But at least we would have some idea about our relationship. So, after the tournament, I want to ask if you''d like to spend more time with me?"


    Evangeline''s gaze suddenly sharpened. My words had come as a challenge to her quick wit. "So, you want me to spend more time with you, right?" she asked, her tone a mix of mockery and inquiry. "What a lovely proposal! But don''t think it''ll be so easy for me to understand the intentions behind it."


    I carefully observed her expression to see if my response was as effective as I thought. With an arrogant demeanor, she traced her fingers across the table, waiting for my answer. "Do you just want to spend time with me? Or is this part of a deeper strategy? Who knows, maybe you have a purpose for getting so close to your fianc¨¦e so quickly."


    "It''s not about strategy, Evangeline," I said, maintaining my calm. "But strengthening our communication is important to me. Maybe when I spend more time with you, we can deepen our relationship even further."


    Evangeline nodded slightly with a smile. "How na?ve of you," she said. "Spending time with you could be fun, but that''s definitely not enough for me. If you want to establish a bond between us, you need to prove yourself. Your words shouldn''t just remain words. If you really want to impress me, you need to take steps that make me feel."


    Why does her character change so quickly? Sometimes I really don''t understand this woman. But I will endure this situation because I definitely need her.


    "I understand this," I said, pretending to increase my determination. "Then I''ll take my leave. It''s already dark, and I only have a few hours left before returning home."


    As I walked out the door, the thoughtful expression I left behind on Evangeline''s face reflected the complex nature of my desire to take our relationship a step further. The uncertainty within me combined with the weight of the steps she expected from me. But ultimately, I would do everything I could to win her over. As I walked out of Evangeline''s unity building, I was heading toward my own.


    Now was the right time to talk to Ellera.

 Chapter 130 - 130: On women

    When I reached the unity building, night had fallen, and the students had already begun walking towards their rooms, but we still needed at least an hour or two of freedom. Upon entering the building, I saw a few members present, their gazes directed towards me.


    I greeted them with a nod, and since I didn''t have much time, I left the main hall and headed down the corridors into the inner sitting room. Only the highest-ranking guild members were allowed here.


    Roxanne was sitting comfortably on a large leather couch in front of the fireplace. The soft light of the fire softened her features, giving her the impression of being deep in thought. As I approached her, I noticed she was examining a letter in her hand. It looked like she hadn''t opened it yet, with neatly written lines barely glowing on the page.


    When Roxanne noticed my presence, she slowly lifted her head, her eyes filled with deep thought and seriousness.


    "You have a letter..." she said, her voice a bit hoarse.


    "From whom?" I asked.


    Roxanne hesitated for a moment before answering, staring at me. "It''s from Avanne..."


    I was somewhat surprised by this and responded as I sat down on the chair across from Roxanne, "Then why haven''t you burned the letter yet?"


    Honestly, Avanne was a thing of the past for me. Looking back, even recalling her with fond memories felt overly generous. Not feeling anger or a desire for revenge towards a woman who left me in my darkest times could have been considered virtuous. But she was finished with me. Her existence was insignificant, no different from any Asina person I had never met.


    "Ethan... This is the 18th letter she''s sent. Maybe she wants to say something important. Or perhaps she needs your help," Roxanne said, her expression understanding.


    It was quite interesting to see Roxanne like this. Normally, her love for me was so intense that she would start grumbling even if I mentioned another woman in her presence. Furthermore, if it were a woman who had left me, she would likely become furious. But why now? Why was she asking me to read letters sent by a woman who had left me at least twice a month?


    It was true that I had tamed her a bit after a year and a half together, but I could still feel a deep-seated jealousy within her. Roxanne''s calm demeanor surprised me. I looked at her more carefully. The gently flickering light of the fireplace deepened the mystery in her eyes. She had always been a strong and passionate woman, but now she was showing a softer approach towards me.


    I knew that our bond had developed over the time we spent together, but her patience regarding Avanne... was literally strange.


    "Roxy, I don''t care what a woman who left me has to say anymore. Throw the letter in the trash," I said.


    "But what if it''s really an important matter? It could be about your tobacco company. Or maybe she needs help?"


    Despite Roxanne''s insistence, I felt no stirrings inside me. Avanne''s departure a long time ago had left only a cold emptiness behind, and that emptiness had now been filled with Roxanne. As I looked at her, I briefly wondered what she was aiming for. Defending Avanne''s letters contradicted the jealousy I was accustomed to. Something was hidden; I could feel it.


    "Look, I can''t waste any more time on Avanne''s letters," I said in a calm yet firm voice. "If there''s something important, she has contacts with the Servant Guild. And she even has her own local militia with the Servant Guild. So if she needs help, she can ask someone else. And if something significant happens, I''ll be informed through the Servant Guild, anyway.


    Now, let''s destroy the letter and put this topic to rest."


    "But what if¡ª" Roxanne began to argue again just as a sudden anger surged within me.


    "Roxy! Enough. Give me the letter," I said, standing up and taking the letter from Roxanne''s hand. I threw the letter directly into the fireplace and then sat back down.


    What I had experienced with Avanne in the past was now behind me. Roxanne silently looked at the letter burning in the fire. A moment of regret flickered in her eyes, but she quickly tried to hide it. As the flames consumed the letter slowly, the silence in the room grew. I noticed that Roxanne was quieter than usual. Normally, our arguments were brief, but this time felt different.


    For a moment, I questioned why Roxanne cared so much about these letters.


    Taking a deep breath while looking at the fire, I said, "Roxy, I''ve already forgotten her, and I have no reason to remember her. This is necessary for me to move on."


    Roxanne slowly shook her head. "I know," she said in a calm voice. "I just thought... maybe we should dig a little deeper before completely closing some chapters. all I want in this life is your happiness."


    "I only dig deep enough for what''s deserved. And I don''t think Avanne deserves that. And I''m very happy with my life right now. Now let''s close this topic," I said, and my words caused a silence to settle in the room.


    The only sounds echoing in the room were the quiet crackles of the burning letter in the fireplace. Roxanne remained silent for a while, her eyes fixed on the fire. Her calmness surprised me, but it also unsettled me. This woman, usually fierce and argumentative, now seemed to possess a serenity that transcended everything.


    "Do you know where Ellera is?" I finally broke the silence, standing up.


    Roxanne took a deep breath without looking away from the fire. "Yes, I know. Last I heard, she was still resting in her bedroom," she replied, her voice as soft as a whisper.


    "Then I''ll see her later," I said, gently kissing Roxanne on the forehead before leaving.


    Roxanne''s expression remained fixed in that same calmness. She tilted her head and closed her eyes, silently accepting my kiss. As I left the room, the lingering sense of unease inside me wouldn''t let go. I wasn''t used to Roxanne being so calm and understanding. Something had changed; I could feel it, but I couldn''t grasp what it was. Before my thoughts came together, I decided to go see Ellera.


    The corridors were silent. A few students whispered as they passed by me, but no one approached. As I walked towards the bedroom, I contemplated Ellera''s situation. She was a light bearer, which was still an incredible circumstance. Even in the Elf realm, light bearers were treated like the sacred children of the gods.


    In contrast, my dark element was considered a kind of sacred status in the realm of demons. And now, the woman with the light element was the same one who wanted to be with me. I guess saying I was quite lucky would be the mildest way to express it.


    When I entered the bedroom, I saw that Ellera was still resting in her place. The darkness of the room had blended with the night; however, a faint light source softly illuminated Ellera''s face. I stepped inside slowly. The sanctity of being a light bearer added a profound aura to her, yet her facial expression remained cold and emotionless as usual.


    "Ellera," I said, trying to keep my voice very low, but her expression did not change. She continued to look at me in deep silence. "How are you?"


    "I''m fine," she finally replied, her tone carrying the expected coldness. But still, I knew I felt something behind her words, an effect of the bond that had formed between us over time.


    "Do you want to talk?" I asked.


    Ellera''s face, illuminated by the faint light in the darkness, still looked cold and emotionless, but when I sat on the edge of the bed, the silver rings in her eyes slightly shifted. I still hadn''t fully gotten used to how her eyes reacted when she felt certain emotions.


    "Have you finally accepted to go out with me?" she asked with a hint of mockery.


    The silver rings in Ellera''s eyes sparkled with a mysterious light, echoing in a dark depth. This moment with her felt like a gravitational pull between us; her cold demeanor merged with my dark world, yet it was also in stark contrast.


    "Well, if you want it that much, rejecting it wouldn''t be very nice. Besides, upsetting a beautiful woman like you would be a disgrace to my masculinity," I replied, matching her mocking tone.


    But truly, Ellera''s beauty was real and unique. Among all the women I had seen, her beauty was a distinct feature. It seemed as if her face was created in perfect harmony, and her eyes were the most captivating I had ever seen. Not only that, but her full lips, her nose that seemed perfectly fitting, the long lashes beneath her eyes, and basically every feature seemed carefully placed there.


    Moreover, she had a magnificent physique that overshadowed all this facial beauty. She probably had the largest breasts I had seen after Isabella and Kayle. But her hips were undoubtedly the fullest I had ever seen, and they stood firm and shapely, defying gravity. Along with all these features, she had snow-white fox tails behind her and similarly white ears on top of her head, reminiscent of foxes. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In short, Ellera was literally a work of art.


    However, there was always some issue with every beautiful thing. Or always a piece of darkness within the light. When I came to this world, I had fallen in love with it in the truest sense of the word. The existence of magic, living in a medieval-like world, and most importantly, the presence of beautiful and diverse races. Yet this world had a tremendous sin!


    The result of relationships between different races made pregnancy nearly impossible. Only very closely related races seemed unaffected. For example, a child could be born from Ellera, I mean a snow fox, and a different species of fox. But the possibility of a child being born from a human and an beast-human was about one percent or something like that.


    In short, if there is a god who created this world, they had committed one of the greatest sins imaginable!

 Chapter 131 - 131: Noticed, and still unnoticed

    "Well, if you want it that much, rejecting it wouldn''t be very nice. Besides, upsetting a beautiful woman like you would be a disgrace to my masculinity," I said, matching her mocking tone.


    The silver rings in Ellera''s eyes began to spin faster than I had ever seen before. Yet, there was no expression on her face... I might have said she was just a bit shocked. The only thing out of place in her otherwise robotic demeanor were the silver rings in her eyes, spinning like a bicycle wheel.


    "Are you serious?" she asked in a very low voice.


    "Yes, I''m serious," I replied.


    After my words, Ellera slowly straightened up and then reached out to me with open arms. Perhaps it was because she moved like an old woman, but she looked so sweet at that moment. After she reached me very slowly, she hesitantly hugged me. I swear I could feel the darkness within me reacting to this embrace. And when I looked at Ellera''s face, it seemed as if the light within her had also responded.


    "I''m glad to hear that..." Ellera said again in a low, robotic tone.


    "Yes, me too... But Ellera, first of all, I''m wondering if you''ve forgotten something. As long as you''re with me, you''ll never have a child. Because we''re of different species. Even so, are you still willing to stay with me?" I asked, addressing Ellera, who was still gently hugging me.


    Ellera let go of me, pulled her face back, and looked at me with a strange expression. It was as if I had just told her that I had baked hundreds of people in an oven. Why was she looking at me with that expression?


    "Ethan, what are you talking about... Don''t you know?! You''re the bearer of darkness, didn''t you read that book?" she asked in astonishment.


    "What book are you talking about?" I asked, equally surprised.


    "The book about the previous bearer of the dark element! It''s the only written source of information about the dark element, and you didn''t read it? You didn''t even know?"


    I could honestly say it was the first time I''d heard about the thing Ellera was talking about. But why hadn''t I heard of such a book? I had searched for information about the dark element frequently since childhood... Well, that was before the academy. At the academy, I only used the library to get the books I needed to grow stronger.


    "Wait, a second... Was the previous bearer of the dark element a demon?" I asked, as something came to mind.


    "... Oh, right! That''s why you didn''t know. Yes, he was a demon, naturally," she replied.


    Now I understood why I hadn''t heard of such a book. Because he was a demon, and on the human continent, even mentioning a demon''s name, let alone owning a book about one, was strictly forbidden. In many countries, even the slightest praise of demons could lead to a death sentence.


    "Can you briefly tell me about this book? And also, why did you think of it when I said you couldn''t get pregnant?" I asked.


    Ellera shifted back on the bed and took a more comfortable position before starting to speak.


    "To keep it as brief as possible: Throughout history, there have been three known dark element bearers besides you. Two of them belonged to the demon race, and one to the dragon race. According to your terminology, the limits of the Kaizer power are actually tied to the element. Or, to put it more correctly, your potential increases based on the potential of the element.


    The dark element is one of the strongest elements, and therefore, it enhances the potential of its bearer. If you''ve understood up to this point, I''ll move on to the pregnancy part," Ellera said.


    "Go on..." I said, giving her my full attention.


    "Although the exact reason or mechanism is unknown, many things can be nullified due to the element or Kaizer power. According to the biography of the previous bearer of the dark element, the previous bearer of the dark element had hundreds, if not thousands, of children. One of them was none other than Annaxor, the great general of the demons on the human continent.


    And Annaxor''s mother was a dragon! I mean, some of the mothers of the previous dark elemental bearer''s children were not even demons; some of them were even infertile, yet they had children. This means... that maybe we... I mean, if we wanted to, we could too..." Ellera said, stammering through her last words.


    But at that moment, it was as if a light bulb went off in my head, and countless thoughts were swirling around in my mind. The question "Could it be?" echoed in my brain perhaps hundreds of times within seconds. This was an incredible and strange situation... Wait a second... Avanne! Avanne was infertile, and her chances of getting pregnant were zero.


    So I never used protection when I had sex with her, but she never got pregnant despite the years we spent together. After all, if I had the power to make even an infertile woman pregnant, why hadn''t there been any changes with Avanne? The best thing would be to ask Ellera about this.


    "You say that, Ellera, but there was a woman I spent hundreds of nights with, and her womb wasn''t capable of bearing a child. I mean, she was infertile, and even after years of being together, we never had a child. Maybe this ability was only possessed by the previous bearer of the dark element," I said, looking at Ellera.


    "Maybe... Wait. As far as I remember, the book said that it would take at least a few years for an infertile woman to be able to conceive. And according to the author of the book, over those years, as the woman spent nights with the dark element bearer, the conditions necessary for a child would gradually form in her womb. At least, that''s what the book said," Ellera replied.


    My eyes widened in shock at that moment, and I finally understood why Avanne had sent me dozens of letters so meticulously. A sense of regret spread through me. What if Avanne had really become pregnant? Maybe my child was already born! And despite receiving dozens of letters from her, I hadn''t opened a single one to read! What have I done?


    But... But if Avanne was really pregnant with my child, why had she kept it a secret from me? ... I don''t know, but I hope she has a reasonable explanation. After all, this could still all be a misunderstanding. But either way, I need to find out the truth!


    I need to write a letter to Avanne immediately... But what will I say?! "Sorry, Avanne, but I burned all the letters you sent me, so if you could kindly send me a summary of them, I''d really appreciate it. Oh, and by the way, are you hiding my child from me? Naughty girl!" Am I really going to write something like that... Still, I have to start somewhere.


    Unfortunately, due to the upcoming tournament, if I step outside the academy, I''ll be expelled from here. So, I can''t visit Avanne in person until the tournament is over. Fortunately, the academy''s teleportation portal doesn''t require another portal, so they can teleport me directly to the Kingdom of Asina.


    Of course, to return to the academy, I''ll have to make my way back to the capital of the Island Federation. But For now, let''s just start with a letter.


    -----


    Evangeline''s POV


    I was looking out the window towards Ethan''s unity building. I was actually happy that he finally made time to visit me today. But I still wasn''t content with the complexity of our relationship. Ethan still thought the reason I agreed to be engaged to him was because of some personal gain...


    And for some reason, whenever I see Ethan, something happens to me, and I end up acting like a foolish teenager. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I wasn''t like this at first. Why do I act so strangely when I see him, and why does my heart beat so fast when I''m with him? Actually, I already knew the answer to those questions. I had fallen in love with Ethan. And in fact, I told him that straight to his face when I lost to him in that fight!


    Thankfully, the adrenaline helped me muster up the courage to confess, but why does he act like that moment never even happened? Ugh! You''re driving me crazy, Ethan! What, did you think it was just some insignificant joke when I told you I loved you?!


    I confessed my love to you, man! Did you think it was a joke? Or did you just forget about it already?! I must be the fool for falling in love with someone like you. And now you still think the reason I''m with you is for some personal gain. When will you not realize that I am the strongest candidate for the throne of the Tamerid empire and that I can take the throne without anyone''s help?


    So what do I do now... When I confessed, I was riding a wave of adrenaline, and honestly, I didn''t feel this strongly at the time. But now, these feelings are starting to drive me insane. I want to spend so much time with him! But while I''m feeling this way, what is he doing? Probably busy screwing those sluts that hang around him.


    With all those women around, why would he even think about me?! I hate this situation!


    But I''ll get my revenge for making me feel this way. As much as I want to, I won''t hurt you, but when the tournament you''ve been waiting for finally arrives, I''ll make sure to give you a hard time as sweet revenge.


    "Hehehe... You''re going to have such a wonderful time, my love..."

 Chapter 132 - 132: Before the tournament

    18 Days Later - The Tournament''s Starting Day sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During the past Eighteen days, I sent a long letter to Avanne, but since it would take at least a month for a reply, there was nothing I could do but wait. Of course, I didn''t ask any questions about a possible my child because of the risk of the letter being intercepted. Honestly, I was beginning to understand why Avanne had kept her pregnancy a secret.


    After all, our separation had happened after "that day." She had likely found out that I had been imprisoned and chose this path to protect her child. But the strange part was that the information about me being imprisoned for trying to kill Richard hadn''t reached outside the palace.


    Perhaps she had visited the palace on the day it all happened. Either way, when I thought about why she hid my child from me, no other reason seemed more logical. Or maybe all of this wasn''t true, and Avanne wasn''t pregnant after all. These were still just possibilities. In any case, there was no point in dwelling on this now.


    When Avanne''s letter reached me, I would more or less find out if such a thing had occurred. After the tournament, I''d have to visit the Kingdom of Asina anyway, and during that visit, I would also learn the truth by seeing Avanne. I had also informed Roxanne of the situation, just in case, and told her to bring me Avanne''s letter without causing any harm if one arrived.


    But now, I needed to focus on the tournament. Since I planned to win and reveal my true identity at the end, my attention had to be on the tournament. So why was I planning to reveal my identity during the tournament? The reason was simple. By displaying a show of strength during the tournament, I hoped to gain prestige and respect.


    But if I showed too much power, I would attract a lot of attention, which would mean more enemies. So why was I still sticking to this plan?


    The answer was simple. When people see an extraordinary talent that they could never reach, the first emotion they feel may be envy or admiration, but over time, these emotions turn into awe. For example, in my previous life, the most popular sport was football, and there were two exceptionally famous footballers.


    These two were so far ahead of the other players in terms of talent that, at some point, every football fan became in awe of them. People admired them while watching, and some even loved and defended these players more than their own family members whom they had known all their lives.


    This is the power of an unreachable person.


    I had a similar plan in mind. I would display such a skill during the tournament that people would have to respect me, and some might even become admirers. Of course, there would always be those with inflated egos who would hate me, but such people would never pose a real threat. Additionally, some higher-ups might see me as a threat and try to eliminate me, but I was planning to reveal my identity.


    Any sane person wouldn''t want to make an enemy of the next heir to the throne of the Kingdom of Asina.


    Furthermore, considering that I also owned the largest company on the human continent, I wouldn''t be an easy enemy for anyone. In the very unlikely event that I found myself in a difficult situation or something happened that I needed help with, I could reveal my secret of being a dark element bearer. Because of this, I could easily seek refuge on the demon continent.


    In short, my plans were set, but of course, nothing ever goes exactly as planned. If something happens outside my plans... then I''ll have to make a decision when that time comes.


    "Hey, how much longer are you going to stay in there? I''m about to wet myself!" my roommate, Taktav, yelled.


    I put down the book in my hand, stood up, washed my hands, and walked out of the bathroom, where I saw Taktav standing with his rabbit ears drooping as if in pain.


    "You could have used the women''s restroom," I said mockingly.


    "Haha, very funny!" Taktav shouted as he rushed into the bathroom.


    But I don''t think he realy would have had any problems using the women''s restroom. Anyway, it''s time to get ready. The tournament was probably still an hour away. But I had promised the members of the unit that I would be there at least half an hour early, so I''d better hurry.


    Since we would be given either armor or regular clothing according to the starting event of the tournament, I dressed in casual clothes and left.


    I wonder if my roommate Taktav will be participating in the tournament. After all, I''ve heard he''s exceptionally talented, especially in theoretical lessons. That alone proves how skilled he is. After all, in the theoretical classes, he was even better than me. And if he shows talent even in the tournament, I should definitely recruit him as a member of my unit.


    ---


    After just five minutes of getting ready in my room, I headed out. As soon as I stepped outside the dormitory building, I saw Roxanne and Ellera standing right next to my door. Interestingly, the two of them were getting along well. Already I never really thought Ellera could get along badly with anyone, but at the same time, she didn''t get along with people very well.


    What I mean is, Ellera doesn''t really have enemies, but she doesn''t have friends either. Because she always has a wall around her, she never formed any close friendships. However, over the past eighteen days, she had been making a special effort to befriend Roxanne, and it seemed like her efforts had paid off.


    It was likely because of me, but I must admit, watching Ellera make a friend was a source of great amusement for me.


    "Hey, girls," I said, approaching them.


    The moment Roxanne noticed me, she ran up to me and hugged me tightly. She tried to reach up to kiss me, but as usual, I had to bend down a little for her lips to meet mine. After kissing me, she smiled foolishly and went back to eating the cotton candy-like thing she was holding. Then I turned to Ellera, grabbed her by the waist, and pulled her close.


    As a result, the silver circles in her eyes began to turn, and her cheeks slightly reddened, but she still acted as if my approach didn''t matter to her.


    Our relationship still hadn''t reached its final stage, but at least for the past few days, I had been able to kiss her on the cheek. As I got closer to Ellera, I noticed that the silver rings in her eyes were spinning faster. Her face was as emotionless as ever, as if she were only physically present. But her eyes... her eyes betrayed her.


    The spinning rings showed that something inside her was stirring. Even though Ellera appeared robotic, these small signs indicated that she wasn''t entirely devoid of feelings.


    I paused for a moment. I had never seen her like this before. I was used to kissing her on the cheek, but this time, an overwhelming desire to kiss her lips surged within me. I didn''t know what would happen, but I had to try something. I leaned in closer and gently pressed my lips to hers.


    At that moment, everything stopped. Ellera was motionless, as if frozen. The rings in her eyes paused for a brief moment, as though she didn''t quite understand what was happening. Her heart was pounding wildly. Ellera''s lips were cold and still, yet deep down, there was something¡ªsomething stirring. As I kissed her, I pulled back a little, waiting for a reaction, and what I saw delighted me.


    A deep blush spread across Ellera''s pale white skin. She quickly turned around and began walking toward the tournament arena.


    "Humph!" I heard Roxanne grumble right beside me.


    "What? I thought we already talked about this," I said, turning toward her.


    "Yes, we did... but since you kissed her, now you have to kiss me too!" Roxanne said, as if she had forgotten that I had just kissed her before Ellera.


    There was nothing I could do; Roxanne was just like that. I leaned toward her again and gave her another kiss. This time, I felt that Roxanne was a bit more aggressive, but fortunately she cut the kiss short without prolonging it. After kissing me, she went back to eating her cotton candy with that same silly grin.


    "Alright then, let''s go," I said to Roxanne.


    The two of us caught up with Ellera, and we started walking toward the tournament grounds. Fortunately, since the tournament area was very close, we reached there within twenty minutes.


    ---


    When I arrived at the tournament grounds, I saw all my unit members there. Since the first round of the tournament was about to start, we approached the tournament portal after a brief speech. After confirming our identities with the officials, we entered the large building next to the portal. Each of us entered different rooms and changed into the clothes provided for us.


    Fortunately, none of our members were late and shortly afterwards, we approached the portal with all my unity members and then one by one we passed through the crowded portal. And thus, the first day of the tournament began...

 Chapter 133 - 133: First round

    As soon as I passed through the portal, I found myself in a dark environment. The Academy Tournament typically begins with a one-on-one challenge. So, I was probably going to face something like a monster. In the later stages, I would encounter actual students.


    Since only students from their second to fifth year could enter the tournament, I didn''t think I would struggle too much against real students in the later rounds.


    However, right now, I needed to focus on what was ahead of me. In this dimly lit dark environment, I had to find my enemy and quickly eliminate them to move on to the next round.


    I squinted in the darkness, trying to look around. The arena brought by the portal was filled with dim lights and uncertain shadows. I had no idea what kind of creature I would encounter here, but I had to be cautious. Despite my plan to keep my combat skills hidden, I needed to use enough power to quickly overcome this first obstacle.


    I began to step quietly forward. I felt the ground tremble slightly; something was approaching. I held my breath, and just then, a massive figure emerged from the dim lights. It was a monster¡ªreinforced by magic, an enormous creature with gleaming horns. The red glow in its eyes was clearly visible in the darkness. Its arms were enormous, and each claw looked sharp as a sword.


    The creature let out a growl and lunged at me swiftly. Its speed and power were impressive, but I was faster. I dodged its attacks by circling around it. The idea of using my dark ability lingered in the back of my mind, and if I did, I could probably defeat this monster in seconds, but right now, thousands of people were watching the students'' first test live.


    It was akin to a live broadcast using a portal system, and of course, only dragons knew this spell.


    In any case, I needed to use my other elements to get past this monster. Immediately using the fire element, I sent fireballs up above the creature for illumination. Finally, the entire image of the monster emerged from the darkness, clearly standing in front of me. As I swiftly drew my sword in one motion, I raised the surrounding earth with the earth element.


    It wouldn''t be wise to use all my Kaizer power or, to put it more clearly, all my mana against this creature. Ultimately, at the end of the first round, every student who passed would receive a mana restoration elixir, but since defeating this monster wasn''t guaranteed to end this round, I needed to conserve my mana as much as possible.


    With the help of the illumination, I could now see the monster clearly. Although the massive, horned creature appeared powerful, its movements were slow and predictable.


    After identifying the weak point beneath the creature''s horns in the fireball-lit environment, I took a deep breath. I quickly calculated the course of the battle. I needed to defeat this gigantic monster using all my fire, water, earth, and air elements while minimizing mana expenditure.


    As the monster''s roar echoed, I acted without waiting for it to strike. I raised the ground beneath me with the earth element and propelled myself into the air. As the creature''s massive claw shattered the ground, I looked down at it from above. Meanwhile, I raised my other hand and wove a net of thin, almost invisible water droplets using the water element in the air.


    The water spun rapidly around me, creating a chilly breeze, with each droplet targeting the monster.


    As the water struck the creature''s body, it staggered. In the meantime, it tried to defend under its horns with its arms, but the water flowed towards its weak point, throwing it off balance. Seizing this moment, I quickly descended and used the air element to spin around it. I created a whirlwind, slowing the monster''s movements.


    Now was the time. I combined the fire and earth elements to deliver the final blow to the monster. Fireballs reappeared, this time aimed at the creature''s horns, burning and reducing them to ash. Once again, I raised the ground with the earth element, and a large stone pillar struck the creature''s body, stunning it.


    As the stone pillar slammed the monster to the ground, I sprang into action. Gripping my sword tightly, I prepared to deliver the final blow. However, the creature quickly recovered and got back up, letting out an enraged roar. Defeating this monster wouldn''t be as easy as it seemed. Controlling my breath, I refocused my mind. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The creature hesitated for a moment, then launched another attack. This time, its movements were faster and more ferocious, its claws tearing through the air with each strike. It advanced toward me, shattering the ground. To counter its speed, I called upon the water element again and spread a thin layer of water beneath my feet.


    The slippery ground allowed me to retreat swiftly, dodging the monster''s strikes while keeping an eye out for its weak points.


    As the creature lunged directly at me, I used the water element to raise a water column from the ground, which crashed into the monster''s chest, sending it reeling back. In that moment, an opportunity arose; I quickly raised my hands to control the air. Using the wind, I propelled myself toward the creature.


    While soaring through the air, I focused on my sword, combining it with the fire element, enveloping my blade in flames.


    The flames targeted the creature''s horns once more, inflicting even greater damage. As the tips of the horns melted away, the creature staggered again. Seizing this chance, I combined water and air to create a sharp, nearly invisible water blade and launched it at the monster''s eyes. The water blade struck the creature''s face, momentarily blinding it. This was the moment I had been waiting for.


    Once again, using the earth element, I raised the ground, bringing myself to the creature''s level. Now I was ready for the final blow. I gripped my sword tightly, and with it engulfed in flames, I struck at the weak point beneath the monster''s horns. The sword plunged into the creature''s body with a tremendous crash, and the monster''s roar abruptly ceased.


    For a few seconds, it remained motionless, then its massive body collapsed heavily to the ground.


    The battle was over, but the fireballs still hovered in the air for illumination. I took a deep breath, controlling my power as I extinguished the fireballs. I had used the power of each element one by one, but I had managed to keep my mana to a minimum. Now I was ready for the next round.


    While waiting, I also pondered my power. Throughout my time at the academy, I had indeed grown stronger. My Kaizer level had increased, and my power over the elements had strengthened. Whenever I was forced to use the dark element, I had to cast spells audibly. I could expertly use the remaining elements without uttering a single word, which proved I was an exceptionally successful magician.


    When I checked my mana, I saw that just under half of it, specifically about forty percent, had been depleted.


    As I considered that my opponent was a gigantic creature with only a small area as its weak point, this was an extremely successful result. Since I didn''t need to fully exert my strength, my battle with the monster took a bit longer. But in the end, I had successfully overcome this beast. Now, I had no choice but to wait for the round to end.


    At one point, a purple portal indeed appeared around me, and the next moment, I found myself in another place. I had returned to the academy, but this was inside a building. To be more specific, I was in the academy''s health center. When I saw the healer woman around me looking at me in astonishment, I immediately understood that I was the first person to arrive here.


    "D-Do you need anything? Would you like some help?" asked the short, petite healer.


    "No, I just wish I had a Mana potion before the next round starts. Other than that, I have not a single mark on my body," I replied, and it seemed that my words shocked the healer for a moment.


    "T-the potions will be given to you right before the second round starts. I mean... if you''d like, you can rest here. I estimate it will be at least half an hour before the second round begins," she replied.


    Now that I thought about it, the area where the first round took place was quite large. They were likely planning for the students to deal with the monster using their surroundings rather than sheer strength, but I had apparently accomplished something quite surprising by defeating it purely with brute force. Being powerful really felt good!


    I crawled onto the bed I was on and looked at the petite healer girl before closing my eyes. She was still looking at me with a mix of surprise and admiration.


    "Could you wake me up when the first round is over?" I asked.


    "Y-Yes, of course!" the girl said excitedly. "But... if you don''t mind, can I ask who you are?" she asked.


    "I''ll explain who I am when I win the tournament. So you should definitely watch the final round if you''re really curious about who I am," I said to the healer, then adjusted my pillow a bit and tried to rest.


    Now that I thought about it, if I rested enough, I might be able to skip using a potion before moving on to the second round. Because my Mana would probably be fully restored if I rested enough.

 Chapter 134 - 134: Second round

    The Dragon Academy has very simple rules, and as the name suggests, dragons came up with these rules. I must mention that I have encountered dragons many times at this academy before. In fact, the mechanism of dragons works similarly to that of tribal humans who are half-human and half-animal. They are not very different from humans, but they can transform into dragons form whenever they want.


    In any case, dragons can be considered the de facto rulers of this world, even if not officially. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, what was the reason for such powerful creatures to establish an academy? Honestly, there is no concrete information about this. Perhaps they saw themselves as a kind of regulator and aimed to organize the next generation through this academy. However, it wouldn''t be right to reach a definitive conclusion at this point.


    But dragons have been facing a growing problem over time: their reproductive functions are not sufficiently developed. This means that it is extremely difficult for a female dragon to become pregnant. This thought crossed my mind while waiting for the second round.


    If I truly have a special power that can magically impregnate all women, it might attract the attention of some dragons. Of course, dragons are extremely arrogant and honorable creatures, so it would not be possible for me to seduce them as I wish. What I want to emphasize is that I am actually in danger because of the power of dragons.


    If a dragon were to learn about this power, it could kidnap me and turn me into a sex slave. Moreover, since my Kaizer potential and elemental power are highly developed, the children born would also be strong, which would attract the attention of other dragons as well. Ultimately, it is highly probable that I would become the common sex slave of dragons.


    That is precisely why, no matter how annoying it is, I need to hide the fact that I possess the dark element. In this world, the only power that can even disturb dragons is demons. Fortunately, since demons will treat the dark element bearer with great respect, I found myself with the option to take refuge in them as a last resort.


    Therefore, it would be beneficial for me to at least befriend a demon in order to establish contact.


    "Sir... Sir! The second round is about to begin!" I opened my eyes and looked around when I heard the voice of the little healer.


    When I looked at the healer''s face, I noticed the worried expression on the healer''s face. The start of the second round was truly very near. I sat on the edge of the bed and placed my feet on the floor. My body felt rested, and my mana level was still sufficiently high. Nevertheless, I didn''t feel completely at my best, so a potion would be good.


    "If you are ready, I will guide you to the portal," said the little healer. "The second round will be a bit more challenging. Please be careful."


    I nodded and slowly stood up. My warrior spirit had reignited. The healer led me back to the academy''s portal. There, I saw many staff members and restorative potions on a counter nearby. As I approached the potions, I glanced at the people starting to enter the portal. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ellera shining among the crowd.


    She had a soulless and emotionless expression. Even while speaking with the staff, there was no emotion on her face. There was a significant difference between her demeanor now and how she was when she was next to me.


    Then I noticed Roxanne. She seemed to have passed the first round, but her mood was extremely poor. She was probably unhappy because she couldn''t see me. This was normal, since she had become very attached to me. Then, when I saw Kayle with a smile that could make psychopaths envious, my hair stood on end.


    I had heard some rumors about Kayle, but I had never thought they were more than exaggerations; it seems I might change my mind.


    I thought I recognized a familiar face right next to Kayle, but since they quickly passed through the portal side by side, I couldn''t see who it was. I didn''t want to waste any more time, so I drank a restorative potion to fill my mana and then got in line.


    Fortunately, the queue of hundreds of people ended quickly, and we entered the area where the second round would take place without waiting too long.


    As soon as I passed through the portal, I found myself in a large open-air arena with obstacles. Only the upper part of the arena was open, but there were stands everywhere else. Just above the stands, massive portals allowed for a closer view of the arena. I suddenly felt as if I was at the last match of the World Cup, but this was not a peaceful game at all.


    The area of the arena was so large that it was divided into four different sections. This was the famous arena of the Dragon Academy, the Bourndlar Arena.


    There were two thousand students in this arena, and by the end of this round, only one hundred must remain. So, if I wanted to advance to the next round, 1,900 people needed to be eliminated. But this was the perfect opportunity I had been looking for. In this round, I had to crush my opponents so thoroughly that it would be clear I possessed potential above everyone else!


    Before looking at the nearest opponent, I had already seen on the large board above that ten out of two thousand people had been eliminated. The number was indeed dropping quickly. In this tournament, to eliminate someone, you must deal with a severe injury to them.


    Yes, a wound is heavy enough to make the blood flow like a waterfall, or in other words, if a person receives an injury that is too severe to continue, they are eliminated.


    With that, I fixed my yellow hair that fell over my face and, using the air element, I quickly rushed toward the person next to me. My acceleration was so sudden that my feet lifted off the ground, and I reached my target almost as if I were flying. With a single move, I cut the carotid artery on the man''s neck, eliminating my first opponent without even seeing his face.


    "Hokhkkkkkkkk!"


    As blood gushed from his neck, a dragon quickly teleported in front of him, and in less than a second, they both disappeared. I recognized he was a dragon from the scales on his neck, but already no one else could teleport away that quickly. Now that I knew what would happen to me if I were eliminated, I felt a bit more at ease, but it didn''t take long to determine my next target.


    I spotted a beautiful elf woman with a slender, agile body nearby. Since I had previously decided to show off in this round, I leaped into the air and simultaneously used the fire element and air element to launch a fire tornado toward the elf woman in the most spectacular way possible. As the fire tornado struck her with a loud roar, she vanished from sight.


    I felt extremely satisfied to have eliminated two opponents in just a few seconds, and I continued on my way.


    Since the day I arrived at the academy, I had spent most of my time improving my strength by combining elements, and now I was beautifully reaping the rewards. By merging my air element with my earth element, I created stone weapons resembling sharp arrows from the ground. As I lifted dozens of these stone arrows into the air, I also elevated my own body.


    I must confess, I felt like a god as I looked down on everyone.


    Then, while opening my arms, I simply lowered my fingers to launch the hovering stone arrows toward the students on the ground. The scene that followed was like something out of a theater stage. My arrows struck precisely at the vulnerable veins on the necks of my opponents, causing blood to spurt from their bodies one by one.


    When I glanced at the portals above, I noticed that one of them was focused solely on me. A wide smile spread across my face, and as I eliminated the mortals below, my eyes seemed to light up with enlightenment.


    "Mhnmmm! Being powerful feels so good! Being above everyone¡­ Having everyone beneath you¡­ This is the greatest feeling of satisfaction!" I said, grinning madly.


    However, at that moment, my survival instincts went on high alert. I immediately straightened up and looked around, and when I saw a massive rock heading directly toward me, I swiftly flew to the side. When I looked back to where the rock had come from, I was quite surprised to see a pink-skinned figure with large horns.


    This was Evangeline in her Kugula form, but what was even more interesting was that she was angrily glaring at me while she had just thrown the enormous rock directly at me. I had previously made an agreement with her, so why did she look so furious? Had I done something to upset her? Or had I eliminated someone she cared about?


    I didn''t know, but it didn''t really matter. What was important was that a more spectacular fight was now unfolding right in front of me. After randomly throwing the remaining stone arrows resembling hovering weapons at my opponents and eliminating many, I began to glide toward Evangeline. Of course, with her enormous body, she would not just stand still and wait for me.


    After stepping back a bit, she sprinted forward and, once she had enough speed, leaped at me with her massive frame.


    But I planned to show Evangeline just how powerful I was and the vast difference between us without using any magic, relying solely on my air element and my fist as I flew toward her. Thanks to the passive ability provided by the dark element, I was as strong as a dragon in the same Kaizer stage, but no one knew that but me.


    As our fists flew toward each other, time seemed to slow down, and as I looked at Evangeline''s pink face, which was charming even in this monstrous form, a smile was the only thing on my face...


    _____


    I didn''t like the first chapters of the new novel, so I deleted them and rewrote them. Here is the title of the novel if you want to give it a chance:


    The Ascension of the Black Sails

 Chapter 135 - 135: Fool

    The first thing that happened when my fist collided with Evangeline''s in midair was a deafening explosion, followed by the shockwave from the impact, which threw both of us far away with tremendous momentum.


    Our fists clashing caused an explosion-like effect, and although it took place at least ten meters above the ground, it still caused destruction on the surface, breaking branches off some of the trees in the arena and sending them flying.


    Undoubtedly, even the spectators sitting the furthest away must have felt this. But honestly, I hadn''t expected Evangeline to be this powerful. Apparently, I wasn''t the only one who had grown stronger in the past year and a half. I got back on my feet and noticed that my pinky finger was broken. My other fingers ached too, but overall, I was fine.


    While locating Evangeline, I saw someone with demonic features¡ªor rather, a red-skinned person with small horns¡ªrunning towards me. It seemed they wanted to take advantage of my weakened state and attack, but of course, I had no intention of letting that happen.


    As I considered which element to use, I finally settled on water. I formed a large water sphere, and while slowly rotating it in the air, I used my earth element to trap the approaching man, creating stone shackles around his limbs. Then I carefully moved the water sphere over the man''s head.


    Once the water sphere enveloped his head, I reinforced the stone pillars around him to ensure he couldn''t move at all.


    With his head submerged in the water, it became impossible for him to breathe. As I watched him struggle to pull the water off his head, I suddenly approached him.


    "Don''t take it personally¡ªit wasn''t anything against you," I said, though I wasn''t sure if he heard me.


    When I saw Evangeline rushing toward me, I sighed deeply and took off into the air again. As I found myself airborne, Evangeline''s fury toward me became more and more apparent. Yet, I still didn''t know the reason behind it. While floating, I devised several strategies in my mind and began to control the power of my spells. My opponent was no simple foe.


    Moreover, this fight would be a grand spectacle for the audience in the stands. I had never been in an arena like this before, and honestly, I wanted a flashy victory.


    Evangeline quickly lifted off the ground and hurled a massive boulder at me. This time, I wouldn''t underestimate her strength. I combined the air and fire elements and vaporized the huge rock in midair. After swooping toward Evangeline again, I tried to dodge her relentless punches.


    "Eva... Did I do something to upset you?" I asked, while evading her attacks.


    But Evangeline only hesitated for a second before continuing her assault.


    "Hey! At least tell me if we''re still allies!" I said, slowing Evangeline down with the air element.


    When she didn''t respond again, I realized I couldn''t communicate with her at the moment. Still, I wanted to end this fight now. However, since I didn''t want to cause any serious harm or leave a traumatic wound on Evangeline, eliminating her as gently as possible¡ªhowever much that could be¡ªseemed the best course of action.


    But this was an extremely difficult task. Evangeline hadn''t been this strong when we fought before. Or perhaps, during our previous battle, she hadn''t used her full strength. Either way, she was much stronger now than I had expected. So, rather than trying to defeat her gently, even a normal elimination seemed like it would be challenging for me.


    But since it''s possible to heal even fatal wounds with dragon magic, there was nothing to worry about. Besides, since it would later be revealed that , me or rather Prince Ethan, was her fianc¨¦, I had no intention of putting her through unnecessary pain.


    Evangeline threw another punch at me, but this one was so powerful that if it hit my head or another vulnerable spot, I could be seriously injured. So, just like before, I swung my fist to meet hers.


    After the collision of our fists, I felt as if I were suspended between the ground and sky. Evangeline''s angry breaths were so intense that they seemed to vibrate from the very air around us. I could no longer deny the magnitude of the power before me. Evangeline was much stronger than before, and this time she had unleashed her full strength.


    I observed the traces of destruction around us. Deep cracks in the ground, shattered rocks¡­ The air was filled with dust and debris. Our battle wasn''t just between the two of us¡ªthe arena itself could no longer bear the weight of the clash. Even the spectators had to pull back; the force was felt even from where they stood.


    The rage in Evangeline''s eyes burned like flames. She was giving everything to stop me. But this time, I wasn''t planning to leave myself completely vulnerable.


    I immediately activated the water element again and formed a water barrier around me. Evangeline''s next punch hit the barrier directly. However, my water element only lasted a few seconds against her fury before the barrier cracked and shattered. The intense shockwave from her punch sent me flying back again, this time even farther, and I landed hard on the ground. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I stood up, Evangeline''s relentless attacks continued. This time, she slammed her fist into the ground, sending a massive earth pillar hurtling toward me. As the earth and rock fused and sped toward me with terrifying speed, I quickly summoned the air element. I let the wind carry me upward just as the earth pillar passed beneath me and crashed into the ground, creating a massive explosion.


    This fight had truly turned into a battle between earth and sky.


    "What the hell did I do to her?" I thought to myself. Of course, I had seen Evangeline''s emotions or character change several times before.


    She charged at me again with high speed, this time with massive magical explosions forming in her hands. I swiftly retreated to avoid them, but one of the blasts came dangerously close and, upon impact, sent rocks flying everywhere. The shockwave knocked me back again. I knew this couldn''t continue like this. The only way to stop Evangeline was to push my limits.


    I quickly began combining my spells. By using the air and fire elements together, I created a massive energy vortex. As it spun through the air, this energy vortex began pulling everything in. It might be enough to overpower Evangeline. But even that didn''t seem like it would be enough. As the moment of the energy explosion approached, Evangeline launched herself at me again with incredible speed.


    To fend off her attacks, I quickly condensed the air to form a barrier, but even this wall was quickly shattered by her fury.


    "I don''t want to hurt you,But I have to do this" I said simply. But Evangeline wasn''t stopping. As I swiftly dodged her attacks, I devised strategies in my mind. This fight had to end.


    For one last move, I gathered the magical forces of both the earth and sky. Raising my arms, I summoned a massive storm in the air. This was a force of nature so powerful that it could completely engulf Evangeline. As the storm grew, the earth and sky became intertwined. Dust, stone, and debris were swept up into the storm, swirling violently around us.


    "Evangeline!" I called out, raising my voice. "I need to talk to you after this round. And I''m sorry in advance for that."


    The storm had become uncontrollable. The air currents surrounding Evangeline began to slow her down. She was powerful, but even against the fury of nature, there was a limit. Seeing Evangeline''s angry face spread a wave of anger within me as well. I had used almost 80% of my Mana¡ªjust to defeat Evangeline!


    Fortunately, when I glanced at the large board showing the number of participants still remaining, I saw that the number had already dropped below five hundred. When I looked at the portals right next to those boards, I saw at least a few wide portals showing both me and Evangeline. Now I understand why their cheers changed when we were fighting.


    I then refocused on Evangeline to finish the job. Although the air currents around her slowed her down, they couldn''t stop her. Evangeline emerged from the swirling air like a Titan from mythological tales, showcasing the full might of her massive Kugula form.


    Then I created a fireball right above my head, empowering it and making it grow. I enlarged it again, increasing its size so that it became at least five times larger than my own bulk, shining like a sun over the entire arena. With a single motion, I hurled the massive fireball toward Evangeline''s Kugula form.


    Even in her furious state, Evangeline seemed to realize the danger of her situation as she paused and then began to retreat, but it was too late. When the fireball collided with Evangeline''s massive Kugula form, the explosion occurred with such intensity that it echoed throughout the arena. A dazzling light enveloped everything around, and for a moment, only the brilliance could be seen.


    The impact of the explosion sent the earth and sky into chaos; deep cracks formed on the arena floor, the surrounding stone walls creaked, and the spectators in the stands were thrown back by the shockwave. As dust, smoke, and flames swirled through the air, a momentary silence enveloped everything.


    Yet even amidst this explosion, Evangeline''s power had not diminished. The pink giant in Kugula''s form continued to be visible within the fire. However, her form was now weaker and damaged compared to before. Sparks of fire scattered around still struck her body, but despite everything, she stood her ground. There was a determination in Evangeline''s eyes.


    I realized that this was no longer just a fight, but a clash of two wills.


    But in just a second, propelled by the air element, I flew toward Evangeline at high speed, tightly clenching my fist aimed at her. With my punch striking Evangeline, a massive explosion effect followed the collision. As Evangeline''s Kugula form began to slowly fade, her beautiful but injured face emerged, leaving me in shock.


    Evangeline was staring directly at me, but tears were streaming down her face, and trembling lips parted as she uttered a single sentence.


    "You''re an fool who can''t see what''s in front of you...."


    _____


    I''m not a pro at writing fight sequences, so if there''s something you think is bad, please mention it in the comments.

 Chapter 136 - 136: Soft

    "You''re an fool who can''t see what''s in front of you...."


    When I heard those words, I felt extremely strange for some reason. I had never seen Evangeline with such a sad expression. Moreover, the fact that this sadness was caused by me triggered a movement in my heart, which was now encased in ice. Of course, not being a complete animal, I realized that what upset Evangeline so much was not that I had beaten her in a fight. But what had I done?


    But Evangeline had the answer to that question, not me.


    "Evangeline-....." But just as I was about to call out to her, a dragon teleported in and took her away in an instant.


    Unfortunately, I lost my chance to talk to her. She had probably been eliminated because I had hit her so hard that I caused some internal bleeding. Still, I had to speak with her after this round. I returned to the match with an unpleasant feeling inside me. My mana was running low. Even if my mana value reached zero, I wouldn''t faint.


    I would simply be unable to use elemental magic.


    As I looked around, I noticed that all my closest opponents were looking at me with fear, and I even saw some people trying to distance themselves from me. It seemed that the previous display had been impressive enough to scare many. However, this was an extremely favorable situation for me.


    Yet when I caught sight of a few eyes still looking at me questioningly, I realized that standing still was not a good decision.


    Therefore, With what little strength I have left, I lunged at the nearest person. My quick movement seemed to frighten many nearby, as several started to flee, realizing that the most logical way to get through this round was to stay away from me. But the prey I had chosen as my target couldn''t escape, no matter how much he wanted to.


    As soon as I caught him, it took me thirty seconds to cleave my opponent in half with my sword, which I had previously hardly bothered to use.


    The number of participants left in the second round was rapidly decreasing, and if this continued, the tournament would likely end in five or ten minutes. But probably everyone participating in this tournament was conserving their strength as much as possible during this round, so the second round''s conclusion might take longer than five minutes.


    That''s why I needed to conserve the remaining power I had. Right now, someone who was only a quarter as strong as my normal self could defeat me if they fought without making a mistake. Especially considering that participants in this tournament ranged from second to fifth grades, there must still be many powerful names among those who had not yet been eliminated.


    In fact, in this tournament, if desired, alliances among participants were possible, but limited to one person. So, if Roxanne and I wanted to, we could work together. But I needed to find Roxanne first. Also, since I wanted to showcase a sufficiently flashy fight, it was more reasonable for me to be alone.


    Therefore, what I needed to do now was carefully trying to eliminate someone while also looking for someone familiar; that would be the best option. When I looked at the next person closest to me, I saw a man who was clearly from the sea folk.


    The sea folk, or as they called themselves, the children of the water, were extremely agile beings. As their name suggests, they are a fascinating humanoid species capable of living underwater. But they had evolved to live both on land and in water, indicating they had a very interesting evolutionary process.


    Anyway, I was not in evolution class; I was at the tournament, so I sprinted towards the sea person, maintaining my speed.


    As I ran, the child of the water looked at me. The calmness in his eyes signaled that he could counter me at any moment. Still, I knew that no matter how fast an agile opponent like him was, he couldn''t cope with my strength. I approached him with light steps and, just as I intended to raise my sword and strike powerfully, he made his move by swinging his spear.


    Our weapons clashed, and a few people around us shuddered as they watched the encounter.


    After a brief struggle, I caught an opening in my opponent''s defense. I swung my sword from the right, rendering his spear ineffective, and delivered a final blow. As the man from the sea folk collapsed to the ground, I plunged my sword into his heart. After cleaning the blood off my sword, I stood up and looked around. It was clear that the number of remaining participants had dwindled significantly.


    For a while, I continued to run around the fighting arena, engaging in small skirmishes. Each one was against weaker opponents than the last, and eventually, the second round of the tournament was nearing its end. I tried to catch my breath, and avoiding the last few people close to me.


    My mana was about to run out, and my body was filled with exhaustion, but I was good at not showing it on the outside. I knew the tournament would end within a few minutes, and all the participants were staring at each other with their last ounce of strength. Everyone was trying to gauge how strong the others were, but for me, the most important thing was to get through this round.


    The gong that announced the end of the tournament finally rang. As fatigue spread through me, I felt a deep sense of relief within. As a few injured participants withdrew from the arena, I slowly walked away as well. The tournament had come to an end for now, and I would have a new opportunity to speak with Evangeline.


    The third and final round would begin tomorrow. However, as the final round will consist of one-on-one matches with a hundred participants, it would probably be more exhausting than today. Moreover, considering that the last hundred would be the strongest, or at least the smartest, from the second to the fifth grades of the Academy, my task would be exceedingly difficult.


    But upon reflection, I had won against Evangeline, who possessed the greatest potential among humans, and aside from a few minor injuries, I hadn''t been too harmed.


    Now I needed to go see my dear fianc¨¦e, Evangeline, and understand why I had upset her. She was probably in the Academy''s infirmary right now. After leaving the arena, my thoughts continuously drifted to Evangeline. Knowing that I had upset her was unsettling, but what bothered me more was that I couldn''t fully grasp how we had come to this situation.


    After gathering myself a bit, I headed straight to the Academy''s infirmary. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sun was beginning to set, and the sky was bathed in shades of orange and pink. When I arrived at the building, a quiet atmosphere prevailed as I stepped inside. Many students were waiting to have their injuries treated. However, it was not difficult for me to find Evangeline. She was in a special room; it was no surprise to see her being treated with privilege, as usual.


    I knocked lightly on the door and then stepped inside. Evangeline was sitting on the bed, still wearing that serious expression. Seeing her like this oddly pained me.


    "Evangeline..." I said cautiously. She turned her gaze to me, but her expression didn''t soften at all. There was a faint glimmer in her eyes, but this time the glimmer was not admiration or praise; it was deep disappointment.


    "What happened?" she said, her voice sounding weary.


    "Can I talk to you?" I asked, standing at the door without fully entering.


    Evangeline let out a deep sigh and nodded. I stepped in slowly and sat down on the chair right next to the bed. I then looked at Evangeline''s beautiful face. She was stunningly beautiful, even when she was unhappy.


    "Today.... Did I do something to hurt you?" I finally broke the silence.


    "hahh..... No, I mean yes, but this is a complicated situation," Evangeline said, making a point to avoid eye contact with me.


    "I know this is a stupid question, but can I ask what you''re doing?" I asked gently. At the same time, I slowly moved my hand to try to hold Evangeline''s hand, which rested on the blanket. Fortunately, she didn''t object to my holding it.


    "It''s just... Actually, it''s just¡ª" Evangeline struggled to form her sentence.


    "It''s okay. Just say what you''re thinking directly."


    The air in Evangeline''s room had taken on an orange hue from the setting sun outside. The light filtering through the window curtain created a dim glow in the room. The silence was only interrupted by the ticking of the wall clock. The serious expression on Evangeline''s face contrasted sharply with the soft atmosphere, as if a storm was trapped within the calm.


    When I held her hand, the coolness of her skin sent a slight shiver through me, but I didn''t pull away. For a moment, our gazes met, but there was still a distance, a wall in her eyes. As I held her hand tightly, I noticed her fingers trembling slightly.


    Evangeline fixed her gaze on the window, at the orange-painted sky. Her breath quickened a little, her lips trembled slightly, but still no words came. After a long moment, she began to speak without looking away from me.


    "I just... really like you, Ethan. I didn''t want to get engaged to you because I wanted something from you or because I thought this relationship was beneficial. I actually got engaged to you just because I liked you... And don''t ask me why I feel this way, because I don''t even know the answer to that question. But I''m tired of pretending.


    I''m tired of maintaining the lie that I''m with you for some clever plan. Can''t we just love each other like normal people? Can''t we go out holding hands and go to the theater together or do whatever other couples who like each other do? O-of course, if you like me too," said Evangeline, the last words coming out of her mouth with a deep blush and shame.


    The silence that settled in the room deepened further after Evangeline''s words. As I struggled to process the thoughts swirling in my mind, I tried to digest what she had said. She had left behind her usual cold demeanor and spoke from the heart. And although it was unexpected, it was all the more valuable.


    I held Evangeline''s hand a little tighter. I took a deep breath and thought again about what she had said. "Pretending" .... Actually, the worst reaction I could give right now would be to laugh, but after all the tension, when I heard the real reason Evangeline was breaking down, I felt a mix of surprise and relief that made me want to laugh.


    But of course, I wasn''t going to do something so foolish as to cause a second disaster.


    "Eva... I''ve misjudged you. I''m sorry.... But I''m really happy that you''ve confessed your feelings right now. Also I like you too, Evangeline. So if you want to be a real couple, let''s make it so," I said as I stood up while still holding Evangeline''s hand.


    Then, I suddenly leaned toward her soft, plump lips that were pinkish and clearly, even from a distance. Evangeline''s eyes widened in surprise at my sudden movement, but she didn''t resist in any way. When our lips met, it felt like time stood still for both of us. My kiss settled gently but firmly on her lips. At first, there was uncertainty, but over time, the distance between us completely vanished.


    As we closed our eyes and savored the moment, Evangeline''s lips slowly parted, responding in kind. Her lips seemed to pull me deeper into another world.

 Chapter 137 - 137: Before the final round

    Suddenly, while I was lost in these new feelings, the warmth of Evangeline''s lips brought me back to reality. Something inside me shifted; a chaotic mix of love and desire had intoxicated me in a way I had never felt before. However, I was also aware of the dangers of this situation.


    I didn''t want to take a step back, but at the same time, I realized that I didn''t need to be overly cautious in this new and different relationship with her. When I pulled my lips away, even if just for a second, I could swear I saw the passionate expression in Evangeline''s eyes, along with a look of disappointment at the kiss ending.


    "I''m going to leave now so you can rest, Eva. But I hope you don''t change your mind," I said as I stood up.


    "Ethan..." she said, and I could barely see the glimmer of happiness in her eyes. "From your kiss, I gathered that you''re quite experienced..." she added in a teasing tone.


    I was momentarily taken aback by Evangeline''s words. After all, this was the last reaction I expected after the kiss. Clearing my throat, I took a few steps back.


    "Then I''ll see you later, Eva," I said, darting outside.


    But the strange thing was that this was likely Evangeline''s first kiss, and despite that, she had realized I was quite experienced. This meant she must have felt very nice during the kiss. Although I didn''t know what to do with that information, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that our relationship had entered a new dimension for now.


    Thus, I set off to return to my room since it was already night. Fortunately, today the students had an extra hour outside, so I was able to reach my room without punishment. Tomorrow was the last day of the tournament, and if I wasn''t mistaken, I had to compete in seven elimination matches to win.


    When I entered my room, I heard my roommate Taktav quietly crying under the covers, but pretending not to hear, I changed my clothes and went to the bathroom. Sometimes, some people may want to be alone right after experiencing a tough moment. Also, Taktav pulling the blanket over himself was a sign that he wanted a bit of space.


    So, after spending a little longer than usual in the shower, I came out and changed into more comfortable clothes. Seeing my roommate, Taktav, a member of the rabbit tribe, already asleep with his rabbit ears drooping, I also went to bed. Before long, my tired body fell asleep, taking me into the realm of dreams.


    ????


    ¨C The Next Day


    When I woke up early, I saw that my roommate was still asleep. I quickly got up and repeated my usual morning routines. After taking care of my personal hygiene, which was little more than brushing my teeth, I quickly dressed and went outside. As I was about to head toward the unity building, I saw Ellera, but this time Roxanne wasn''t with her.


    I noticed that when Ellera saw me, the silver rings in her eyes were spinning despite the bright sun. As I walked toward her, she walked toward me. She had a slight smile on her lips. The last time I saw her was just before the second round, when she entered the portal, and I had heard from many around me that she was very different next to me. But now I understood what they were talking about.


    Ellera''s slight smile and the spinning rings in her eyes were actually an extremely rare occurrence.


    I had thought it was normal for her to do this often around me, but it seemed I was mistaken. Because of the attraction she felt toward me and couldn''t resist, she acted differently around me than with everyone else. Of course, these were extremely micro differences. She was still a woman who showed no emotion on her face and was exceedingly Machiavellian.


    Anyone would be happy to learn that a woman, especially one as beautiful as Ellera, treated them more special than others. My situation was no different. Ellera, with her beauty and intelligence, was a perfectly admirable woman, and having such a woman beside me brought an incredibly good feeling.


    Without saying anything, I grabbed Ellera by the waist and, leaning down, kissed her passionately on the lips. As I held her waist tightly, I felt as if I were lost in the intense emotions in my eyes. Ellera''s lips met mine insistently, but gracefully. After breaking the kiss, I delighted in looking at her swirling eye rings and the rare blush that was an not"Ellera" event.


    "Let''s go to the unit building," I said to Ellera.


    As we walked side by side, I released her waist. Even though there was no physical contact between us, Ellera walked incredibly close to me. Sometimes, she was so close that it disrupted my walking rhythm, but I continued walking without saying anything.


    "Do you know where Roxanne is?"


    Ellera flinched at my question and moved a bit away from me. "I don''t know. But I think she was a bit sad since she got eliminated at the last second of the second round," Ellera said. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I had just learned that Roxanne had been eliminated. I noted in the back of my mind that I needed to talk to her later. However, since it was forbidden for men to enter the women''s dormitory, I had to wait until Roxanne came out.


    "Okay, how many people from our unit made it to the next round?" I asked.


    "Me, you, Jofmaon, and surprisingly, the elf woman Faeloria," Ellera answered.


    So, out of a hundred participants in the third round, only four of us were from my unity. As we approached the unity building, I turned back to Ellera and asked her another question.


    "Is there anything important I should know?" I asked.


    Ellera understood exactly what I was asking and nodded her head. When we entered the unity building, she continued speaking in a quieter voice.


    "First of all, the person who eliminated the most contestants during the tournament was your sister, Kayle. She caused extremely brutal scenes throughout the tournament and she eliminated competitors in a very ruthless manner. Besides that, I learned that Catherine didn''t participate in the tournament at all.


    Another important piece of news is that I must tell you that the most bets were placed on you for the betting event organized for the third tournament. By the way, your other sister, Violet, also didn''t participate in the tournament. Is there anything specific you''re curious about?"


    As I listened to what Ellera said, many questions began to form in my mind. "No, there isn''t."


    When I entered the unity building with Ellera, the other two who made it to the third round had gathered. The lights shone around the long table in the large hall. Jofmaon and Faeloria were also there; both had caught my attention with their performances in the previous rounds.


    I began speaking to capture the attention of all the participants. "Hello to all of you. I congratulate you all for making it this far. I want you to know that in the third round, starting in a few hours, we will all compete under equal conditions."


    As Jofmaon listened carefully, Faeloria looked at me with curiosity. Ellera was proud of her place next to me; her determination gave her confidence.


    "In this round, there will be no cheating or special plans among us," I continued calmly. "Each of you has come this far based on your own skills and determination. And this will be a contest where the best will win. Also, if you face me, do not engage in anything like losing on purpose; rather, give it your all. Finally, I expect all of you to show respect to each other.


    If there are no questions, let''s go have some food," I said, examining everyone''s facial expressions one by one.


    As I focused on everyone''s expressions, Jofmaon stepped forward and smiled slightly. "Ethan, what you said is very important. I believe it has created trust among us. We will also do our best to determine the winner. But you should be careful as well; no one can be predicted in this round," he said. The seriousness in his voice created a sense of unease among the participants.


    "Thank you for the advice, Jofmaon," I replied, giving him a reassuring look. "If no one else is going to speak, let''s go," I added.


    As everyone proceeded toward the dining hall, a silence formed among us. While everyone''s thoughts wandered in different directions, when we sat down at the dining table, the previous tension slowly began to dissipate. The variety and aroma of the dishes presented at the table were appetizing. However, my mind was still occupied with the challenges we would face in the third round.


    After having dinner together, we left the dining hall to head toward the academy''s second arena, where the final round would take place. Walking with Ellera and the others, the intensity of the silence between us bothered me. I knew how complicated everyone''s thoughts were; everyone wanted to win, but the consequences for the losers could be extremely devastating.


    As we entered the arena, I could hear the sounds of a large crowd waiting. We quickly split off to head toward the waiting rooms assigned to us. Since separate rooms were given to the hundred participants in the tournament, I moved to my waiting room without seeing anyone...

 Chapter 138 - 138: The winner

    As the final round began, a beautiful demon woman with crimson skin and a human man entered the arena. It was their first match, and I still had some time before mine. In this third and final round of the tournament, there were 100 participants. The tournament''s structure could be a bit confusing at first.


    In short, the top four participants from the second round, who eliminated the most opponents, would face each other in various matchups. This meant that two of the top four would directly advance to the quarter-finals, while the remaining 96 would have to win one-on-one matches to progress. Unfortunately, I wasn''t in the top four due to spending too much time with Evangeline.


    This meant I had to fight and win against seven different opponents today to succeed.


    The participant and match count for the final round are as follows:


    Total participants: 100


    Round 0: 4 participants( 2 matches, 2 winners. Competitions between the top four participants of the previous round.)


    Round 1: 96 participants (48 matches, 48 winners)


    Round 2: 48 participants (24 matches, 24 winners)


    Round 3: 24 participants (12 matches, 12 winners)


    Round 4: 12 participants (6 matches, 6 winners)


    Round 5 (Quarter-finals): 8 participants (4 matches, 4 winners. two winners from the top four will start from here)


    Round 6 (Semi-finals): 4 participants (2 matches, 2 winners)


    Round 7 (Final): 2 participants (1 match, 1 winner)


    Right now, the match between the top four participants from the second round was taking place. The crimson-skinned woman, who was exceptionally tall, imposing, and curvy, was throwing punches with such force that the mere airwave created by her fist reaching her opponent could inflict damage. She could also use her long, slender tail as a weapon.


    In just a few minutes, this sexy demon woman had defeated the human man with overwhelming strength. This meant she would directly advance to the quarter-finals. However, I wasn''t surprised by her power; after all, the woman who had just fought was one of the princesses of the demon realm, and she was a few years older than me. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t win her over.


    It turned out that the only thing that impressed her was strength, and I had been careful to conceal my own until just a few days ago. That''s why I couldn''t have a relationship with her


    When the next match began, I focused all my attention on it. After all, the extremely beautiful woman with golden blonde hair and crimson eyes in the arena was my sister. She was also the daughter of Isabella, whom I hoped would one day be my queen.


    Since childhood, I had noticed that Kayle always had a different personality, but the rumors I had heard since arriving at the academy continued to surprise me. She was referred to as the Bloody Princess or the Crimson Princess, and her faction was one of the strongest in the entire academy.


    All the rumors about her described how powerful and wild she was, but it was also said that she was a complete enemy of men. Learning that my sister, whom I had known since childhood, was actually different from the person I knew, was extremely shocking news. Whenever I visited her after she joined the academy, I found her to be quite normal.


    She was the same Kayle as always, but it seemed like she transformed into someone else when I wasn''t around.


    However, I was about to watch her fight for the first time with my own eyes, and I would finally see if the rumors were true. Just before the second match began, she took her twin blades in hand and took her place in the arena with a terrifying smile on her face. As Kayle positioned herself with her sword in the arena, the determination in her eyes mixed with her smile.


    At that moment, I was eager to see just how powerful Kayle was. I knew her warrior identity was beyond that of an ordinary sister, but this time I would have the chance to observe her fully.


    As the referee raised his sword in the air, the tension in the arena reached its peak. Despite her opponent''s strong appearance, he did not intimidate Kayle. Her enemy was a confident warrior, but Kayle seemed to forget that entirely. The sound of swords clashing echoed throughout the arena, elevating the spirit of the fight.


    The first move came from Kayle. She dashed toward her opponent and launched a series of quick, graceful attacks. Her opponent tried to counter Kayle''s fast and sudden movements but lost his balance under her relentless assaults. Her sword moved like a threatening shadow, passing by the sides of her opponent''s arms.


    Kayle''s agility and technique captivated the crowd in the arena. Within seconds, her opponent had to retreat in a panic. However, Kayle seized this opportunity; she swung her sword, disrupting her opponent''s balance and knocking him to the ground. The audience cheered in admiration at her magnificent performance.


    Kayle quickly mounted her opponent, and the scene looked as if it had leaped out of a tableau of savagery. Kayle repeatedly thrust her small blades into both sides of her opponent''s chest. Blood began to spurt, painting Kayle''s body with it. But she did not stop. Her opponent''s screams even led the spectators to question his masculinity. Fortunately, the referees intervened and rescued the poor man.


    Kayle had advanced to the quarter-finals, but she seemed unhappy, as if the torture she had inflicted on her opponent had been abruptly cut short. Just as she was about to leave the arena, our eyes met. When she noticed me among the spectators, her eyes widened in surprise, and she quickly looked away. For some reason, she seemed a bit embarrassed. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What was interesting was that, even though I had disguised myself, she was able to recognize me easily. There could be two reasons for this: either she had memorized even the minor details of my body, especially my face, or she had a talent for revealing who people truly were.


    "Mr. Arthur, please proceed to your waiting room and prepare. You will be participating in the second match," said a female attendant.


    As the attendant''s words echoed in my mind, I headed out of the arena. Kayle''s victory and her ruthlessness lingered in my thoughts. At that moment, I had understood her true face and determination in battle more clearly, but now I needed to be ready for my own struggle. Once I was alone in the back room, I took a deep breath.


    When the first match of the first round ended within three minutes, it was my turn.


    "Arthur," I thought; I had to prepare myself. I had kept everything hidden until today to win my own fight. Knowing the truth behind someone as powerful as Kayle while concealing my own plans and abilities motivated me even more. I hadn''t expected both of us to emerge as warriors.


    Now, regarding my first match, my plan was to win as quickly as possible. Especially if I could win within a few seconds, I would leave a strong impression on people''s minds. So I walked into the arena with the person in charge and took my place opposite my opponent. As the referee raised his sword in the air, an intense silence fell over the arena.


    The excited anticipation of the crowd heightened the tension even further. I focused my attention on my opponent. He appeared to be an ordinary human, but he carried an underlying threat. I needed to win the battle within myself.


    The referee lowered his sword, and the match began. My opponent immediately launched an attack, but I was much faster. I dashed past him, and with a swift movement, I caught his weapon in my palm. Gathering all my strength, I used the sword to incapacitate him. Within seconds, I tightly gripped his arms and took a step towards him.


    At that moment, it felt as if time had frozen in the arena. The sounds of the crowd, the murmurs, and the screams felt like mere echoes to me. The determination in my eyes merged with the panic in my opponent''s. I swiftly pressed my sword against his throat.


    Unfortunately, killing someone outright would result in disqualification, so I had to minimize my strength while inflicting a wound that caused blood to spurt from his throat.


    The crowd suddenly fell silent. The fear in the eyes of the man collapsing on the ground revealed the horror he had experienced. For a few moments, it felt like everyone was holding their breath; all I could hear was the rapid beating of my own heart. I sensed that time had stopped, but the urge to kill created by this moment and the thrill of the fight intoxicated me.


    The referee rushed over to assess the situation. The crowd held its breath, waiting for the outcome of the match. For me, this was the beginning of the battle; my inner determination was stronger than anything else. After a brief silence from the crowd, a woman''s scream echoed, further intensifying the tension in the atmosphere.


    But fortunately the referee quickly announced the result and changed the mood


    "The winner is Arthur Connan!"

 Chapter 139 - 139: Inner spirit

    After my first match, I returned to my place and lay down on the bed in the waiting room to rest. But I still had to play six more matches to become first.


    It seemed that today was going to be a very long day, but fortunately, each match in this round was limited to a maximum of five minutes, and if neither of the two contestants won by the end of the five minutes, the winner would be determined by the referee''s decision.


    Another important aspect of this tournament was the prize, or prizes awarded to the winner. The prize given each year varied, but the one thing that remained unchanged was the quality of the prize. So, it was likely that the winner would receive something valuable. Most of the time, several options were presented to the winner, and they were asked to choose one.


    However, what concerned me the most here was the person giving the prize. The prize would be awarded by a dragon princess who was nearly a hundred years old. Dragons have a matriarchal or, more accurately, a female-led form of governance. Currently, at the top of all dragons, was the queen, who had two daughters. The youngest of them was responsible for the academy.


    Another issue faced by dragons was mating. It was a well-known fact that dragons had a lot of trouble mating, but beyond that, dragons would not just be with anyone randomly. The party that agreed to mate was the female dragons, and for a female dragon to accept a male, her inner spirit needed to respond to the male.


    Although the inner spirit of a female dragon has many characteristics, what frightened me the most right now was its ability to determine whether the male had a suitable seed for her.


    And of course, theoretically speaking, considering that I believed I had the ability to fertilize everyone, it would still be risky for me to even come close to a female dragon. But thankfully, there were rules for everything. It was nearly impossible for a female dragon to be with a male of a different species, but it was not entirely impossible, of course.


    The only thing required for that was the dragon essence possessed by the dragon queen. That is why the first people I had to avoid were the dragon queen and her daughters. After all, they were the only ones in this world who could access the dragon essence. And since the previous dark element bearer likely possessed this dragon essence, he had managed to mate with a dragon.


    In fact, mating and fertilizing a dragon was not a problem for me. Especially considering the fact that the person who possesses the dragon essence has significantly increased power, it wouldn''t bother me to be a temporary sex toy for dozens of female dragons. The real issue was the reality of being a sex slave for the rest of my life.


    Moreover, the women of the dragon royal family were known to be extremely possessive. For example, the current dragon queen''s husband was actually a man who had been forcibly abducted. He even had a wife and a child, but because the current dragon queen''s inner spirit responded to him, the queen had not only abducted him but also killed his wife and child.


    This was exactly the situation I feared. Thinking of the worst-case scenario sent chills down my spine. After all, someone who loved me, like Roxanne, surely could not turn a blind eye to my abduction by the dragon princess. Moreover, my family could be killed if the worst-case scenario occurred.


    "Mr. Arthur! After this match, it will be your turn. Please prepare," said the female attendant in charge of me.


    As I was thinking about the problems in this life, I suddenly thought of my previous life. I straightened up, shook off my thoughts, and for some reason, I thanked him. No, of course, I didn''t thank the attendant. I thanked the force that sent me into this world. I don''t know if it was God or something else, but thank you. Thinking about my previous life made my stomach churn.


    I didn''t miss that soulless person, that depressed individual who cursed himself every time he looked in the mirror. I was genuinely pleased to be this new person, or as he was known, the guy named Ethan Asina Lenistark. Despite all the difficulties in my new life, I could still say that.


    When I heard the crowd''s cheers from the arena outside, I understood that the match had ended. So I stood up and walked toward the exit of the waiting room. I slowly walked toward the entrance of the arena and took a deep breath to collect myself in front of the door.


    The excitement of the crowd echoed from outside; thousands, no, probably tens of thousands of people were here to watch this tournament today. Reminding myself to stay calm, I opened the door. My eyes struggled for a moment to adjust to the sunlight, but as soon as I stepped onto the stage, the surrounding atmosphere completely changed. Everyone''s eyes were on me; all gazes were directed at me. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My opponent was a muscular being of a demon species with a smug expression on his face. As I looked at him, a broad smile spread across my face at the fact that I would soon break another ego.


    ????


    6 Hours Later


    I easily passed the 2nd, 3rd, and finally the 4th rounds, and now I was in the quarter-finals. This was truly the point where the challenging matches began, and only 8 contestants remained. The strange part was that among these 8, Kayle, Ellera, and Jofmaon were there, as well as the princess of the demons. One of the remaining three was an elf, while the other two were demons.


    My opponent in the quarter-finals had just been determined, and that person was Jofmaon. It was dangerous that this man, belonging to the lion tribe, was from my own unity. I couldn''t win against him solely with my raw power. Except for the dark element, I needed to use all my elements¡ªor to be more specific, fire, water, air, and finally earth¡ªtogether.


    I had never fought Jofmaon before, but I had seen him fight many times. And I must say that if I acted carelessly, I could lose. When my name echoed, I opened the door and entered the arena. The atmosphere in the arena was tense. The spectators were holding their breath, preparing to watch the clash of the two opponents.


    As I closed the distance between me and Jofmaon, I noticed a change in his body. His muscles had expanded further, and his arms had grown abnormally long. The yellow glow in his eyes was gradually transforming into that of a ferocious lion. In a matter of seconds, he had turned into a creature much larger and more muscular than an ordinary lion.


    His forelimbs elongated in a way similar to a gorilla, and his entire body was brimming with raw power.


    The crowd suddenly fell silent. Jofmaon''s lion form was terrifying enough to make everyone''s hair stand on end. However, I maintained my composure and began to feel the flow of energy. I had to respond to his power with my elements.


    The fight began. Jofmaon suddenly lunged forward. The stones on the ground shook under the power of his massive steps. The earth cracked and splintered with each stride he took. I quickly pulled back from his assault and called upon my earth element to create a wall between us. However, Jofmaon shattered my earth barrier with his gigantic arms, and pieces of stone flew everywhere.


    He made another move with his colossal claws. This time, I manipulated the air to create a shield of wind between us. The wind barrier crackled under Jofmaon''s claws, but it provided me with a brief moment of respite, allowing me to counterattack.


    I combined air and fire, gathering intense energy in my hands. I leaped down upon Jofmaon from above. As my strike approached him, explosive energy erupted in the center of the arena, but Jofmaon absorbed the blow with the raw muscle power that formed in his chest.


    It was clear this fight would be extremely tough.


    The noise of the crowd had faded for a moment; I could only hear my racing heartbeat. Jofmaon''s massive lion form stood in the center of the arena, challenging me. He must have felt the determination in my eyes. I had to give everything I had to deal with him.


    As I made my first move, I surrounded myself with my water element. Feeling the rhythm of the water, I began to circulate it throughout my body. Slowly, I closed the distance between us. But with Jofmaon suddenly lunging toward me with unexpected speed, I froze. His claws shone in the air as he roared and attacked me.


    I quickly pulled back and formed a wall of wind. The wind weakened the impact of his claws, managing to protect me. However, this would only be a temporary solution. Jofmaon could easily sense the flow of air and was preparing for his next move. I knew this. Using the effect of my wind barrier, I propelled myself into the air.


    As I ascended, the pressure on me eased. From the height of the arena, I could see Jofmaon''s massive form more clearly. His lion face, roars, and muscles were poised to pounce on me at any moment. But I wouldn''t give up either.


    Utilizing the air element, I began to generate a powerful wind around me. My eyes focused as I observed Jofmaon''s movements. I swiftly changed direction and, while spinning in the air, started sending fireballs toward him. The fireballs sparkled as they twirled through the air, but Jofmaon, with his immense agility, neutralized the approaching flames in an instant.


    At that moment Jofmaon made me think. It required not just strength, but also strategy. If I wanted to defeat him, merely attacking would not suffice. His lion form was an element through which he gathered all his power, but I had an advantage: I could ascend using the air.


    By increasing the power of my air element, I began to rise higher. From this height, I needed to devise a new plan that could affect him. I had to launch an attack from above. But just then, I saw a massive fireball hurtling toward me, and my eyes widened in shock as I frantically searched for a way to protect myself.


    "You''re not the only one hiding something, Arthur!" shouted Jofmaon as a crooked smile spread across his lion-like face.

 Chapter 140 - 140: Only Before the Disaster

    As Jofmaon''s massive fireball rushed toward me, I instinctively formed a water shield. I quickly gathered my magical energy, spinning the water in the air to build a defensive barrier. When the fireball hit my shield, a massive explosion occurred; the water vaporized, creating a dense cloud of mist around me.


    The shockwave from the explosion knocked me back, and my body slammed harshly against the stone floor of the arena. I felt pain spreading through my body, thinking my left shoulder might be dislocated, but I was accustomed to this kind of pain. I had to recover quickly and launch a counterattack.


    "A monster-human is using magic, huh?" I murmured, rising from the ground. "Interesting."


    It was almost impossible for Jofmaon to use magic in his lion form, yet he had somehow managed it. After all, for the tribal humans, or the monster humans as the people called them, it was incredibly challenging to activate their Kaizer powers after transforming. However, Jofmaon had achieved something even more difficult and had managed to send his spell toward me with remarkable proficiency.


    It was a feat that would earn respect from even me.


    Jofmaon was watching me from the other side of the arena, muscles tense and gaze focused. With his enhanced lion form, he was a symbol of power, That''s why I knew that sheer strength alone wouldn''t be enough against him. I would need to utilize all the elements at the highest level. There was a fight before me that could make me surrender, but giving up was not an option.


    I controlled my breath and began to feel the energy around me once again. Fire, water, earth, and air¡­ I needed to combine them all and focus all my strength into this last struggle. Jofmaon lunged at me with great speed, striking the ground with his claws. I quickly rolled aside, but this time my evasion was not enough.


    His massive claw hit my abdomen, knocking the breath out of me and sending me flying several meters forward. As I rolled on the ground, I felt one of my ribs crack. The sharp pain stabbing into my lungs deepened with every breath I took.


    I needed to pull myself together. Jofmaon was displaying his power, pushing me to my limits with every move. For a moment, all thoughts in my head stopped. There was only one option: I had to put everything on the line to win this fight.


    Slowly, I stood up. Placing my hand on my ribs, I took a deep breath and felt the flow of energy around me once more. I applied intense pressure on the ground using my earth element and lifted myself back into the air with rising stone columns beneath my feet. At the same time, I manipulated the air to intensify the wind behind me.


    Ignoring the predatory gaze in Jofmaon''s eyes, I initiated my attack to increase the pressure on him. I combined the fire I had gathered with water and sent an energy wave towards him.


    Jofmaon struck at the wave with his massive claws. His claws cracked against the colliding elements in the air, and my energy wave shattered against the might of his colossal muscles. However, this was merely a distraction. In an instant, I created a giant wall behind him with my earth element and trapped him. As I turned behind Jofmaon, he immediately raised his claws and charged at me.


    In the face of such overwhelming power, I quickly spun the winds in the air to buy myself some time. He couldn''t reach me with his claws, but he was always ready to attack.


    Finally, the next challenging moment of the battle arrived. I needed to use all my elements at once. I created a fireball in my hand, spinning the surrounding winds to enlarge it further. Meanwhile, I manipulated the earth below to start locking Jofmaon''s feet. I could feel the pressure on him. Finally, I launched the massive energy sphere swirling in the air towards Jofmaon.


    A loud explosion echoed in the arena. The combined power of fire, wind, and earth collapsed onto Jofmaon. The impact of the explosion pushed his massive body back, but it wasn''t over yet.


    Just then, Jofmaon attempted to rise from the ground once more. Despite all the pressure I had applied, he still wanted to continue fighting. I was out of breath, but it felt like I had no more strength left to fight against his unyielding power. However, I knew I could make one last move.


    "ROOOAAARRR!" roared Jofmaon with all his might, shaking the arena with his voice.


    As Jofmaon made one last lunge toward me,I prepared one of my most powerful attacks with my remaining strength to stop him once and for all. When I combined the powers of water and earth into the air to create a massive energy wave, I felt that I could control his power one last time. This would end the fight.


    I gathered all my strength into one last effort and hurled the energy wave at Jofmaon. The force was so intense that it shattered all of Jofmaon''s defenses and brought him to the ground. The crowd fell silent in an instant. I still had a new technique that I had kept hidden as a final resort, but I wanted to save that for the last match.


    Fortunately, when the smoke cleared, Jofmaon''s massive body lay sprawled on the ground, and I held my breath to savor my victory.


    The battle was over, and at the end of the day, I was the one standing. Instead of silence in the arena, there was a great uproar, and everyone was cheering for me. People were wildly showing their betting tickets and smiling crazily. Meanwhile, some were extremely disappointed or angrily cursing Jofmaon.


    As I exited the arena, I saw Kayle there. She approached me; her face flushed as she held her own wrist. However, because she held her wrist with her other hand, her enormous breasts became even more pronounced, straining the limits of her dress.


    "I-I-if I win this fight... the next match will be between us! But, if you want, I can withdraw from the match for y-you.... I mean, I can do it for my brother!" Kayle stammered, her flushed cheeks making her seem like a sweet kitten, far from the intimidating Kayle I knew.


    "No, don''t do such a thing. Fight me with all your strength and show me how powerful you are. But I''ll tell you in advance, I''ll be tough on you, so don''t take it personally," I replied.


    "I-I''ll show you how strong I am!" Kayle said and walked away.


    As I looked after her, I noticed how much she resembled her mother. No, rather, I thought her body was very similar to her mother''s, but when it came to her personality... there was no resemblance, close or far. Even the feelings her red eyes evoked in me were completely different.


    Later, I sighed deeply and approached a staff member to find someone to heal my few broken bones.


    ---


    *Third Person POV


    In the south... No, there was a country to the north of the dragon academy where Ethan was, it was now called the Southern Empire. In every city of that empire, even in its towns, there was a sound that echoed: the sound of steel striking steel. Fires continued to blaze, and thick smoke billowed from the chimneys of cities all over the empire.


    A large army was stationed in the city of Sorart, which lay relatively north compared to the capital, and the army was simply conducting drills.


    But the interesting part was that the northern kingdoms, and even the southern Herumzan and the Island Federation, believed that this army was suppressing a rebellion, so there was no concern in any country. However, there was neither a rebellion nor a war... but it appeared that a war would occur soon.


    Yet, the fact that all the kingdoms, including the Tamerid Empire, were wrong about the reason for the gathering of such a large army was extremely abnormal. There could only be one reason for this: the Southern Empire must have the best intelligence agency on the entire continent!


    Anyone who understands the nature of war would certainly say that intelligence is one of the strongest weapons. And it seemed that the Southern Empire was already a goal ahead in a possible war. However, beyond everything, another extremely abnormal situation had occurred.


    The most intelligent tactical and diplomatic minds on the entire human continent would refrain from attacking a foreign country for years due to the situation of the Southern Empire¡ªat least, that was what was said.


    Yet, despite the fact that very little time had passed since the complete unification of the south, the central power, or in other words, Alpshar, had managed to gain full control of the south. This demonstrated that Alpshar was not only a military genius but also a brilliant ruler. However, the unfortunate aspect was that this situation heralded disaster for all other countries on the continent. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And it seemed that soon, an unprecedented catastrophe would inevitably arrive on the human continent.


    As a result of all this, mothers would weep as they lost their children, arms dealers would become wealthier than ever, rivers would run red with blood, war drums would sound, the bravest would fall first, the land would be fed with the dung of horses, swords would be sharpened, and only the clever would survive! Indeed, the disaster was closer than ever....

 Chapter 141 - 141: Go girls

    When I moved to the audience section of the arena and took my seat, Kayle''s match had already begun. So far, Ellera, the princess of demons Limahlat, and I had made it to the semifinals. The last match was now starting to determine who would be the final contender to advance to the semifinals. Additionally, the winner of this match would become my opponent in the semifinals.


    However, what intrigued me more at the moment was Ellera''s rival in the semifinals. The red-skinned woman had been staring at me with her black eyes since the moment I took my place in the arena''s stands. She wore a wild smile, which became more pronounced because of her sharp wolf-like teeth.


    This woman''s name was Limahlat, the only daughter of one of the greatest kingdoms, or central powers on the demon continent. Even though we were currently in an era of peace that had lasted for centuries, her father was powerful enough to even make dragons worry. Limahlat was exceptionally young for a demon, being only 29 years old, yet she had already shown abilities far beyond expectations.


    Considering her three brothers were also extremely talented, the future of the demon continent seemed secure. However, thankfully, her other brother, still a student at the academy, was not competing in the tournament since only students from the second to the fifth year could enter.


    Regarding how Limahlat could be in the fifth year at just 29 years old, it was actually common for such things to occur since there was no age limit for joining this academy. That meant there were individuals older than 30 years old in their first year at the academy. One might question if this was unfair.


    After all, I could end up fighting a woman ten years older than me, which would indeed be an unfair situation. However, the dragon academy never claimed to be a just place. Here, power was above justice. Given the dragons'' obsession with power, this was a perfectly normal situation.


    Then, I slowly shifted my gaze from Limahlat, who was staring at me with a savage grin, to focus on the fight below. Kayle was clearly dominating her opponent, who was definitely of the elf race. It must be clarified that Kayle was much more agile and faster than me. I didn''t know how she did it, but she moved quickly enough that my eyes could barely track her.


    Her opponent seemed to rely heavily on defensive abilities. Yet Kayle was running at incredible speeds, striking her opponent with her short sword and creating openings.


    This match, for some reason, reminded me of an unpleasant memory¡ªTo be specific, it reminded me of my fight with the jester. However, Kayle had far superior skills, managing to land critical blows that shattered her opponent''s defenses with each stab. Kayle glided across the field like a shadow, leaving her opponent no opportunity to breathe.


    She would pause for just a moment to analyze her opponent, then plan her next attack. The elf had completely retreated into defense, as if she had no choice but to defend against Kayle''s speed. With each strike, Kayle''s short sword broke through the defense, further unbalancing the elf warrior.


    Kayle''s next move was as quick as lightning. The elf raised her sword to try to block, but Kayle''s movements were so fluid that she expertly found the gaps in her opponent''s armor to strike. When her short sword opened a deep wound on the elf warrior''s left shoulder, a murmur rose from the audience. The elf staggered, a pained expression crossing her face, but she fought to stay on her feet.


    The audience must have sensed Kayle''s certain victory, as applause, and cheers began to rise. However, Kayle was in no hurry to bring her opponent down. Her calmness demonstrated her confidence in her dominant strength in the field. With her next move, she deflected the elf warrior''s sword and sent her crashing to the ground on her back.


    As the elf writhed in pain, Kayle leaned over her and brought her sword threateningly close to her throat.


    The referee quickly intervened to stop the match. "The winner is Kayle!" he shouted. A great round of applause erupted from the spectators, but I could not take my eyes off Limahlat. No matter how impressive Kayle''s victory was, the stubborn feeling in Limahlat''s gaze echoed throughout my attention.


    Limahlat''s eyes were still focused on me, as if savoring the upcoming battle. The thought that she would face Ellera in the semifinals began to linger in my mind. This woman might belong to one of the most powerful families in the demon world, but Ellera was not an ordinary individual either. As I pondered what would happen in the semifinals, Kayle''s victory faded into the background for me.


    ???


    As the first match of the semifinals was about to begin, I saw Limahlat getting up to prepare. After waiting for a while, I finally saw Limahlat and Ellera entering the arena. Ellera''s long tails swayed behind her, while the silver rings in her eyes remained exceptionally calm. I saw Limahlat say something to her opponent, but the loud cheers in the arena drowned out the words.


    However, I noticed Ellera slightly furrow her brows, which was an extremely rare occurrence. Yet, Ellera quickly returned to her usual state¡ªher emotionless expression¡ªand soon after, the first match of the semifinals began.


    When I saw Ellera transform directly into her White Fox form without doing anything, I could tell she was taking this fight very seriously. But I also saw that Limahlat was pulling out a long spear-like weapon from her back. This indicated that both Ellera and Limahlat were treating the match with seriousness. In just a few seconds, they reached each other, and Ellera attacked with her claws.


    Ellera''s gigantic white fox form was enormous, but what was different was that she could stand on two legs whenever she wished. As her white fur billowed in the wind, the curves of her body became more pronounced in this fox form. Her size likely reached four meters (13ft). I could easily say it was the largest form I had ever seen.


    Ellera''s massive white fox form sparkled in the arena. The crowd watched in admiration at this unique transformation, but Ellera''s gaze was solely focused on Limahlat. Limahlat, on the other hand, remained extremely calm, scrutinizing Ellera with her dark eyes. The long spear in her hand and her sharp tail brushed against the dusty ground of the arena, signaling danger.


    Ellera made her next move in a similar manner. Her white claws lunged swiftly towards Limahlat. Masterfully harnessing the air element, Ellera created a small whirlpool of wind around her claws, accelerating her attack. Limahlat calmly retreated, expertly swinging her spear to deflect Ellera''s claws. The ground shook with the clash of the spear and claws.


    Once again, I was astonished to see a monster-human hybrid cast a spell after changing form. Normally, even the ability to change form was extremely rare, but Ellera and Jofmaon could use magic on top of that! Still, I continued to watch the fight with renewed focus. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ellera suddenly leapt into the air, creating a gust of wind to attack Limahlat from above with her expanding claws. Limahlat''s wild smile became even more pronounced as she recognized her opponent''s seriousness. Combining the fire and earth elements, Limahlat quickly formed a wall that rose around her.


    Ellera''s attack crashed against the wall and dissipated, but her mastery of the air element had given her speed. Within seconds, she charged again, trying to breach Limahlat''s defense with her claws.


    Limahlat swung her spear again, catching Ellera''s claw and pushing her back. However, this was a move Ellera had anticipated. Performing a mid-air spin, Ellera moved behind Limahlat and launched a fierce claw attack towards her opponent''s armor. The armor cracked, but it seemed Limahlat was expecting this attack. She quickly dropped to the ground and momentarily vanished into the earth.


    As Ellera searched for her opponent with her eyes, Limahlat suddenly rose from the ground, attempting to distract Ellera with her mind control ability. The silver circles in Ellera''s eyes began to spin rapidly. For a moment, Ellera felt a blur in her mind, but she quickly regained her focus.


    Limahlat intensified her mental assault, trying to control Ellera''s consciousness, but Ellera''s intelligence gave her an advantage in this situation. Using the air element, she lifted the dust and stones around her, blocking Limahlat''s view and rendering the mental attack ineffective.


    However, Limahlat did not give up. Creating a fireball in her hands using the fire element, she hurled it at Ellera. Ellera quickly pulled back, using the wind to dissipate the fireball, but Limahlat''s tail suddenly came into play. With her demonic tail, she launched a swift attack, delivering a heavy blow to Ellera''s back.


    Ellera staggered, but even in this difficult situation, she managed to dodge the attack using her body and regained her balance.


    The battle was becoming increasingly intense. Ellera continuously analyzed her opponent to find her weak points. Though she had gained the upper hand several times thanks to her intelligence, Limahlat''s strength and skills continued to challenge her. The two powerful opponents were striving to outdo each other in every corner of the arena. Every move they made took the crowd''s breath away.


    Finally, Ellera''s use of the air element reached such a masterful level that she momentarily cornered Limahlat. With her massive claws, she prepared for an ultimate attack to deliver a fatal blow to Limahlat. However, Limahlat, in a last-ditch effort, combined the fire and earth elements to summon a gigantic rock from beneath the arena''s floor.


    This rock disrupted Ellera''s balance and pushed her back. Still, Ellera had managed to inflict serious damage, although she was injured as well.


    As Ellera tried to stand, Limahlat focused once more on her mental assault. Ellera''s mind became thoroughly muddled this time, weakening her defenses. Limahlat skillfully swung her long sword, breaking through Ellera''s defense, and with one last move, she brought her down to the ground. The crowd went wild at this dramatic conclusion.


    Limahlat took deep breaths, barely able to stand, while Ellera lay motionless on the ground. The spectators erupted in applause as they witnessed the winner of this long and exhausting battle. The referee stepped into the arena to end the match, shouting, "The winner is Limahlat!"


    Ellera had fought with all her strength, showcasing her intelligence and skills. However, in the end, Limahlat proved her power once again as the princess of the demons. Of course, Ellera''s lack of experience and Limahlat''s mind control was a crucial factor in Ellera''s loss in this match.


    Nevertheless, what mattered now was that Limahlat would be the one I would face in the finals, this thought has already planted a seed of excitement in me...


    ____


    Due to my headache and fever, there may be some mistakes in this section. I apologize in advance if that is the case.

 Chapter 142 - 142: Advantage

    When I stepped into the arena, it had grown much quieter. With the start of the semifinals, far more important people had gathered here. There were highly distinguished individuals from both within and outside the academy. Their mere presence silenced the ordinary students, though without the Dragon Queen, this aura might not have been as effective.


    As I glanced at the ancient and majestic queen of the dragons, I saw her thick, white hair. Since she was seated, her full size wasn''t apparent, but it was clear that her figure was extremely curvaceous. As I continued to watch her out of the corner of my eye, I suddenly felt my skin prickle. When I looked into her eyes, I saw them widened and fixed on me, staring intensely.


    It was as if she was questioning how I dared to look at her body. I quickly averted my gaze. In the meantime, Alpshar and the Emperor of Tamerid were also here. In fact, to put it plainly, the most powerful individuals from all continents were present. Even the one who was likely Limahlat''s father was here with his intimidating figure.


    With so many powerful people gathered in one place, it wasn''t surprising that all eyes were on me and Kayle, which only added to the tension.


    Lastly, I had to mention Isabella. She was likely here representing the Kingdom of Asina, and the fact that Richard wasn''t present further proved my point. It was likely that Isabella herself had offered to represent Asina. I noticed her red eyes gleaming momentarily as she discreetly tried to communicate something with them. It was probably a warning for me not to be too harsh on Kayle.


    I made a mental note to speak with her after the tournament, if possible, before finally turning my attention to Kayle.


    Interestingly, she had a wicked smile on her face. Her short and thin blades, like little knives, were held just behind her hips. When I looked into her red eyes, I saw once again how they were both similar and different from her mother''s eyes, which I had looked into just moments ago. Kayle''s golden hair was neatly tied up, and her expression made it clear that she was eager to fight me.


    Thankfully, the referee didn''t keep Kayle waiting long and started the match.


    Kayle ran toward me at incredible speed, but I did nothing. Even when she reached me and slashed my arm with her knife, leaving a wound, I didn''t react and just stood there. She continued to strike me with her knife, causing more injuries, but she was still careful in how she did it.


    To make a performance impressive, there must be something unexpected or shocking. Ultimately, if something surprises or impresses the audience, the performance will be memorable. For a fight to be impactful, there must also be an unexpected element.


    For example, after the last matches, Limahlat was clearly the tournament favorite, but if I had beaten him after a long fight, it would still be unexpected and definitely impressive for the audience. However, this logic didn''t apply to my fight with Kayle, because in the eyes of the audience, Kayle and I were two participants with almost equal chances of winning.


    That''s why I needed to surprise the audience to make the fight more captivating.


    When Kayle saw that I wasn''t moving, even after she left wounds all over my body and I was only tracking her movements with my eyes, she stopped right in front of me, staring at me angrily.


    "Why aren''t you fighting? A- Arthur?! Are you underestimating me? Or are you scared?" Kayle asked angrily.


    Thanks to the architectural design of the arena, inherited from the dragons, the sounds from the center of the arena, where Kayle and I stood, could be heard throughout. This was all thanks to highly precise adjustments and mathematical formulas that had been used to construct the arena.


    The reason for this was so that the audience could hear the sound of bones breaking, blood splattering, or even the clash of swords. Everyone here would likely hear clearly because of this, Anything I said.


    "No, Lady Kayle. I was just giving you a bit of an advantage," I said calmly, as if the knife wounds on my body didn''t hurt at all.


    "An advantage? What do you mean?!" Kayle asked, growing even angrier.


    "An advantage is nothing more than a temporary upper hand given to the opponent. In other words, a gift," I replied, in a mocking tone and with a clear voice.


    As murmurs rose from the audience, I noticed Kayle becoming more and more frustrated. She was so angry that it looked as if steam was coming out of her ears.


    "Are you mocking me?!"


    As her question echoed in the arena, there was an emotion hidden beneath the anger spreading across her face. Everyone could only see her fury, but I... I felt that something deeper was at play. This feeling resonated in my heart, telling me that this fight wasn''t just a physical challenge.


    "Be patient," I thought to myself. While considering Kayle''s speed and sharp blades, I knew she didn''t really want to hurt me. Kayle wanted to defeat me, but I realized that all the wounds she inflicted were superficial. It was clear that she just wanted to win, not to kill or seriously injure me. Although this didn''t seem like a romantic connection, I felt a silent bond between us.


    Deep down, I knew that Kayle had always harbored forbidden feelings for me, but I had chosen to ignore them. After all, even the fact that she hated all men except me was telling something, if looked carefully. Kayle had feelings for me and they had developed slowly since we were children.


    And if I wanted to, our relationship, which from the outside looked like a sister-brother relationship, could have been shattered at any moment and turned into something more romantic. For now, I still have to postpone this for later, but when the time comes, I will have to decide what I have decided about Kayle.


    When Kayle started moving again, I pushed these thoughts aside and finally activated my Kaizer power. As my eyes adapted to her speed, the last pieces of my plan to win the fight stealthily began to fall into place in my mind. If I could limit her speed, it would be much easier to fend off her attacks and bring her down. I needed to create an environment where she couldn''t move as fast.


    I took a deep breath, gathering the energy of the earth within me, and felt something shift around me. Manipulating the ground beneath my feet, I set the entire arena into motion. Suddenly, cracks erupted from the ground, shaking the arena. Amid the shocked and frightened gazes of the spectators, the arena floor began to rise and shift, as the earth beneath us cracked and rocks jutted upward.


    The arena floor was fully manipulable for the fight, and adjustments were made after each match if needed. So what I was doing wasn''t against the rules. Kayle lost her balance for a moment, but quickly recovered, preparing to move forward again.


    But this was my moment.


    Using the air element, I gathered wind around my body and, in the blink of an eye, sped toward Kayle. For a brief moment, I saw a mix of surprise and admiration in her eyes. She swung her blades swiftly, but it was already too late. I had used the wind to increase my speed and agility, and in an instant, I was behind her, grabbing her wrist.


    "No matter how fast you are," I whispered, "there are things you can''t escape." I twisted her wrist and placed my sword at her neck.


    Kayle froze. Her body seemed ready to continue the fight, but I realized instinctively that she didn''t want to hurt me. In that moment, as we locked eyes, she dropped her swords, and the silence in the arena deepened. The crowd fell silent, but Kayle''s breathing echoed in my ears.


    "I surrender¡­" Kayle said, and immediately after, the referee stepped in and shouted, "The winner is Arthur Connan!"


    Kayle''s voice trembled as it echoed throughout the arena. When she surrendered, I saw the disappointment in her eyes. Although she had been fighting to win from the start, the fragility of our bond made it feel like something had shattered in this moment of surrender. While the crowd celebrated and applauded my victory, Kayle''s expression closed off entirely.


    Anger, disappointment, and helplessness were all there, but there was something more beneath it.


    "I''m sorry, Kayle¡­" I whispered in her ear. But those in the crowd with sharp ears might have heard me. Since I would soon be revealing my true identity, whispering in Kayle''s ear wasn''t going to be so mysterious anymore.


    Kayle glanced at me out of the corner of her eye before quickly looking away. "Congratulations on your victory," she said, stepping back to face me. "Find me after the tournament. There''s something important I need to show and tell you," She added in a low voice, before slowly leaving the arena. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I straightened up and started walking to leave the arena after her. It was clear that many eyes¡ªno, all eyes¡ªwere on me. The next match was the final. I was the one who would face the famous and powerful warrior princess, Limahlat. Ultimately, my fight with Limahlat would be the most challenging battle of my life, or at least that''s what everyone thought.


    However, the outcome had already been decided before the match even started. Because, no matter who stood before me from now on, their defeat was certain...

 Chapter 143 - 143: Sword of a Thousand Wind Men

    "Huh... Huh..."


    I was standing at the entrance of the arena, taking deep breaths. The final match was about to begin, and I would be facing Limahlat. I felt a bit excited... No; I was experiencing a sensation that I couldn''t quite describe. For a moment, thinking about my previous life, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of strangeness.


    In my past life, I always believed it was better not to be in the spotlight and that a quiet life would be more peaceful. What was I doing now?


    I had truly changed. Perhaps the things that changed me the most were the responsibilities. From the moment I was born as a prince, I was burdened with obligations. Of course, I never hated the fact that I was a prince; on the contrary, I found it quite enjoyable... I just couldn''t shake off this strange feeling at the moment.


    It was as if my consciousness had left my body and was watching me from a third-person perspective, telling me that the entire world didn''t revolve around me.


    "Please enter the arena, Mr. Arthur. Your name has already been announced," the attendant said, turning to me.


    I took a deep breath again and slapped my cheek hard to try to regain my composure. This was a moment when both my mental and physical health needed to be at their best. With that, I took my first step onto the bright ground of the arena. The arena was as silent as a middle school classroom that had quieted down after the teachers had grown tired of the students'' mischief, which felt a bit strange.


    It was evident that the aura radiating from the Dragon Queen was extremely intimidating.


    A barrier had been specially erected by the Dragon Queen on the outer wall of the arena where the fight would take place, but normally barriers were already established to protect the audience. If asked what the most significant difference was regarding the Dragon Queen''s barrier, there would be two answers.


    First, it was dozens of times stronger than any random barrier created by a teacher in the academy. Second, this barrier blocked not only magic but also physical attacks. Normally, most barriers created by wizards who could use magic could only block magic, but the Dragon Queen was powerful enough to block physical attacks as well.


    However, the greatest advantage of this barrier for me was that I could use not just the ground, but even the barrier itself as a surface. After all, the principle of the barrier was to block everything, whether small or large. In short, this barrier, which surrounded the audience in an oval shape, functioned like an invisible steel wall.


    Since the barrier was also a spell, it didn''t possess intelligence; therefore, with enough speed and force, I could run on top of this barrier like a vertical wall. I planned to use my air element to utilize this barrier as a sort of ground.


    When I turned my head again and looked at Limahlat''s face with its crazy smile, my breath quickened, but it wasn''t just from excitement; it was also due to the pressure Limahlat was exerting on me. In the center of the arena, she stood like a gigantic figure, gazing at me with a dark glimmer in her eyes. The long, double-headed black spear in her hand looked like a dazzling call to death.


    It was impossible to forget that she was a demon¡ªa woman both extremely powerful and extraordinarily alluring... But this was the final match, and I couldn''t afford the mistake of falling for her charm.


    "Begin!" The referee''s shout echoed in my ears. The moment Limahlat moved, I felt the surrounding energy intensify. The demonic energy shook the arena, and the ground seemed to crumble, as if bowing to her footprints. But I couldn''t remain idle.


    Calling upon my air element, I created a wind around me. My steps quickened, and I leaped forward with nearly invisible speed. As Limahlat swung her spear with great force, her eyes followed my movements. But I had already made my plan. I quickly jumped to the right and allowed the wind to carry me; at that moment, Limahlat''s spear shattered the spot I had just vacated.


    With the aid of my air element, my speed increased, and my attacks became sharper.


    "Is this all you''ve got, Arthur?" Limahlat''s voice was cold and mocking. Her eyes gleamed like red flames. "Show me more!"


    Without pausing for a moment, I called upon my earth element. Lifting the ground beneath my feet, I created a massive stone pillar and hurled it at Limahlat. But Limahlat was ready. She swung her spear, enveloped in fire, and the stone pillar was reduced to ashes. Half of the arena was engulfed in flames. Destruction was inevitable.


    But this was just the beginning.


    My mind had cleared. I was aware of Limahlat''s physical and mental abilities. I knew she possessed a dangerous power like mind control. I had to be cautious to avoid becoming her prey the moment I let my guard down. However, I didn''t have the luxury to permit that right now. We were facing a power that could tear the arena apart.


    But that was also her greatest weakness. Yes, she was powerful, but controlling that power could be difficult for her.


    I summoned the water element and gathered the water vapor in the surrounding atmosphere. As Limahlat swung her spear and prepared to attack me with fire, I created a water shield. When the flames struck my shield, a cloud of steam enveloped us. This was my opportunity.


    I felt Limahlat trying to read my mind. With her power, she was attempting to infiltrate my thoughts. I could hear a whisper inside my head, but I wouldn''t let myself get caught up in it. Using my air element, I quickly vanished into the steam and ran towards the barrier. I started climbing the transparent surface of the barrier, using it like ground.


    When Limahlat raised her head and saw me, she opened her arms and conjured a fiery tornado. As the flames surrounded the arena, they were also tearing apart the ground.


    But that wasn''t a problem for me. I jumped over the barrier, using my air element to glide over Limahlat. I swung my sword in the air, and the wind gathering around my sword sharpened the blade. Limahlat swiftly raised her spear to block my attack, but the explosion of energy between us shook the arena.


    I pulled back, again using the barrier as ground, and maintained my balance on top of the vertical barrier. I tried to regulate my breath among the astonished gazes of the spectators right behind me. When I saw Limahlat throwing her long spear at me, I quickly drew power from my legs and leaped over the barrier.


    Just then, a kick aimed right at my groin threw me off balance, but fortunately, I was able to protect myself with my elbows. However, while I was off balance, I noticed Limahlat''s tail coiling around my throat like a sharp whip.


    This tail strike could seriously injure me, but I could only use my hands to protect myself in such a short time. Unfortunately, hands were what I needed most to win this fight. So, taking a risk, I held my hands back and tried to pull my neck as far back as possible to lessen the impact of the strike.


    The demonic tail, sharp as a whip and a knife''s edge, struck my chest due to my last-minute maneuver and tore through my chest armor. Luckily, I managed to survive this dangerous situation without breaking my ribs, but I was losing blood from the wound on my chest...


    Limahlat was not just a demon; she was also the daughter of an extremely powerful man and the princess of demons. For demons, fighting was a matter of pride and honor. In fact, if there was a demon who didn''t know how to fight, they would be collectively beaten to death, as they would be seen as a stain on their demon race.


    Growing up in such a warrior society, Limahlat, of course, had much more combat experience than I did. According to the rumors about her, she had been walking around with a weapon since she learned to walk. Winning a fight through sheer strength required an absurd difference between opponents, but there was no significant difference between us.


    That''s why this fight would not be easy to finish. But still, I had a good plan to win. The only person who had defeated me in a fight until now was my father, and there was also a jester I didn''t even know the name of who was about to defeat me. For months, I had been working day and night to create a new technique.


    And as expected, I had created a more effective technique by using both Richard''s and the jester''s useful techniques. Perhaps it wasn''t the most original technique, but it was very difficult to create a technique in such a short time. Moreover, even if I created a new technique, I would still need to work hard to master it later.


    Therefore, I combined the useful parts of two techniques based on my previous experiences.


    I planned to use this technique in this fight. However, first, I needed to restrict Limahlat''s movement as much as possible. As I looked at her, I noticed the piece of earth she was trying to balance on. There was a wild grin on her face as she looked at me, as if she was praising me for stopping her tail strike on my chest just moments ago.


    This irritated me, and I focused on simultaneously casting spells of varying sizes with the fingers of both my hands.


    "I summon earth, air,water, and fire with unyielding power. The final prison!" I said loudly.


    As those words left my mouth, the ground beneath Limahlat began to sway. At the same time, a violent wave of air formed around Limahlat, pushing her backward, and the earth beneath her transformed into a swamp. I could see the mocking smile on Limahlat''s face gradually fading as I called forth all my strength for the spell.


    Even at that moment I realized that she didn''t really take me seriously; but now, it was the perfect time to put my plan into action against her.


    The earth merged with the ground beneath her, becoming heavy and swamp-like, slowly drawing her in. The fierce wave of air created by my elemental powers began to push Limahlat back. Although she tried to stabilize herself by anchoring her spear to the ground, I knew this move would buy me some time.


    The power within me grew, enhanced by the combination of earth, air, and water elements in this new technique.


    "What do you think you''re trying to do, Arthur?" Limahlat shouted, her voice tense and mocking. But the uncertainty in her eyes was a sign that I was starting to worry her. However, I held my sword right in front of me and activated my fire element. As blue flames ignited on my sword, I opened my eyes and looked at Limahlat. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sword of a Thousand Wind Men..." I said, and as my words echoed through the arena, I surged toward Limahlat like a lightning bolt....


    ____


    You can view Limahlat''s illustration from the "Fandom" section below, along with the other illustrations.

 Chapter 144 - 144: Winner and non-winner

    As I dashed toward Limahlat at high speed, I created a low-lying mist, and soon a fog began to form on the arena''s surface. Eventually, I was completely hidden within the mist, fully camouflaged. Limahlat widened her eyes, scanning her surroundings, as if trying to predict where I would strike. After all, her hands were still free, and she could still fight back.


    Like a lightning bolt, I emerged from the mist and swung my sword toward Limahlat. Given the proximity and the unexpectedness of the attack, her reflexes were naturally insufficient, and my sword cut through her shoulder, slicing through her armor. Then, I quickly disappeared back into the mist, simultaneously strengthening the earth that held Limahlat, using my Kaizer power to sink her even deeper.


    Limahlat''s eyes darted around rapidly, but I had completely vanished in the mist. With the air element, I was silent and swift, almost like a shadow. I swung my sword, approaching Limahlat once more, and launched another attack. She noticed at the last second and tried to raise her spear, but my sword had already cut deep.


    A look of surprise appeared on Limahlat''s face, and just as she was about to counterattack, I vanished into the mist again.


    My movements were uninterrupted, and I was nearly invisible in the fog. A short while later, I appeared again and swung my sword toward Limahlat''s other arm. This time, her reflexes were quicker, and she blocked my strike with her spear, but she still lost her balance.


    The mist was an advantage; she knew I could strike from anywhere, but she couldn''t predict from which direction, but if I had tried this tactic in my previous matches things could have been different.


    I retreated into the mist again, watching Limahlat. She was trying to plant her feet on solid ground and carefully observing her surroundings. But I intended to keep exploiting this advantage. Using the air, I increased my speed and emerged behind her this time. As I prepared to strike, my sword gleamed with blue flames.


    My attack sped toward Limahlat''s back, but just as I was about to land the blow, she quickly pulled back her spear, clashing with my sword. The sound that echoed through the arena showed the intensity of the collision.


    Before pulling back again, I melded once more into the mist. This game was starting to weigh on her; her strength and focus were gradually waning. Limahlat was searching for me with an almost crazed fury. Again, I attacked from an unexpected direction, landing another strike. This cycle continued: emerge from the mist, attack, then disappear again.


    "Arthur!" Limahlat shouted, her voice filled with rage. It was a challenge, but I wasn''t going to play by her rules. Limahlat was strong, but this time, speed and intelligence would win the day. I was directing the fight with agility and strategy. I didn''t know how much longer she could hold out, but this constant barrage would wear her down, eventually.


    The interesting thing was that even I couldn''t follow my attacks with my eyes, while Limahlat was able to fight back! It was a clear indication of how unbelievably good a fighter she was.


    However, this plan was suitable for defeating her. I had watched many of Limahlat''s matches, and our encounter confirmed one thing: Limahlat had resistance, especially against magic made of elements like fire and earth, but that resistance wasn''t infinite. A sufficiently powerful fire could burn her, but the fire needed to be very strong. That''s why I was trying to defeat her with sword techniques. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If it had been anyone else in this place, I would have already turned my opponent to ashes with a massive fireball.


    As I once again disappeared into the mist, I could feel Limahlat''s strength and anger slowly depleting. Her movements were becoming sluggish, and she was having trouble focusing. She was often forced into defense against my attacks, weakening with each blow. This time, I wanted to push the game a little further.


    I glided through the mist at high speed again, but this time I intended not just to strike, but to deliver the final blow. Limahlat''s armor was cracked in several places, and she was injured, yet she still resisted. She was standing with the honor of a warrior, trying to hold her ground. But no matter how strong she was, as long as I kept up my strategy, she wasn''t unbeatable.


    This time, I decided to make a different move. With my air power, I briefly lifted my sword off the ground, letting it float in the air. Meanwhile, I circled around Limahlat rapidly, trying to divert her attention elsewhere. Then, I increased my speed, suddenly launching a punch.


    Limahlat blocked my fist at the last moment, but at that exact instant, I sent my sword hurtling down from above, using my air element. The blade''s tip gleamed with blue flames, and this time, my target was her head.


    Limahlat''s focus was still grounded, but by the time she noticed the attack from above, it was too late. My sword struck her helmet with great force, shattering a large part of it, and blood began to stream down her head. Yet, she remained standing, still strong. She staggered slightly, but hadn''t completely given up.


    She tried to retaliate by swinging her spear at me, but I had already vanished into the mist again.


    Relying on her warrior instincts, she continued to search for me, but the time had come to end this game. I paused for a moment in the mist, took a deep breath, and gathered all my strength. With my Kaizer power, I hardened the ground even further, immobilizing Limahlat''s feet completely. Already tired and wounded, Limahlat was now nearly helpless.


    Just as I was about to make my ultimate move, I felt a hesitation inside me. Limahlat was the daughter of a very powerful person, and she herself was a strong warrior. I didn''t want to make an unnecessary enemy out of her. Besides, I wanted to maintain good relations with the demon race, and there was no reason to cause her unnecessary suffering, but I had to win this fight.


    Limahlat was already injured and far from her strongest. If I defeated her this way, she might later claim that I had beaten her dishonorably and refuse to accept the loss because of her warrior''s pride. That''s why I dispersed the mist and withdrew the earth that had immobilized her.


    When the fog starts to clear, Limahlat looked at me with a surprised expression. "A warrior as honorable and strong as you should only lose by fighting," I said.


    Under Limahlat''s astonished gaze, the mist fully cleared. For a brief moment, our eyes met. She was exhausted, blood from her wounds staining her armor and her face, but there was still a fire of battle in her eyes. She had the honor and pride of a warrior, and I knew she deserved to fight with all our strength, regardless of my own interests.


    When I released the earth, Limahlat staggered, planting her feet firmly on the ground. She grasped her spear once again and began walking toward me with heavy steps. Each footfall shook the ground, and echoes filled the arena. "I''m giving you a chance to reclaim your honor," I said, raising my sword in the air. "I won''t hide behind the mist anymore."


    Limahlat roared and swung her spear toward me with all her might. I quickly retreated, but the spear, wielded with tremendous force, shattered the arena''s floor. As I pulled back, I used my air element to increase my speed and rushed toward Limahlat. My sword, gleaming with light, moved swiftly toward her, but she had regained her reflexes.


    She countered my sword with her spear, causing a thunderous clash that reverberated throughout the arena.


    The attacks intensified. Faced with Limahlat''s strength and endurance, I had to move strategically. Using my air element, I increased my speed with each passing moment, circling around her and launching attacks while evading her massive spear. However, every encounter left destruction in the arena. Each swing of Limahlat''s spear tore the ground apart, creating large cracks around us.


    Despite this, I didn''t remain idle. Every time I slashed my sword, it left deep cuts, weakening her armor and resistance.


    With a high leap, I launched myself into the air, using my powers to dive toward the ground at great speed. Limahlat swung her spear, but before she could hit me, I changed direction mid-air and slipped behind her. I accelerated and aimed my sword at her back, but at the last moment, she spun around and blocked my strike with her spear.


    Her warrior instincts had saved her, and I must admit, she was performing far better than I expected. She should truly be proud of herself as a warrior.


    Both of us were now exhausted, but this fight had become a matter of honor. Limahlat swung her spear once more with all her strength, and I quickly dropped to the ground, rolling to dodge just in time. As I leaped over the large crack that had formed in the arena, I took a deep breath and decided to make one last strike.


    I could see in Limahlat''s eyes that the battle was nearing its end, but she would never accept defeat. Using my air element, I propelled myself toward her at full speed. This time, I aimed my sword directly at her spear. When our weapons collided, there was an explosion of energy, and both of us were thrown back.


    She crashed to the ground, the sound of her armor ringing out, but I, too, had to take several steps back.


    But this would be the final blow. Limahlat was breathing heavily, yet still resisting. Amid the ruins of the arena, we had fought to the limits of our abilities. Once more, I raised my sword and walked toward her. This battle would end by granting honor and strength to the one who deserved it.


    "Be proud of yourself, Limahlat. Of all the opponents I''ve faced, I admired you the most. You have the heart of a true warrior," I said as I transferred my sword to my left hand.


    In one swift and sudden motion, I drove my sword into Limahlat''s abdomen and caught her by the back with my right hand, ensuring she couldn''t escape. My sword pierced through her firm abdominal muscles and immediately exited from her lower back. I pulled my sword back and gently laid Limahlat on the ground.


    Limahlat''s eyes were wide open and she looked at me as if she still hadn''t fully processed the defeat. As I did, I sensed a dark and ominous aura coming toward me. Glancing into the crowd, I saw a man, likely Limahlat''s father, glaring at me with fury. I gave him a slight nod, not mockingly, but with a respectful expression.


    "The winner is Arthur Connan!!!"

 Chapter 145 - 145: Princesses and non-princesses

    The nature of magic can seem complex at first, but over time, it becomes more understandable. The only thing that allowed me to defeat Limahlat was using my magical power in the most practical way possible. However, in this fight, the dark element, in addition to my other main four elements, was extremely helpful to me. As my dark elemental power grew, I gained new abilities recently.


    Specifically, I could now see clearly, even in complete darkness, allowing me to perceive things even at a distance. So I could penetrate very clearly even in the fog, which was a very useful skill.


    Of course, since I spent most of my time at the academy developing my other elements, my dark element grew slowly. However, dark element was still one of the most powerful abilities in the world. Naturally, with the current strength of my dark element, I couldn''t beat a powerful dragon right now , but the dragon couldn''t beat me either


    As for where I was at the moment, I was resting on a bed. After my wounds were treated, I was asked to wait, so I had drifted into thought to pass the boring waiting process faster. It seemed that soon I would be given my reward or rewards. Considering that I had been kept here for about half an hour, a guard would probably come through the door soon to inform me.


    Knock-knock-knock


    When I heard three knocks on my door, I turned my head and looked at it. It was still a bit early for the award ceremony, but I sat up and called out in a muffled voice, "Come in!" The interesting thing was, I felt perfect throughout the entire fight, but now I felt terrible. Every part of my body ached, and I was so tired that I didn''t even want to move.


    When the door finally opened, Ellera walked in, followed by Kayle, Violet, and Evangeline. My eyes searched for Roxanne, but when Evangeline closed the door, I realized she hadn''t come. I had actually seen Roxanne among the spectators during the tournament, but her absence here made me wonder if there was a serious problem.


    "Ethan, you were so cool! Watching you jump and fly around to win the fight made me admire you!" Violet said.


    I stared at her in shock for a moment. She had called me by my real name, but since I was about to reveal my true identity anyway, I didn''t say anything.


    "Well, well, well. So, your real name is Ethan... Let''s see, two princesses from Asina kingdom and lastly, Princess Evangeline, who is engaged to someone from Asina, is here. Although I haven''t heard the name Ethan before, I can guess that you are the prince of Asina, am I right?" Ellera said, looking at me with a slight smile.


    Violet looked at me apologetically, but I patted her head to let her know it was fine.


    "Yes... I am Ethan Asina Lenistark, the third prince of the Asina kingdom. Now you know my true identity," I replied to Ellera.


    Ellera only smiled and took a seat in a chair in the distant, shadowed corner. I then turned to the other two girls, who had remained silent throughout this process. Kayle looked a bit uncomfortable, while Evangeline kept glancing at my stomach and looking away with flushed cheeks. When I looked down, I realized I was shirtless, with my entire upper body exposed.


    One of the passive abilities provided by the dark element kept my body extremely healthy... and also, from what I had understood from the nights I spent with Roxanne, it kept me in superhuman health. Anyway, I think Evangeline was probably embarrassed to see my highly developed muscles.


    Violet sat down in a chair near me, and Evangeline took another chair. "Are you angry with me for my behavior during the fight, Kayle?" I asked, looking toward Kayle, who stood on my right, opposite where Evangeline and Violet were seated.


    "No, I''m not... I''m just angry at myself for being too weak to put up a longer fight with you," Kayle said, lowering her gaze. She was genuinely upset with herself for losing so quickly.


    Smiling slightly, I said, "Don''t blame yourself; you''re not weak... I''m just too strong." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Violet looked shocked by my words and frowned, saying, "Look at this arrogant man!"


    Ellera, standing in the dark corner with only the silver rings in her eyes glowing, spoke up, "But he''s not wrong. Having witnessed Limahlat''s strength firsthand, it''s incredible that he won without suffering a serious injury."


    Knock-knock


    The door knocked twice this time, and I guessed it was finally time. "Come in!" I called out loudly.


    When the door opened, I was surprised to see an unexpected visitor. A beautiful woman with golden blonde hair and a with extremely bright blue eyes poked her head through the door.


    The door opened, and as Catherine entered, silence instantly filled the room. Her eyes scanned around shyly before she took a few steps toward me and hesitated. Kayle seemed fully focused on her, watching with a hidden jealousy and attention in her gaze, though she didn''t utter a single word. As she approached me, she finally managed to say a few words.


    "Oh, sorry¡­ I just wanted to congratulate Sir Arthur, but if this is not a good time, I can come back later," Catherine said, a little embarrassed.


    "No problem, Lady Catherine," I greeted her with a slight bow, then gestured to a chair with a smile. "Please, have a seat."


    Catherine moved forward and sat down, but her tension was evident in her body language. Ellera, from the background, observed her with no trace of curiosity; she was watching, as usual, with a cold and calculating expression. Violet grinned excitedly upon seeing Catherine, but tensed up slightly when she noticed Kayle''s intense gaze fixed on her.


    Evangeline, too, looked at Catherine silently from her seat. Was that a fleeting hint of jealousy in her eyes, or just concern? She maintained her usual distant demeanor, keeping her face expressionless. However, knowing her interest in me now, I could guess that Evangeline was actually quite uncomfortable with Catherine''s presence.


    A silence settled in the room as all eyes turned one by one toward Catherine. Kayle''s gaze at her was laced with irritation and jealousy. The fact that Catherine might be interested in me only sharpened Kayle''s already unfriendly expression. Ellera, on the other hand, kept her distance, watching Catherine with a cold demeanor.


    In a hesitant voice, Catherine said, "Sir Arthur... I didn''t know you were this strong and... impressive," with a cute smile.


    Smiling back, I replied, "It''s nice to be known this way, Lady Catherine." After my words, I glanced briefly at Kayle. Ellera''s gaze, however, was studying me with subtle intensity.


    At that moment, Violet excitedly intervened. "Oh, come on, Lady Catherine, we were all a bit surprised after seeing how powerful Sir Arthur is, weren''t we?" Her sincerity softened the atmosphere a little. Kayle shot Violet a barely perceptible look, masking her anger expertly, but her movements revealed her discomfort.


    Evangeline subtly glanced at Catherine, trying to hide her jealousy behind a distant expression. I noticed the slight jealousy in her gaze and smiled faintly. " By the way, Lady Catherine. You''ve only seen a fraction of this power, and if we come to an agreement, I''ll assist you with both my strength and intellect," I said, giving her a reassuring look.


    In the background, Ellera was watching the scene with a slight glint in her eyes. Seated in a dark corner, the silver rings in her eyes seemed to swirl distinctly. Her cold and calculating expression remained unchanged; after all, everyone in the room except her were princesses of powerful nations. Still, I couldn''t fully discern what she was thinking.


    Her usually emotionless face was even more inscrutable now that she was sitting in the dark.


    Knock-Knock-Knock-Knock


    When the door knocked again, everyone turned toward it. It seemed that I had quite a few visitors today.


    "How many more women will come to visit?" Evangeline asked in a pointed tone.


    The person who entered was none other than the attendant assigned to me, holding what appeared to be a garment prepared for me. He looked quite surprised to see so many women¡ªrather, so many important women¡ªgathered around me. "Mr. Arthur, please prepare yourself. Your reward will be presented shortly."


    I smiled slightly at the attendant''s expression. Indeed, the presence of so many princesses added a unique air to the room and clearly surprised him. I had a feeling that I would experience moments like this, with all eyes on me, more frequently in the future. I glanced at the attire he brought¡ªa grand, heavily adorned garment with golden embroidery.


    I wasn''t accustomed to such ceremonial clothes, but I had no choice but to embrace the requirements of this prestigious occasion. Also, since I was about to reveal my true identity, there was no issue with being ostentatious.


    All the girls in the room looked at each other, and as if they had come to a silent agreement, they all stood up at once. Catherine, Evangeline, and Kayle walked quickly out of the room , while Violet stood next to me, seeming to understand something about the situation. She turned to look at me and smiled meaningfully before getting up and leaving the room.


    As for Ellera, she was, after all, still Ellera. She walked with her emotionless expression until she reached the door, but I noticed a hint of doubt on her face when she turned to look at me before stepping outside.


    "Here are your clothes," said the attendant, leaving the garments with me and exiting the room, closing the door behind him.

 Chapter 146 - 146: Some eyes determine the future

    I climbed up the gray marble stairs once again. We were still in the arena, and the award ceremony was to be held there for me. The doors of the arena opened for me, but this time not for fighting, but to receive my award. In the center of the arena stood a massive stage, with stairs leading up to it on all four sides. Also, the audience area was still packed with spectators.


    Above the stage were the Dragon Queen and her daughter.


    After checking my outfit one last time, I walked toward the arena. It would be inaccurate to call this a fighting arena now; it resembled more the stages where the most popular artists performed. I walked up the sleek black marble stairs leading to the stage area. As the crowd applauded, my eyes were on the dragon princess, who seemed to be watching me intently.


    In the center of the stage stood the queen, majestic in her presence. Her white hair cascaded gracefully down her shoulders, shimmering like smooth silver. The long black horns between her white hair stretched backwards. Her eyes held a sharp, authoritative expression; it was easy to tell that this woman possessed great power the moment I saw her.


    Her attire was simple, yet adorned with elegant details, showcasing her nobility and the fact that she was the queen of the dragon folk with all her splendor.


    Standing beside her, the dragon princess exuded a more youthful aura. Her hair was turquoise, illuminated by a bright, deep blue shimmer that surrounded her. The turquoise locks cascaded gently over her shoulders, giving her an air of mystery but also allure. She had black horns like her mother, and although they were a little smaller, they added enough elegance to her beauty.


    The princess''s eyes were turned toward me, filled with deep attention and interest. As she watched me, the combination of curiosity and coolness in her gaze was infused with the confidence that came from being a dragon princess.


    As I moved closer to the stage, I sensed that the princess''s gaze remained focused on me; there was not only curiosity in that look but also a measure of evaluation. All eyes were on us, and in that moment, I found myself in the midst of something far more significant than a mere ceremony for a rewarded warrior.


    When I reached the queen, I could clearly see her confident and authoritative eyes looking at me. Without much hesitation, I bowed respectfully in front of her without being overly dramatic. After a while, the queen placed her hand on my shoulder and gestured for me to rise. I stood up and waited motionlessly in my place.


    "Today, we have witnessed the power of many warriors! Some were too weak to be considered, while others were strong enough to deserve first place. But in the end, there can only be one at the top! Only the strongest deserves the award, nothing more!" said the queen in her deep, authoritative voice.


    Her voice was strong enough to fill the entire arena.


    As the queen''s voice echoed through the arena, the crowd suddenly erupted in enthusiasm, as if her words had empowered them. All eyes were on me; I could feel once again that this award was reserved only for the strongest. The Dragon Queen continued and explained the significance of the award.


    "You are witnessing a historic moment tonight. The award we will present following my meeting with my only daughter will be our most precious reward." The queen raised her hand. "The Dragon Essence.


    This essence is a source of power so valuable that even the greatest chosen ones cannot attain it; even if one does not have dragon blood in their veins, anyone who consumes this essence will strengthen their soul, and their body will be filled with unique might."


    As the crowd cheered once again, a serious expression remained on the queen''s face. Receiving the Dragon Essence was a dream for many warriors, but it was also fraught with danger. Only the strong could withstand the power of this essence; the weak could not endure it... Okay, that''s all well and good, but why the fucking that reward?! What kind of coincidence is this?


    Damn it, why do I have to accept the most unwanted reward?! Or is it possible? Has the someone''s dragon spirit already reacted to me? But which one, the queen''s or the princess''s? S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I glanced at both of them carefully, but I couldn''t discern much. Besides, I didn''t know how, where, in what situation, or when the dragon spirit would react to a man; in fact, no one knew. What should I do? If I run away now, what will happen to my loved ones? Hah... Stay calm, Ethan.


    This must just be a coincidence. Even if it''s not, I can find a way out somehow, just as I always do.


    The queen took another step forward and turned her gaze toward the crowd.


    "Furthermore, in two months, this warrior will lead the first group for the great dungeon hunt that will begin," she continued, extending her hand toward me. "This task requires not only courage and strength. It requires intellect and strategy to gain the trust of the group he will lead and to keep them alive in the depths of the dungeon."


    The queen elegantly raised her hand and called one of the attendants to the stage. They brought a small, ornate glass bottle resting on a black velvet tray. The bottle sparkled under the arena lights, as if surrounded by a living fire, throwing off sparks. The Dragon Essence inside appeared as a blood-red liquid, gently vibrating at the slightest movement.


    The intensity of its power seemed to radiate from the bottle.


    The attendant approached with heavy steps to present the Dragon Essence to me. They carefully extended the tray toward the queen, who held the bottle between her hands while directing her gaze back to me. Her face bore an authoritative yet mysterious expression. She extended the bottle to me and spoke in a grave voice,


    "Receiving this award means bearing great responsibility. Obtaining the Dragon Essence means being accepted as a chosen one. But carrying the price of this power requires courage. Do you accept?"


    I paused for a moment, my eyes drifting to the shimmering liquid in the bottle. I felt a fear within me; accepting the Dragon Essence would grant me extraordinary power, but it was equally dangerous. I sensed the crowd around me holding their breath. They were all waiting for my decision. Seconds felt like minutes to me. Despite the worries swirling in my mind, I gathered myself and nodded calmly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," I said reluctantly. After all, what kind of fool would dare refuse the Dragon Queen?!


    The queen offered me the bottle with a pleased smile. I gently wrapped my fingers around the bottle and lifted it slightly. As I held the bottle, I felt the gaze of the dragon princess on me; her eyes were still on me, observing me with a calm yet deep interest.


    Turning to the crowd, the queen raised her voice once more: "Behold, the one who deserves the Dragon Essence, The strongest in the tournament!"


    The crowd erupted in excitement again, and amid the applause and cheers, the stage seemed to tremble. I had accepted the Dragon Essence, but I couldn''t help but wonder what a series of problems this would bring in the future. Ultimately, I had no choice but to accept my fate.


    I decided to drink the Dragon Essence, calmly bringing the bottle closer to my mouth. The red liquid inside was writhing as if it were alive. I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, and took a sip of the essence.


    Immediately, a burning sensation spread through my body; it was much more than a simple pain. As the essence coursed through my veins, I felt it penetrating every cell of my being. Waves of power enveloped my entire body, and my legs trembled; I could barely stand. My mind began to cloud, but I quickly regained my composure as the noise of the crowd echoed in my ears, and I opened my eyes.


    A silence enveloped me, and I felt everyone''s attention on me. Even the Dragon Queen and the princess did not take their eyes off me. The princess adjusted her hair, caught on her horns and then smiled at me. Fortunately, she quickly broke the awkward tension with her words.


    "I heard that you wanted to share something with us, didn''t you? The floor is yours," said the princess.


    Since I had already told the official responsible for me that I wanted to make an explanation, it wasn''t surprising that the princess knew this. With all eyes on me in the center of the arena, I took a deep breath and gathered my voice. The crowd''s interest intensified once again with the princess''s invitation. In the hushed silence of the arena, under the princess''s attentive gaze, I began to speak.


    "I would like to clarify something while everyone is here," I said in a loud voice. When I was sure my voice filled the entire arena, I continued, "My reason for joining this academy was to gain strength and develop myself.... And to achieve this ideal, I wanted to conceal my true identity. So, my name is not Arthur Connan. My hair is not golden.


    I apologize to some close friends watching me here for hiding my true identity, but I am sure that if they listen carefully, they will understand why I changed my identity. I am the third prince of the Asina Kingdom, and I am also, Ethan Asina Lenistark, the next heir to the throne of the Asina Kingdom."


    As my words echoed in the arena, the crowd''s reaction was astonishing. Most looked at each other in shock, while some stared at me in admiration. Especially the dragon princess. In her gaze, there was not only curiosity but also a deeper attention and perhaps admiration.


    However, amidst the crowd, I could distinctly make out someone looking at me with wide-open eyes, but those eyes were not open in shock.


    No. They were more like the cautious gaze of a large predator watching its prey. It was as if those eyes were pondering how to hunt me and how to devour me at the same time. They were the eyes of someone calculating countless possibilities for the future and considering which would require the least damage and energy to achieve victory.


    Those eyes belonged to the Emperor of the South Alpshar, or as he was now referred to, the Magnificent Alpshar.


    Our gaze locked for a few seconds, but it felt like a lot had happened in that brief moment. I snapped back to reality when I heard a cough from behind, and I turned to look at the princess, the source of the sound.

 Chapter 147 - 147: Crime and punishment

    The cough that pierced the arena''s murmur of silence helped me regain my composure. The Princess''s gaze remained serious, yet there was an intriguing sparkle in her eyes.


    "You continue to surprise us, boy, but if you have no more tricks up your sleeve, let''s end this tournament. I''m starting to get bored here," said the Dragon Queen.


    "I have nothing more worth saying, Your Excellency," I replied humbly.


    The Dragon Queen turned to her daughter for one last look, grabbed her by the cheeks, and pulled her closer. "I''m leaving, my little mouse, but give your mother a kiss before I go."


    Clearly embarrassed by her mother''s words in front of the entire crowd, the Princess, realizing there was no escape, kissed her mother''s cheek. Then she stepped back a bit, holding onto my arm as she did. The Princess took me out of the field with her.


    The Dragon Queen, with a sly smile on her face after the kiss from her daughter, looked at me and her daughter one last time. She then stepped to the center of the field with heavy strides and closed her eyes. The air trembled with deep tension; I sensed that something was rapidly changing in this silence. Suddenly, the Dragon Queen''s body was enveloped in a shimmering light.


    As her body transformed, the aura surrounding her became filled with wild and formidable power. In a few seconds, she had transformed into her dazzlingly massive dragon form.


    The Dragon Queen''s dragon form was mesmerizing. Her body was silver, like armor, covered in white scales. Each scale reflected light, making her even more majestic and terrifying. Her long, muscular, and graceful body exuded an incredible sense of power and weight, even with her slightest movement.


    Her horns were sharp and golden, rising on either side of her head like a grand crown. Thin golden lines extended from the tips of her horns, flowing down her neck as if marking her as the Dragon Queen. Her eyes, fiery red and filled with deep wisdom, were both intimidating and enchanting. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When she spread her wings, they were wide and powerful enough to cover the sky. Each wing bone was thick and sturdy, symbolizing her strength, while the wing membranes were dark red, adorned with symbols of the ancient dragon race. Her tail was long and muscular, tipped with a dangerous spike that could crack the ground with a single swing.


    As the Dragon Queen soared proudly over the arena, she knew every eye was on her, captivated by the fear and awe she evoked.


    The Dragon Queen slowly spread her massive wings and planted her feet firmly on the ground. Every muscle in her body came together for the lift-off, and then, with a mighty leap, she drew everyone''s attention in the arena, creating a cloud of dust and a resounding boom. As she ascended, the gust from her massive form stunned the crowd, making them feel even smaller under her imposing shadow.


    Once in the air, she fully extended her wings. They were large enough to cover the sky; her dark red and gold-lined membranes filtered the light, radiating a magnificent brilliance. The first beat of her wings echoed like a colossal storm, creating a fierce wind that swept across the arena''s boundaries.


    This wind, spreading in every direction, gave the impression that fragments of the sky were falling within the arena.


    As the Dragon Queen ascended, the light and shadows around her further emphasized her majesty. Each wingbeat sounded like thunder in the sky, completing her rise with a grandeur worthy of a queen. Her tail trailed elegantly behind her, leaving a fine trail of golden dust that sparkled like stars in the air.


    Her eyes, gazing proudly at the crowd below, pierced their souls like arrows even from hundreds of meters above. The Dragon Queen, gliding through the sky as a pure symbol of freedom and might, continued to display her magnificence until she vanished from sight.


    Realizing that the Princess was still holding onto my arm, I tactfully pulled it back, moving away from the dangerously close princess.


    "Well then, good night, Your Excellency," I said with a slight bow, and then left through the arena doors without looking back.


    I think they were organizing a party or ball tonight for the distinguished guests visiting the academy, but I wasn''t really in the mood. Besides, now there was only one person I was curious about, and before seeing that person, I walked towards my room. I could clearly feel a few eyes on me, but, thinking they posed no threat, I continued walking toward the boys'' dorm without reacting.


    I reached my room without any unnecessary encounters and noticed my roommate quietly studying. He seemed not to notice that I had entered, so to avoid any issues, I approached him.


    "Hey!" I said, nudging his shoulder to get his attention. "I''m going to take a bath, but it''s going to take a while. If you need anything from the bathroom, use it now."


    For a moment, he seemed to wonder why I''d be staying in the bathroom so long. "No, I don''t need it, Arthur. I''m about to go to sleep anyway," he replied.


    "Alright then, see you later." But apparently, my roommate hadn''t attended the tournament, so he still didn''t know my true identity.


    "Oh, by the way, my real name is Ethan. I''m no longer using my fake identity," I said, and without waiting for a response, I entered the bathroom.


    Even though I heard a surprised scream behind me, I didn''t care and quickly locked the door. I took a proper bath, thoroughly cleansing myself. For a moment, I thought about the dragon essence, but I decided to postpone that topic for another time. After a refreshing shower, I got dressed and moved to the dark side of the bathroom.


    Then I activated my dark element, donned my armor, and entered the dark realm. Traveling through the dark realm, I hurried toward the women''s dormitory, straining my memory to recall the room number where Roxanne was staying. Fortunately, after a few trials and errors, I was finally able to find Roxanne''s room. The room was completely dark and contained two single beds.


    One bed faced the window, while the other was against the wall, and two women appeared to be peacefully asleep.


    First, I checked Roxanne''s roommate, and after ensuring she was asleep, I exited the dark realm before heading to Roxanne''s bed. However, when I noticed the alluring curves that were even visible beneath the blanket, I turned back and approached the other girl again. I took out a kind of incense from the dark realm and made sure the smoke entered Roxanne''s roommate''s nose.


    This was a highly potent sedative incense, and it would certainly do the job. I then compressed the incense back into the dark realm.


    "It''s time to enjoy the cake," I said, my appetite stirring as I gazed at Roxanne''s body covered by the blanket.


    Before moving toward the bed, I made sure the other girl was in a deep sleep, and then I went to the other end of Roxanne''s bed, where her feet were. As I pulled the blanket slightly, I noticed that Roxanne was sleeping on her stomach and was wearing a nightgown. The nightgown didn''t seem designed to be detailed or sexy, but it was still a nightgown.


    Roxanne''s backside was right in front of me, displaying its full glory. I moved under the blanket like a snake, crawling until my head reached Roxanne''s hips, but I was careful not to wake her up as I did so.


    As I gently pulled down the nightgown she was wearing, I saw the lacy red underwear. I stopped for a moment when Roxanne moved a little, but then I continued the operation and removed the underwear as well. As I stared for a while at the full buttocks in all their nakedness in front of me, I was grateful that I had developed the ability to see in the dark.


    After all, I was now under the covers and it was extremely dark around me. But I could still see clearly ahead.


    I rubbed my cold hands on the blanket to warm them up a little before grabbing Roxanne''s two buttock lobes, revealing Roxanne''s secret garden. Roxanne''s pinkish organ was right in front of my eyes and I stretched out a little and extended my tongue to kiss her delicious garden. Roxanne suddenly started grunting and moaning in her sleep, but I increased my speed and kept moving my tongue.


    "Hmmm?" Roxanne seemed to be starting to wake up but to stop her overreacting I pulled my tongue out of her vagina and I crawled upwards.


    Roxanne was trying to wake up rubbing her eyes, and I decided to help her wake up by biting her ear hard.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Shhh. You''re going to wake your roommate, Roxy," I said into her ear.


    "Ethan?! What are you doing here?" said Roxanne and quickly checked on her roommate after she saw me fully.


    "So you don''t know why I''m here? Even though you''ve been a bad girl all day? You deserve a punishment, Roxy," I whispered in her ear.


    Roxanne''s face froze for a moment before she looked at me worriedly. "Ethan, I''m sorry, but now is not the time for this. If you get caught, you could be punished."


    "No, Roxy, you''re the one to be punished...."

 Chapter 148 - 148: My mind(+18)

    Without waiting for Roxanne''s response, I pulled her soft lips into a passionate kiss. Then, without wasting any time, I began removing her clothes, piece by piece. At first, Roxanne resisted a bit, but she soon changed her mind and started undressing me.


    "This is very risky... So, you must be quick," she said, blushing and averting her gaze.


    "If you want me to finish quickly, answer my questions first. Why were you acting strange today?" I asked, caressing her soft chest.


    "Mhm. There''s no particular reason. I just felt a bit under the weather," Roxanne replied, placing her hands over mine to control them, but of course, she quickly gave up when I lightly tugged on her sensitive spots.


    "Lies. Even when you''re sick, you''d come to see me every day... No, even worse, you''d exaggerate your illness to be pampered by me. Now, tell me the truth," I said, tugging a little harder.


    "Ahh, hahaha, no. Okay, okay. I''ll tell you, but please let go of that."


    I withdrew my hands, freeing Roxanne''s chest from my grip. She adjusted her breathing as she straightened herself. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I was just upset that I couldn''t make it to the third round," she said, her eyes reflecting the moonlight pouring through the window.


    "Is that all? There''s more, isn''t there?"


    Over the past year and a half at this Academy, I''d come to know Roxanne much better. Of course, I had known her since we were kids, but we had never been this close. And, especially since being with me, I noticed that Roxanne had developed a sort of confidence issue. It wasn''t particularly surprising, given that she felt outmatched by women like Evangeline or Ellera in terms of skill.


    After all, jealousy and obsessive love can lead to such a situation. No matter what I said right now, I couldn''t convince Roxanne that she was strong, but the truth was, she was probably stronger than most women in this world. Simply being able to get into the most prestigious academy in this world was proof enough of her strength.


    In response to my question, Roxanne looked into my eyes for a while, then turned her gaze outside, toward the bright moon. "¡­ I just don''t want you to leave me. I know! You''ll say you won''t leave, but still, I need to be enough to stay by your side... There are many strong women around you, and I don''t want to lose my place to them."


    Roxanne''s confession unexpectedly touched my heart. The insecurity she felt being beside me, her desire to prove herself, reflected in her eyes. No matter how much she tried to deny it, I knew Roxanne felt inadequate, especially in this academy filled with strong women by my side.


    I approached her gently, placing my hands on her shoulders and trying to turn her face back to me. Her eyes sparkled like the moonlight, but there was a fragility within.


    "Roxanne," I said, keeping the softness in my voice, "Don''t you know how important you are to me? As you said, many strong women will be by my side, but they''re there because of their strength. You, on the other hand, will be by my side, regardless of how strong or weak you are." My words brought a wide smile to Roxanne''s face.


    "Now, because you made me say these embarrassing things, you''ll be punished twice as much..." I said, quickly lowering my hands.


    "Haha, no, I didn''t do anything, hehehe!" Roxanne began laughing as my icy hands roamed over her body, especially sensitive areas, but when I gently inserted a finger into her, her laughter turned into moans.


    "Ahmmm, yess."


    When I noticed Roxanne was already wet, I wasted no time releasing my now-erect length from below. As soon as it was freed, it stood right at Roxanne''s entrance, as if showing her what she desired most. Before entering, I kissed her soft lips once more. As our tongues met, I began to push myself into Roxanne.


    Even though I had been in this place nearly every day for a year and a half, I was amazed by how tightly she still gripped me. Then I began to move. Likely afraid her roommate might wake up, Roxanne tried to suppress her moans, but eventually, as I picked up speed, the creaking of the bed filled the room.


    Not only the creaking but also the sound of the headboard hitting the wall was louder than Roxanne''s usual moans.


    The pleasure of Roxanne''s wet insides wrapping around me and pulling me in made me feel as if I was in heaven. Soon, Roxanne''s eyes rolled back as she experienced two orgasms marked by her squirting as if to crown the experience. But as she was still going through the aftershocks, I continued my deep, steady thrusts, leaning close until our bodies felt as one.


    "Ahhhhhhhmmm, yes, yes!"


    Then I continued with all my strength, claiming her fully. Sweat trickled down my forehead and back, my eyes clouding with pleasure, but I didn''t slow down or lessen my intensity, pushing further into Roxanne''s tightness. Roxanne, no longer as passive as she once was during sex¡ªor perhaps braver tonight¡ªnow showered my neck with kisses.


    Her hands gripped my back so tightly that, though her nails weren''t long, I could feel them leaving marks.


    "Finish inside me! Ahhhh, harder! Mhhmmmmm, deeper!" Roxanne moaned, more boldly than usual.


    Finally, as I neared my limit, I sensed that nearly an hour had passed. Reaching my edge made me thrust deeper with renewed vigor. Roxanne now openly moaned louder, no longer caring if her roommate awoke. She kissed, caressed, and whispered sweet words to me. I was naturally aware of why Roxanne was more active tonight.


    For some reason, Roxanne''s efforts only fueled my passion further, and as I pushed my full length inside, past her cervix, I finally released. At the same moment, Roxanne shuddered as her body convulsed. We spent a few minutes emptying ourselves, leaving my essence deep inside Roxanne.


    Afterward, I withdrew, releasing Roxanne, and lay down beside her. She rested her head on my chest, quickly becoming drowsy. As I regulated my breathing, I gently stroked her belly.


    "By the way, you don''t have to worry about your friend. I used a sleep incense to ensure she wouldn''t wake up. She''ll probably sleep uninterrupted for at least ten hours," I said to Roxanne, whose eyes were struggling to stay open.


    "Mmm, that''s good¡­ but I wish you''d told me sooner..." Roxanne replied in a sleepy voice.


    I stayed with Roxanne until she fell asleep, then tried to leave, but since she held onto me so tightly, I decided to remain by her side for a while longer. Eventually, at dawn, I went to my room to rest.


    ????


    The next morning, after completing my daily routines, I headed toward the headquarters of Kayle''s unity. It was already afternoon, and I came because Kayle had requested to see me immediately after the fight. Afterward, I considered visiting Isabella.


    As I approached the building, a few guards waiting at the door watched me carefully, but upon realizing who I was, they respectfully stepped back. After all, now, instead of Arthur with blonde hair and a different face, I was here as my true self, Prince Ethan. With my coal-black hair and blue eyes, I was easily recognizable.


    Moreover, with my tournament win and the achievements I gained under the identity of Arthur, My reputation was likely to have spread throughout the Academy. So I, Prince Ethan, should be famous in every sense of the word by now.


    Passing through the headquarters'' doors, I glanced around. Kayle''s unity was one of the most prestigious in the academy, and it wasn''t easy for every student to enter. The atmosphere inside was serious; strategy maps, weapons, and training equipment were neatly arranged in every corner.


    I approached Kayle''s office door and knocked gently. At the sound of "Come in." I opened the door and stepped inside. Kayle sat at her desk, surrounded by a pile of documents and maps. As she looked up at me, her expression was serious.


    "Ethan! I didn''t expect you to come here," Kayle said with a happy smile.


    "Didn''t you just tell me that you had something to talk about right after you lost?" I replied, responding to Kayle''s sudden shift.


    "Oh yes, there was something I needed to discuss with you. First, sit down. Would you like something to drink?"


    "No, thank you," I said, sitting on a sofa in the middle of the room. My attention was drawn to the pile of documents on Kayle''s desk; it was clear she had important work to focus on.


    Kayle sat across from me and looked at me with a bit of concern. "First of all, I want you to listen to what I have to explain until the end and understand me. You should know that nothing I''ve done was to harm you."


    Kayle''s words intensified the tense atmosphere in the room. The seriousness behind her words made me feel that something important was at stake. Trying to relax, I said, "Okay, I''m listening."


    "... About the death of the former your grand knight.... You know I don''t like to beat around the bush. So I''ll get straight to the point without dragging it out... After Emilia died and you left, I might have poked around that incident a bit. At first, I wanted to capture Marsiel, one of the twins, and then capture his brother to gift him to you, but...


    I may have changed my mind"

 Chapter 149 - 149: First crack

    I could only say, "Did you change your mind?"


    Actually, I had temporarily ignored the twins because they were under Liam''s tight protection, but I planned to deal with them when I returned to the kingdom a few days later. Who knows, maybe I''d get the chance to kill not only the twins but also Liam. I had already set the bait for this. But now, I was trying to make sense of what Kayle was saying.


    ''''Yes, I changed my mind. Or rather, you can kill them if you want, but listen to me first. Right now, the girl twin, Marsiel, is in my unit. Like you, she entered the academy in disguise. And according to her, she knows nothing about Emilia''s death. In fact, she supposedly hates her brother for it,"Kayle said, his face showing no noticeable expression.


    ''''And you believed that? Just because the girl said so, should it be true? How do you know she''s not lying?" I asked, reasonably.


    "Because before coming back to the academy, after you left, I secretly visited the mansion where they were staying, which belongs to Liam, many times. I saw the twins fighting on several occasions. The male twin was constantly pestering withMarsiel to make peace, but Marsiel would always escalate the situation with harsh and hurtful words.


    I genuinely think Marsiel is innocent, but Markuol, the male twin, isn''t. We can kill him whenever you want"Kayle said with a striking expression.


    All I could do was let out a deep sigh. ''''Since when did you turn into an angel of mercy, Kayle?"'' I managed to say.


    "I''m no angel. If you want to kill the girl, I can arrange it today. But the reason I don''t want to kill her is because she''s useful. You know as well as I do how valuable her skills are. What if Liam tries to kill someone else? What if this time, his target is the weakest among us, your mother or Violet?


    Would you regret it if we had no means of healing them? I''m not protecting the girl; I''m simply thinking about our interests," Kayle said convincingly.


    "Markuol, the male twin, will die no matter what, and the girl may end up as my enemy because of it. If you can assure me that she won''t turn against me, I won''t touch her. But you know me, Kayle. I''m not one to want unnecessary enemies."


    I noticed a cold gleam in Kayle''s eyes. His words were calculated, as always. "Agreed. But don''t worry, if Marsiel makes a mistake, I''ll kill her myself. By the way, she''s hiding in my private room, trembling with fear because you''re here. So there''s no need to expect any danger from the poor girl" he said in a dismissive tone.


    But just then, the door to Kayle''s study was pushed open, and Violet entered. She looked anxious, almost as if she were excited or worried. But just as she was about to say something to Kayle, her eyes met mine, and all she could say was, ''Oh.''


    Kayle, in an irritated voice, said, ''''Slow down, you fool, this isn''t your mother''s room!"


    Violet, apologetically, said, ''''Sorry, sorry..."


    As I watched Violet''s apologetic manner, her worried demeanor caught my attention. Kayle was glaring at Violet with his usual stern look, angry that she had wasted his time. I sensed that whatever had caused Violet to barge into the room like this was no ordinary matter.


    "What happened, Violet? Speak" I said, fixing my gaze on her seriously.


    At my question, Violet flinched slightly. ''''Uh, well... I might have done something you won''t like." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing her say, ''I might have done something you won''t like,'' with a bashful look, I focused my gaze on her carefully. Kayle kept his stern demeanor, glancing at Violet but waiting for me to respond.


    "...What happened, Violet?" I asked in a cold tone. After my words, a brief look of hesitation appeared in her eyes, but she took a deep breath before starting to speak.


    "Last night at the ball... I was a little drunk and... I accepted someone''s proposal under the influence of alcohol'''' she said in a trembling voice.


    "What?! Who?"I managed to say.


    ''''The new Emperor of the South... Alpshar..." Violet said, averting her eyes.


    Her words left a heavy silence in the room. I fixed my gaze on Violet, giving her a questioning look. Alpshar¡ªthe Emperor of the South, a powerful empire and a formidable rival. Violet accepting this proposal was not only a decision that affected her life but also one that could impact the entire Asina Kingdom. Especially me... because between Alpshar and myself, there was an unspoken enmity.


    As Emperor of the South, he sought to establish dominance over various regions of the continent, conflicting with my ambitions. I had always insisted that Violet reject his marriage proposal for this very reason!!


    An unrestrainable anger rose within me at her words. Alpshar, my enemy, the Emperor of the South¡ªhow could she even consider forming a bond with him? I felt like yelling at her, but I took a deep breath to control myself.


    "Violet... I never thought you could be this irresponsible. Don''t you think Alpshar might have ulterior motives?"I said, glaring at her harshly.


    ''''Not everyone is like you... I believe in him. I may have been drunk, but I was sober enough. It''s just a marriage proposal, nothing more. Besides, Alpshar truly cares about me!"


    "You think he really cares?'''' My tone was sarcastic. "All that man cares about is expanding his empire in the South and conquering our kingdom. Can''t you see that, Violet?"


    "You only see things from your perspective!" Violet said, her voice shaking. "You don''t even know what Alpshar is like; you do nothing but see him as your enemy! He''s the only man who treats me well, not for his own interests, but because he genuinely cares!"


    The tremor in Violet''s voice showed she truly believed what she was saying. Suppressing my anger, I looked at her more carefully. The defensive look in her eyes reflected how much her words meant to her. But I had seen the Emperor of the South before; I knew how cunning and power-hungry Alpshar was. I found it hard to understand how Violet could trust him with such an emotional bond.


    "I''m thinking of your well-being, Violet" I said, softening my tone. ''''You can''t see his true intentions. Marrying him would only put everyone in danger. He''s literally a monster in human form... Now listen to your brother and go tell him you were drunk and didn''t think clearly. Tell him you don''t want to marry him."


    A brief hesitation appeared on Violet''s face, but her eyes remained resolute. She locked eyes with me and took a deep breath.


    "No, Ethan... This time, I don''t agree with you. Alpshar isn''t a monster to me. Yes, maybe he appears that way in your eyes, but I''ve seen the love he has for me. This isn''t just about power. In the moments we spent together, I felt his care and concern for me."


    Her determined words surprised me, but I tried to suppress my anger. The fact that Violet felt so close to someone who was essentially our enemy only made me more frustrated. I struggled to understand how she could be so blind from her na?ve perspective.


    "Violet, I don''t think you understand," I said, hardening my tone. "This man will do anything to increase his power and expand his empire. This so-called interest he''s showing you might just be a part of his game. And remember, he already has multiple wives. But still, Are you really willing to risk the safety of our kingdom for this?"


    Violet lowered her head slightly, her lips pressed into a thin line. Kayle glanced at us, visibly annoyed by what Violet had said, though he seemed to think it wasn''t his place to intervene just yet.


    "I understand you, Ethan," Violet finally replied, unable to hide the tremor in her voice. "But I have to make this decision for myself. All my life, I''ve been following the decisions of others. For the first time, I have a chance to make my own choice."


    "This isn''t just your decision, Violet; it''s about the future of the kingdom!" I shouted, feeling my control slipping. "Go now and tell him you don''t want to be engaged!"


    "No! You¡­ you''ve never truly cared about the kingdom or us! You only care about yourself, so don''t play the kingdom card now! All those women you kept around weren''t out of love, but for your own benefit! And now you think you can make decisions for others again, just to suit your interests, but this time, you won''t get what you want!" Violet said angrily, turning toward the door in fury.


    "Violet! If you marry that man¡ª"


    "If I marry him, then what? What will you do? Are you going to kill me, your sister? Or are you going to make even me, your sister, your wife for your own gain, just like the rest of your women? What are you going to do, tell me?!"


    I was stunned by her sudden outburst and words. It was as if the kind, gentle-hearted Violet had vanished, replaced by someone else entirely. But I couldn''t understand it. How could she have changed so much that she would argue with her own brother just for Alpshar? Or had Alpshar somehow enchanted her?


    When Violet slammed the door behind her without looking back, I was left speechless. "What am I going to do with you now, Violet?" I thought.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Extremely normal women

    After Violet slammed the door and left, the heavy silence that remained in the room weighed down on me, further tightening my nerves. Violet''s words seemed to probe deep wounds inside me that I didn''t even know existed. She was my sister, but her anger and distrust towards me were evident. How could she have been so blind as to stand next to a man like Alpshar? Yet, was her reaction merely a simple outburst of anger, or was it a sign of a really deep gulf between us?


    Taking a deep breath, I buried my head in my hands, drowning in my thoughts, when Kayle''s voice unexpectedly interrupted with a calm coldness.


    "You see, don''t you, Ethan? Trusting people''s emotions is the greatest weakness. Even if it''s your sister¡­They don''t act the way you imagine" she said, her voice cold but hiding a glimmer within. When she glanced at me, I saw not just an indifferent, calculating look in her eyes but something deeper concealed beneath. In that moment, I realized Kayle''s obsession and fixation on me were more complex than they appeared on the surface.


    Maintaining her expression, Kayle took a step toward me, her fingers gliding along the edge of the table as her words poured out like a subtle poison. "People, especially those like you, always think of their own interests, Ethan. The interesting part¡­ is that I often do the same to . But of course, there''s a big difference between what I did and what Violet did. No matter how much you control it, Violet finally expressed her anger towards you and chose the perfect moment to break you. I don''t agree with her, of course," Kayle said, looking at me with a dark glimmer in her eyes. "And I''m not as weak as she is. Don''t get me wrong; Violet is one of my favorite people in this world, but she has always been weak. Both physically and mentally. Yet, even if she made a wrong decision, I will support her."


    As the weight of her words filled the room, I felt for a moment how destructive this deep obsession could become. But within Kayle, there was something far removed from the innocence that Violet possessed. She was merely calculated, wild, and manipulative when necessary. No matter how hard she tried to conceal the obsession with me, there was a glimmer in her eyes that betrayed her. But Kayle had always been this way. So, this sudden, seemingly different side of her did not surprise me. Sometimes, Kayle acted shy and innocent like a newlywed in front of me, but at other times, she would show her dark side as she did now. After all, no human is one-dimensional.


    When I looked deep into Kayle''s eyes, I felt how deeply her dark side ran within her. I realized at that moment that, unlike Violet, Kayle was bound to me with a passion strong enough to consume me. It was a dangerous balance; Violet''s insecurity stemmed from an honest and pure feeling. However, Kayle''s attachment was much more destructive and complicated. Perhaps this was why Kayle sometimes scared me. In fact, there were times when I thought the dark element suited her better than it suited me.


    Now, thinking back to the moment I first saw her felt a bit strange. The moment Isabella took me to her palace, and I saw Kayle, I found her very cute. Even the way she defended her mother was sweet, but what had happened to that sweet girl? In any case, she always important to me, and also, I didn''t want to ruin my relationship with another sister.


    Kayle approached me with a slight smile on her lips and, in a low voice, said, "I always tell you, Ethan, you''re overconfident. When Violet got angry and slammed the door, she caught you at a weak point, didn''t she? She couldn''t mask her anger. She reacted in a pure way. But I¡­ I am different¡­ But don''t worry, I make sure not to do anything wrong with you as much as I can," she said, her voice almost turning into a whisper.


    As Kayle''s words reached me, the tension in the room grew stronger. The whisper in her voice felt like an echo in my ear, stirring an uncomfortable feeling in my heart.


    "So?.... Anyway, Kayle. I''m leaving for now. All I ask of you is to help Violet. I don''t want you to make her cancel the engagement; I just want you to keep an eye on her," I said, ending this strange situation.


    At my words, Kayle seemed to revert to her newlywed virgin behavior. Since I stood up, we were accidentally too close to each other, causing Kayle to blush while she looked away. Sometimes I wondered why psychologically normal women never fell in love with me. Why were the women who fell in love with me either suffering from extreme mood disorders or completely emotionless?!


    "Y-yes, Ethan. I will do that," Kayle said, stuttering.


    Finding this situation amusing, I decided to push it a little further and leaned in closer to Kayle. Even though she was curious about what I would do, she tightly closed her eyes. I kissed her forehead, making sure it was a little longer than an innocent and normal kiss. Well, maybe the reason why these kinds of girls fell in love with me was my gestures like this, perhaps? Kayle''s face, even her ears, turned completely red as I pulled away, leaving her frozen there as I walked out the door.


    Once I stepped outside the unity building, I set my course toward the Academy''s special area reserved for guests. I hadn''t seen Isabella for a long time, and frankly, I was curious about how she was doing, so I decided to pay her a visit. However, as I walked, I felt a strange sensation at the back of my neck. And this feeling had been there since I left the unity building. Someone was definitely following me, and when I quickly turned around, I noticed that the person following me wasn''t even trying to hide, coming up behind me.


    There she stood, with her arrogant smile. Looking at her imposing figure, I could definitely say she was not shorter than me. The exposed abdominal muscles added a different allure to her but didn''t take anything away from her curvy body; in fact, it only enhanced it. She was indeed an extremely seductive woman. Her black horns appeared to extend back, and her black eyes stared directly into mine.


    "Why are you following me, Limahlat?" I said, looking at her broad smile.


    Limahlat widened her smile further upon hearing my words. "Following you? No, I just enjoy watching you," she said, her voice soft yet filled with a subtle arrogance. "Is there a problem with that?" she asked, taking a step closer to me. I was used to women being shorter than me, but Limahlat was at my height. This felt strangely odd and, to be honest, I felt like I might be assaulted at any moment.


    "I certainly have a problem with you following me, princess. Anyone would find being followed problematic," I said with a sigh.


    Limahlat smiled slightly, unfazed by my words. "Maybe I just want to spend time with you, Ethan," she said. Her voice echoed softly yet firmly. "Being around someone like you is always interesting. Just watching is entertaining enough."


    Fixing her eyes on mine, she took another step forward. At that moment, I could feel how intense the tension between us was. Limahlat''s presence created a kind of magnetic pull over me. Her confidence, strong stance, and seductive demeanor captivated me for a moment. But I quickly regained my composure. Perhaps being a demon gave her some magical yet passive seduction power, I thought.


    "If you want to spend time with me, then why did you choose this route? Also, It seems like you''re not content with just observing," I said, trying to maintain a distance between us. Her voice felt like just a game; but playing this game with her required caution. After all, having a bad relationship with her was one of the last things I wanted.


    Limahlat did not stop smiling in response to my words. "Ethan," she said, her voice soft yet sincere, "I won''t just settle for watching you. Observing is just an excuse for wanting to be around you."


    "I wanted to say, ''God, has another crazy woman started to like me?!'' but of course, I said that only in my mind.


    "Anyway. You can follow me, but if I see you watching while I have any conversation, meeting, or anything else with someone else, I won''t be pleased, princess of the demonesses. And I assure you that I can quickly tell if someone is watching me. Do you understanding?" I asked. And indeed, I could quickly sense if someone was watching me; after all, it was one of the things I developed throughout my time at the Academy.


    Limahlat''s smile widened even further, her eyes shining with a glimmer. "Deal, deal, deal!" she said, her voice sweet, but the threat it contained was quite apparent.


    S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 151 - 151: Delicious

    Without caring that Limahlat was following me, I headed toward the place where Isabella was currently located. Fortunately, Isabella''s location was a highly secure area of the academy, like a kind of site where only invited guests could enter. Inside, there were large, identical white mansions, but each mansion was quite distant from the others. The site was probably hundreds of floors large, spanning kilometers. Extremely high walls enclosed the surrounding area, and security was at a maximum level. After all, this was where the academy hosted special guests, who were often high-ranking individuals like emperors and kings.


    When I reached the entrance of the site, I saw security personnel watching me closely. It was as if this place was a gateway to another world; the walls were towering high, and the security guards patrolling constantly reinforced the seriousness of the site. As I approached the entrance, I encountered the careful and questioning gazes of the security personnel; there was a sense of scrutiny and alertness in everyone''s looks. The guards appeared disciplined, as if they could sense the slightest threat and act immediately.


    The surrounding atmosphere conveyed that even the smallest mistake in this area would not be tolerated. The sky was slightly cloudy, but everything here was so meticulously planned and organized that it felt like even the clouds had to create a controlled shadow.


    As I approached the guards, a short, bearded man with yellow hair stepped in front of me. "Are you here to visit someone?" he asked with his gentle voice.


    Despite his gentle tone, I could sense that the man''s aura was extremely dangerous. "Yes, I want to see Queen Isabella of the Asina Kingdom. I am¡ª"


    "I know who you are, kid" he interrupted me, but still maintained a gentle demeanor. "Is the red demon girl in the back with you?" he asked this time. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No. just me." I replied.


    The man nodded slightly and said before turning away, "Follow me." We entered a small, gray building just behind the walls, within the inner parts of the site. There was a sort of waiting room there, and he seated me on a comfortable sofa. "A message is being sent to Queen Isabella. If the Queen allows, you may enter, but if she does not, you will leave without causing us any trouble. Understood, kid?"


    I nodded slightly in agreement. There was a calm confidence in the man''s eyes, but an underlying seriousness hinted that he could spring into action at any moment. As I looked around the room, I noticed how simple yet magnificent the environment was. The decorations on the walls, the embroidered carpets, and the carefully placed antiques increased the weight of this space, which offered only limited access to the guests.


    After a while, the guard who brought me to the room returned. With a stern yet kind expression, he said, "Queen Isabella has accepted you." "Follow me."


    I got up and carefully placed my steps as I passed through the short corridor. After stepping outside the building, I continued with another guard. We walked for a long time, and thankfully, watching the surrounding magnificent mansions did not make the journey tedious. Of course, all the mansions were indeed identical, but they were still impressive.


    The white marble columns and large windows added an elegant aesthetic to the mansions, but each was positioned quite far from the others. Well-kept flower gardens and shady paths surrounded each mansion, adding a peaceful grace to the atmosphere. The wide walkways and perfectly arranged stone sculptures further contributed to the grandeur of the mansions.


    As the wind gently blew around, the leaves of the trees rustled quietly, adding an almost serene musical ambiance to the place. The guard''s footsteps echoed steadily and rhythmically, the only distinct sound in the surrounding silence. It was possible to feel how strict the security measures were in every detail; seeing other guards lurking in the shadows along the way suggested that they remained vigilant, even in the absence of any perceived threat.


    After a long walk, we finally arrived at the mansion where Queen Isabella was located. Two massive columns rose in front of the door, and the door was adorned with golden decorations. The guard stopped in front of the door and said, "Queen Isabella is here; you may enter," and gestured for me to go in politely.


    As I stepped inside, a spacious hall greeted me. A massive crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling illuminated the room with soft light. The paintings on the walls depicted scenes from the history of the academy and dragons. A servant quickly approached me.


    "Please follow me, Your Excellency," she said.


    I began to ascend the wide and elegant staircase behind the servant. The steps were covered with a soft carpet, and my footsteps made almost no sound. The paintings hanging on the walls presented more detailed scenes narrating the academy''s history and its ties to the dragon race. Particularly, the battles with Annaxor, a demon-dragon hybrid and the greatest dragon foe in history, were frequently depicted. On both sides of the staircase, glowing candles emitted dim light, filling the atmosphere with warmth.


    Finally, we stopped in front of a large door. The servant gently knocked on the door before stepping inside and quietly withdrawing. As the door slowly opened, I encountered a vast hall filled with daylight streaming in through the massive glass windows. In the center of the room, Isabella sat gracefully.


    When I closed the door behind me, I noticed Isabella smiling at me. "Welcome, Ethan. Did you like it here?" she asked, but I immediately sensed her tension.


    I felt there was a wall between us because of the forbidden love we shared. Most likely, this thin yet strong wall wouldn''t fall until Richard was dead. But that wasn''t a problem since Richard would die soon, and Isabella would be free in that regard. Yet, I knew Isabella felt guilty for cheating on her husband. Even though Richard had never shown her love and had even caused her pain, she was still that kind of woman.


    But honestly, I didn''t want to lose such a talented woman over such a foolish reason, so I approached Isabella, doing the best thing I could at that moment. I grabbed her arms and forced her to stand up without saying a word. Then I simply embraced her. Yes, a hug. A very simple yet magical thing. And judging by how Isabella''s hands wandered across my back and held me tightly, it seemed the magic was working.


    "I missed you, Ethan..." Isabella whispered softly in my ear.


    "I missed you too, my love." I said, emphasizing the word "my love."


    Then I pulled back a little and gazed in admiration at Isabella''s red eyes looking back at me. I couldn''t help but marvel at how different she was from Kayle, her own daughter.l. As she leaned in, moving her plump lips towards me, I responded without losing any momentum. When we kissed, it felt as though the air had suddenly warmed by five or ten degrees. I could feel Isabella''s usually cold heart beating rapidly. As I held her hands against my chest with my own, I simply enjoyed this romantic moment.


    Only her presence, her deep red eyes, and her beautiful scent remained. Our kiss started off gently, but gradually it was enveloped in a passionate fire. As I held her tightly in my arms, feelings surged through me like a wave. Isabella''s warmth seemed to be warming my stony heart. My touch on her lips elicited a slight shiver from her, and I could feel her heart reaching the peak of excitement as it beat rhythmically. As our embrace tightened, our breaths quickened. Every movement increased the tension between us, as if we were forgetting the weight of our forbidden love.


    I leaned in a little closer, shortening the distance between our bodies. When Isabella tilted her head back and closed her eyes, all my thoughts vanished. I was lost in the magical feeling of simply being with her. It felt as though time had stopped and the outside world no longer existed for us. All I knew was that I could hear the rhythm of her heartbeat.


    Then I began to remove her clothes with both hands. Isabella offered little resistance; in fact, she wrapped her arms around my neck, making the kiss even more heated. After taking off her one-piece dress, only her underwear remained. I quickly removed the undergarments, and soon Isabella was just one step away from being completely naked. I withdrew from her lips for a moment and gazed at her body with admiration. Despite the tight cloths covering her breasts and buttocks, she was still incredibly sexy. When I gently removed the bandages from her chest, her huge breasts were revealed in all their fullness, as if she had been waiting for this moment While Isabella blushed and felt shy, I couldn''t help but drool.


    Once again, those enormous breasts were there in front of me, and I found myself involuntarily thinking about how it would be if they were filled with milk.


    "They look delicious..." I said before diving into the largest breasts I had ever seen.


    ____


    I am trying a new novel again, if you are curious, the title: Reincarnate as the Villainess''s Husband (If you are offended by swearing, I do not recommend reading it.)

 Chapter 152 - 152: High pleasure(2)(+18)

    I squeezed my head between Isabella''s breasts and started sucking on the left breast first. Soft moans came out of Isabella''s mouth. Meanwhile, I was squeezing Isabella''s other breast with my other hand and Isabella was holding my head with her hands and pulling me towards her. Both of us had already forgotten the rest of the world with the pleasure of the moment.


    "Mhmmm.... Good."


    I did the same with Isabella''s other huge breast and made sure to leave bite marks on both breasts her. When I was done with Isabella''s breasts, she pulled me back by the hair and we both locked eyes for a moment. The only thing that was visible in both of our eyes was pure passion. I wasted no time and kissed Isabella''s lips again. Isabella''s hands roamed my body, especially my shoulders. It was as if she wanted to feel me more and get closer to me.


    I gently ran my fingers through the tufts of hair that fell over her face and behind her ears. We broke the kiss for a moment and again I saw Isabella looking at me with those passionate eyes, eyes I would recognize anywhere, eyes of boundless passion for the man she loved. I didn''t want to waste any more time, so I lifted Isabella by the hips and picked her up and with her on my lap, we started kissing again. No words were needed at that moment. After all, we both knew what we wanted most right now.


    We went to the side room, which was separated by a thin wall but had no door. There was a large bed there, and I gently threw Isabella onto it. Then I quickly took off my clothes and stood naked and proud in front of Isabella. yet Isabella''s eyes only drifted down for a moment, but mostly her eyes were only on mine.


    She said nothing. In fact, she was so quiet that if I didn''t know her, I would have thought she was mute.


    "Come here, Bella," I said, using the new abbreviated nickname I had just come up with for Isabella.


    Isabella crawled towards me on her hands, nd it was definitely one of the sexiest sights I''ve ever seen. She was crawling with her face towards me, but her wide hips were still quite prominent behind her. Isabella continued to crawl on the bed until her head was in my crotch area. And as she stood in front of my already iron-hard penis, the shadow of my penis covered her face.


    "Suck and lick, Bella," I said in a commanding tone.


    Isabella looked quite surprised for a moment. She obviously hadn''t expected me to ask for this, and she even looked at me as if I had made an extremely strange request.


    "Don''t you know how to do it? .... Simply suck gently with your tongue, if possible without touching it with your teeth. Don''t worry, it''s popular with couples, so go ahead" I said as I stroked Isabella''s head.


    "Are you sure? .... This feels a bit weird." Isabella said, finally speaking.


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    Isabella used both hands to hold my penis firmly and then moved her mouth forward and started to kiss the head awkwardly. Although I could see that she was inexperienced, it felt extremely good. Isabella was slowly starting to suck my penis with her tongue and I was helping her with my hands, lifting tufts of hair out of her face or giving her instructions on how to do it correctly. Soon Isabella was getting used to it, but she still hadn''t taken even half of my penis.


    But I tried to put more in her mouth by gently pushing Isabella''s head with my hand. Isabella struggled a little, but she didn''t object. She also used her tongue to increase the pleasure I was feeling and even though she still felt inexperienced, she was doing a good job of making it feel good. She continued to suck on my penis with her mouth for a while longer but finally, to take the next step, I pulled her head back to make her look at me, but Isabella looked at me a little surprised.


    "Wasn''t it good?" he asked with his cat eyes. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, it was perfect, but let''s go to the next step" I answered her question.


    Isabella, with flushed cheeks and a shy look, crawled backwards and let me see her whole body. I quickly removed the bandages that were wrapped tightly around her buttocks and finally revealed her huge buttocks. Sometimes I wondered if Isabella really was the reincarnated goddess of sex.


    Wasting no time, I inserted my penis into Isabella''s entrance. Isabella''s swollen vagina was already wet, so I slid my shaft inside her without much difficulty. Isabella moaned loudly as the head of my penis entered her vagina. But meanwhile, I was wondering what had happened to my stamina, because Isabella''s knobby, soft and tight vagina was giving me so much pleasure that I was about to be in a very difficult situation. Fortunately, I quickly regained control and started to slide my shaft deeper.


    "~MhhhAhhhhh..... Ethan! Mhmmmmm darling...." Isabella''s seductive moans grew louder as she was already passing out from the pleasure.


    I felt like I was on cloud nine because of the pleasure I felt when my entire length was inside Isabella''s softly cater pillared vagina. But it was at that moment that I lost control and began to enter Isabella faster and harder than Isabella''s screams of pleasure began to fill the air. Isabella''s intense and beautiful scent filled the room completely because the windows were closed, but her body odor was intoxicating


    *PAT-PAT-PAT-PAT


    "AHhhhhhhhhhhhhhh yes! Yeah, go on!!!"


    I bent down to suck on Isabella''s enormous breasts as I continued to thrust hard into her, but my pace did not slow down and I was filling Isabella completely with each stroke, even penetrating her cervix. Isabella''s eyes were almost closed as she allowed herself to be carried away by this extremely pleasurable moment, her hands pulling my head towards her breasts and stroking my hair. We were both making love like animals in the light of intense pleasure.


    After a while, I grabbed Isabella by the arms and turned her over hard. For some reason, I was harder every time I made love with Isabella than with other girls, but I didn''t care about that now. All I cared about was ruining Isabella''s plump, soft, pink, and huge ass. With Isabella bent over in front of me, I pressed down on her waist so that her back was arched and then, with one hard thrust, I entered Isabella''s vagina in all its sexiness.


    "~AHHHHHHHHHHHHHhmm!!! Ahhhhhh~"


    No more words of love or anything else came out of Isabella''s mouth, only loud moans of pure passion. With each stroke I entered her, her buttocks rippled with the force. Her plump white buttocks moved back and forth. I was reaching Isabella''s deepest points again and again as I grabbed her slender waist. I even got carried away for a moment and used my feet to get a little higher on the bed and started to enter Isabella hard from the top. As I started to stomp on Isabella like a seal, Isabella was moaning loudly, even sort of shouting, as tears came to her eyes.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! I''M COMING!~??"


    As Isabella began to cum with hard contractions, my penis became even wetter around it, causing me to enter Isabella faster and easier. With the pleasure I felt at that moment, I continued to penetrate Isabella with more ferocity than even the wildest of animals. When I finally felt that I had reached my limit, I pulled out my entire length and then, with a single thrust, I pushed all the way in. When the head of my penis pierced through Isabella''s cervix and hit the deepest part of her, I began to shudder and cum. But as I was cumming, I had a burst of energy and I continued to thrust in and out of Isabella hard while still cumming. Even as I continued to cum for seconds, no, minutes, I kept thrusting hard into her.

 Chapter 153 - 153: But soon, very soon

    When I removed my penis after I had ejaculated every last drop inside her, my semen began to spill out and come out of her vagina. I took a deep breath and lay down next to Isabella, but she stayed still for a while and continued to have orgasmic contractions. After a while, she arched her back towards the sky and she turned around and came to me. Then she rested her head on my bare shoulder and stood there peacefully, correcting her irregular breathing. At some point, I realized she had fallen asleep when Isabella began to breathe steadily.


    The sun was still above, but it seemed Isabella was quite tired. I hadn''t been able to sleep much either, so I adjusted the blanket to cover both of us and closed my eyes, drifting off to sleep. I managed to sleep peacefully while the intense scent of Isabella filled the room.


    ????


    When I opened my eyes, I noticed Isabella smiling at me. "You''re awake," she said softly, a sweet glimmer in her eyes. Tilting her head slightly, she added, "I brought you something."


    She sat on the edge of the bed, knees on the mattress, and showed me the tray in her hands. On the tray were various fruits, cheese, bread, and a bit of wine. "I prepared a little feast," she said, gently placing the tray on the bed. When the aroma of the fruits and the sharp scent of the wine reached my nose, I felt truly pampered for a moment.


    Isabella took a piece of grape and held it out to me, looking into my eyes. "I just want to be with you today," she whispered.


    I smiled and took the grape into my mouth, focusing my gaze on her deep eyes. "If I had known you missed me this much, I would have arranged something special," I said.


    "Every moment I spend with you is already special enough," Isabella said, bringing a strawberry to my mouth with her hand. She was acting like a little child with me.


    Isabella''s behavior transcended a typical intermediate meal. The sparkle in her eyes made me ponder a bit. Then I placed a strawberry into Isabella''s mouth, but I didn''t pull my hand away. Instead, I leaned forward and bit into the half of the strawberry between her lips. Though this scene initially embarrassed Isabella, she began to laugh when I pulled back at this strange situation.


    The smile on Isabella''s face was enough to make me forget everything at that moment. As her eyes sparkled, a warm feeling replaced the coolness inside me. "There''s nothing to be ashamed of," I said, my voice carrying a hint of teasing. "You love strawberries too."


    At that moment, I savored the strawberry in my mouth, still enjoying the taste without taking my eyes off her. Isabella kept smiling, her gaze pulling me in somewhere. Yet, I was trying to balance living in the moment with not losing myself completely. "Will you always spoil me like this, Bella?" I asked in a slightly teasing tone.


    "If I''m with you, why not?" she said confidently. Her eyes burned for me; perhaps we were in a moment where everything gained more meaning.


    The colors of the fruits on the tray shimmered in the room''s natural light. Isabella poured herself a glass of wine and sat down next to me and continued to watch me. "Will you come with me to the kingdom for a visit?" she asked.


    "Yes. We''ll go to Asina together tomorrow."


    Isabella''s eyes lit up. "Great! There are many surprises waiting for you in the kingdom," she said excitedly. Her enthusiasm swept away all my worries.


    "What kind of surprises should I expect?" I asked with a slight smile. Her joy was affecting me, too.


    "First of all, you must see the garden of that magnificent mansion you bought me. Colorful flowers, big trees¡­ you''d want to get lost while walking there," she said. Her eyes sparkled as if she were dreaming. "Also, I will organize a traditional dinner. All my family and friends will be there. Of course, when I say family, I''m talking about those who are actually my family."


    Isabella''s excitement, combined with the scent of fruits and wine filling the room, made everything feel even more vibrant. The sparkle in her eyes suggested this moment was much more than a simple snack. "Isabella... I wouldn''t want to ruin this beautiful moment, but I need to talk to you about some things," I said.


    The sparkle in Isabella''s eyes suddenly shifted to a mix of curiosity and concern. "What do you want to talk about?" she asked, her voice softening but looking at me anxiously, like a child who has lost her toys. Her expression heightened my inner hesitation.


    "I''m planning to strike a blow against Richard within a year, but you already somewhat know this. However, we might have a problem. Do you remember our first night together? The night I drunkenly came to the palace for the first time?" I asked.


    Isabella''s face deepened with curiosity and concern. "Yes, I remember," she replied.


    "The reason I acted like that that night was because a woman had left me. But now... that woman might be pregnant with my child, and she might have already given birth by now. One of the reasons I''m visiting the kingdom is this. Of course, I''m still not entirely sure, but I might have a child right now. The reason I''m telling you this is that if I do have a child, I want to entrust them to you. Because I don''t trust even the servant guild regarding my child. The only people I can think of are you and my mother, but since my mother is still in the palace, I can''t trust her either."


    Isabella remained silent for a moment before reacting to what I said. Her eyes took on an expression filled with uncertainty. "This... is a lot of information," she finally said, her voice sounding a bit more normal. "If you really have a child, why didn''t you talk about it before?"


    "Because I just learned this, too. By the way, as I said before, this is just a possibility, but a strong one. My child might not exist after all. We won''t know for sure until we return to Asina," I replied.


    Isabella''s face seemed to reflect the complex emotions within her. "I understand," she said, her voice soft but firm. "If you want me to protect your child, I will do so. But what about their mother? Will I need to protect her as well?" Isabella asked.


    "Probably. The mother''s name is Avanne, and she should be a powerful viscountess by now. You probably know her already. And If I know Avanne even a little, she definitely wouldn''t want to be separated from her child."


    Isabella took a deep breath. "Ethan, Don''t worry; I will take good care of them. In fact, if necessary, I can take them to Tiamat Empire with the help of my relatives and ensure their safety," she said.


    "That would be good. I should be leaving now. The curfew will start soon," I said, getting up.


    Quickly putting on my clothes, I walked towards Isabella, who was waiting by the door, and kissed her lips tightly. Isabella responded with her tongue, pulling me into a passionate and long kiss. After breaking the kiss, I said, "See you tomorrow," and kissed Isabella on the forehead before leaving the room. After going down the wide stairs, I headed towards the door, but I could sense Isabella watching me from behind. And just before I left through the door, I glanced back at her and saw that she looked extremely depressed about my departure. She was probably feeling very lonely, especially since Kayle had gone to the academy. Moreover, I had insisted on moving her away from the palace, so she probably wasn''t able to see my mother as frequently as before.


    But soon, very soon, when I seized the kingdom, I would make sure Isabella would never feel lonely again.


    S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 154 - 154: Are you my daddy?

    The Next Day -


    Roxanne hugged me tightly and she rose on her feetin to kiss me on the lips of her own accord. After the kiss, she took a few steps back, blushing due to the presence of the surrounding people. We were currently right next to the teleportation portal, and I was about to return to Asina with Isabella. That''s why my guild members and a few others had come here to see me off.


    After Roxanne, Ellera stepped forward and simply said, "Take care of yourself," before stepping back. No more, no less; she was always like that.


    Then Kayle approached me, and when I opened my arms, she hugged me tightly. While hugging her, I caught a glimpse of Ellera''s not-so-obvious jealous look from behind. She probably wanted to hug me too, but either she was too shy or thought it was an unreasonable request, so she simply said, "Take care of yourself" instead of hugging me.


    I felt Kayle inhaling my scent like a wolf, and I gently pushed her away. "Take care, Ethan!" said Kayle.


    Violet had been standing in the corner the whole time, watching me with a shy and somewhat sad expression. Deciding that talking to her in front of everyone wouldn''t be a good idea for now, I just smiled slightly at her. She averted her eyes in response, but I caught her glancing at me secretly afterward. I thought maybe she realized that what she was doing was wrong.


    Then it was Evangeline''s turn. Evangeline had her long, straight, pink hair tied in a braided bun at the back of her head. She had a slight smile on her face. As she approached me, she smiled and said in a teasing tone, "Why did it take you so long to leave? It''s like you''re going off to war." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, that wasn''t funny!" came a voice from behind, and everyone turned towards the source of the sound. Violet, surprised by her own words, said, "I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to say that."


    "It''s alright, Violet," I said, turning back to Evangeline. Fortunately, Evangeline didn''t seem to be offended.


    Evangeline stretched as much as she could on her feet and tried to lean closer to my ear, but since she couldn''t reach, I bent down a bit for her.


    "Thank you," said Evangeline, and then in a hushed voice, "We should talk about your kiss with that girl later, Mr. Ethan." She said, referring to Roxanne


    She then stepped away from me, leaving me there. I realized I had forgotten to explain my relationship with Roxanne to her, but I thought our relationship was merely a transactional one before the tournament. We would have to talk about it after I got back. Actually, I had to talk about many things with many people..


    "Then let''s go," Isabella said.


    My gaze scanned the area again, but I didn''t see Catherine; instead, I spotted Limahlat in the distance, who I expected to see. He didn''t have his usual wide smile on his face; instead, there was a smaller grin.


    "Okay, let''s go." Isabella turned around and started walking towards the teleportation portal.


    I also turned around and began walking towards the portal. The purple teleportation portal had already been set up, and the location was chosen. The destination was the capital palace of the Asina kingdom. As Isabella stepped into the portal, I took one last look at everyone behind me. Kayle, Ellera, Roxanne, Violet, Evangeline¡­ Each of them was bidding me farewell with different emotions. When I reached the front of the portal, I took a deep breath and stepped through calmly.


    After passing through the portal, I started following Isabella, who was walking naturally a little ahead of me. The surrounding lights were blinding, but I kept walking until the light finally faded away. When I looked around, I realized I was in the vast garden of the Asina kingdom palace. The scent of the nearby lake peacefully reached my nose. Isabella was right in front of me, looking back at me with a smile. This place was literally a forest and, although it was connected to the palace grounds, it was outside the palace walls.


    "Are you really going to leave without even seeing your mother?" she asked.


    "Yes, unfortunately. I don''t want anyone to know I''m meeting with Avanne," I replied.


    Isabella approached me and wrapped her arms around me. Just to be safe, she hesitated to kiss me; it was just an innocent hug. Then she pulled back. "Well, I''ll see you later. You know where to find me, right?"


    "Yes, I know. Take care."


    Isabella nodded, and we parted ways. Since she was already one of the strongest people in the Asina kingdom, I didn''t need to worry about leaving her alone in the forest. So I pulled up my hood and set off towards the viscountcy estate where Avanne was located. Of course, I wouldn''t forget to use my dark element to shorten my journey. The weather was quite cloudy and dark on this new day when the sun had just risen. But there was still no unfavorable weather for the journey


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    One Night Later -


    On a rainy day, I was standing in front of the walls of Avanne''s mansion. Since I wasn''t using my false identity as Arthur, I was considering entering the mansion using my dark element. After all, the fact that I was actually Prince Ethan, and Arthur, would spread across the entire continent in a few weeks, so using that identity was risky. I moved a little away from the walls and, after putting on my dark armor again, transitioned into the dark realm, making sure no one was watching me.


    I journeyed through the dark realm and entered Avanne''s mansion, starting to wander through the rooms one by one. The number of servants in the mansion was quite low. It seemed that Avanne was trying to keep the child a secret or at least restrict information about the child, assuming there really was a child involved. As I went from room to room, I finally found Avanne. She was sitting in a comfortable-looking chair behind a large table, focused on the documents in front of her.


    Then I shifted my gaze from Avanne and scanned the room with my eyes¡­ And there she was. Just like Avanne, she was busy with the papers in front of her. Next to Avanne''s desk was another table, and behind it was a very high chair equipped with a belt for children. A little girl with blue eyes and black hair was sitting there, drawing something on the papers on the table. It was clear she was imitating Avanne. From her posture to her expression, it was obvious. The child looked to be at most two years old and was undoubtedly the sweetest child I had ever seen in my life.


    For a moment, I felt quite emotional, but then I took a deep breath and left the room. After all, if I suddenly appeared out of nowhere, I might scare the child. So I went just behind the door but didn''t exit the dark realm. I felt so strange that I couldn''t even think clearly. I had a daughter. I have a daughter. It was normal to feel strange because I had just learned this fact a few seconds ago.


    But then I quickly exited the dark realm. Now, I was excited because I wanted to meet her, my daughter. Fortunately, since there was no servant in the long corridor, no one saw my odd state. I then knocked on the door a few times. After knocking a few times, I heard Avanne say from inside, "Come in." I took a deep breath, pushed the door open, and entered.


    "Hello," I said quietly, unsure of what to say for a moment.


    My eyes first landed on the sweet little girl; she had a curious expression, as if trying to figure out who I was. Then my gaze turned to Avanne. She looked at me in shock, but then she stood up and approached me. She seemed extremely anxious and stood in front of the child.


    "Ethan¡­ I hadn''t received a letter about your arrival, but¡­ I told you to send a letter if you wanted to see her¡­" she said with a worried expression.


    "¡­ I''m sorry, I didn''t read your letters. And don''t worry, I won''t separate the child from you," I said, causing Avanne to relax.


    "¡­ I¡­ Thank you¡­ I''m sure there are a lot of questions you want to ask," said Avanne, stuttering slightly


    "Yes, there are, but right now I just want to meet my daughter."


    Avanne nodded, then took a deep breath and moved to the side of the little girl behind her. The little girl looked at me, her curiosity becoming more pronounced on her face. As I looked into her blue eyes, I was trying to suppress the complex emotions inside me; I felt caught off guard, but I didn''t want to miss this moment.


    Avanne gently touched the girl''s shoulder and said in a calm tone, "Sweetheart, this man¡­ Ethan. He is your father." The little girl continued to look at me with her head tilted but then, excitedly, smiled widely, causing her chubby cheeks to puff up.


    "Are you my daddy?" she asked in her sweet voice.


    "Yes, I am," I said softly, smiling nervously. For a moment, a shy expression appeared on the little girl''s face, but then she gathered courage with Avanne''s reassuring gaze. Afterward, with Avanne''s help, she got up from her chair and ran toward me after Avanne let her down. Slowly, she reached out her hand and took a small step closer to me. Her small, soft hands touched mine, and a pure smile appeared on her face.


    "What''s your name, sweetie?" I asked.


    "My name Lyra!"

 Chapter 155 - 155: Living the way you want

    I leaned down to pick up sweet little Lyra and lifted her up tightly in my arms. Luckily, she didn''t protest at all; she just looked at me with a curious expression on her face. Occasionally, she glanced at her mother, as if trying to figure out whether I was a good person. Since Avanne smiled gently, Lyra began to act more comfortably around me, she was starting to think I was a really good person.


    "Well, little Lyra, since I''m your father, is there something you would like from me?" I asked the chubby-cheeked girl in my lap.


    Lyra''s bright blue eyes widened with a smiling expression as she excitedly said, "A chocolate! No... two chocolates..."


    "Why two? Are you going to give me one?"


    Lyra looked extremely surprised by my question, and then shyly glanced at her mother. "No, chocolate! Mommy loves chocolate... But I''ll get you one too... Don''t be sad, okay?" she said, placing her tiny hands on my cheeks.


    "Pffft hahahaha," Avanne struggled to contain herself and burst into laughter when she saw this scene.


    When Avanne noticed our serious expressions, she said, "Oh, I''m sorry, continue. I won''t disturb you," while laughing and moved to sit on the couch.


    As I turned back to Lyra, I didn''t know what to say. To be honest, I could hardly say I got along well with children, even in my previous life. I didn''t even like kids, but now, holding my own daughter in my arms, this situation should change. Yet, I still didn''t know what children liked or what made them happy. Now that I think about it, it''s probably very difficult to be a good father. I would likely have to leave Lyra again soon, and perhaps it would be a problem if she got too attached to me.


    Ah... I actually don''t care. I''m tired of making decisions in my life thinking about "what if this happens, or that happens?" Maybe I should try living the way I want, not just because it''s necessary. And now I really want to show love to this little girl and make her happy. Why should I ruin this situation when every man dreams of having a daughter?


    "Do you want to see my toys?'' Lyra suddenly asked, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    "Toys? Yes, I would like to see them," I said.


    "Then if you carry me on your back, I''ll show you my toys," she said with her lisping voice.


    I smiled and said, "Okay, let''s see how this little princess will travel on my back," as I prepared to lift Lyra onto my shoulder. She let out a little squeal as she wrapped her tiny arms tightly around my shoulders and laughed. Her cheerful demeanor stirred a warm feeling inside me. As I carried Lyra on my shoulders, I spun around the room and excitedly asked, "Where are we going, Captain Lyra?"


    Lyra pointed with her tiny finger to a small door, "Over there, to my toy room!" she declared proudly.


    The door was not separate from Avanne''s study, and it was about half the size of a normal door under a wide wall. But it was also cleverly hidden, allowing only a sharp eye to spot it. I walked over and reached the door, trying to open it, but it wouldn''t budge.


    "The door is locked with a special spell, Ethan. Only Lyra and I can open it," Avanne said from the back while brewing coffee.


    "Yes, Daddy! Put me down," Lyra said, bouncing on my back. Luckily, I was holding her by her legs, preventing her from falling.


    After I set Lyra down, she easily opened the door that I couldn''t manage and went inside. "Come in, come in!" she shouted from within.


    I knelt down, bending my head to avoid hitting it as I entered. Fortunately, the inside was extremely spacious and airy. It was even bigger than my dorm bathroom at the academy, though not as large as the room of my dorm room. The room was dimly lit, and as I looked at the walls, I noticed they were all painted pink. As Lyra brought her toys towards me from the corner, I immediately spotted a hidden lid on the floor. I probably would never have noticed it if I hadn''t had such excellent vision in the dark. When I touched the lid, I couldn''t manage to open it again. Lyra ran to me and grabbed my hand.


    "No, Daddy! You can only open this if bad guys come!" she said, pulling my hand away from the lid.


    "I''m sorry, sorry, my mistake..." I said, withdrawing my hand.


    At that moment, I realized that this toy room was not just a toy room; it was a kind of escape room. When Lyra ran back to start showing me her toys, I punched the walls hard with my hand, confirming that this place was indeed an escape room. The walls were made of something quite sturdy, but I couldn''t test how durable they were right now. However, it felt good to know that Avanne had at least taken good precautions.


    "Daddy, look! This is my friend, Miss Luna," Lyra said, showing me a cloth doll.


    For now, I ignored everything else, since I wanted to focus on Lyra and turned to her. I looked at the cloth doll in Lyra''s hands and smiled, saying, "Hello, Miss Luna. Since you''re Lyra''s friend, you''re my friend too." Lyra giggled at my words and approached me with her doll.


    "Daddy, do you want to hug Miss Luna?" she asked. Nodding seriously, I extended my hands. Lyra carefully placed the doll into my arms and added, "But be gentle, okay? Sometimes Miss Luna''s tummy hurts."


    As I held the doll, I nodded. "Of course, I''ll be gentle. By the way, what''s Miss Luna''s favorite game?" I asked to encourage Lyra''s imagination.


    Lyra thought for a moment and said, "I think Miss Luna loves tea parties the most." Unable to resist the sparkle in her eyes, I smiled at her. Immediately joining in on the game, I asked, "Then let''s have a tea party. What do you think?"


    Lyra nodded excitedly and ran to a corner of the room. As she carried a small tea set, she carefully placed it on the floor and said, "Daddy, you sit too. Miss Luna should come too."


    For a while, we had an imaginary tea party, serving tiny cookies and having fun conversations. Every time Lyra took a sip, she adorably exclaimed, "Mmm, so delicious!" Seeing her so happy over something so small warmed my heart.


    Occasionally, I noticed Avanne peeking silently through the door. There was a sparkle in her eyes, as if she were trying to memorize this moment. Spending time like this with Lyra made me feel that life was truly precious, and I already felt a deep bond forming with her. I did nothing but play with my newly met daughter the way she wanted for the next few hours. Unfortunately, after a while, Lyra became quite tired, and Avanne took her to bed. She also called me, suggesting that I come to read her a story in bed. I gladly accepted this offer and read stories with Avanne until Lyra fell asleep.


    ????


    "Did she fall asleep?" I asked in a low voice.


    Avanne nodded in the affirmative and got out of bed. This room was also Avanne''s bedroom, and Lyra''s bed was right next to hers. "Follow me. Let''s go to a more comfortable place," she said in a low voice. As she clasped her fingers, I noticed she was tense, but I didn''t say anything and followed her out of the room. After leaving the room, I glanced at Avanne. It wouldn''t be right to say she hadn''t changed at all, but it wasn''t in a bad way. It seemed like motherhood had made her more beautiful, or at least her aura had changed.


    She still retained her curvy body and nothing was missing from her beautiful face. I unintentionally looked at her hips and pulled my gaze away, scolding myself. No matter what, I shouldn''t be weak enough to be so easily swayed.


    "You''ve thought out the escape room quite well. By the way, are the walls made of iron or something?" I asked as I walked behind Avanne.


    "No. It''s made of Lubal, the hardest and most durable material I could find," Avanne said, surprising me.


    Lubal ore is an extremely rare and valuable metal. Another reason it''s so expensive is its ability to absorb magic. That''s why it''s very costly. Just a few kilos of Lubal bore would probably cost a fortune. So she must have mixed Lubal ore with iron to build that room. On the other hand, if the walls of the room were made entirely of pure Lubal ore, Avanne must have spent a large portion of her wealth.


    Finally, when we arrived in a comfortable living room, Avanne brewed tea for us. Since she didn''t want the servants to see me, she had to do it herself, but she didn''t seem to mind; rather, she appeared happy to be preparing tea for me. After preparing the tea, she sat across from me on a comfortable couch.


    "I''m sure you have a lot of questions. But first, there''s something I want to ask above all else. Why didn''t you read my letters?" she asked. "D-don''t get me wrong! I''m not blaming you; it''s just... you know. I thought you''d read them," Avanne added with a worried expression.


    "I didn''t read the letters because I didn''t want a woman who left me to take up too much space in my life," I said quite frankly... Perhaps a bit too frankly.


    "... Oh, I understand. You''re right," Avanne said as her eyes began to mist over. "... A-are you angry with me?" she asked, her voice now trembling.


    "Yes. But I understand why you did it," I said, taking a sip of my tea. "And I don''t blame you for anything," I added. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 156 - 156: Thank you for everything

    "Yes. But I understand why you did it," I said, taking a sip of my tea. "And I don''t blame you for anything," I added.


    It was evident that Avanne was struggling not to cry. "Even though I can guess the reason, I still want to hear it from you. Why did you leave me?" I asked.


    Avanne closed her eyes and pressed her lips together. She was trying to calm herself and not cry. After she had composed herself a bit, she answered my question.


    "That day¡­ I was in shock when I saw your unconscious and injured body being carried away by the guards. And then, when I saw your big brother''s happy smile, I thought you had lost the throne war. That''s why I left the capital without drawing attention and returned to my hometown, the only place suitable for our unborn daughter," Avanne said with a trembling voice.


    "Well, why didn''t you say anything even after hearing the official announcement that I would be the next king? As far as I remember, I was still in the kingdom at that time."


    At my new question, Avanne stopped trembling with her hands and began to respond. "After I returned to the viscountcy, many officials from the royal palace came to my house, and I was searching for escape routes in fear. Luckily, they hadn''t come for our daughter. Their reason for coming was that if I revealed anything I had seen in the palace that day, they would kill me. So I became suspicious about some things. Then I heard the official announcement that you would be the next king, but I still thought it wasn''t safe to contact you. However, after a certain time, when my daughter was born, I thought it was very cruel to keep her away from you, so I started secretly sending you many letters in code."


    As Avanne''s words echoed in my mind, I took a deep breath. All the memories we shared since the moment we met were flowing in front of my eyes like a filmstrip. I understood her; despite everything, her choices, her fears¡­ Now that I thought about it, I had also made mistakes during this process. At least once, I should have looked at one of Avanne''s letters, which she had sent so persistently.


    "I understand¡­ I just thought you were barren woman, and that''s why such a possibility never crossed my mind," I could only manage to say in a low voice.


    "I also thought I was barren, and I never imagined I would be pregnant. So it''s not surprising that you thought that¡­ Also, I''m sorry for everything¡­ I truly apologize for the terrible words I said to you that day. I don''t know why those words came out of my mouth; it just came out in a moment of emptiness. I''m sorry¡­" Avanne said, referring to the day of our separation.


    "It''s okay; don''t worry about it. And thank you for protecting our daughter," I said, standing up and walking toward Avanne.


    Avanne looked surprised as I approached her, and her heart began to race suddenly. Her pupils had dilated, and with each step I took toward her, her excitement grew, but I wasn''t going to do anything sexual¡­ At least not for now. Then I took off a necklace around my neck. This necklace was the same as the one Isabella had given me years ago that saved my life.


    "Do you see this necklace? This is an extremely rare necklace, and I want you to have it. Always wear this necklace around your neck, and if your life is ever in danger, use it. It''s very simple to use; all you need to do is make sure the stone on the necklace touches both your skin and Lyra''s when the light flashes. Do you understand me? It needs to make contact with both of you," I said as I moved behind Avanne to put the necklace around her neck.


    Avanne was looking at me with even more surprise. "So what does this necklace do? Does it provide a protective shield or some power?" she asked.


    "No. This necklace grants a special power for dragons. When you use it, it teleports both you and Lyra. It will teleport you both to Isabella, who will keep you safe¡­ At least that''s the plan. But remember, it only works when your life is in enough danger, so no matter what happens, you have to protect Lyra until the stone activates."


    Upon hearing my explanation, Avanne was quite surprised. "I see. This must be very expensive," she said.


    "This necklace is rare and valuable, just like the one Isabella gave me," I said, watching her carefully. "But your safety and our daughter''s safety are more important than anything. That''s why I want you to take it. This necklace was a beacon of hope for me during the darkest times of my life. Now I want you and Lyra to have such a chance as well."


    Avanne felt the necklace around her neck and smiled slightly, but there was still worry in her eyes. "What about you? What will you do if something happens?" she asked.


    "Didn''t you read the newspapers? I overwhelmingly came in first in the academy''s tournament. So don''t worry about me; no one can kill me as long as I don''t allow it," I answered.


    Avanne finally relaxed a little and chuckled at what I said. "I understand. So tell me, do you really trust Isabella enough to hand your daughter over to her?" she asked.


    "Don''t worry. Isabella is one of the people I trust the most in this world."


    Avanne''s worried expression softened slightly, but there was still uncertainty in her eyes. "Well, if something happens, are you sure Isabella will take care of Lyra?" she asked.


    "Absolutely," I said, doing my best to reassure her. "Isabella is strong and smart. When she''s with you, you can be sure our daughter will be safe. I''ll do my best too; I guarantee that."


    After fastening the necklace around Avanne''s smooth neck, I returned to my place and sat down. "So, do you have any questions you want to ask?" I asked.


    Avanne thought for a moment and then opened her mouth, but she closed it again, seemingly regretting it, and began to think of a new question. Fortunately, she opened her mouth to ask her question soon. "Well, I know this might seem a bit selfish, and it''s okay if you refuse. But will you accept our daughter? I mean, in an official way¡­ But like I said, it''s fine if you don''t accept!"


    Avanne''s question hung in the air, but I didn''t take long to answer, reassuring her. "That''s a funny question. Have you forgotten who I am and what kind of person I am over the past few years? Of course, I will accept our daughter¡­ I just have to postpone it until I become king... I''m sorry for that."


    A broad smile on Avanne''s face indicated that she had received the answer to her question. "Thank you, Ethan. Really, thank you..."


    Suddenly, surprising Avanne, I answered another question. "As for the question you wanted to ask but didn''t... I''m not sure. There are now many women around me, and I value them all... If you don''t mind this situation, I can accept you when I become king," I said, leaving Avanne in shock.


    "How did you know....?" After the initial shock, Avanne''s eyes started to get wet and then tears started to flow continuously from her eyes. She covered her face with her hands and said, "I''m sorry... I just..." She tried to say something, but she could not form a proper sentence as she was crying non-stop.


    I stood up and walked over to Avanne. I sat next to her, but she didn''t notice my presence as she was frantically wiping her tears. After a moment of hesitation, I gently wrapped my arms around Avanne''s back. She flinched at my touch and looked at me in surprise as tears streamed from her blue eyes. When I pulled her closer and hugged her tighter, she buried her head in my shoulder and continued to cry without stopping.


    As she sobbed, some muffled words escaped her lips: "I love you... hic* I''ve always loved you... hic* I could never forget you... hic* I''m sorry... I love you... hic* thank you."


    "It''s okay, Avanne... Just calm down... Everything is fine now," I whispered soothing words in her ear while stroking her back. Her trembling body appeared extremely vulnerable.


    Avanne managed to calm down after about five minutes, wiping the remaining tears under her eyes.


    "Are you feeling better now?" I asked.


    "Yes... Thank you. For everything... You are the most beautiful thing that has happened to me..." she said, a faint smile on her face.


    "I didn''t do anything," I replied, then stood up and returned to my couch across from her.


    "... No, you did a lot. Just giving me Lyra allowed me to have the happiest days of my life. I had completely lost hope, thinking I would never have a child in my life, but deep down, I always imagined having a child in my dream world. Thank you again for making me the happiest woman in the world," she said with happiness.


    "I''m also extremely happy about our daughter. By the way, as to how you got pregnant even though you were barren woman, it''s because I... I have the ability to get women pregnant," I said.


    "What? You have such an ability?" Avanne asked, but at that moment, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    I could sense that something powerful was approaching. But it wasn''t just a power, it was like a divine power


    "I KNEW IT! YOU WERE CHOSEN FOR ME! I KNEW IT!!!" My eyes widened in shock as a woman suddenly teleported into the middle of the room. A woman with turquoise wavy hair and a pair of horns on her head looked at me with a wild smile. This woman was the princess of dragons and the daughter of the greatest power in the world.


    "Avanne RUN..." Before I could finish my sentence, the dragon princess vanished, and in the next moment, I felt a powerful blow to the back of my neck. The last thing I saw before my eyes closed and the surroundings turned dark was Avanne''s shocked and fearful expression.


    _____


    This might be a weird question, but has the dragon princess been mentioned in the story before? Because I don''t remember if it has or not. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 157 - 157: Valthera

    When I opened my eyes, I was met with a vast, beautiful scene. At the top of the far wall opposite me, colorful stained glass windows, like those found in ancient churches, depicted dragons. Directly in front of me, at eye level, was a wide window through which the horizon was literally the sky. Clouds drifted slowly in the distance, and the distinct blue hue of the sky stood clear before me. The endless clouds were jagged and rugged, resembling fields on the earth below.


    As my last memories came back to me, I realized the dragon princess had captured me, and we were likely on the High Islands belonging to the dragons. This was the Dragon Realm, located thousands of meters above the ground, and there was almost no information about this place. I was probably the only human to ever come here in human history¡­ Not that it was something to be proud of for now.


    Meanwhile, my hands were chained to the wall. Though they didn''t suspend me from the ground, my arms had gone numb. I had tried to break the chains a few times, but it was futile. Considering it was the dragon princess who bound me, these were likely super-strong chains. Thus, my range of motion was extremely limited, and there was nothing nearby I could use. I could still put on my dark armor and enter the dark realm, but since I didn''t yet know why I was here, I preferred to wait and see what would happen.


    Luckily, it wasn''t long before I heard the sound of a door opening. When I looked toward the door, I saw her. She was looking at me with her gray eyes, and horns emerged from her wavy, turquoise hair right at the top of her head. The horns gave her an intimidating aura, though there was a smile on her face.


    "Hello, princess¡­ Valthera," I said to the approaching princess.


    "¡­ You already seem to be getting submissive. I like that."


    I tried to calm myself as much as possible when her words reached me. There could be no room for error here. "First of all, did you cause any harm to Avanne or, rather, the place from where you abducted me?" I asked.


    Valthera, the proud princess of the dragons, laughed before answering my question. "Haha, no. Even though that bug by your side tried to attack me, I spared her life¡­ I did well, didn''t I? Didn''t I? Now, do you love me? Tell me you love me! Come on, say it!"


    "..."


    ¡­ Oh, really? Another woman with unstable mental health? I guess I''m no longer surprised. At least her behavior confirmed something I''d only suspected before, allowing me to form a plan for escaping here without any harm¡­ unless this crazy woman did something unexpected.


    "Princess Valthera¡­ With all due respect, could you explain why you brought me here and why I am bound with chains?" I asked as politely as possible.


    "Hmm? Oh, that? Well, I realized that I enjoy chaining up my spouse¡­ As for why I brought you here¡­ Isn''t it obvious? You''re my husband."


    ¡­ Husband? Hah¡­ Stay calm, Ethan, stay calm.


    "Are you saying your dragon spirit responded to me?" I asked, forcing myself to remain courteous despite the difficulty.


    "Hmm, yes. So?"


    I took a deep breath to suppress my unease as her gray eyes scrutinized me with an inquisitive gaze. Even the cold weight of the chains and the numbness in my arms couldn''t quell the discomfort Valthera''s words stirred within me. I tried to maintain my composure as I looked her in the eye. Here, every wrong word, every wrong look, could pull me deeper into a complicated situation. I had realized that the Dragon Princess seemed obsessive, but her open claim that I was "her husband" had caught me off guard.


    "Alright¡­ Let''s say your dragon soul reacted to me," I said slowly, carefully choosing my words. "Are you saying that this implies¡­ some kind of bond?" With this question, I was trying to clarify her intentions. Since I knew little about her, even the smallest detail could be crucial to my escape.


    A smile briefly widened across Valthera''s face, with a hint of mockery. "Of course there''s a bond, and it''s not just any ordinary bond!" she said excitedly. "Your soul resonated with mine¡­ This is a rare connection among dragons, human!" She paused for a moment, an unexpected seriousness settling on her face. "You''ve captured not only my soul, but my heart as well. Do you realize how rare it is to win the heart of a dragon princess?"


    I had to choose my words carefully from here on. "I''m sorry, princess, but I have my own dreams¡­ Not because I don''t want to be with you, but because I have things I want to accomplish on my own. So, could we perhaps annul this marriage before we''re even wed?"


    The excitement faded from Valthera''s face for a moment; in her gray eyes, I saw a hint of hidden disappointment. But her expression quickly hardened into a fierce determination. With a faint smile, she leaned closer, pulling me toward her by the chains, which bit painfully into my wrists.


    "It''s not that simple, human," she said slowly, her voice laced with a mocking sweetness. "You''ve won my heart once. This is a truth that not even the universe can change." Her voice didn''t waver, but there was an underlying threat; a possessiveness that lay beneath the pride of a dragon.


    I had to maintain my composure, but the obsessive look on Valthera''s face signaled that things were about to get more complicated. It wouldn''t be easy to dissuade or persuade a being as powerful as her. Hiding my thoughts behind a slight smile, I took another step forward. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I understand, Princess Valthera," I said slowly. "It is truly an honor to have impacted you; however, I have certain responsibilities in life, and until I fulfill them, I can''t say my soul truly belongs to you."


    A moment of hesitation flashed in her eyes, as if she were trying to understand my words. Then she burst into a sharp laugh.


    "Responsibilities, huh?" she said mockingly. "I am a dragon princess, Ethan. Your human duties are nothing but obstacles to me. But I will remove each and every one of those obstacles. Letting you go isn''t an option, because wanting you isn''t a luxury for me; I have to have you!"


    My unease deepened, but I had no luxury of retreat or despair. I took a deep breath to steady myself and looked directly into Valthera''s eyes.


    "¡­ Princess, I''m sure you''re aware of how terrible the relationship between your father and mother was¡ª" I began, my words carefully chosen. My aim was to divert Valthera''s obsessive interest, to remind her of some reality. But before I could finish, I noticed a shadow darkening her gaze.


    In an instant, Valthera lunged at me. Her eyes blazed with anger, and a menacing energy radiated from her entire being. With a sharp look like cold steel, she grasped my throat, her firm fingers tightening around my neck, making it difficult to breathe. The chains bound my arms, making it impossible to move, and the darkness in Valthera''s gaze told me there was no escape.


    "Never mention my family again, human!" she snarled, her voice low and full of threat. As fear surged through me, I sensed a hidden anguish beneath Valthera''s wrath. "I am not someone you can mock, human! Watch your words."


    Breathing grew increasingly difficult, the pressure on my throat intensifying with each word. Amid the pain of the chains and Valthera''s cold grip around my neck, I tried to find a way out, but for now, all I could do was stay calm.


    Even without a deep breath, I slowly replied, "Princess Valthera¡­ it wasn''t my intention to hurt you¡­ I only want to establish a happy marriage with you¡­"


    Thankfully, she released her grip on my throat. "What do you mean by that?!" she demanded.


    "Ah, what I mean is that I assume you wouldn''t want our marriage to be like that of your parents, right? I mean, I imagine your mother was miserable¡­ and you, too. You had a father without a soul, someone who didn''t respond to anything¡­ That must have been truly heartbreaking¡­ Do you really want our childs to experience what you did? To have a father with no sign of life in his eyes, who eventually dies in a pitiable way¡­ Is that what you want to inflict on our childs?!" I raised my voice with emotion.


    ¡­ And when I looked at the princess''s tear-filled eyes, I realized I had succeeded, and I inwardly smiled¡­ Just because she was the daughter of the world''s strongest being didn''t mean I couldn''t manipulate her.


    "Why are you talking like this?! I- of course I don''t want that!!!"


    As the princess''s angry words reached me, I slowly opened my mouth to make my final move to escape. "I don''t want that either, princess¡­ So let''s make a deal¡­ A marriage agreement."

 Chapter 158 - 158: Dream

    "A marriage contract?! What are you talking about, we''re already married?"


    Valthera looked at me in shock, as if I had said something utterly ridiculous.


    "Yes, a marriage contract... The only thing I''m asking from you is twenty years. For a dragon, twenty years shouldn''t be too much, and considering that I drank the essence of a dragon, I''ll probably have a very, very long life... After twenty years, I''ll return to marry you, and I''ll have a smile on my face." I said.


    For a moment, Valthera''s expression of shock turned into a deep silence. I could see the mixture of astonishment and anger in her eyes. Then, the words that left her mouth echoed in the room like a cold wind. "... Why should I agree? Also, why do you want to do it on your own when you could make your dreams come true?"


    "Because, princess, if you give me enough time, I''ll be strong enough to kill you." I thought to myself, but of course, I didn''t say it out loud.


    "Because I want to achieve this on my own. Despite having such a powerful mother who offers everything to you, why did you choose to become the headmaster of the academy? After all, you had a mother strong enough to make your dreams come true, but you still chose to be the headmaster. That''s exactly why I want to do it on my own. When I fulfill my dreams, I''ll come to you, and we''ll make dozens of children and build a large family."


    Hearing this, Valthera said "... Well, after you achieve your dreams, won''t you still dream?" she asked.


    "Yes, I will, but with you, my one and only wife, we will dream together..."


    My words caused Valthera to be momentarily surprised, and a slight blush appeared on her usually stern face, but her arrogant demeanor quickly returned.


    "Alright, if my husband wishes, so be it, but I can only wait for five years," she said.


    Five years wasn''t enough for me to grow stronger. What should I do? I can''t say anything that will anger her. "Five years is too short... Ten years. For ten years, you won''t interfere with my life and won''t even watch me," I said, trying to negotiate.


    "Ten years," Valthera said, her eyes still cold with arrogance. "I can allow you ten years, no more."


    "Alright, ten years then. But I suppose you''ve heard about my ability to make women pregnant... What I want from you is to keep this information secret, or the other dragons might come for me."


    Valthera, with her arrogant aura, approached me and removed the chains from the wall, but the chains were still attached to my wrists. "There''s nothing to fear. No one can touch my man. I''ll handle them." She said.


    "But what about your mother? Don''t you think that when she finds out about my power, she''ll want to make me her slave?" When I asked, a look of genuine surprise appeared on Valthera''s face. She probably didn''t think her mother would do such a thing, or perhaps she hadn''t even considered the possibility.


    "If my mother wants you, why should I refuse? I would gladly share you with my beloved mother, the queen of the great dragons. We could even make it a threesome. That way, both of us would be pregnant, and we would more carry the highest and most noble dragon blood into the future... Ah, but don''t worry. I won''t tell her about this for the next ten years, but after that, if she wants, she can do whatever she likes with you," she said.


    "..."


    I guess dragons'' sex lives are more free than I thought. Anyway, I now had ten years, and I should use that time to get stronger. I also needed to find ways to strengthen the surrounding women to stand against a dragon. Valthera gathered the chains above my head and in the next second turned them into ashes


    "Where would you like me to leave you?" she asked. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How many days have passed since you brought me here?"


    "Days? Hmm, no, it probably only took a few hours." Valthera answered as she completely freed me.


    "Then teleport me to where you took me from."


    Valthera tilted her head with a mysterious smile on her lips. "Very well, my dear husband... Just ten years," she said, raising her hand in a magical gesture, gathering magical energy at her fingertips. Suddenly, the gravitational pull I felt blurred everything around me, and my body was enveloped in light.


    In an instant, I found myself back in Avanne''s machine. Luckily, Avanne wasn''t in the room. As I looked around, I couldn''t find Valthera anywhere, so she must have used a one-way teleportation spell. When I left the room and went through the corridors, I started looking for Avanne in the rooms, but I couldn''t find her anywhere. Then, when a thought crossed my mind, I headed toward the first room where I had seen Avanne and Lyra when I arrived here.


    The room was empty again, so I moved toward the small hidden door in the corner. I knocked a few times, but when there was no response, I gripped the doorknob tightly. The last time I had tried it, I hadn''t used much force, and that didn''t mean it was impossible to open this door. Pulling the door with all my strength, it suddenly creaked open, and a thin beam of light spread into the room. But at the same time, I heard the screams of a little girl and Avanne.


    "Calm down, Avanne! It''s me, Ethan!" I shouted, stepping away from the door.


    There was a moment of silence, and then Avanne''s trembling voice was heard: "Ethan? You... are you here?"


    Avanne looked at me in fear, and Lyra stood beside her with wide, frightened eyes.


    "Yes, Avanne, I''m here. I just disappeared for a moment, but I''m back. I''m sorry for scaring you." I said, trying to reassure them with a smile. Avanne came out with our daughter and stood before me anxiously, but before she could speak, I cut her off.


    "I know you must have a lot of questions, but I''m really tired. Just know that you''re not in any danger and you won''t be. That''s enough. Now, I want to sleep." I said, noticing through the window that the sun had just risen.


    Avanne continued to look at me with a multitude of questions in her eyes, but I didn''t let her speak. "Really, Avanne, if I don''t sleep, I won''t recover. I need to rest, please..."


    After a moment of hesitation, she took a deep breath and nodded. "Okay, Ethan. But tomorrow, we''ll talk more, alright?"


    There was still concern in her eyes, but she tried to hide it as she turned to smile at me. "Then, let me prepare your room so you can have a good sleep."


    I nodded and thanked her. As we walked down the corridors together, my mind was filled with many thoughts. The pressure of the agreement with Valthera, the responsibility I felt toward Avanne and Lyra, and the uncertainty left by our encounter all weighed on me, increasing my fatigue.


    When we reached the room, Avanne placed her hand on my shoulder. "Ethan, we''re here. No matter what, I''ll do my best to help you. Don''t forget that."


    I smiled at her with gratitude in my eyes. "Thank you, Avanne, but that won''t be necessary. Just don''t worry."


    After entering the room and lying on the bed, the thoughts in my mind slowly began to fade. The things I had to do within the ten years given to me by Valthera became clearer in my mind. I promised myself I would use this time to grow stronger, protect those around me, and finally gain the strength to confront Valthera. As I drifted into a deep sleep, I made a vow to myself once again that I would succeed in everything I set out to do within the time I was given.


    ---


    The next few days passed uneventfully. During this time, I spent most of my days with my daughter Lyra. But I can clearly say that the next few days were some of the most peaceful I had experienced in a long time. Even though the weight of my agreement with Valthera still pressed heavily on me, being with Lyra alleviated that burden to some extent. Her innocence reminded me of a life where everything was simple. Our days passed together; sometimes we played in the garden, sometimes we read stories in a room full of books. However, the moments I cherished the most were when Lyra showered me with questions.


    As the days passed peacefully, Lyra''s curiosity and interest in me grew more each day. Her questions were sometimes so innocent and simple that they not only made me smile but also made me think. Each small question gave me the opportunity to explore the curious world within her. One day, while we were sitting in the garden, I tried to show her imaginary shapes in the clouds.


    "Dad, what was your biggest dream when you were a kid?" she suddenly asked with her lisping voice. Her question was so sincere that I paused for a moment.


    "Hmmm¡­ I think my biggest dream was to become strong and fearless one day. To be strong enough to protect myself and my loved ones," I said, smiling at her.


    Lyra looked at me with wide eyes, a happy smile on her face and excitement on her expression. "Then I will be strong and fearless, just like you!"


    ____


    I finally lost the war against the readers and will probably add Luciana to the harem.... Congratulations to all of you????????????

 Chapter 159 - 159: Little Ethan

    The next day, I set off with Avanne and Lyra toward Isabella''s house. Before that, I made sure to tell Avanne that our relationship was strictly professional. Similarly, I asked Lyra not to call me "daddy" and fortunately she is an incredibly intelligent child and easily understood what I was saying. But also, just because a child shows affection toward someone doesn''t mean that person is their father. So, there was no issue with Lyra acting close to me.


    After a journey that wasn''t too long but wasn''t too short either, we finally reached the small city outside the capital. This city, though smaller than the capital, had its own walls and was very close to the capital. The mansion I had purchased for Isabella was the finest in this city. Given that I was considered one of the wealthiest individuals on the continent, buying this mansion wasn''t that difficult. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By the time we arrived at the mansion, everyone had already gathered probably, and standing at the entrance was a beautiful woman with white hair that fluttered gently in the breeze. Of course, this was my mother, and she was waiting for me with tears in her eyes. As soon as we stepped out of the carriage, she started running toward me but it was only natural for her to act this way since she hadn''t seen me for over a year and a half.


    As I watched my mother Luciana''s eyes fill with tears and saw her steps getting closer, I felt a warm sensation somewhere inside me. However, I didn''t let that feeling show on my face. As soon as I got out of the carriage, a small smile spread across my face, and I opened my arms wide.


    When my mother reached me, she hugged me tightly without hesitation. I slowly draped my arm over her shoulder and could feel her quietly sighing.


    "Welcome, little Ethan," she said softly. The emotions she had built up from waiting were reflected in her trembling voice.


    With her embrace, I felt like a piece of me that had been lost for years was finally in place. After such a long time, I could once again feel her warmth and scent, and this moment was priceless. This hug filled the emptiness inside me, making me relive the warmth of my childhood memories.


    "I''m happy to have you back, Mom"


    My mother let go of me, lifting his head slightly, and took a deep breath. At that moment, I could see her examining me more closely. Even though a year and a half had passed, she noticed the changes in me. Her gaze carefully traveled across me. A year and a half, though a relatively short period, can still leave big changes in one''s life. The lines on my face, the changes in my body, and the maturity in my eyes all revealed a different Ethan compared to the boy she once knew.


    "You''ve really changed," she said, her eyes not leaving me. "But I can still see the kind and loving heart of my little boy inside you."


    The subtle sadness in her voice deeply affected me. A year and a half ago, I had no idea how different everything would become. And now, as I realized, Luciana, just like Isabella, had been suffering from profound loneliness after I left for the academy. Once again, I reassured myself that this loneliness would soon come to an end. However, it was Luciana who needed comfort more than anyone.


    "Let''s go inside. It''s cold out here," Luciana said.


    Indeed, winter was approaching, and the air was starting to chill. Luciana seemed a bit surprised when she saw Avanne and the little girl in her arms, but it also seemed as though she recognized Avanne from somewhere.


    "Mom, let me introduce you. This is Avanne, and the little girl in her arms is my daughter Lyra."


    When Luciana saw Avanne and Lyra, she paused for a moment. Her eyes widened slightly, and she took a deep breath, as if the sight before her had mentally overwhelmed her for a second. Then, she noticed the cute look in Lyra''s eyes and scanned Avanne from head to toe, sensing a familiar aura. For a moment, she stepped forward slowly, with a hint of uncertainty in her eyes, but then quickly stepped back, as if something was falling into place.


    "This... How is this possible?" Luciana said, her voice starting to tremble. Her gaze moved from Lyra to Avanne. For a moment, time seemed to stand still.


    Avanne, holding the little girl tightly in her arms, bowed her head respectfully. "Majesty Luciana, it''s a pleasure to meet you. Yes, this little girl... is our daughter."


    Luciana''s reaction was utterly shocking. Her eyes widened, and her body pulled back a little. For a moment, she couldn''t find the words to say. She mumbled something and then held her head with her hands. Tears streamed from her eyes, and finally, emotions started to overflow, much like a river''s current. She tried to compose herself, but her palms were trembling. "So... my... grandchild... Is this... am I a grandmother now??" she whispered.


    Lyra looked at Luciana and tilted her head slightly, nervously but also innocently. A small smile appeared on her face as she gazed into Luciana''s eyes.


    Luciana took a few deep breaths, closed her eyes, leaned slightly back, and then sat down on her knees as if her legs were giving way. Tears began to fall from her eyes. The complex emotions she was feeling at that moment were too big to be expressed by any words. Then, wiping her eyes with her hands, she whispered, "My grandchild... Ethan, are you serious? ..... Can I hold her?"


    "Yes, Mom, you can hold her," I said, scanning the surroundings. Fortunately, the guards were far enough away. "But Mom, don''t let anyone know she''s your granddaughter, or that she''s my daughter," I added quietly.


    Luciana immediately understood what I meant. "Don''t worry! I won''t give it away," she said with a wide smile.


    Luciana slowly rose on her knees and gently embraced Lyra. As she rested Lyra''s head on her shoulder, Luciana''s eyes were filled with a bittersweet joy. The complexity of her emotions had been brought out by how sudden and unexpected everything had unfolded. The sight of Lyra, as if a symbol of another life, warmed her heart.


    "I can''t believe you have a child now, little Ethan," Luciana said, stroking Lyra''s head. "I''m so happy right now. I feel like I could die peacefully."


    "Ha... Mom, don''t ever say something so silly again! And you''ll probably have dozens of grandchildren in the future," I said, chuckling.


    "Wait... What do you mean by that? Hey, wait, little Ethan?!"


    Ignoring Luciana calling me from behind, I passed through the courtyard and approached Isabella, who was standing at the grand entrance of the mansion. There was a smile on Isabella''s face, and if I had to describe that smile as accurately as possible, it was like the sweet, flirtatious smile of a rich and powerful Milf.


    But of course, I opened my arms in the most innocent way and embraced her, making sure not to reveal anything about our forbidden romance.


    "Is Luciana shouting because she met her grandchild?" she asked me, stepping out of her innocence and tightening her embrace.


    "Yes, but don''t say that again. I don''t want to take any risks," I replied as we walked through the door into the mansion.


    "Oh, look at that! Little Ethan''s already attached to that little witch," she teased from behind.


    Ignoring her, I walked inside. When I entered the first nearby room, there was a long, large table. The servants were filling it with food, but among the servants, there was an older woman who clearly had the bearing of nobility and was issuing orders. She had a familiar eye color, the same bright red eyes as both Isabella and Kayle. She was probably Isabella''s mother. As I slowly walked toward her, she immediately noticed me.


    The woman paused as soon as she saw me. Her eyes, bright red like Isabella''s, scanned me with a meaningful gaze. Then, a warmth, a sense of recognition, appeared in her eyes. She quickly took a step forward and walked toward me.


    "Your Excellency Ethan, am I correct?" she said, her voice initially soft and then quickly rising, reflecting the mixed emotions of someone seeing someone they hadn''t seen in years.


    "Yes, my lady. I am Prince Ethan, the third prince. I am also a great admirer of your daughter, Queen Isabella," I replied.


    The woman''s eyes froze for a moment as she processed my words. Then a quick smile appeared. There was warmth and understanding in her gaze. From her look, I realized that Isabella''s real family knew exactly who I was. At that moment, I thought I should learn more about Isabella''s mother''s nobility and past.


    "I truly appreciate it, Prince Ethan," the woman said, still observing me closely. "Isabella always speaks highly of you. She says she''s lucky to know someone like you. But," a brief uncertainty appeared in her eyes, "to see you here like this¡­ it''s a bit unexpected, Your Excellency. Just the other day, I read in the papers that you were the tournament winner at the academy... Ah, and were those papers correct? Are you really Mr. Arthur, our business partner? Incredible! I was quite surprised when my daughter recommended you and listed all your interesting requests, but you''ve quickly proven how talented and intelligent you are. And now, thinking back, my daughter always talked about how perfect you are, especially in the last few years. Now that I think of it, she was absolutely right¡ªYour Excellency, you truly are an exceptional person!"


    "Mom, stop! Why are you telling everyone our private conversations?!" Isabella said as she came rushing out from around the corner, her face flushed.


    ____


    Note: Even though I said in the previous chapter that Luciana will be added to the harem, it will not happen that fast.

 Chapter 160 - 160: On the future

    "Ah, what does it matter? Is His Excellency Ethan a stranger?" said Isabella''s mother.


    I was quite surprised when Isabella, with a flushed face, slipped into the other room to hide from me. After all, it was rare to see her flushed, especially when we weren''t in the bedroom.


    "Oh, don''t mind her, Your Excellency. She''s been acting strange all day. Can you believe I even saw her put on makeup for the first time? She didn''t even touch her face on her own wedding day!" Isabella''s mother continued.


    "Mother!" Isabella''s shout came from the other room, and her mother smiled and gestured as if to zip her lips.


    "By the way, my lady, may I ask your name?" I asked quickly, trying to change the subject.


    "Oh, right, my name! Let me introduce myself properly, Your Excellency. I am Diavana, the proud mother of Queen Isabella. It is an honor to meet you." She said, bowing her head in front of me.


    "Pleased to meet you, my lady. Please, raise your head."


    Diavana lifted her head and gave me a slight smile. Just then, a tall, broad-shouldered, elderly man with a commanding aura entered the room. Despite some white hairs in his beard, he looked no older than his early Forties. Undoubtedly, this man was the wealthiest person in the Kingdom of Asina after me. He approached with a stern expression on his face.


    "Pleased to meet you, Your Excellency. I am Tywal Rebbillone, Isabella''s father and head of the Rebillone family''s branch in the Kingdom of Asina," he said in a deep, gruff voice. For a moment, I felt as if I was facing a battle-worn general.


    "Likewise, Mr. Tywal. It''s a pleasure to meet you. You have truly raised a wonderful daughter," I said, and at that moment, I noticed the shadow of Isabella, secretly listening behind the door.


    "Hah. You act far beyond your years, Your Excellency. But I must admit, the real credit goes to your parents. You''ve impressed even an old, worldly man like me with your accomplishments."


    Just then, Luciana entered the room with Lyra in her arms, followed by Avanne, and lastly, Isabella slipped in through another door. The atmosphere in the dining room suddenly became more lively.


    "You''re right, Mr. Tywal, especially my mother¡ªshe''s exceptional. I am her creation," I said, kissing my mother''s cheeks, catching her off guard with my sudden compliment.


    "Kiss me too! Kiss me too!" squealed Lyra, who was both startled and thrilled in my mother''s arms. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I kissed Lyra on her cheeks, making her giggle sweetly. As laughter filled the room and everyone smiled, we gathered around the table. Servants were setting the table with the delicious dishes they had prepared. Luciana sat down, gently setting little Lyra on her lap and giving her a kiss before taking the chair beside her. Lyra, however, seemed reluctant to leave my mother''s side. Watching this scene, I felt a strange sense of peace and happiness.


    During the meal, everyone shared both old memories and new stories. Tywal appeared to be a quiet observer, but it was clear from his careful gaze that he was listening intently. From time to time, he would join the conversation with a faint smile, particularly when listening to stories of Kayle and my childhood, laughing heartily. Isabella, on the other hand, sometimes gave her mother a reproachful look or avoided her gaze with a shy smile.


    Then, Diavana turned to Luciana with a warm tone, "Ah, Luciana, when I first saw Ethan, I knew he had a strong yet tender spirit, much like yours. But to see how he has matured over the years... I don''t know what he is to you now, but the deep emotions in your eyes are clear whenever you look at him."


    Luciana, a bit embarrassed, nodded gently in response to Diavana''s words. Then, with a soft smile, she looked at me. "No matter what, he''s still my little Ethan. He will always be my one and only son," she said, then hugged and kissed Lyra.


    As the meal concluded, everyone lingered to chat a bit longer, savoring the warmth of shared laughter and memories. However, as the night wore on, Tywal, with a serious look on his face, drew the room''s attention to himself. As Isabella''s father, he was both a respected figure within the family and someone whose words carried weight.


    "Your Excellency Ethan," Tywal''s deep voice resonated, "some time ago, after hearing about you from Isabella, I felt a strong desire to see and meet you myself. With the respect held for you and your family in the Kingdom of Asina, I have no doubt that you will contribute greatly to our kingdom in the future. I wanted to express my trust in you, as well as my support."


    I listened carefully to Tywal''s words for a moment and bowed my head slightly in gratitude. Tywal had openly declared his loyalty to me, a significant support, even though my claim to the throne was already secure.


    After chatting for a while longer, Isabella''s parents were the first to retire to their rooms. The rest of us gathered by the fireplace, talking and laughing. Luciana and Isabella had, without a doubt, become best friends by now, with little Lyra standing between them, listening to their conversation. I took a seat in a armchair, watching them quietly. Just then, Avanne entered with a tray. Despite there being plenty of servants in the manor, she had personally prepared coffee for us.


    As we sipped Avanne''s coffee, my mother turned to me, and, like a line of dominoes, the other ladies followed suit.


    "Well, dear Ethan, why did you say there would be dozens more grandchildren in the future? Have you already set up a harem for yourself?" she asked, drawing particularly focused looks from Isabella and Avanne.


    "What''s a harem?" a sweet voice chimed in.


    "Oh, darling, a harem... it means having lots of mothers," Luciana said, playfully pinching Lyra''s chubby cheeks.


    "Then isn''t that a good thing?" Lyra asked in her cute, soft voice.


    "¡­Yes, I suppose it is. But it''s bad to keep it a secret from his mother," Luciana replied.


    I then turned to Avanne. "It''s very late. Shouldn''t you be putting her to bed?"


    Avanne nodded and stood up shyly. "Excuse me, Your Majesty, but¡­ well, it''s time for Lyra to go to bed," she said to my mother.


    "Oh, of course, of course. You can take her," said Luciana, giving Lyra''s chubby cheeks a kiss before letting her go.


    Muah-Muah-Muah!


    "See you later, darling!"


    After Avanne took Lyra away, my mother turned back to me. "Well, don''t you have anything to say, little Ethan?"


    "¡­ Heh. Yes, I am surrounded by many women," I said with a sigh.


    "Then tell me a little about them!" Luciana said, rushing over to sit beside me.


    Even though the armchair I was in was meant for one person, my mother squeezed in next to me, forcing us to sit very close.


    "Come on, tell me! I want to know who each of my daughters-in-law is!" she said.


    "Alright, alright," I said, giving in, then took a sip of my coffee and started to explain. "First, there''s my fianc¨¦e, Evangeline, whom you already know. She''s an extraordinary woman and also quite cunning, but her feelings for me are genuine. Then there''s Ellera, the most talented of the snow fox tribe and even wealthier than I am. She''s a woman with no expressions or emotions, yet she has a big heart. Next¡­ there''s Anna(Roxanne). She''s someone who is obsessively in love with me and whom I trust completely. And then there''s Princess Catherine of the Tiamat Empire, whom I hope to make one of my wives someday, even if our relationship hasn''t developed as much as the others. She plays the role of a cold princess but is actually a fragile soul with a large, tender heart. Besides them, there are two others who''ve become somewhat obsessed with me over the past few days, though I''m not sure about them yet. Oh, and¡­ there''s one more woman whom I won''t tell you about for now. She''s incredibly special and important to me¡ªa woman who can turn me into both a gentleman and a beast, all at once," I said, casting a secret glance toward Isabella with my last words.


    "Wow, that''s quite a lot of women. And I hope you have a good reason for not telling me about that last one! ¡­ But what about¡­ what about the mother of your child?"


    Luciana''s question caused a brief silence in the room. Luciana staring at me, and I could feel Isabella''s gaze was especially intense. To lighten the weight of the question, I tilted my head slightly with a sincere smile.


    "My relationship with Avanne is quite complicated¡­ But I do plan to accept her."


    Luciana snuggled closer to me, her eyes fixed on me. For a moment, there was silence, but the complexity of my emotions was evident in every word. "What about Lyra?" she asked suddenly, her voice softening. "Will you officially accept her as your daughter?"


    "Yes, I will accept her... but before I can do that, I have to take the throne and kill my father, Richard..."

 Chapter 161 - 161: Big Ethan

    Luciana''s warm smile froze on her face when she suddenly heard the words. Her eyes momentarily became distant, and the love on her face shifted to an expression of concern. The atmosphere in the room grew heavy; these last words, which had caught everyone''s attention, created an unexpected tension. My mother, Luciana, breaking her silence, spoke softly.


    "Little Ethan... I don''t understand. Did you just say you were going to kill your father? But I don''t get it. Wasn''t you already officially recognized as the heir and the next king?"


    "Yes, that''s true, but I can''t wait any longer. I need to become king as quickly as possible."


    "Why? Why do you want to become king so fast? If you look at the Kaizer stage, you''re going to have a long life. Is killing Richard the only solution? Why not choose a more peaceful path?!" Luciana said the last words with some irritation.


    "Yes, that''s the only way. There are many reasons to kill Richard, mother... But I hope you understand the weight of explaining this decision to you. You need to keep this a secret from Richard. Within a year, I will stage a coup against him. Now, forget about why I''ve made this decision or why I''m not doing this or that. Answer my question¡ªwill you be by my side, mother?"


    When Luciana saw the determination and seriousness in my eyes, she swallowed. Torn between her motherly instinct to protect me and the responsibility of being the wife of a king, but she made her decision in less than a second. Trembling, she took my hand and took a deep breath. "I will always be with you, little Ethan. But just the fact that you''re in danger drives me crazy. Also, I know I won''t stop a young man as ambitious as you. So promise me, you won''t put your life in danger no matter what. Promise me, little Ethan. Promise your mother, who loves you more than anything."


    At those words, I felt deeply her concern and love. When she looked at me, I could see the fear, anxiety, and at the same time, that strong desire to protect me as a mother. I took a deep breath, squeezed her hand tighter, and looked into her eyes with determination.


    "I promise, mother," I said quietly. "I won''t put my life in danger unnecessarily. On my path to the throne, I will try to proceed with as little harm and bloodshed as possible."


    When Luciana saw the determination in my eyes, the tension in her face eased slightly. Her hand was still trembling, but she nodded approvingly. I hoped I had comforted my mother, who sat beside me, strong but inwardly frightened.


    At that moment, Isabella quietly approached and lightly touched my shoulder. "Ethan, your mother''s concern is all of our concern," she said in a soft voice. "But we''re with you on this journey. We won''t leave you. Together, we will be stronger."


    For a moment, my eyes shifted to Isabella, and I gave her a grateful smile. I could see the trust and support in her eyes. Feeling that I was not alone on this path strengthened my conviction in my decision. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We spent a few more hours talking, just my mother and Isabella. The topic quickly shifted away from my coup plan and turned to my potential suitors that seemed to make my mother a bit happier. Luciana kept asking about the girls, and interestingly, Catherine had caught her attention. Isabella, on the other hand, seemed more interested in Ellera. Perhaps it was because Catherine''s character resembled Luciana''s, and Ellera''s past was similar to Isabella''s.


    Finally, when it was very late, I walked my mother to her room. Since I had often slept beside her as a child, she suggested we sleep together again, but I refused, saying I was an adult now. However, when I rejected Luciana, I saw a fleeting moment of sadness and depression on her face, which made me feel regret. Without a doubt, Luciana was a very lonely woman. She had no relatives or a loving husband. She was a beautiful woman with a big heart, completely alone in the palace. After Violet and I were born, she must have become more joyful, but from what I had heard from Isabella, Luciana had been unhappy and extremely depressed before Violet was born.


    That''s why, before Luciana could close the door, I grabbed her hand. She looked at me with a surprised expression.


    "What is it, little Ethan?" she asked.


    "¡­ hah. fine, I''ll come to you shortly, alright?" I said.


    Luciana''s eyes brightened, and a beautiful, warm smile spread across her face. She didn''t say anything; she just nodded vigorously and then went inside.


    "That''s how easy it is to make her happy¡­ Little Ethan."


    When I turned to look at Isabella, I saw her with a beautiful smile as well.


    "Did you hear us?"


    "Oh yes, little Ethan, I heard you."


    I walked towards Isabella, making sure no one was around.


    "But I won''t be able to make you happy tonight," I whispered in her ear.


    Isabella stepped back, looking at me as if I had said something ridiculous. "I''m already happy, little Ethan. Don''t worry about me."


    "Good. But stop calling me little Ethan. You know very well how Big I am."


    Isabella, both surprised and angry, opened her mouth and playfully slapped my chest. "Why are you saying such things?! Someone might hear you!" she said in a low voice.


    "It''s ridiculous for you to say that. After all, it''s not normal for a woman screaming beneath me to be afraid of being heard"


    "Hahaha, shut up, shut up¡­! Go and sleep with your mother, little Ethan!" Isabella said, pushing me toward Luciana''s bedroom with all her strength. After pushing me to the door, she quickly turned and ran away, her face deeply flushed.


    My smile involuntarily widened as I turned around and knocked on the door. When I heard a sweet and happy "Come in!" from inside, I entered.


    Luciana had already changed into a nightgown and was waiting for me. Since the bed was quite large, I walked to the other side and sat on the bed.


    "Wait! Are you going to sleep in these clothes? Don''t be ashamed of your mother, little Ethan, and dress more comfortably," Luciana said.


    I sighed, already beginning to question why I had come here. I quickly removed my unnecessary clothes, though, of course, I still had enough on me to cover. As I turned and lay on the bed, I saw Luciana''s loving expression as she looked at me. She came even closer until only a few inches separated our faces. Whether from up close or from a distance, her beauty was undeniable, once again proving that she was absolutely stunning. If women''s beauty were to be categorized, Luciana would undoubtedly belong to the highest tier.


    Luciana''s dazzling beauty was even more captivating up close. Her silver-white hair shimmered like moonlight shining in the night sky, cascading over her shoulders like a soft veil that embraced her skin. Though the color of her hair was cool, it gave her a warm and inviting appearance, as if it were wrapping everyone who gazed upon her in a sense of calm.


    Her blue eyes reflected an inner world, deep like the ocean. These eyes sparkled with a secret in every glance, possessing a depth and delicate allure that could penetrate to the heart. The glint in her eyes mirrored the maternal love and protective instinct that radiated from her, further strengthening the trust I felt toward her.


    Luciana''s facial features were a perfect blend of grace and softness. Her smooth, fair skin shone with the perfection of porcelain, and the faint pink on her cheeks added an innocent and pure expression to her face. Her lips were curled in a gentle smile, a smile that carried a warmth and sincerity that could melt anyone''s heart.


    When she reached out her hands toward me, I was amazed at the elegance of her fingers and the delicacy of her touch. Her hands, with the nobility fitting for a queen, held both strength and tenderness at the same time. These graceful hands reflected the touch of a woman who had shouldered the heavy responsibilities of the kingdom for years but had never lost her maternal love.


    Luciana was not only physically beautiful, but possessed an enchanting spiritual beauty as well. Her unique beauty and inner grace were so magical, they seemed to make a person want to dance on clouds. Without a doubt, if Luciana were not my mother, but a woman I did not know, I would have been willing to destroy the world just to win her over. But sadly, she is my one and only mother, and I could never do anything to harm the relationship I have with her. When I realized how much this truth hurt my heart, I was left in shock. Fortunately, I would soon fall asleep, and I wouldn have to determine whether these feelings were real or just the nonsense of a dream.

 Chapter 162 - 162: Last farewell

    The next day, when I woke up, I saw a white head on my chest. Luciana was sleeping with her legs placed on my groin and her head resting on my chest. As the refreshing scent of Luciana reached my nose, I began to stroke her head with my hands.


    After a few minutes, Luciana stretched, sat up, and looked at me with sleepy eyes. As a smile spread across her face, she softly said, "Good morning..."


    "Good morning," I replied.


    Luciana got out of bed and went to the bathroom, returning to the room after a while, freshly showered. I went to the bathroom as well, taking a shower in the same place she had just used.


    The following hours passed peacefully. After breakfast, Isabella''s parents bid farewell and left. While Luciana and Isabella chatted among themselves, I was reading a book. After lunch, Luciana prepared to leave. I was set to depart for the academy that evening, meaning I wouldn''t see Luciana for a while. After a long farewell with Luciana, she left for the palace with tears in her eyes.


    Then, I was left alone with Isabella. The two of us spent most of our time together just making love. Although it was extremely dangerous for Isabella to get pregnant, we were cautious and continued passionately for hours. Thankfully, Isabella had given all her staff a day off, so no one could hear us, and the whole mansion echoed with Isabella''s cries of pleasure.


    By evening, Isabella was so tired that she didn''t even want to stand, so I had to prepare dinner myself since there was no one else in the mansion. After feeding Isabella with my hands, I prepared to leave. Isabella watched me with a certain sadness in her eyes that she tried to hide, but I could see it clearly.


    "Bella... Very soon, everything will be wonderful. Just hold on a little longer. I promise that after my next visit to Asina, we won''t have to part again," I said, gently caressing her cheeks.


    "I know. I''m fine; don''t worry about me," Isabella replied with a faint smile.


    That was how Isabella was. She hid her feelings and thought showing emotions was a sign of weakness. Given her life story, it was perfectly normal. Still, she would probably cry for a long time after I left. But all I could do was make promises and tell her that everything would be okay. As I was lost in thought, Isabella, taking the initiative, hugged me and rested her head on my chest.


    "Let''s just stay like this for a while." She just said


    Sometimes, even when people didn''t express their feelings, their bodies spoke volumes. Isabella''s embrace revealed her inner conflicts; she was battling loneliness but also wanted to trust me. And I knew how powerful her trust in me was. While I stroked her back, we stayed like that in silence for a while.


    "Can you promise to come back? That you''ll never leave me? Can you promise to keep loving me despite all those young, beautiful women around you?" Isabella asked, her eyes glistening with tears.


    I leaned down and kissed her full lips passionately. "I promise. Even if you no longer want me, I promise I''ll never leave you," I said after the kiss.


    Isabella placed her head on my chest again and clung tightly to my clothes. She wasn''t crying or begging me to stay, but I could see how much she didn''t want me to leave and how her heart was aching. This was why I hated goodbyes.


    " Bella, you know you don''t have to worry. I didn''t tell you before, but I decided to step up my coup against Richard just for you.. So don''t worry anymore; you''ve already become an irreplaceable part of my life. Now I must go, but I will return. And when I come back, I''ll make you my queen ," I said.


    Isabella closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then looked at me with a calm expression. Her face reflected a mix of relief and hope. For a moment, I felt lost in her gaze; we understood each other deeply. The silence conveyed more than words ever could.


    "Now, the only meaning in my life is Kayle and you," Isabella said, her voice now more resolute. "With you, everything has changed. So¡­ I''ll wait for you no matter what. I know everything will be better with you¡­"


    With a moment''s hesitation, but firmly, I placed my hands on her shoulders and looked into her eyes one last time. This separation, as difficult as it was, had strengthened my trust in her.


    "Wait for me, Bella. You''ll see, our story is just beginning," I said, giving her a last kiss.


    I took a few steps back, ready to turn, while Isabella''s eyes remained on me. This time, however, the distance between us was not only physical but filled with a spiritual bond. I felt as though this bond would give us the strength to overcome anything.


    Before leaving the mansion, I paused for a moment and looked toward Isabella''s room, thinking of her one last time. Soon, I would have to take a gamble, but I had a feeling in my heart that we would reunite soon.


    I decided to set off. Evening was beginning to fall, and I felt the warrior spirit within me once more. Without looking back, I stepped forward into the future.


    ---


    After a long journey, I reached the capital of the Island Federation again, then returned to the academy. It was almost dawn, so I went straight to my room. In the room, I could only hear my roommate''s quiet breathing. I quickly got into bed and fell asleep within seconds. The journey had taken a long time, and in a few weeks, the dungeon raid would begin. The rewards I would obtain from there would be significant.


    As for the dragon essence I had received earlier, from what I had observed, it seemed to act as a kind of strengthening elixir but was of the highest quality. I was getting at least ten times the efficiency of any magical or physical training. At this rate, it seemed that my Kaizer power stage-up was near. I also knew it had a life-extending effect, but I didn''t know if the dragon essence had other effects.


    ---


    The Next Day


    The next day, when I woke up, I still felt the fatigue of the journey weighing heavily on my body. As the sun began to rise, I decided to lie still for a few more seconds in the room''s silence. Then I opened my eyes and got out of bed. With the soft light entering the room, I felt a sense of calm in my soul. This journey, while challenging, had also taught me something because I had had plenty of time to work on myself. But now, being back at the academy, I felt a renewed sense of purpose.


    I noticed my roommate was still asleep quietly in the corner of the room. I stepped outside quietly and, after a while, made my way toward the academy''s bright, wide streets. Walking through the academy''s broad, stone-paved streets in the early morning, calm filled me with peace. Yet this peace was tied to the heavy responsibilities brought by the upcoming dungeon raid and missions.


    I then headed toward the unity building. Upon entering the unity building, I received greetings from several members who looked quite surprised to see me, then walked through the corridors toward one of the rooms only elite members could enter, the strategy room.


    As I pushed open the door to the strategy room, I saw them in the back. Ellera was calmly reading a book, as usual, while Roxanne was focused on a map.


    When they turned their eyes toward the door, the first thing I heard was Roxanne''s scream. Ellera simply stood up and started walking toward me, but I could tell she was happy from the soft smile and the silver rings in her eyes. Roxanne, on the other hand, ran toward me with dangerous speed, and after sprinting to me, she leaped at the same dangerous speed. I barely managed not to fall as I caught her in my arms, but before I could even say a word, Roxanne was already devouring my lips as if they were the most delicious meal she had ever tasted.


    She was kissing me so passionately that, for a moment, she even forgot to breathe. Fortunately, when I managed to end the kiss with a bit of force, she took deep breaths and managed not to pass out. Without waiting, Roxanne began kissing me again, this time all over my neck and face.


    "Yeah, I missed you, too."


    While still holding Roxanne in my arms, I walked toward Ellera and, despite Roxanne clinging to me like a child, bent down and kissed Ellera on the lips. Luckily, she didn''t object; in fact, her cheeks flushed slightly... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 163 - 163: Eva

    After spending some time with Roxanne and Ellera, we left the unity to attend our classes. There was no strict requirement to attend classes at the academy, or rather, you could decide whether to attend classes as long as you didn''t exceed a certain minimum. However, since I was approaching that limit because of the tournament and my visit to Asina, I began walking towards the academy''s magic department to attend one of the classes.


    Looking back, I realized there were a few things I needed to do. First, I had to get closer to Princess Catherine. Then, it would be good to spend some time with Evangeline. Similarly, I needed to take things to the next level with Ellera. Apart from that, I might need to meet with Kayle. Of course, I could never neglect Roxanne.


    Now that I think about it, having a harem, or at least potentially having one, was quite exhausting. Although I didn''t put much effort into seducing women, I had quickly found myself surrounded by a considerable number of them. Now, there was also the dragon princess and the demon princess pursuing me.


    With a deep sigh, I entered the classroom. I realized that the entire class''s attention had been on me for a longer period than usual. After all, my performance during the tournament and what I had accomplished with Arthur fake identity, combined with my identity as a prince, made it quite normal for me to be somewhat of a celebrity at the academy. Slowly, I made my way to my seat and began waiting for the professor without speaking.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The class went as expected. It couldn''t be said that I learned anything new, but I didn''t expect to learn something groundbreaking from just one class. However, at least I could practice what I already knew. As I was leaving the classroom, I noticed a few people, especially women, trying to talk to me, but I politely rejected them and kept moving. I had already researched the people with the most potential at the academy, and while everyone had a certain degree of potential, they didn''t meet my criteria.


    In fact, if I lowered my criteria, I''d end up having to deal with far too many people. Moreover, most of the people trying to approach me were women, and they wanted to be with me, but I already had enough women around me. Therefore, it seemed I needed to spend time with the women who already liked me and, although they hadn''t directly expressed it, had certain expectations of me.


    First, it was a good idea to date Evangeline, my fianc¨¦e. Of course, since I was quite inexperienced in this regard, I was uncertain about what exactly I should do. I set my thoughts aside and began walking toward the unity building where Evangeline was.


    As I walked through the academy''s courtyard toward the Evangeline unity building, I got lost in my thoughts. I needed to gather myself and clarify my plans. It made the most sense to put things in order, or everything could spiral into chaos. Starting with Evangeline seemed like a sensible decision; after all, she was not only officially my fianc¨¦e but also someone who showed her affection for me with every move she made.


    The more I thought about Evangeline, the more I remembered her elegance, calmness, and the deep affection she had for me. Her love for me was truly irresistible. Even when I first met her, she didn''t feel the need to hide her feelings for me; the sparkle in her eyes and the way her every gesture expressed her passion for me... Being with her had often been a source of beautiful memories, and I had no hesitation about taking our relationship a step further.


    When I reached the front of the unity building, I took a deep breath and gathered myself. I wanted to make this time with her special, so after collecting my thoughts, I decided to find a more intimate place where we could talk. After entering the building, I learned from a few members where Evangeline was currently located. I walked through the corridors and knocked on the door of the room where Evangeline was.


    A woman opened the door, and when I looked inside, I saw Evangeline, along with a few other people. They were clearly discussing something, but when they saw me, an unusual tension filled the room. Perhaps my performance during the tournament and what I had achieved under my Arthur identity had made them a bit uneasy. Evangeline''s straight pink hair added color to the otherwise dull atmosphere, and her blue eyes turned towards me.


    "Ethan?"


    When Evangeline''s eyes focused on me, a strange feeling stirred inside me. The other mans in the room, on the other hand, seemed to be a little cautious as they looked at me. Perhaps the fame I had gained through the tournament and my Arthur identity had made my usual cold and distant demeanor even more apparent. At that moment, I saw the same thing in everyone''s eyes: a sense of distance, a hint of fear, but also great admiration. Although these looks bothered me a little, I didn''t think I needed to take even a step back from the cold attitude I projected.


    When Evangeline heard my name, a familiar, gentle smile appeared on her face, but immediately after, her eyes betrayed a slight concern, and the tension in the room seemed to grow.


    "Why did you come here, Ethan?" she asked, her voice elegant but with a slightly anxious tone, indicating something was off in her demeanor.


    I paused for a moment. I didn''t know what to say. Although I had been thinking about going on a date with Evangeline, I wasn''t sure if this was the right time. To hide my uncertainty, I shifted my gaze slightly and tried to ease the tense atmosphere I sensed in the room.


    "I just wanted to see you," I said, my voice colder than usual, maybe even a bit sharp. "I wanted to spend some time with you after class. If you''re not available, we can do it another time."


    A brief moment of hesitation crossed Evangeline''s face. She looked around the room, glanced at those around her, and then turned back to me. It seemed like she was trying to figure something out, but eventually, she showed signs of softening.


    "Come inside," she said. "Our meeting will be over in a few minutes, anyway."


    For a moment, I reflected on how strong and cold I seemed. From the outside, no one could know the depths of my emotions, as I never allowed it. But here, with her, everything seemed to become a bit more complicated. Going to Evangeline''s side might help me resolve some of this inner turmoil.


    When I stepped into the room, I noticed that the other faces inside were still somewhat tense. However, when Evangeline greeted me, the surrounding atmosphere seemed to change, and the tension eased a bit. I pulled a chair from the corner and sat down, waiting for Evangeline to start speaking with me. While I felt the comfort of spending time with her, I also realized that I needed to focus on making sure everything progressed correctly.


    After saying a few words to the others in the room, Evangeline quickly saw them out, and once they left, she turned her full attention to me and slowly approached. "Ethan," she said, "When did you become so... changed? You seem more distant." There was curiosity in her eyes, but also the familiar warmth. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This question quite surprised me. But indeed, day by day, I was being seen as a more distant person, just as Evangeline had said. "I don''t know¡­ I guess it''s just my nature," I replied.


    "Do you know how intimidating your gaze and aura can be? Maybe it''s the influence of the dragon essence you were given. But I don''t think it''s a bad thing. I find your new aura both frightening and awe-inspiring."


    Evangeline''s words echoed within me. Truly, my aura had changed recently. I guess, My cold demeanor, combined with my inner strength, made me seem more distant and mysterious than ever. I wasn''t sure when I first noticed it, but seeing how carefully Evangeline was studying me was a bit surprising. In her eyes, it was obvious that she admired and cared for me, but there was also a hint of concern. Or sadness?


    "I¡­ didn''t know that," I said with a slight smile, though I also felt a kind of uncertainty. "I guess I didn''t think about it that much. But do you think it''s¡­ a good thing to be intimidating in your eyes?" I asked, with a somewhat teasing tone.


    Evangeline smiled, but this time her smile was deeper, more meaningful. "Yes, I think it''s a good thing," she said, standing slowly beside me. "Because everything about you is captivating, Ethan. Both intimidating and mesmerizing¡­ and that only strengthens you."


    Towards the end of her sentence, the slight tremor in her voice made me feel her deep attachment to me even more clearly. In that moment, I took a step closer to her, pulling back a bit of the distance within myself. I softened the harshness in my eyes and looked at her more closely.


    "Is it only when you look from the outside that you feel this way?" I asked, gathering a bit of courage in a more sincere manner. I gave her a meaningful glance, because something had truly begun between us, but I still wasn''t sure how to express it.


    Evangeline, bringing her face a little closer, said, "Yes," her voice softening. "Sometimes, when I look at you, I feel something stir inside me. Even if I don''t show it, I feel every moment, every movement of yours within me. Being with you¡­ it feels so natural."


    At that moment, everything seemed to stop. Time seemed to freeze. We began melting the tension between us, somehow, through the strength of the connection that had formed. It became impossible to suppress the emotions I was feeling inside. Despite my attempts to stay distant, my true feelings began to surface.


    There was a sparkle in Evangeline''s eyes. For a moment, it felt as though the entire academy, all the surrounding people, had disappeared. It felt like it was just the two of us. The gaze of a woman who was watching me so carefully, wanting to be with me, It felt more intimate and special than many moments.


    I took another step closer. I slowly reached my hand towards hers, and when our hands touched, I felt the rapid beating of Evangeline''s heart.


    "Eva, I actually came here to ask you out on a date."

 Chapter 164 - 164: Never

    I was sitting at a restaurant with Evangeline right now. She had accepted my date proposal, but because she spent so long getting ready, it was already evening. Honestly, I''m not really the dating type, but I''m trying my best for now. Of course, it would be nice if Evangeline could finally make a decision after struggling for about ten minutes on what to eat.


    "So, what did you choose?"


    Evangeline flinched at my question and, embarrassed, placed the menu on the table. As she put the menu down, she lightly rubbed her face and avoided eye contact, staying silent. A period of silence followed. Her indecisiveness was starting to get on my nerves. She was really difficult, but slowly and patiently, I had to approach this situation.


    "What''s available?" I asked, wrinkling my face.


    Evangeline looked back at the menu, as if she might find something. The indecision in her eyes made me more tense, but I waited silently. After a few seconds, she finally looked up, signaling that she had made a decision.


    "I think... I''ll have a salad," she said, offering a faint smile. But that smile still seemed to carry traces of uncertainty.


    "You''ve spent so much time on this, haven''t you?" I asked in a lighter tone. My voice was still sarcastic, but I wanted to ease the situation a bit.


    " I... No! I''ll have the flaming venison," she said, choosing one of the restaurant''s popular dishes.


    "Okay... So, I''ll have the same then."


    After Gorson took our orders and left, he left me alone with Evangeline. She was looking at me nervously, occasionally glancing out the window at the people below.


    "Eva, before we go to Asina, you said you wanted to talk about something. You know, the kiss thing. Do you want to talk about it now?"


    Evangeline turned to me and hesitated for a moment. "No," she said simply. "... Yes," she said after a pause. "... No," she then added.


    "... Alright. If you don''t want to talk about it, we won''t."


    "No. Let''s talk. How many women?" she suddenly asked.


    ".... I don''t know, it''s not clear yet"


    "Do they need to interview for it? I just asked how many women love you."


    Evangeline''s question suddenly created a tense atmosphere hanging in the air. I turned to her and looked more carefully. It was like I didn''t even know how to answer such a question. There was a brief emptiness in her eyes, a waiting look. I tried to understand what she was thinking, but this time, it wasn''t that easy.


    "I don''t know... But I think there are quite a few," I replied, carefully choosing my words, trying not to go into further details.


    "How many wives do you plan on having?" she asked again, with another sudden question.


    I hadn''t really thought about it before, but which ones would I make, my queen or queens? Roxanne? Isabella? Ellera? Catherine? Of course, if I married Evangeline, she would definitely be queen, and the princess of the Tiamat Empire would also have to be a queen. Now that I thought about it, choosing among them seemed very cruel.


    "I don''t know, but what I do know is that I want to make you my wife and my queen."


    Upon hearing this, Evangeline suddenly blushed and turned her head away. Clearly, she wasn''t prepared for my sudden compliment.


    "But, Evangeline, you need to understand. Besides you, there will be other women I love. In fact... I even have a daughter now."


    My words shocked Evangeline and leaned toward me. "What? When? Wait, were you hiding this from everyone? And who is her mother?"


    Evangeline''s eyes widened, her lips slightly parted. It was like what I said hit her like a sudden blow. A strange unease stirred within me, but I knew that at some point, I had to be honest about this with the person I was going to marry.


    "Yes," I said, speaking freely about what was on my mind. "I have a daughter. From Asina. And... this happened a few years ago. But I only found out about it recently, and I hope you keep this information to yourself."


    Evangeline nodded silently, but her gaze still avoided mine. She didn''t speak for a while, only gently rubbing her hands on the table, as if trying to find the right words.


    "So, who is the mother?" she asked again.


    "You don''t know her yet. She''s a viscountess in my kingdom."


    Evangeline stayed silent for a few seconds after hearing this. Her eyes were still distant, as if she was trying to process everything I said. Then she slowly lifted her head, looked at me, and paused for a moment.


    "I don''t know, Ethan. As much as I love you... this feels strange... the reality of having to share with you... It''s unsettling. I''m sure all those women are really good people, but... I don''t know."


    Evangeline''s words deepened the silence at the table. There was confusion in her eyes, a mix of understanding and unease. A discomforting silence fell. I didn''t know what to say because there wasn''t much I could do in the face of Evangeline''s feelings. I understood how she felt, but I didn''t want to make the situation even harder.


    "Eva, I understand you," I said, my voice softening. "But really, I want you to be with me. The final decision will always be yours, but... sometimes life gets so complicated, unexpected things happen... You know "


    Evangeline turned her eyes back to me, but this time in a calmer way. "I know," she said, but there was still that nervousness in her voice. "But sharing you... I just don''t know if I can handle it."


    We remained silent for a while, with only the reflection of the outside lights, the meals on the table, and the empty plates in place. I knew Evangeline was processing something inside, but I didn''t want to pressure her.


    "If it''s going to be that difficult, maybe it''ll take a little more time," I said, locking my eyes with hers. "But I promise I''ll do my best to handle everything with you."


    Evangeline took a deep breath and then nodded slightly. "With time?" she said. "This won''t be easy to get used to, but... I love you, Ethan. I just... need some time."


    When I heard this answer, I felt relieved on one hand, but on the other, I still had mixed feelings. Life doesn''t always have to be easy, anyway. Like in every relationship, a balance had to be found here, too. And even though this process would be hard, at least knowing Evangeline was with me made me feel hopeful about the future. In the end, Evangeline would be an excellent ally... No. I''m doing it again.


    When I remembered what Violet had said, perhaps there were some truths in it. I really should stop thinking about my relationships based on my interests. But then, how would I achieve my goals? I would probably find a way, but what I had right now seemed like the easiest path to my goals. Also, isn''t human nature selfish?


    In my opinion, no relationship can be one-sided. This doesn''t just apply to romantic relationships, it could be true for all relationships. But if we consider a romantic relationship, aren''t they selling love to each other? Why would it be wrong to call a relationship model that can continue as long as you give attention to your girlfriend, trade? Every person who expects something after doing something is making a trade. Anyway, these are difficult philosophical questions to answer or at least explain. Let''s get back to the date for now. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Evangeline''s words, a silence had fallen between us, both of us seemingly lost in our own thoughts. My eyes focused on the table, but I still had hundreds of thoughts in my mind.


    Maybe I was overthinking this. However, suppressing my feelings was difficult. Evangeline, still being so indecisive, pushed me in some way. But I didn''t want to pressure her. I knew that in that moment; she needed the time she required.


    As the ambiance of the restaurant, the outside silence, and the soft lights inside blended together, Evangeline slowly lifted her head and looked at me. She took a deep breath and parted her lips.


    "Ethan..." she said, her voice still trembling a little. "I don''t know, maybe... maybe it''s just hard to handle something this big, right? All these women, this... mess. But I love you, really. So I need to think about this."


    I nodded. "I know," I said, moving a little closer to her. "And I know I need to understand that. I''m sure everything will take time. But I won''t force you. Time... yes, time is what we all need."


    Evangeline looked away, but somehow, she smiled at me. Slowly, she began to play with her hands on the table, as if she were trying to choose the right words.


    "Sometimes... sometimes everything feels so complicated, Ethan. Relationships, people, expectations... These things are hard for me," she said, pausing for a moment. "But still, I don''t want to lose you... Never"

 Chapter 165 - 165: Relationships

    The dinner with Evangeline had become much livelier than it was a few minutes ago. The more I conversed with her, the more I became convinced of how cultured this woman was. She possessed enough knowledge, especially in history, to captivate me. Moreover, her worldview¡ªor rather, her perspective on ruling as a monarch¡ªwas remarkably aligned with mine. How many values we shared genuinely surprised me.


    After dinner, we continued talking outside until the curfew began. I can confidently say that after tonight, I knew Evangeline at least twice as well as I did before. This would certainly benefit our future marriage. Of course, it was still too early to engage in a sexsual relationship with Evangeline, and she still seemed to have some uncertainties in her mind. For now, it was best to let time take its course.


    As my date with Evangeline came to an end, I returned to the dorm and lay down in bed, only to hear my roommate Taktav quietly crying under his blanket again. He was so silent that an average person would never hear him. Maybe I could have ignored it, as I had before, but at the very least, I could ask if he was okay. I knew Taktav had an extremely fragile personality... and to be honest; I was starting to worry he might harm himself.


    After all, I had experienced something similar in a previous life. Now that I think about it, I hadn''t cared much about that person back then, and it ended in the worst possible way. So I got out of bed and walked toward the other bed. Taktav, who was crying under a thick blanket, stopped crying when he heard my footsteps, but then started to sob.


    "Hey, are you alright? If there''s anything wrong, you can talk to me," I said.


    Still sobbing under the blanket, Taktav quietly poked his pink head out from the edge of the cover. His eyes were tearful, his face exhausted. For a moment, he seemed unsure of what to say, as if any words might expose his vulnerability even more. But at last, he sighed and began to speak.


    "E-Ethan¡­ Sometimes¡­ I just feel like this world is too much for me," he said in a faint voice.


    Though his words might have sounded silly or weak, I somehow sensed the deep sadness behind them. This feeling unsettled me, as I''d always harbored a kind of aversion to such emotions. Still, my experiences had taught me one lesson: sometimes ignoring things came with a cost heavier than I imagined.


    "What exactly happened? Is there anything I can help with?"


    "... No. As a man, I must deal with my problems on my own¡­ That''s what my father used to say. I''m sorry for disturbing you. Please go back to bed; I won''t make any more noise."


    Taktav''s words made me sense that his sadness stemmed from deeper roots. His father''s insistence on him facing his struggles alone seemed to be part of the burden weighing on him. While I had little tolerance for such weakness, I didn''t want to watch him destroy himself completely.


    "Taktav, maybe your father told you to face your problems alone, but he didn''t tell you to ignore everyone around you," I said. My tone was far from mocking; in fact, it came out unexpectedly gentle. This bothered me, yet I couldn''t hold back my words.


    Taktav slowly turned his head, the sadness in his eyes slightly lightened. Taking a deep breath, he attempted a faint smile, as if he was trying to unburden himself from the weight he had carried for so long.


    "Thank you, Ethan," he said. "I guess¡­ sometimes just knowing someone is there is enough."


    I shrugged. I didn''t believe emotional support was that effective; after all, people should solve their own problems. But apparently, to someone as fragile as Taktav, even simple attention could mean a lot.


    "Look," I told him, "no one can survive in this world alone. You''ll learn that, eventually. But if you''re just going to bury your head in the sand like you are now, nothing will change. Sometimes, it''s natural to feel weak; just don''t let it go on forever."


    Taktav nodded and tried to control his sobbing.


    I had heard a few rumors about Taktav before. Probably because of his long pink hair and his other feminine features, he was often bullied. The things I''d heard about Taktav had always seemed ordinary to me. People belittling and isolating someone they perceived as weak had practically become a habit. Unfortunately, I could witness these kinds of things everywhere in society. But here, I found the importance of people placed on such wounded souls unnecessary. I had always seen it as weakness and thought it was best to focus on myself. But now, Taktav''s sorrowful eyes and withdrawn state served only to remind me of painful memories from the past.


    "Anyway. If you need help or at least want to talk, don''t hesitate," I said, getting up and heading toward my bed. "Oh, and one more thing¡ªI''d like you to join my unit. It would make me happy to see you as a member of our group, should you choose to accept," I added.


    Taktav''s eyes widened at my offer, but he said nothing. His surprise seemed to erase his sadness, if only for a moment. I could tell he was taking my words seriously and that my offer had affected him. He stayed silent for a while, looking at me thoughtfully. A faint glimmer of hope appeared in his eyes, though his hesitant expression suggested he was still struggling to decide.


    "Really¡­ this isn''t a joke, is it?" he finally asked, his voice tinged with a faint desperation.


    I shrugged and raised my eyebrows at him. "Taktav, you know I don''t make jokes," I said firmly. "Yes, it''s real. We need someone who can work alongside us. But that means you''ll have responsibilities on your shoulders, so you''ll need to stop acting like a child."


    Taktav pursed his lips and nodded. After a moment''s hesitation, he murmured softly, "I-I¡­ I''ll think about it¡­" It was clear that even giving that answer required him to gather his courage.


    Then, I got into bed, trying to sleep. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed my roommate smiling, with his bunny-like ears drooping slightly in happiness.


    ---


    The next day, I wanted to meet Ellera, but I couldn''t find her anywhere. So, I decided to visit Catherine, who I had interacted with the least among the girls. But this time, I sent a member of my unit first to let her know that I wanted to spend some time with her. The reply came quickly, and I learned that Catherine would be here soon. Now it was time to charm her.


    Within an hour, Catherine arrived at my unit''s building, and I was quite surprised when I saw her. She wore an elegant yet understated outfit. Her hair was tied back, with a strand of hair falling on each side of her face. She was undoubtedly beautiful. Achieving both sweetness and beauty at the same time is not something every woman can do, but Catherine seemed to embody this description flawlessly.


    Thankfully, I paid attention to my appearance, even in everyday life at the academy, so I wouldn''t look bad next to her. When I get close Catherine, I was momentarily at a loss for words. Her confidence and grace unconsciously reflected the same feelings back to her company.


    Pulling myself together, I took a step toward her, trying to suppress my smirk, and bowed slightly. "Princess Catherine, it''s an honor, as always, to see you here," I said.


    Catherine turned to me with a smile. "Honor? No need to be so formal, Mr. Ethan; I just accepted your invitation," she replied with a slight tease.


    I shrugged. "What can I say? It''s impossible not to be affected by beauty."


    Catherine rolled her eyes, but a pleased expression appeared on her face. The atmosphere of our conversation quickly became relaxed, and soon we were strolling through the academy''s garden. At first, our conversation was about daily matters: classes at the academy, other students, casual gossip.


    As our walk continued, our conversation took on deeper subjects. Although it seemed like a superficial exchange initially, I realized that Catherine''s words contained emotions deeper than she might have realized. Her kind and affectionate demeanor clearly showed she had a fragile heart. She was so sincere and genuine that even when expressing her feelings, there wasn''t a hint of insincerity.


    Catherine''s naturalness made me feel closer to her with every passing minute. As we walked together, I began to discover not only her physical appearance but also the depth of her inner world. The pure kindness in her eyes showed me that the person standing before me wasn''t just compassionate toward me, but toward everyone and everything. You sometimes want to protect such a sincere and innocent person, but at other times, you just want to get lost in her world. With every step, Catherine made me feel the warmth and peace within her. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that I think about it, maybe we could have had a real relationship, not just using her as a tool.

 Chapter 166 - 166: Another date

    After spending some time with Catherine, I told her I wanted to take her somewhere. Although Catherine was a bit hesitant at first, she eventually agreed and began to follow me. Since teleportation portals are typically used for the fastest travel across the academy grounds, we headed to the nearest one. After selecting our destination and paying a fee, we passed through the portal.


    When we emerged, we found ourselves on a high hill with a vast, endless view. This was the highest point of the academy grounds, floating in the sky, but calling it a hill wasn''t quite accurate. It was more like a plateau, with many restaurants and beautiful gardens. It resembled a picturesque tourist spot.


    Catherine was looking around with a mix of awe and wonder. The expression of admiration on her face made it clear that my plan had worked. I had wanted to bring her here, to the highest point of the academy, to let her experience its beauty. Knowing how delicate and sensitive her spirit was, I had guessed this view would touch her heart.


    At that moment I wanted to take a chance and I wanted to hold her little hand. When I held her hand, she immediately pulled back, but then lowered her head in embarrassment. "I''m sorry..."


    "No need to apologize," I replied. "I didn''t mean to make you uncomfortable; I just wanted to guide you to where we need to go." With that, I began to walk toward our destination.


    Catherine followed me with a shy but happy excitement. We entered a building with rustic architecture built on the side of the plateau. After quickly securing the best table, we also ordered our food. The restaurant was elegantly designed and the table we rented is located on the seventh and top floor. While it had a touch of Western architecture, it resembled Chinese design more.


    Upon reaching the top floor, I noticed how quiet it was. After all, getting a table here was expensive, and the silence was part of its appeal. We slid open a wooden door and climbed a few steps inside.


    The room on this top floor of the restaurant, sitting atop the plateau, offered a truly breathtaking view. Right in front of the table was an expansive view of the sky. White clouds, nearly within reach, floated at the same height, creating a surreal atmosphere. The air was cool and fresh, and as the wind gently moved Catherine''s hair, I could tell she was lost in the view.


    Looking around, I noticed the various gardens and vegetation on this high plateau. Colorful flowers added an elegant touch to the natural beauty of the landscape. Some flowers had grown around structures like vines, while others adorned sculptures, lending the area a magical feel. In the distance, elegant ponds and waterfalls created small cascades; the crystal-clear waters whispered like a humble melody.


    The location of the academy in the sky made the area appear to be shrouded in a light mist, giving it a mystical beauty. The sky shimmered with shades of blue and pink, like a painting, and those who gazed at it seemed to see an infinite depth stretching out before them.


    Catherine''s eyes reflected the enchantment of the moment.


    The room was spacious, with large cushioned seats shaped like a U, made from bird feathers. I bent down to remove my shoes and sat on one of the seats, which was incredibly comfortable. Catherine, mimicking me, took off her shoes and sat across from me. I don''t know if it matters, but her feet might have been the smallest adult feet I had ever seen.


    "This is... Simply perfect!" Catherine said, her eyes full of joy.


    Seeing the happiness in her eyes also made me feel content. I thought to myself that bringing her here had been the right decision. "The beauty of this view, combined with your elegance, makes it truly enchanting," I whispered, although I probably should have expressed myself more confidently.


    "Than you..." Catherine smiled shyly, clasping her hands in her lap while keeping her eyes on the view. She slowly said, "This feels like a dream... I''ve never been anywhere this beautiful before. Thank you so much."


    "This is just the beginning," I said with a wink.


    At that moment, the waiter brought the food we had ordered to the table. The dishes were exquisitely prepared, with salads garnished with delicate flower petals and meals sliced thinly and served with special sauces. Catherine gazed at the food for a while in admiration before laughing and saying, "These look so beautiful. I almost don''t want to eat them."


    As we began eating, Catherine started talking about her student life and lessons at the academy. As we spoke, I was reminded again of the delicate and sensitive heart she had behind her graceful demeanor. She wasn''t just a beauty that inspired admiration, but also had a deep intelligence and a love for learning.


    Deep down, I realized I didn''t want to harm this woman. I didn''t want her to feel like I was using her, or for her to think that once I had won her love, I would abandon her. I understood I didn''t want to hurt this delicate flower.


    Of course, things might change in an extreme situation. Any person who crossed my boundaries¡ªlike trying to kill me, taking away my freedom, harming my family, or perhaps damaging something crucial to me¡ªwould trigger a reaction. Those were my red lines, but I didn''t think Catherine would ever want to cross them. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A woman like Catherine is the ideal wife in every man''s dream. Extremely beautiful, charming, loyal, and probably loving. Of course, from the outside, she appeared to be the kind of woman who needed protection, one who could make any man''s heart race.


    I shook off my thoughts and returned to the present. "Catherine, do you remember what we talked about before? The day I said I would make you empress? Back then, you thought I was Arthur, but let me tell you now, I''m still determined to make you empress."


    Catherine froze for a moment, her eyes slowly shifting to me. She paused to think for a few seconds, then smiled quietly. "Yes, I remember," she said, but this time, there was no shock in her voice. "Back then, I really believed you were Arthur. But now... I''m not so sure. Making a deal with the prince of another kingdom might make me a traitor." She said, stirring her food with a fork, a hint of boredom in her tone.


    "Then let me help you without making you a traitor," I said.


    Catherine was silent for a moment, her eyes still on the table, but her thoughts were clearly unclear. Slowly, she looked up at me. Her gaze was more focused, more serious than before.


    "What kind of help?" she asked, her voice still carrying a trace of doubt.


    "I know it''s too soon to say this, but... I think I like you. And yes, in a romantic way. I want to get engaged to you. I want to make you my empress, Catherine. I want to ensure that your beautiful face always wears a smile." I said, shocking Catherine.


    Catherine fell silent for a moment, her eyes filled with a mix of uncertainty and astonishment. It was such a sudden confession that I couldn''t tell what she was thinking. Her eyes were trying to measure the seriousness in my expression, but my words seemed to have taken her by surprise.


    After a while, she lowered her head and smiled gently. "Ethan... I... I wasn''t expecting this," she said, her voice trembling.


    "Catherine, you don''t have to answer right now. I''m just expressing my intentions early to show you the respect I have for you. Still, I want to say that a few more dates like this would be enough for me to fall in love with you."


    Catherine gazed at me for a while, still silent. Her face held a mixture of shock and indecision. A few seconds later, she took a deep breath and gently lowered her head. "Ethan... I don''t understand... I''ve heard that your relationship with your current fianc¨¦e is quite good. Was that a lie? Don''t you love your fianc¨¦e, Evangeline, the princess of the Tamerid Empire?" she asked.


    "... Unfortunately, you misunderstood me. I love her, and I love you too. I know it may sound selfish, but I want both of you."


    Catherine''s expression of shock and indecision deepened with every passing second. Amid her confused looks, I could feel the conflict in her voice along with the seriousness. Her eyes seemed to be struggling, unsure of what to think.


    We stayed silent for a while, the only sound being the soft rustling of the leaves outside in the breeze. The beauty of the food on the table no longer mattered to Catherine, and the atmosphere had grown much heavier. It became clear that we were at a crucial turning point, where every word carried weight.


    "I''m sorry, but we can never be together in this situation... I can''t share the same man with the child of murderers...." she said, her voice full of disgust.

 Chapter 167 - 167: Who wouldnt?

    "I''m sorry, but we can never be together in this situation... I can''t share the same man with the child of murderers...." she said, her voice full of disgust.


    I knew what Catherine was talking about. Her mother and father had died under suspicious circumstances while returning from the Tamerid Empire. It was likely Catherine had always doubted that her parents'' deaths were accidents, and she seemed almost certain that the ones responsible were the Tamerid Empire.


    "Even so, Evangeline isn''t a murderer. Maybe her parents are, but Evangeline isn''t responsible for your family''s death."


    "No, she is a murderer. Maybe she didn''t kill my mother or father, but she still takes lives without hesitation for her own gain," Catherine retorted.


    She had made a valid point. Evangeline was indeed responsible for many deaths, whether by her own hands or through others''. After all, it wasn''t a coincidence that she was the closest candidate to the throne of the Tamerid Empire, the largest and most complex power on the continent. Such a position could only be achieved through bloodshed.


    "That may be true. But I don''t see anything wrong with it. I''m not saying it''s good, but I don''t think it''s bad either. People aren''t obligated to care about others'' lives. Those who think only of themselves rise to the top. Just like Evangeline"


    Catherine looked at me with disappointment. "So, do you think killing anyone is justified? No! Anyone who kills without necessity is evil," she said, slamming her hand on the table.


    "Does that mean I''m evil, too?"


    "What do you mean?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, I''ve killed many people, even my own stepbrother. So, am I evil? The thing you fail to understand, Catherine, is that everyone in this world, except for pure and innocent souls like you, is capable of anything. If given enough power and opportunity, even someone kind-hearted like you can become corrupt. Human nature leans toward evil. I''m just trying to survive in this malevolent world, using its own weapons against it. I kill, blackmail, and I''ll continue to do so for my own benefit. Doing good for someone you don''t care about is meaningless, Catherine, because if you throw little water at a massive fireball, the only thing you''ll see is the flames growing larger."


    Catherine fell silent at my words. Disappointment and anger flickered together in her eyes. As silence weighed down the room, she finally took a deep breath and spoke slowly:


    "Ethan, I could never be like you. I can''t see people''s lives, their values, as mere pawns to be sacrificed for gain. If you think joining the ranks of those who fill this world with evil is an accomplishment, then our paths diverge here, Ethan," she said, rising to leave.


    At that moment, I didn''t know how to turn the situation around. But I had to fix it somehow.


    "¡­ That''s the last thing I''d want, Catherine. If I tried to become the man you want me to be, would you reconsider?"


    Catherine hesitated for a moment, her eyes seeming to weigh the turmoil within me. After everything I''d said, I thought we had reached a point of no return, but the trembling of her lips hinted at a sliver of hope.


    "Ethan" she said softly, her voice carrying a broken echo. "The fact that you''re even saying these words shows that you haven''t completely lost the goodness inside you. But if these are just words¡­ they''re not enough." Her gaze locked onto mine, sharp and questioning. "Can you truly change? Can you really believe that goodness and the value of people''s lives matter in this world?"


    Silence once again stretched between us like an unbridgeable chasm. I took a deep breath, my thoughts swirling in a chaotic storm. I had survived by my own methods, and becoming the kind of person Catherine spoke of¡­ it wasn''t so easy in this world. Unfortunately, I couldn''t be that person. Even if I tried, I''d likely end up dead. But here I was, trying to forge a connection with Catherine, not just meet her.


    "I can try.... For you, I can try."


    At my words, Catherine slowly sat back down and remained silent for a moment. "I¡­ That''s good," she finally said, her voice barely audible.


    It was natural for someone like Catherine, who had spent most of her life in a palace, to be detached from reality. Still, there was something I couldn''t understand. Catherine must have suffered greatly as a child, having lost her parents. But yet, her development was different from what I had expected. After all, she seemed to hate the people who had killed her parents¡ªor at least, whom she believed had killed them.


    "Catherine, don''t you want revenge?" I asked suddenly.


    Catherine was caught off guard by my question. "¡­ No. But that''s not the same. They¡­ deserve to be punished," she said.


    "Do you want justice, or do you want revenge?" I asked, my eyes fixed on her innocent face. This was important to me. If I were to accompany her on this journey, I needed to know what she was after.


    Catherine''s lips trembled, her gaze shifting to the edge of the table. She clasped her hands tightly in her lap. "I just¡­ I don''t want them to get away with what they''ve done," she said at last, her voice trembling but resolute. "If they''re truly responsible for my parents'' deaths, then yes, I want them punished. But this isn''t revenge, Ethan. It''s¡­ justice."


    I tilted my head slightly, a faint, mocking smile playing on my lips. "Justice," I repeated. "There''s no such thing as justice in this world, Catherine. There are only winners and losers. What you want is revenge. Dressing it up as justice won''t change that. Be honest with yourself."


    Catherine drew a deep breath and leaned toward me, her eyes blazing. "No, Ethan. You might not see the difference, but I do. To you, it might seem insignificant, but to me, it means everything." Her words carried weight, and for a moment, they made me pause.


    After a brief silence, I leaned back in my chair, folding my arms across my chest. "Alright, Catherine," I said. "Let''s say I''ll help you. I''ll help you find those responsible for your parents'' deaths and bring them to justice. But I have one condition."


    Catherine''s eyes lit up for a moment. She recognized this as an opportunity and didn''t hesitate. "What do you want?"


    "If at any point¡­ this quest for justice turns into something dangerous, you must stop," I said. "I don''t want to watch you become someone you never wanted to be." I felt the weight of my own words as I spoke. In this world, no one could remain the person they wanted to be.


    Catherine hesitated, but eventually nodded. "Agreed," she said, her voice low but firm.


    "Then we''ll work together from now on," I said.


    Although my hopes for a quick romantic relationship with Catherine had been dashed, I had at least avoided the worst-case scenario. I no longer needed to chase after Catherine or demean myself as though I depended on her. I wasn''t about to follow any woman like a lovesick puppy. Besides, even without Catherine, my goals wouldn''t be impossible to achieve. She would just make things easier, that''s all.


    ????


    When my date with Catherine ended, we returned to the teleportation portal together. My relationship with her remained good, and I''d say it deepened a bit since our conversations rarely strayed into risky territory. However, it still hadn''t reached a romantic level.


    By the time Catherine and I parted ways, the sun was setting. When I returned to my unit''s headquarters, I decided to train for a bit in the exercise room to get stronger. For now, it would be best to set aside my thoughts about my relationship with Catherine.


    I headed to the training room and conjured a small sphere of water. I began throwing it toward a target at the slowest possible speed. It was far more difficult than it looked, as the purpose of this exercise was to enhance control over the element. No matter how powerful a person''s Kaizer abilities are, without sufficient control over their element, they''re no better than a wild, untamed beast. They may be strong, but their lack of control makes it increasingly difficult to defeat formidable opponents.


    As the small water sphere floated forward at a slow pace, the door suddenly opened. Distracted, I lost focus, and the sphere burst mid-air. Letting out a sigh, I turned to see who had entered. Standing there, her tail wagging slightly, was Ellera. Her hair was damp, likely from a recent bath, but thankfully, she wasn''t wearing anything sheer or revealing.


    Ellera walked toward me. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to distract you," she said in her neutral tone.


    With her emotionless expression, she moved to the adjacent training area and picked up a sword from the rack. "Do you want to spar? No magic, just swords," she asked, swinging the weapon lightly to test its balance.


    "Yes, of course."


    I walked over and selected a sword of my own¡ªa long, thick, two-handed sword that was incredibly heavy. Then Ellera and I took our positions.


    "Okay, so... Three.¡­ two¡­. one¡­. start!"


    _____


    The reason I couldn''t write a chapter the previous day was that I had to travel out of town to attend the wedding of a very close relative. In fact, I even wrote this chapter in the back seat of a car, surrounded by extremely noisy and mischievous children. ????????????

 Chapter 168 - 168: Power of attraction(+18)

    "Huf.... Huf..."


    I lay down next to Ellera, who was lying on the ground panting. It seemed like we were both pushed to our limits, but in the end, I barely managed to defeat Ellera. Fighting without using any magic was much more challenging than I thought. And Ellera was also quite skilled.


    Ellera was now lying next to me with her head on my shoulder. She was sweaty, but for some reason, there was no smell of sweat. Her clothes were wet, and that''s why her breasts were standing upright in front of me. Even Ellera''s breathing was attractive to me now, the way her chest went up and down or the way her sweet white ears moved.


    I had noticed this before, but it really felt like the stronger I got, the hornier I became, especially after physical training. And now I can say that I''m using all my willpower to control myself.... But why control myself? After all, if Ellera wants to be with me, why should I hold myself back?


    Without me realizing it, my hand touched Ellera''s face, and I turned her face towards me. Ellera was looking at me with her usual soulless expression. But the next moment, when I kissed her, her soulless expression gave way to a slight blush and surprise.


    "Ethan... What are you doing?" she asked, pushing me slightly.


    "I want you. I want you now, if you''re ready."


    Ellera continued to look at me with a puzzled look for a while. Then she sat up and shyly played with her hair. Then she turned to me quickly. "First... Let''s move to a more suitable place... Someone could come in here at any moment." She said.


    I stood up and followed Ellera. I could feel that she was quite nervous, but she looked normal from the outside. I couldn''t take my eyes off Ellera''s shapely ass as I followed her, like a dog in mating season, but I calmed myself down. I thought maybe it was because Ellera was the bearer of light and I was the bearer of darkness, but still, the attraction I felt for her seemed unstoppable. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Something told me that Ellera felt the same way. Ellera finally stopped in front of a door and opened it. But I pushed her in from behind. The moment Ellera turned towards me, everything happened very fast. All I felt was kissing Ellera, but when I opened my eyes and came to, I was on the bed trying to take off Ellera''s clothes.


    Ellera was also trying to take off my clothes in a wild way. Ellera couldn''t get my clothes off properly, so she started tearing them off. Then she stood up and tore her own clothes with her claws. Yes, indeed, her fingernails grew long and turned into claws.


    Ellera then approached me and pushed me by the chest and threw me on the bed. My penis was already hard and erect as I watched what she was going to do. With her claws, Ellera tore off the lower clothes I was wearing and left me naked. As I guessed, she was feeling what I was feeling.


    Ellera got on top of me without any foreplay and pointed my penis into her vagina. Then suddenly, without any warning or permission, she just took my whole penis inside her.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh..... Yes," Ellera said as she smiled.


    I think it was the first time I had seen such a smile on her face. Ellera was very hot inside and although I struggled a little at first, she gradually became wet inside. Ellera started to move as my penis curled like a spring inside her. I could see the blood flowing to my groin, but Ellera didn''t seem to be in any pain and she even started to nounce on me without slowing down.


    "Ahhhh yes..... Yes!"


    As Ellera''s breasts moved up and down, Ellera leaned towards me and started kissing me forcefully. She aggressively put her tongue in my mouth and used it as if she wanted to conquer the inside of my mouth. For a second, I felt like I was being raped, but frankly, there was no way that could happen when I was enjoying myself so much.


    "Mhmmmmmmmm.... Are you feeling well? Tell me...." Ellera asked me.


    "Yeah... I feel good."


    Ellera laughed at my answer and started bounce above me faster. Although I found this strange because I had always been on top before, I had to admit that being on the bottom had its own pleasure.


    Ellera grabbed both my hands and continued to bounce on me while stabilizing me. The sweat of training mixed with the sweat of sex. and the creaking of the bed filled the room. Ellera kissed me and after a while she left my lips and moved down to my neck. She was nibbling and kissing my neck but also sometimes biting it.


    "Mhmm Ahhh! I feel good too! Ahh yes.... Ethan!"


    Ellera straightened up again and this time, while standing on her feet, she lowered her buttocks and stood in a squatting position over me. Her entire genital area was exposed and sticky fluids flowed continuously from her light colored vagina. Ellera started to move her hips up and down in a squatting position.


    "Hmmm yes! Hrrrr..... yes.... ahhh!"


    When I heard Ellera''s growl, I realized that she was really not quite herself. She was a bit drunk. But she was still moving up and down with her very strong legs and giving me incredible pleasure. Ellera''s soft tail was wrapped around my leg and Ellera''s mouth was open, revealing her sharp fox teeth.


    "Ahmm ahhhh!"


    Ellera''s body began to tremble as her low moans began to increase, but just then I grabbed Ellera around the waist and flipped her over so that I was on top. Ellera was a little surprised at first, but then she didn''t care to keep up with me, moving her hips even though she was on the bottom.


    I began to penetrate Ellera as her wet inner folds gave me incredible pleasure. My penis was throbbing and hard inside Ellera as the heat spread throughout my body and my pleasure continued to increase with each passing second. I grabbed her by the shoulders and the sounds of flesh hitting flesh echoed through the room as I thrust my full length into her, one at a time.


    "Ahhhh yes ahhh....! This is too much!!!"


    Ellera''s moans became louder than her eyes rolled back into the void and her voice trailed off for a moment. Then her body began to convulse and tremble as her pupils shifted upwards. But I didn''t stop. I grabbed Ellera by the throat this time and began to enter her harder and faster, muffled moans coming out of Ellera''s mouth as my penis pierced her cervix.


    "Ahhhhhg!!!!"


    Then I grabbed Ellera by the hips and pushed her against the wall, hard, and kept going in and out of her as fast as a cheetah. The pleasure I was feeling had now blinded and intoxicated me, but I still felt I could go on for a little longer. Ellera was bouncing on my lap and hitting the wall with each stroke, but Ellera, whose expression of pleasure was obvious, didn''t seem to mind.


    "..... AHHHHHHHHH... SOMETHING IS COMING!"


    When I realized that Ellera was about to orgasm again, I pulled out my penis and threw her down on the bed, leaving Ellera on all fours. Holding her long white tail in my hands, I again thrust my penis into Ellera in one big thrust. As I grabbed Ellera''s tail and started thrusting in and out of her, Ellera''s moans were loud enough to fill the room, even though her head was buried in the pillow.


    "OHHHHHH.... AHHH-HMMMM AHHHH!"


    Ellera''s white soft tail tried to wag in my hand but I squeezed it with all my strength and at the same time I continued to penetrate Ellera''s wet interior. When I realized that I was reaching my limit, I grabbed Ellera by the neck and lifted her up and we both came at the same time as I bit her throat. I could clearly feel my white semen flowing into Ellera non-stop, but all the while I was biting and nibbling on Ellera''s throat.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! AH-MMMMMMMMMMMMMM!??????"


    Ellera''s whole body was shaking like a vibrator, and suddenly she slipped out of my hand as if she had lost all the power in her body. My penis was still inside her, dripping my semen. The pleasure I felt lasted so long that at one point, even I was about to lose my strength.


    When I pulled my penis out of Ellera''s pussy, as if my sperm had been waiting for this moment, it poured out and painted Ellera''s groin white. I bent down and turned Ellera towards me and placed her body on my lap as I began to kiss her. Ellera''s eyes were closed, but I could tell by her deep breathing that she was awake.


    We stayed silent for a while, holding Ellera as she lay on top of me. I was caressing Ellera''s stomach, her breasts or her legs. Ellera finally opened her eyes and turned to me. When he kissed me on the lips, this time it wasn''t aggressive like at first when we first came here, instead it was a very gentle kiss. It was as if she was saying thank you in a way.


    But a few seconds later, when I spread her legs again and immediately put my hard penis back inside her, she seemed to regret the kiss.

 Chapter 169 - 169: How big was it, exactly?

    (Third-Person POV)


    A woman with golden blonde hair was elegantly sipping coffee from a cup while seated on a large, throne-like chair. Her movements were extremely graceful, and it was clear she had undergone extensive etiquette training for a long time. After all, she was none other than Princess Kayle.


    Kayle was gazing at the woman in front of her, who had turquoise hair. Yes, this woman was Marsiel, the daughter of Elbuanur, the fifth concubine. Marsiel stood nervously, trying to meet the intense red eyes of the person before her.


    "Have you finally made up your mind? Will you help me?" Kayle asked.


    Marsiel clenched her small hands into fists and spoke with determined eyes. "Yes. I will help you. I will pay for both my redemption and my mother''s. I will assist you in catching my brother... But I have one condition. I don''t want him to suffer... Please accept this request, Your Excellency," Marsiel said with a deeply depressive expression on her face.


    "I accept... Of course, Ethan will be the one to kill him, but I will convey your request to him," Kayle replied.


    Marsiel took a deep breath and wiped away a single tear that fell from her eye with the back of her hand. She had seen how terrifying Ethan was during the tournament and didn''t want to become an enemy of such a frightening man. In fact, what Marsiel really wanted was to protect her mother. One day, Ethan would become king, and it was likely that he would kill her mother for revenge, along with herself and her brother.


    This was why Marsiel had accepted the offer. She would act as bait for Kayle. According to the plan, when Ethan went on a dungeon hunt, Kayle would return to Asina and bring her brother here. When Ethan returned from the dungeon hunt, Kayle would present Markuol as a gift to him. In this way, Kayle would win the love of her beloved brother.


    Now Kayle needed one more ally. She wanted to kidnap Markuol as quietly and cleanly as possible, leaving no evidence that would put Ethan in a difficult position.


    "You may go now. I will notify you the day before we leave," Kayle said, her face breaking into a striking smile.


    Marsiel stood up but, before leaving, bowed respectfully. "Your Excellency, the only reason I am cooperating with you is to ensure my mother''s safety. Please, Your Excellency, speak to Excellency Ethan about this situation," Marsiel said in an extremely respectful tone.


    "Of course, don''t worry, dear. I will take care of it," Kayle assured her.


    After Marsiel bowed once more, she left the room, leaving Kayle alone. As Kayle took the last sip of her coffee, her smile widened. She imagined how happy she would be when she gave Ethan Markuol, bloodied and battered. A lock of golden hair fell behind her ear as she smiled, thinking of the future.


    Now, she needed to find an ally, but she had already found one. She had chosen a hidden mouse for herself. She knew she could convince that mouse, the one who was always attached to Ethan and never left his side. That mouse, just like Kayle, would want to make Ethan happy. Kayle smiled widely, thinking about how perfect her plan was. Then a knock at the door sounded.


    "Come in!"


    A few women entered, among them a timid woman with purple hair. Her body was full-figured, but not overly so. Kayle''s smile diminished, though it didn''t disappear. She stood up and looked at the woman, who was standing a little nervously among the group of unit. Kayle approached her.


    "So, your name is Ganea, and until a few years ago, you were a servant in my country''s palace. But when you found out you were pregnant, you left the palace out of fear. Am I right?" Kayle asked.


    "Y-yes, Your Excellency!" Ganea confirmed, nodding as her purple hair swayed.


    "And you think this child is my brother Prince Ethan''s, don''t you?" Kayle asked, moving even closer.


    "Y-yes, Your Excellency! I swear, it was my first and only time," Ganea replied, stammering.


    "So, are you saying that Prince Ethan, who can bed any woman he wants, slept with you? And even left you pregnant after just one time, is that it?" Kayle said, walking until she stood directly in front of the woman.


    "Yes, Your Excellency, I swear!"


    Kayle looked at her carefully and studied her body. Then she brought her hand down and grabbed the woman''s vagina hard with her palm.


    "Ahhh! Your Highness?"


    Kayle was looking into Ganea''s eyes while still squeezing the woman''s vagina. "So you''re telling me that my brother entered this hole here.... Then tell me how big was it?" Kayle asked as her smile widened.


    The question shocked Ganea as she stood dumbfounded and in pain, but she quickly pulled herself together and tried to remember the day. The day he dressed Prince Ethan with the servants, and after his penis became hard, Prince Ethan chose him out of all the servants. It was the happiest day of her life and also the most pleasurable.


    "Well.... It was-it was quite big...." He replied in a low voice.


    "How big was it, exactly? "Kayle asked again in the same tone.


    "Well... Well... It was probably from my wrist to my elbow..." Ganea replied shyly


    The other women in the room, who were members of Kayle''s sorority, were looking at Ganea with very puzzled expressions. But Kayle''s smile only narrowed.


    "That''s right... Unfortunately you got that right..... Bring that boy to me and if he''s really Ethan''s, I''ll take care of you two." She said, but she sounded very depressed.


    Ganea nodded vigorously and walked out, but as she did so, she had one thing on her mind. How had Princess Kayle realized that she was right? After all, the prince can''t see Ethan''s "thing.".... Or could he? Ganea''s guess was sort of right. In fact, Kayle had many times secretly watched Ethan taking a bath or masturbating as a teenager.


    And the reason Kayle was upset was because Ethan wasn''t the one carrying her first child. I think Kayle''s mind had already been corrupted. Kayle sat back in her chair, unhappy. She had to get Ethan quickly, or she might have more children soon.


    ---


    (Ethan POV)


    "Well... So, you have a daughter now, right? What does it feel like to be a father?" Ellera asked.


    Honestly, I wouldn''t say that being a father feels as strange, or at least as different, as people say. I could only describe it as a strong sense of protection and happiness.


    "I don''t feel any different. I just want to protect my daughter in some way. Of course, I already love her very much, but there''s no divine feeling or anything like that." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ellera thought for a moment before replying, "So, what you mean is, everything feels normal, but it''s somehow like a responsibility? A desire to protect your daughter¡­"


    "Yes, exactly. The instinct to protect a life is unlike anything else. With every step, every breath, you feel this drive to do everything you can to make sure nothing goes wrong... But at the same time, there''s also this urge to give her a chance to explore the world and live. Finding a balance can be difficult sometimes."


    Ellera tilted her head, processing what I said. "I understand. But still... it must be something very special."


    "It is. And if you don''t drink the Choun tea, we''ll probably have a child of our own," I said, stroking Ellera''s bare stomach.


    "Hmmm... As much as I want that, I don''t think having a child right now is the right decision... But if you want, I can change my mind," Ellera said, turning her face towards me.


    "Whatever you want, beautiful," I said, and kissed her lips again. Ellera responded, but I pulled away from her soft lips, though it pained me.


    "The curfew will start soon. It''s probably best if we leave now."


    We had already done it four times, but I still had the desire to do it again. It could be said that Ellera''s gravity pulled me towards her. But of course, I couldn''t let this overshadow my love for my other women. I would likely have a large harem in the future, and to avoid any issues, I needed to treat each of my women fairly.


    Ellera sat up in bed and turned to me before heading toward the bathroom. Seeing all the marks I had left on her body, I couldn''t help but smile.


    "You can go ahead. I''ll clean myself up," she said, heading for the bathroom. Her full hips swayed behind her.


    I stood up, dressed, and headed toward the exit. Although I had left many marks on Ellera, she had left dozens of pleasure marks on my body as well. Especially on my neck, where many visible marks were clear. Anyone who looked at me for more than a few seconds could notice them. Thankfully, thanks to my powerful magic and the strength provided by the dark element, they would be gone by tomorrow.


    By the time I returned to the main hall of the unit, I noticed that it was already night. The members of the unit had returned to their quarters, but there was one person still there. Standing in front of the door, with a sad expression, was my roommate, Taktav... I still hadn''t gotten used to that funny name.

 Chapter 170 - 170: New members

    I asked, "What are you doing here?"


    My roommate jumped when he heard my voice, then turned to look at me. "Ah... Well, I came to register, but I think I arrived too late," he said in a sad tone.


    "... Give me your student ID. I''ll take care of it," I said, extending my hand.


    Taktav handed me his ID, and I walked toward the reception desk. I wrote down Taktav''s information on any piece of paper I found there, signed it, and then handed the paper to Taktav so he could sign it as well. He quickly signed it and handed it back to me. I then put the paper in an envelope.


    "I congratulate you for joining the Black Wolves. Come here tomorrow and pick up your unity badge. But come earlier tomorrow, okay?"


    Taktav nodded vigorously, a smile on his face. "Yes! Thank you," he said and left.


    At that moment, I heard a voice from behind me and turned to see who it was. Ellera was walking slowly toward me. "Ethan, you''re still here."


    "Yes, I had to register a new member," I replied.


    "Hmm, good. By the way, there''s something I wanted to tell you," Ellera said, stopping right in front of me "A little while ago... you were talking to me about Catherine while we were in bed. I think I can solve that problem for you," she said.


    Surprised by this, I asked, "So, what you''re saying is, you''re going to help me add Catherine to my harem? Did I understand that correctly?"


    "Exactly, but I won''t be helping you. I''ll be helping us," Ellera replied with a small smile on her face.


    "Is there anything you want in return?" I asked.


    "Hmm. Actually, I didn''t want to do it for this reason, but since you''re insisting... then take me out on a date. That''s what I want," she answered, her face turning slightly redder.


    I couldn''t help but smile at this. "I would have taken you out on a date even if you just asked. So, how about after the dungeon hunt, we go on a date? Would that be good for you?"


    "Y-yes, perfect. So... Let''s go without getting punished," Ellera said, her blush growing bigger.


    I knew she wasn''t worried about the punishment, but rather that her embarrassment was increasing. It was comforting to know that Ellera was feeling what every young girl would feel. I enjoyed watching her sweetly walk in front of me as we left.


    After leaving the unity building with Ellera, I put my roommate''s registration envelope in the locked box in front of the unity building. After a calm walk with Ellera, we finally reached our rooms, thankfully without getting punished.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The next day


    I was walking toward the training grounds early in the morning. Honestly, at times like this, I missed one of the good things from my old world: listening to music with headphones. Anyway, I''ll explain things a bit to myself. All the dukes except for Duke Fernnard, Liam''s supporter, are currently on my side. No matter how hard I tried to reach Duke Fernnard, I couldn''t get him to support me. He only said he would remain neutral, which is something, at least.


    Another important point to mention is that I will soon reach Kaizer stage 5. Within a year, I will definitely reach that stage, and that will be the time to return to Asina. Although Richard is at Kaizer stage 7, with my dark element and the other powers by my side, I will carry out the coup in one night and take the throne by the morning.


    First, I need to convince the dukes of the coup, but now that I think about it, I can''t trust any of them. There were three dukes, and even if not all of them were on board, I could still carry out the coup. If I have Isabella, Roxanne, Kayle, and finally Ellera with me, we can definitely take down Richard. Richard wouldn''t be able to fight against both the dark element and the light element at the same time.


    Along with the other girls, if I can convince a few more unity members, it would help. Especially Jofmaon, who is quite a useful warrior. So in short, I was thinking of carrying out the coup with a single, strong, and quick move. Then, I would hide the cause of Richard''s death, so neither the commoners nor the nobility would react. For now, the goal was to perfect this plan, and I was confident I could do it within a year.


    When I arrived at the training ground that morning, as expected, the air was still cool and quiet. Most people hadn''t woken up yet, but a few early risers were practicing sword drills. Ellera was there too, and as soon as she noticed me, she appeared by my side.


    "You look good today, Ethan," she said with a slight smile. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As usual," I replied with sarcasm. But my eyes lingered on hers for a few extra seconds. The offer for a date from yesterday suddenly came to mind, and I felt a bit good


    At that moment, Taktav ran excitedly into the training area, holding a badge in his hand, and a huge smile spread across his face. "I got my badge! I''m officially a member of the Black Wolves!"


    "Oh, so you''re accepting new members, huh? Then I want to join your unit," a deep female voice came from the direction of the door. Without looking, I knew who it was.


    It was a very characteristic voice, and it was clearly coming from a muscular woman. Of course, this woman was Limahlat, one of the demon princesses with red skin who was standing there.


    "So, you want to join our unity?" I asked, trying to break the tension. Especially since Ellera seemed a little angry.


    "Yes! How do I join?" she asked.


    "Are you sure? You only get one chance to join. Don''t you already have a unity of your own?" I asked.


    Limahlat smiled confidently and put her hands on her hips. "Of course, I''m sure. I have my own unity, but they''ve become a boring group. Things here look more interesting."


    Ellera''s brows were furrowed. She tried to hide her tension, but her displeasure was clear from her gaze. "Interesting, huh? The Black Wolves aren''t here to satisfy your need for entertainment, Limahlat. You know that, right?"


    Limahlat laughed lightly. "Ah, the sweet little kitten is here, too. Look at you, furrowing your brows. Let me pet your head."


    Ellera''s brows furrowed even more, and her jaw trembled from clenching her teeth. "I can''t believe you dared to call me that," she said, her voice tinged with slight anger. It was the first time I had seen Ellera this angry.


    Limahlat chuckled and casually passed by Ellera, lightly nudging her shoulder. "Sweet little kitty is a bit feisty, isn''t she? But don''t worry, I''m here to entertain and train you. And of course, to help Ethan..." Her voice lowered slightly on the last words, and she gave me a faint smile. The playful glint in her eyes was obvious.


    "Limahlat," I said in a stern voice, trying to calm the tense atmosphere. "everyone here must show respect to each other. If you''re going to join the unity, you''ll follow this rule too."


    Limahlat shrugged nonchalantly, as if my words hadn''t affected her. "Of course, of course. Respect, love, all that stuff and other thing..."


    "I don''t want her to join," Ellera said, crossing her arms over her chest.


    This time, Limahlat didn''t laugh. She turned toward me and said, "Ethan, is this girl always like this? Or is she having a special day? If so, you could''ve warned me." Her voice was mocking, but her eyes were still focused on me.


    Noticing that Ellera was about to get even angrier, I intervened. "Alright, alright. Ellera, calm down. Limahlat, know your boundaries. Things here don''t run on your rules. If you want to join the unity, you need to understand that."


    Limahlat crossed her arms over her chest and looked at me, a smug smile on her face. "Of course, I''ll follow your rules, Ethan. Don''t get me wrong, I just want to... liven up the atmosphere here," she said, then turned to Ellera and gave her a mocking look. "Of course, some people might not be able to handle a little color."


    Ellera took a deep breath but didn''t say anything. I knew her well enough to recognize that, no matter how angry she got, she usually controlled herself. This silence was her way of hiding her vulnerabilities.


    "Limahlat," I said carefully, "we need to be sure you understand the rules. If you want to join the unity, you must agree to work in harmony with everyone, including Ellera."


    Limahlat took a step toward me and looked into my eyes. For a moment, the arrogant expression on her face was replaced by a serious one. "Alright, Ethan. I promise you," she said, her voice softer but still challenging, "I''ll follow your rules. But in return, I don''t want to lose my fun. What''s the point of this world without a little color and passion?"


    Ellera looked away, as if those words had touched her in some way. But she didn''t say anything. She just took a few steps away from me. I rarely saw her retreat like this; she usually used silence as a shield.


    "Alright," I said finally. "Limahlat, we''ll accept you into the unit. But if things go south, you''ll have to leave. And when it comes to the unity, I have the final say. I hope we can get along."


    ______


    My new novel Reincarnate as the Villainess''s Husband has published 20 chapters. Although I use a little too much swearing in the first chapters, this situation decreases in the following chapters. Feel free to take a look if you are interested!

 Chapter 171 - 171: Another pregnant woman

    "Well... As you can see, we now have two new elite members, and we now have a total of six elite members. I welcome Taktav, who has proven his skill in theoretical magic, and Limahlat, whose combat power is at the highest level."


    I was speaking to the elite members sitting on two wide and long couches across from me, behind a large table.


    "I believe we can now carry out our tasks more efficiently and quickly," I added, slightly straightening up in my seat and folding my hands on the table. Some of the elite members exchanged glances and gave a slight nod, while others maintained serious and focused expressions. Everyone in the room was a symbol of power and knowledge, but the atmosphere of competition between us was also palpable.


    "Limahlat. I have great respect for you. I would be pleased to have a match with you," said Jofmaon.


    Limahlat showed a wild smile. "You must be a "big cat" It''ll be fun to beat you up, but my only real rival is Ethan, little kitty."


    The two wild characters, Limahlat and Jofmaon, bared their teeth at each other, grinning. This situation actually worked in my favor. After all, I needed someone like Limahlat to balance out Jofmaon. Although Ellera could handle this task, Limahlat''s help would still be very beneficial. I needed to keep this group together no matter what and ensure they trusted me.


    "Well then, let''s start our first meeting after the tournament. First, does anyone have any questions or issues regarding my new, or rather, true, identity?" I asked.


    Jofmaon stroked the long hairs on his beard. "I have no problem with it, boss. I just wish you had told us this earlier, but there''s no issue otherwise. And I apologize to all my strong friends here for my disrespect before the tournament," he said.


    Jofmaon was like that. Despite being temperamental and irritable, he deeply valued his friends.


    "Yes, it would have been better if I had explained it earlier, but that''s in the past now. Let''s focus on what''s ahead of us."


    The elf woman Faeloria seemed like she wanted to add something, but then hesitated and stayed silent. A brief silence fell over the meeting room. Faeloria''s hesitation caught my attention, but I didn''t press the issue. I believed that such things would eventually come to light. Instead, I redirected the conversation.


    "Great," I said, with a slight smile. "Now, let''s discuss a few matters regarding our new arrangement. After the tournament, everyone will have a task, and these tasks will be critical to our progress. Our goals are big, so there''s no room for weakness. Limahlat and Jofmaon, while testing each other, remember the importance of cooperation as well."


    Limahlat grinned mockingly. "Don''t worry, leader. I''ll teach the little kitty a few lessons before I break his bones."


    Jofmaon narrowed his eyes at Limahlat, but didn''t say anything. Instead, he took a deep breath and leaned back calmly. The tension between them reminded me of how delicate the dynamics within our group were. However, Jofmaon''s apology and Limahlat''s relatively controlled behavior were promising.


    "Ellera," I continued, turning toward her. "I''d like to entrust you with part of our strategic planning after the tournament. With your wisdom and analytical skills, we can take things further."


    Ellera lowered her head with a serious expression. "I''ll do my best."


    At that moment, Taktav tilted his head slightly and began speaking. "Leader, I would like to suggest that more resources be allocated to magic research after the tournament. Developments in theoretical magic could be critical for both our defense and offense."


    This suggestion made me think. Taktav''s skill in theoretical magic was unquestionable, but the balanced use of resources was just as important. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re right, Taktav," I said. "We''ll reassess resource distribution. However, for now, our priority is to get to know each other better and see our true potential."


    I was still uneasy about Faeloria''s hesitation. I looked at her and asked softly, "Faeloria, you wanted to say something, didn''t you? Now''s a good time."


    The elf woman hesitated, but eventually decided to speak. "It''s just... Learning your true identity now may be confusing for some. It''s not a trust issue, it''s just something we''ll have to get used to. But of course, my respect for your leadership hasn''t changed."


    Her gentle and diplomatic approach eased the tension in the room a little. I nodded in acknowledgment and said, "I understand your concerns, Faeloria. The trust of this group means everything to me. But I believe that, in time, we''ll all get used to our new arrangement."


    Just then, a noise came from behind the door, followed by the sound of the door opening. Kayle entered with a small child in his arms. His face was serious, and he quickly approached me. Behind him, one of our guards was present, wearing an apologetic expression. I motioned for him to step back. Also another woman was standing by the door, looking worried.


    "Hey, little brother, I''ve brought you your son!" Kayle said, handing the child in his arms to me.


    After shaking off my initial shock, I looked at Kayle, questioning what he meant.


    "Why are you looking at me like that, little brother? I''m not the one who knocked up that girl and then forgot about her," Kayle said, pointing to the woman with purple hair behind him.


    After examining the woman with purple hair, I finally began to understand what had happened. This servant woman was someone I had been with just once a few years ago. I think it was the day I met Evangeline. I sighed deeply and looked at the child in my arms. He had blue eyes and purple hair. It was possible he was my child, but I wasn''t sure. Then again, now that I think about it, there was a way to confirm this through a paternity test in this world, so the chance of the purple-haired woman lying was low.


    Still, it would be wise to have a priest check. Now that I thought about it, I hadn''t performed the Water of Fate ceremony for either of my children... But how could I have known that my sperm could make even a barren woman pregnant? Anyway, I had fathered the child, so I had to take responsibility. When I looked at the other members in the room, everyone except Ellera seemed shocked.


    "Ah... Sorry, but what''s your name?" I asked the tense purple-haired woman.


    "G-Ganea, your excellency!" she stuttered.


    She had probably come to the academy as a guest, and guests couldn''t stay at the academy forever. So, I had no choice but to send Ganea and the child I had just met to Isabella.


    "... First, I''ll need to be sure he''s my son, and I''ll have the best priest conduct the test. If he''s not my son, you can tell me now, and I promise no one will do anything to you. In fact, I''ll even pay you a good amount just for that day. So, this is your last chance. Is this baby my son?" I asked.


    Ganea clenched her hand and, gathering all her courage, barely held back her tears. "Your excellency, I swear, no other man has touched me, and unless there''s been a miracle, this child is definitely yours!" she said firmly.


    "Well, little brother, looks like you''re a father now. I hope you won''t think of getting any other woman pregnant after this. Right?" Kayle asked, a somewhat eerie smile on his face.


    "Well... Actually, I already have a daughter. When you meet her, you''re going to love her. She''s quite a sweet little creature," I said honestly.


    But what I said seemed to upset Kayle, and as he walked toward me in anger, he suddenly grabbed me by the collar and pulled me toward him. It was obvious from his entire demeanor that he was angry, but he showed no signs of wanting to harm me.


    "So, you''ve already gotten another woman pregnant, huh?! Fuck...! I''m warning you, brother, if you get another woman pregnant...! I will kill that woman!" Kayle said.


    Although there was a hint of sadness in his last words, the words themselves were far from being sorrowful. Standing there, still in shock, all I could do was say, "Okay..." Sometimes, I forgot just how extraordinary Kayle''s character was.


    Kayle gently let go of me and stormed out of the room. After he left, a deep silence settled. The tense energy that filled the room felt as dense as the air itself. Limahlat, unable to hold back a smile, interjected sarcastically,


    "Did you become a father, my leader? So it turns out your leadership isn''t just about strategies, huh?"


    I gave him a sharp look, but Limahlat''s attitude didn''t change in the slightest. Jofmaon, on the other hand, let out a light laugh, as if trying to turn the situation to his advantage.


    "One should never underestimate the leader''s special abilities," he said, then turned to Limahlat and added, "But be careful, maybe one day you''ll receive a part of his legacy."


    Ellera''s voice brought the room back to seriousness. "I think this topic is distracting enough. If there are no objections, can we continue with the meeting?" she said, in a slightly cold but authoritative tone.


    I nodded and returned to the table. To ease the worry on Ganea''s face, I gently handed the child back to him. "Ganea, once the tests confirm he'' my son, I''ll arrange a suitable place for you. For now, there should be a designated area where you can stay. I want you to know that you''ll be safe."


    Ganea bowed his head in thanks and stepped back. The little child slept peacefully in his arms. Before leaving the room, he looked at me one more time and gently bowed.

 Chapter 172 - 172: Dungeon

    One Week Later -


    During the past week, I mostly focused on practicing to become stronger, but I also did many other things. First of all, I spent some time with my newly acquainted son and Ganea. It seems that Ganea still hadn''t given the child a name, and he asked me to name him. After thinking for a bit, I gave him the name "Arthur," which was my original name from my previous life. Yes, it was also the fake name I used back then, but I had created my fake name using my original name from my past life.


    Since I had no other choice but to send Ganea and my son to Isabella, I saw them off yesterday. I also wanted to write another letter to Isabella, but of course, it was encrypted, just in case. Isabella''s sacrifices and help were really important to me. If it hadn''t been for Isabella, it would have been difficult to find a safe harbor to leave my children. In any case, I wrote my deep thanks to her repeatedly in the letter.


    Additionally, I wrote letters to Avanne and my mother, Luciana. For some reason, I felt a strong motivation to write letters lately. Maybe I was tense because of the dungeon hunt we would be going on tomorrow. A voice inside me told me that the dungeon would be much more challenging than I thought, but I still believed I would get through it with my rewards.


    In the meantime, I spent time with Roxanne, Ellera, Kayle, Evangeline, Catherine and Limahlat whenever I could. By the way, Violet was still keeping her distance from me, but for now, it seemed like she had given up on that ridiculous marriage thing... I hope.


    Anyway, I had to wake up early tomorrow and join the dungeon hunt. So, I stretched my tired body and walked to the bed. Since I had both intense training that pushed my limits and had been with Roxanne and Ellera multiple times during the day, I felt a bit tired, but when I lay down, the exhaustion helped me sleep deeply.


    ----


    The Next Day -


    When the first rays of the morning sun filtered into my room, I opened my eyes. Although my body still carried the fatigue from the previous day, my mind was quite clear. Today, I would be going on the dungeon hunt I had been waiting for. I quickly went outside, and we had breakfast at a small restaurant with Roxanne, and Ellera. After that, I headed towards the main teleportation portal. Kayle had used her annual leave last night to leave the academy but the rest of the women were waiting for me there, but since there was little time, I went to say a quick goodbye to them.


    That morning, as I was preparing for the dungeon hunt, the farewell was brief but meaningful. Violet, as usual, kept her distance, while Catherine smiled gently and wished me good luck. Evangeline gave me a healing potion and said, "Use this if you''re in real trouble," she added. I didn''t have time to take anything from the others; time was passing quickly.


    The professors were ready and waiting for me. So, I waved my hand at them one last time and walked towards the teleportation portal. I would be the only student joining the dungeon hunt. There were many dungeons in this world, and these dungeons usually contained rewards. These dungeons existed mainly due to high Mana waves. And every year, at least one high-class dungeon would appear. The Dragon Academy was clearing out these dungeons to prevent them from harming the public.


    Of course, these dungeons were incredibly dangerous, so only the professors at the academy were assigned this task, but sometimes, the winner of a tournament would be given the chance to join a dungeon hunt. However, this year, two different strong Mana waves had emerged in an unusual manner. A powerful Mana wave signal had already been received months ago, but only a few weeks ago, another one appeared. This was a rare occurrence, but still there was no panic at the academy, and, on the contrary, the professors seemed quite happy.


    This was why two different groups were formed at the academy. The first group would go to the dungeon identified months ago, while our group would head to the one that had emerged a few weeks before. The first group had already passed through the teleportation portal, and now it was our turn.


    A massive demon, who was a close combat professor, approached me. This demon was a rare member of the demon race at the academy. After all, demons usually didn''t like working for the academy, or rather, for dragons.


    "I''ll take responsibility for you," the huge demon professor said in a deep, echoing voice. He crossed his four arms over his chest and looked down at me. His eyes studied me, both challengingly and curiously.


    "My name is Vash''tor. If you want to survive on this journey, you''ll follow my instructions to the letter. I don''t expect any foolish heroics from you, human."


    I nodded slightly. "I''ll do my best," I said. Working with a professor like him was both an honor and a little relaxing


    The other professors behind us were organising the rest of the supplies we would need.


    "Now go and put on the armor that has been prepared for you," Vash''tor said, gesturing toward a place.


    I walked toward the spot Vash''tor pointed at. In a small stone room, the armors and weapons were neatly arranged. When I saw my armor, I momentarily gasped. This must have been specially prepared for me; it had dragon motifs and gold embellishments. It seemed to be made of a lightweight but durable material. Each piece of armor appeared to be designed to fit my body perfectly. This was probably a gift from Dragon Princess Valthera


    "Come on, don''t waste time," Vash''tor grumbled.


    I began putting on the armor. At first, it felt a bit unusual, but I soon realized it was adjusting perfectly to my body with each movement. When I placed the last piece, the chest armor, I felt a surge of energy. This armor was no ordinary piece; it contained magical powers.


    "The armor was made by the best craftsmen of the Dragon Academy," Vash''tor said from behind me. "It will give you extra durability and speed. But remember, the armor will not protect you completely. If you''re careless, you''ll die."


    I nodded in acknowledgment and joined Vash''tor and the others.


    "I hope you won''t bring your reckless behavior, like being late, into the dungeon," Vash''tor said in a harsh voice. The other professors watched me with quiet but careful looks.


    The next professor was an elf woman I had encountered once during my magical theory lessons. She carried an elegant but deadly aura. She was one of the nine magical theory professors at the academy, and I had heard she was quite skilled. Her long red hair cascaded over her armor, which was adorned with fine embroidery. I remembered her name was Liriel.


    "Vash''tor is right," she said in a melodic, but serious tone. "This dungeon is not just a simple hunt or adventure. We don''t know what we''ll face inside, but given the intensity of the magical waves, we should assume that it is filled with deadly traps or creature."


    "Enough with the warnings. Let''s get started," interrupted another professor. The voice belonged to a short but muscular hyena-man. He was covered in intricate tattoos and carried a massive axe on his back. "My name is Gorun, and I don''t want to stand here chatting; I''d rather go into that teleportation portal and slay some creatures."


    This mixed yet impressive group was truly made up of the academy''s strongest members. With a small sigh, I indicated that I was ready. Vash''tor stepped to the front of the group and gestured with his hand.


    "Time to teleport. Move in single file, and be careful," he said.


    One by one, we stepped into the portal. Blue light surrounded us, and then the world suddenly changed.


    ------


    When I opened my eyes, I found myself in a dark cave.


    The cold, damp air of the cave was immediately noticeable. Sharp stalactites hung threateningly from above in the darkness. The stone floor beneath our feet was uneven, with some areas covered in moss. A faint hum came from the depths of the cave.


    Vash''tor, with his four arms, signaled for the group to gather. "First of all, keep your eyes and ears open. This is not your home; this cave could be our death," his deep voice echoed in the cave.


    Liriel raised her hands and muttered a few words. A weak light orb appeared from her fingertips, illuminating our surroundings. "There is definitely a magical source deep in the cave," she said. "But there''s a strong magical disturbance¡­ No, this is something else¡­ these could be the strongest Mana waves I''ve ever seen¡­- And now, the Mana waves have suddenly stopped¡­....- I don''t understand. There''s now very little Mana in the air. I don''t know what''s going to happen, but there''s definitely something down there, and that means something could be waiting for us at any moment."


    Gorun pulled his axe from his back and let out a hearty laugh. "A few creatures will be a nice warm-up for me," he said, grinning widely. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I adjusted the straps of my armor tightly with my hands. I could feel the slight sense of security the armor gave me, but deep down, I had a feeling that things would not go smoothly in this cave.


    "First, we''ll follow this path," Vash''tor said, pointing with his massive hand at a narrow passage ahead of us. "Keep your formation. Liriel and I will lead the way. Gorun will guard the rear. You¡ª" he turned to me, wagging his finger, "stay in the middle and don''t even think about rushing ahead."


    As he said this, his expression seemed to reinforce the warning. "Understood," I replied.


    ____


    I finally figured out how to properly integrate Luciana into the MC''s harem. After all, writing such a relationship, or at least writing it realistically, is going to be difficult but if even 70% of the scenario in my mind comes to life, it will probably be great. However, Luciana''s arc will require a bit of waiting

 Chapter 173 - 173: Fall

    In an extraordinary manner, we had been traveling through the cave for about half an hour without encountering any problems. Perhaps a few relatively small spiders or some minor creatures appeared, but we didn''t face any significant issues. However, as time passed, it became clear that the cave, or whatever this cursed place was, was quite deep. Despite having traveled in only one direction for half an hour, it seemed we weren''t even close to reaching the end of the cave.


    Such a massive dungeon was indeed incredibly interesting. As the journey continued, the tension in the air grew. No one in the group was speaking; only the sounds of our footsteps and the occasional clang of Gorun''s axe against his armor could be heard. Liriel''s light orb continued to illuminate the path ahead, while shadows danced in the dark corners of the cave. Everyone was on high alert, but no one knew what was coming.


    After a while, the narrow tunnels of the cave gave way to a wide and high tunnel. Giant crystals hanging from the ceiling sparkled as if responding to Liriel''s light. However, this gleam created a strange feeling of unease.


    "Stop," Vash''tor suddenly ordered, raising his hands to halt the group. He examined the surroundings with a deep, muffled grunt. "Something''s wrong here. This much silence isn''t normal."


    At that moment, Liriel''s face darkened. "Mana waves are stirring again," she said quietly, as if afraid that raising her voice would awaken something. She closed her eyes and murmured a short incantation. With a motion of her hands, she drew an energy flow in the air, and in response, the crystals on the cave walls suddenly began to emit a reddish light.


    "This is a trap," Liriel said sharply. "The crystals were placed here to protect this area. The energy buildup could cause an explosion."


    "Get back!" Vash''tor shouted, pushing the group back with his massive hands. But it was too late.


    One of the crystals suddenly cracked, and a powerful wave of energy was released. The wave threw the group aside, sending each of us tumbling to different corners of the cave. For some reason, I took the hardest blow, and when I hit the ground, my head was spinning, and my armor had cracked. However, it was enough to realize that the magic embedded in my armor had protected me.


    As the smoke cleared, I gathered myself to check on the group. Liriel had created an energy shield and managed to protect herself. Gorun was leaning on his axe, slightly wounded but still standing. Vash''tor seemed to have used his strength to shield himself, though blood was dripping from his left arm.


    "Is everyone okay?" Vash''tor asked, looking around without paying attention to his wound.


    "I''m fine," I answered, out of breath.


    Liriel muttered something and, using her magical light, looked deeper into the cave. "The energy has completely stopped¡­ but this isn''t normal. The mana waves have disappeared completely."


    "This trap was just the beginning," Vash''tor said, gritting his teeth. "Worse things are waiting for us in this cave. From now on, we''ll proceed with double the caution. And this time, if anyone disrupts the formation, I''ll personally deal with them."


    After this warning, the group gathered again. However, something had changed in the atmosphere. It was as if the cave was testing us. It was certain that we faced a darker and more deadly journey ahead.


    As we continued, Liriel quietly approached me. "The energy here¡­ it''s unusual," she whispered. "The power that created this dungeon is no ordinary force. If we''re not careful, we might die here. But¡­ I can''t quite understand it¡­ I feel like something is trying to pull us into its boundaries."


    These words made me even more uneasy. I didn''t know what we would find in the depths of the cave, but I knew it was no simple dungeon. And deep inside, I had a sense that the journey''s end would bring not only victory but perhaps a great loss.


    My thoughts spun in my head, tangled and unclear. This cave was truly testing us; with every step, a new sense of danger filled me. Taking Vash''tor''s warning into account, we continued on without breaking formation. However, after the crystal explosion, it felt like the cave was watching us. The energy Liriel had mentioned seemed to be pulling us somewhere.


    Throughout our journey, we encountered more traps. First, massive stones fell from the ceiling of the cave. We only survived because of Vash''tor''s quick reflexes and Gorun''s axe, which he used to cut through the stones and clear the way. Afterward, hidden mechanisms on the ground triggered, and sharp stones suddenly shot up from beneath our feet, causing us some difficulty. However, none of these obstacles were deadly. It felt as if the cave was trying to scare us but didn''t want to kill us.


    Eventually, the path narrowed, and we had to crawl through a low tunnel. When we emerged from this narrow passage, a vast cave appeared before us once again. But this time, the cave was even larger and much cleaner. It was so clean that it appeared brighter than before. What caught everyone''s attention, however, was the massive sword at the center of the cave.


    The sword was approximately twelve meters long and incredibly thick. At first glance, it might have been mistaken for a statue, but the details on its surface revealed that it was a real weapon. It had a blood-red inner surface; the closer one got to the sharp edge, the darker the color became, as if it were swallowing the darkness itself. Its shine, despite Liriel''s light orb, was menacing. The energy surrounding the sword made the air feel heavy.


    "This thing¡­" Gorun said, astonished. "It can''t belong to a human¡­ This must be a weapon of the gods!"


    "No," Liriel said, examining it carefully. "This is not just a weapon. There''s a sealed power within it. It''s no ordinary object. Don''t approach it!"


    But just then, the ground of the cave trembled once again. Liriel screamed, "Something''s coming!"


    From the darkness, a massive creature emerged. It seemed to be a guardian, fed by the dark energy of the cave, standing next to the sword. The creature, about four meters tall, had a nightmare-like appearance. Its muscular body was covered in spikes, and it held a gigantic hammer. Its eyes were locked on us, and it seemed programmed to attack.


    For some reason, though, the creature left everyone and directly attacked me with the greatest force I had ever seen in my life.


    The creature''s strike was so fast and powerful that I had no chance to defend myself. The hammer hit me, and my body was sent flying through the air before crashing onto the ground. The armor on my chest cracked, and the impact forced all the air out of my lungs. I felt like I was suffocating; breathing was almost impossible. My vision blurred, but the battle cries around me pulled me back from the brink of unconsciousness.


    "ETHAN!" Liriel screamed, panicked, as she rushed toward me. But the creature noticed her too and charged at her with its massive hammer.


    "No¡­!" I snarled, trying to get up. My whole body was aching. Even the magical protections in my armor couldn''t fully absorb the blow. But the fact that I was still alive was nothing short of a miracle.


    Gorun roared and threw his axe at the creature to distract it. "Come here, you damn ugly thing!" he yelled. His axe struck the creature''s shoulder, but it seemed unaffected as it continued its assault. Liriel, however, managed to create an energy shield just in time to protect herself.


    Vash''tor, trying to wrestle the creature to the ground with his arms, shouted, "Ethan, get up! We can''t protect you. Get up and fight!" But when the creature threw Vash''tor aside as if he were nothing, I realized that it was far too powerful for any of us to handle.


    Everything was blurry. My body didn''t want to move. But somewhere deep inside me, something was calling to me. The familiar darkness¡­ It appeared every time I faced hopelessness, strengthening me, yet also consuming me.


    No, I thought. I can''t use this power here. They¡­ they don''t know. They shouldn''t.


    But seeing the creature raise its hammer for another strike, I realized I had no choice. Either I used this power, or we would all die here.


    "Enough!" I shouted, my voice echoing in the cave. I closed my eyes and released the power sealed inside me.


    A dark aura quickly enveloped my body. This feeling... it was familiar, but terrifying. The energy emanating from my skin surrounded me like armor, and the dark armor appeared once again. But this time, my mind was clear, and my power was under my control.


    Liriel''s voice rose in panic. "Ethan, what are you doing?! This energy... this dark element! How... how is this possible?!"


    I didn''t respond. My only focus was on stopping the creature. The dark armor had filled me with power. When the massive hammer of the creature came down on me... I felt nothing. When I opened my eyes and looked at the creature, it was gone. And at that moment, I noticed that the legs of all the professors were shaking. Even Vash''tor was sweating in fear and kneeling on the ground.


    I didn''t understand what was happening, but it seemed like the oppressive aura filling the cave had no effect on me. It was as if the one who was emitting this aura had willed it to be so. When I looked at the massive sword, I saw it shrinking, but it was still gigantic.


    The air in the room was filled with an indescribable pressure. The fear in everyone''s eyes was the same¡ªfear that couldn''t be put into words. Vash''tor, perhaps for the first time in his life, was kneeling, gripping the ground with his hands. The usually unhesitant, confident giant was now out of breath, drenched in cold sweat. The deep breaths coming from beneath his armor echoed through the cave. His hands were trembling, but he wasn''t trying to hide it.


    Liriel''s face had turned white. The usually graceful and self-assured mage now had wide eyes. Her lips parted as if she didn''t know what to do. She tightly gripped her energy shield, but it seemed like it wouldn''t be enough to protect her. With trembling lips, she whispered, "This... this can''t be. This feeling... no one can have this kind of power."


    Gorun, who had always clung to his enormous axe as a source of confidence, had now dropped it to the ground and staggered backward. The powerful warrior''s eyes were filled with fear; he was trying to look away from the dark aura and shrinking sword. His massive hands clenched involuntarily, and his chest heaved with each labored breath. "This... this must be a god..." he whispered, as if even he found it hard to believe.


    As the sword continued to shrink, the aura filling the room grew denser. Before our eyes, the metal surface of the sword began to crack, as if shedding its shell... And from within it, an unimaginably terrifying figure emerged. Its blood-red eyes slowly opened, and a threatening dark energy radiated from them. My gaze locked onto the creature¡ªit wasn''t just a demon; it was the physical manifestation of pure destruction and darkness.


    When the being fully emerged, even the cave walls seemed to crack, as if they couldn''t bear its presence. Its massive size seemed to fill the entire cave. Two enormous horns spiraled atop its head, adding to the menacing look of its dark armor. With every movement, the armor produced heavy, resonating metallic sounds. The bright red core in its chest wasn''t filled with a heart, but with pure energy emanating from its soul. Behind it, two large dragon-like wings spread, dark energy flowing through its veins, and the sharp tips of its wings looked like a lethal threat.


    The creature slowly raised its head and scanned the surroundings. There was neither mercy nor anger in its eyes¡ªonly the absolute certainty of its existence and an overwhelming sense of dominance. With each breath it took, the surrounding air trembled, and the cave''s darkness intensified. For a moment, its eyes locked onto mine. I felt pressure in my chest, but this time it wasn''t fear¡ªit was as if the being recognized me...


    Meanwhile, the others were completely paralyzed.


    "Finally... Everything necessary for my ascension is ready..." it said, looking at me with the deepest, most terrifying voice I had ever heard. "The force of both dragons and demons.... You, child... Your fall will be the cause of my rise...." It added, its voice cracking the cave walls.


    "It can''t be.... He can''t be real!" Vash''tor exclaimed loudly, pointing at the creature. "The killer of dragons... Annaxor!"


    _____


    If you don''t remember who Annaxor is, you can look at "Chapter 74: Short Saga"


    I also added an illustration of Annaxor


    sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 174 - 174: Perfection

    Annaxor''s eyes met mine for only a moment, but that gaze reverberated through my entire body like a searing pain. The pressure I felt wasn''t just from his piercing stare, but also from the trembling walls of the cave and the dark energy saturating the air. With every breath he took, with every movement, the surrounding air grew heavier, oppressively thick.


    Vash''tor, Liriel, Gorun¡­ All of them stood frozen as if crushed under an unbearable weight. The fear in their eyes made it seem like they were one step away from death. The overwhelming aura surrounding Annaxor had enveloped every warrior present. Slowly, that colossal being scanned each of them, his gaze settling on me as he began to advance.


    Liriel''s eyes grew emptier with each step Annaxor took. She didn''t scream; she only gasped for air in silent terror, clutching her magical energy shield tightly. Yet, I knew that her magic was futile against this power. It was as if nothing could protect against Annaxor''s presence.


    He turned first to Vash''tor. Every movement he made resonated in the air like an explosion. Annaxor took one step, then another, closing in on Vash''tor. The giant man, as immovable as a river against its current, stood firm. But no matter how strong he was, he was nothing more than a child''s plaything before this entity. Annaxor raised his arms and struck Vash''tor down in a single blow. The mighty warrior crumpled to the ground, blood trickling from his mouth, his eyes fading. One of the greatest professors of the ancient Dragon Academy was defeated so effortlessly.


    Liriel''s arms trembled with the insecurity she felt against Annaxor''s presence. "W-we have to stop this¡­ or we''ll all¡­ we''ll all die!" she stammered, tears streaming down her face. But when Annaxor glanced at her, her panicked cries ceased immediately. The light that shimmered in her eyes vanished in an instant, her hands dropping lifelessly as the energy within her dissipated. Under Annaxor''s crushing grasp, her body was lifted into the air and then hurled to the ground.


    Gorun gripped his axe with both hands and charged fearlessly toward Annaxor. "Damn¡­ May the gods curse you!" he roared, swinging his weapon. But the massive creature didn''t even flinch, taking a single step back. Gorun''s axe struck Annaxor''s impenetrable torso, as though it had hit an immovable mountain. With a single motion, Annaxor swiped his colossal hand, sending Gorun flying. The strike opened a deep gash across Gorun''s chest, and the mighty warrior fell heavily, his breath ceasing. In mere moments, three of the Dragon Academy''s strongest warriors¡ªeach more powerful than me¡ªlay dead.


    This was a power even dragons feared. Annaxor, a being capable of slaying an average dragon with one hand, possessed strength enough to annihilate all of humanity. He was the embodiment of the greatest-made catastrophe existence had ever witnessed.


    Now, I was the only one left. My mind felt scattered, my body seemingly a part of this horrific scene. Everyone else had been crushed, abandoned to death. Before me loomed the crimson figure, its shadows flickering ominously. Something stirred within me¡ªa force¡ªbut it wasn''t a beacon of hope; it was a pull toward destruction, toward the source of the darkness.


    Annaxor cast one last glance over at the fallen warriors, his eyes weighing them as though deciding they''re worth. Slowly, he raised his shoulders, as if contemplating erasing every existence in a single breath. Then, with his last movement, the entire cave trembled.


    "This shouldn''t have been so easy," he said, his voice seemingly directed solely at me.


    In that instant, everything froze. My body went numb, my vision darkened, and the voice of my own shadow whispered to me. But when Annaxor''s crimson eyes turned back to me, I felt both dead and reborn in the same moment. Each step he took shook the ground like a small earthquake. I had no idea what to do. Could I escape this monster? Most likely not. Absolutely not. Could I defeat him?


    I searched desperately for a clue, anything to grasp or understand, but there was nothing. What would I do now? The only option left was to fight this cursed beast. Maybe¡­ maybe he had a weakness, though it seemed impossible. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Annaxor approached, the surrounding darkness seemed to deepen. Each step brought a heavier tremor, the air suffocating like a shroud pressing down on me. My heart pounded as if trying to drown out the ominous murmurs in my head. Fear swelled within me, but so did something else¡ªa need to destroy him, to erase his existence. Whatever it took, I had to try.


    There was no other choice. I quickly stretched out my arms, channeling my inner energy and focusing my Kaizer power into my fingertips. In this moment of life and death, everything depended on me. Just as I lunged forward to attack Annaxor¡­


    Time froze again. His glowing red eyes pulled me into another realm. I hadn''t even realized I was caught in a spell. My arms hung motionless in midair, my steps halted. My mind blurred, dragging me into a blinding void of white.


    With a single motion, Annaxor released a wave of energy from his eyes, and everything around us began to spin. His colossal form rose, shaking the structures of the cave with every movement. Suddenly, my soul felt as though it had been ripped from my body. The surrounding cave dissolved into a brilliant white emptiness. And then it was as if I was pulled into another realm, caught in the wave of that overwhelming magic.


    My eyes no longer saw the dark cave, but instead saw a dazzling light. My entire being was absorbed into the blinding void, stretching infinitely. Time and space ceased to matter, leaving only this endless expanse where nothing else existed.


    The white light consumed every fear and pain within me, leaving only a strange serenity. I floated in a vast nothingness, feeling my soul gently drift away. Yet my soul wasn''t like a shadowy entity; it seemed to progress toward an infinite peace. The darkness power and Kaizer power within me had vanished, replaced by a profound light and tranquility.


    The hum resonating within the white light gradually gave way to a profound silence. And that''s when I realized¡ªI wasn''t alone.


    Before me rose a figure that seemed to embody all the light and darkness of existence within itself. Its immense size defied reality, as if it had been plucked from the imagination of a creator beyond comprehension. Its body was sculpted like an ancient masterpiece, as if carved with precision by a divine hand. Hardened, flawless contours framed its form, while enormous muscles rippled beneath its deep gray skin. Thick veins bulged across its chest and arms, pulsing with latent energy. Every movement it made suffused the air with an oppressive weight, turning even breathing into a struggle.


    From its head, sharp, bone-like horns jutted outward, each one a menacing herald of death. Every detail of its being radiated forewarning, as if daring any to challenge its existence.


    Its eyes... there were no words sufficient to describe them. Pure, ruthless crimson burned within their depths, like a fire that threatened to consume anyone who dared to gaze at them. Those eyes pierced through every thought, every fear, as though they could lay my soul bare. When they settled on me, I felt a vibration deep within¡ªan echo of destruction and endless darkness.


    "Who... who are you?" I whispered, my voice cracking with fear.


    The figure took a step forward. Even a simple motion caused the transparent ground to dispersal beneath its weight. With each step, time seemed to grow heavier, and the world around us shrank to insignificance. As it leaned closer, I could feel its breath¡ªthick, foreboding, and brimming with an ominous power. Its voice, deep and resonant, broke the silence like a thunderclap.


    "I am Annaxor. The harbinger of destruction and the end. The shadowed balance of existence, the dominion of chaos. To mortals, I am a myth; to gods, I am a terror."


    "But how? The last time I saw you, your form was... different. You were more like¡ª"


    "A monster?" Annaxor interrupted, its tone tinged with dark amusement. "But this is my true form. Or rather, it once was. Long ago, I was the embodiment of perfection. But now... now I have become a monster." His voice, though smoother than before, retained its commanding and masculine undertone.


    "What do you want from me? And where even is this place?" I asked, my voice trembling but steady enough to form the question.


    "This is the one place where all beings are equal¡ªthe realm of souls. The origin of all spirits. Here, all souls appear as they were created... And it seems you, too, have wrapped your soul in a shell," Annaxor said, his piercing gaze scanning me from head to toe.


    When I looked down at myself more carefully, I was struck with shock. I was no longer in Ethan''s body. Instead, I was back in my original form¡ªthe body I had in my previous life. The wretched body that carried all my vile memories.


    This detestable form, riddled with scars from a life I wanted to forget, now stood exposed in the realm of souls.

 Chapter 175 - 175: Eat

    I jogged my hands over my body, but every touch sent shivers through me. Everything about the body I now inhabited felt alien, like a dark force from another existence. This was not just a body; it was a prison, carrying the pain-filled memories of a forgotten past. I had lived as another identity for so long that even recognizing my former self was a struggle.


    Annaxor''s eyes bore into me with a piercing gaze, one that seemed to delve deep into my soul. Facing him in this new reality was like being lost in a nightmare. He felt like a force from the past, something not entirely of this world. His gaze alone intensified the fear of ceasing to exist.


    Suddenly, Annaxor lunged at me and delivered a powerful kick to my stomach.


    "In the spirit realm, all souls are equal... or rather, their physical strengths are. Yet, I''ll torment you until you lose your mind here," he said.


    The kick sent me sprawling to the ground, pain coursing through me. I quickly scrambled to my feet, my breathing heavy, but something had changed. I was no longer as estranged from this body. With each movement, I began to adapt, discovering the limits of this new form and gathering strength to resist Annaxor.


    When he noticed the faint smile creeping onto my face, his anger deepened. As he charged toward me again, I swiftly stepped back, creating some distance and changing my stance.


    Annaxor''s strength was monstrous, his every move like a storm of destruction emanating from his tensed muscles. He rushed at me and grabbed me by the neck, his grip so tight it threatened to choke the life out of me.


    His power was overwhelming. Every part of my body ached as I struggled, but a spark of resistance flickered within me. Giving up was not an option.


    My arms trembled weakly, each motion heavy and futile, like a boulder rolling down a mountain. Annaxor lifted me into the air and then slammed me to the ground with tremendous force. My back collided with the hard surface, and I felt my bones crack. Yet, he didn''t give me a moment to stay down.


    I shook as I tried to rise again, pain searing through every inch of my body, but I knew I had to stand.


    Then I heard Annaxor''s cold laughter. He fought with such precision that every move seemed to command death itself.


    "I''ve had plenty of time to perfect my techniques, kid. So end this pointless struggle and surrender your body to me."


    Breathing heavily through the pain, I locked my gaze onto Annaxor''s face, searching for the terrifying sharpness of his serpent-like eyes. Each movement felt like a step closer to death. But something stirred inside me¡ªa fire of defiance, no surrender.


    Clenching my fists, I mustered all my strength to break free from Annaxor''s grip. My eyes sought a glimmer of hope in the surrounding darkness.


    It was then I noticed a void¡ªor perhaps a doorway¡ªin the distance. Instinct urged me to run toward it, but first, I had to escape Annaxor''s grasp.


    I didn''t let his cruel smile escape my sight for a moment. Though his power was suffocating, my survival instincts sharpened in this merciless spirit realm. The pain was so immense that I felt as if I might lose my connection to this body. Yet, something¡ªa force¡ªkept pushing me to rise.


    With every ounce of my strength, I flexed my arms and forced his hand off me. My body felt drained, but my inner resistance fueled my movements. In one swift motion, I grabbed Annaxor''s wrist and twisted it tightly. His cold eyes flickered briefly with surprise before the faintest smile returned.


    "Well, aren''t you feisty?"


    I aimed a kick at his knee and managed a partial hit. Then, with everything I had, I turned and ran toward the door. Although our physical strength was supposed to be equal in this realm, he somehow ran faster than me. I knew he would catch me eventually, but I reached the door just in time, slamming it shut behind me.


    I could hear Annaxor pounding relentlessly against the door, but for now, I was safe. I needed to think. How could I escape this place? Annaxor was immensely powerful, but he had dragged me here for a reason. More importantly, he wanted my body.


    If he needed my body, then he must depend on it to return to life. This meant he couldn''t simply kill me. What I saw in the cave earlier must have been only a fragment of Annaxor''s full strength, likely constrained by time or circumstance.


    He could have ended me at any moment, but instead chose to summon me here. This indicated that I might have leverage to negotiate. Still, provoking and deceiving a being that has lived for thousands of years was a perilous gamble, and I wasn''t eager to risk my life. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then I heard a sound behind me. My gaze shifted from the door, and I turned to see a figure in the shadows. I couldn''t make out their features clearly, so I moved closer. Standing there was¡­ me. Or rather, Ethan.


    He stared back at me, but there was no trace of humanity in his eyes. He looked more like an animal¡ªa primal creature.


    "Hello?" I said cautiously.


    "Heee?"


    He couldn''t form proper sentences, likely because I had taken over his body. But an idea struck me. In this spirit realm, where all souls shared equal strength, fighting two spirits instead of one doubles my strength.


    Ethan''s strange gaze only deepened my unease, but I realized something crucial: here, the body reflects the soul. This being was not truly me. Yet he could become a key part of my plan in this unforgiving world, where everything was interconnected. Now, I had to figure out how to use this connection to my advantage.


    I approached him, but as I got closer, I noticed a mirror in the corner. This mirror didn''t reflect anything; instead, it seemed to show something, almost like a television. When I looked into it, I felt as though divine knowledge was flowing into my mind. I couldn''t quite understand what it was, but I suddenly knew how to defeat Annaxor. However, to do so, I would have to give up my humanity.


    It would be worth it¡ªit had to be. Out there, in the real world, there were people I loved waiting for me, people who needed me.


    With that resolve, I turned toward Ethan''s soul, who, from what I could tell, possessed the intelligence of a monkey. I approached him and began beating him with all my strength. Although he tried to resist, he had not spent years training like I had. It didn''t take long for me to overpower him.


    At that moment, Ethan''s original soul became more transparent. Trusting my instincts, I opened my mouth wide and began eat his translucent spirit.


    As I consumed Ethan''s soul, I felt something changing within me. With each bite, each fragment, a powerful energy grew deep in my soul.


    Eat Ethan''s original soul wasn''t just a physical or spiritual transformation¡ªit was a complete redefinition of who I was.


    When the soul was finally gone, the power I felt was overwhelming, like a storm raging through me. I closed my eyes and connected with a newfound awareness echoing in my mind. I now contained two souls within me, which meant I was twice as strong as Annaxor.


    Annaxor, just as I had done to Ethan''s soul, sought to consume mine and thus take control of my body. So, this was how a human body was claimed. But what would happen if I consumed Annaxor''s soul instead? He had nobody, only a massive sword¡ªa weapon I suspected was one of the most powerful in this world. After all, it was said to slice through dragons as if they were mere fish.


    Rising to my feet, I turned toward the door. When I opened it, I saw that the room behind me had vanished entirely. Annaxor stood before me, but he was now half my size.


    He lifted his head to look at me. "What have you done?"


    Without answering his question, I swung a punch directly at him.


    Annaxor staggered back a few steps, stunned by the force of the blow. Although smaller, his gaze still held that frightening authority and danger. It was as if he could recover in an instant and counterattack. This time, however, I felt a different power within me, an energy formed by the merging of two spirits that transformed me into a completely different being.


    Annaxor straightened up and gave a light laugh. "You think you have the advantage over me, brat? In the spirit world, the rules are fluid, but even the rules can''t stop me!"


    Annaxor''s laughter echoed as I firmly planted my feet on the ground, taking a defensive stance. I could feel the power of the two merged souls coursing through my veins. However, this strength was like an uncontrollable storm; I had to rein it in and maintain my focus.


    Annaxor charged at me with incredible speed, throwing a powerful punch. I narrowly dodged it, but it was enough to reveal how deceptive his speed truly was. When his fist struck the ground, I felt a tremor ripple through the earth beneath us. He followed up with a knee aimed at my chest, but I quickly sidestepped to evade the blow.


    I countered with a punch of my own, aiming for his jaw. However, at the last second, he pulled his head back, reducing the force of the impact to a minimum.

 Chapter 176 - 176: Everything else

    (Third-Person POV)


    Near a village close to the capital of the Asina Kingdom, Kayle was rhythmically tapping the knife in her hand against the table with her finger. She wasn''t even aware of what she was doing¡ªher mind was elsewhere. She was peeking through a small hole in the floor, watching the room below. Following the plan Kayle had devised, Marsiel was waiting down there. Meanwhile, Roxanne, in disguise, was in the secret room directly across.


    In short, Kayle''s plan was this: Marsiel had sent a letter to his older brother and had briefly spoken with him yesterday. Marsiel told his brother, Markuol, that he wanted to reconcile and had discovered Prince Ethan''s weakness. He also assured Markuol that he didn''t trust any of the other princes, which is why he asked him to come here alone.


    However, there was one critical issue for Kayle: whether Marsiel would betray them. But Marsiel wasn''t that foolish¡ªat least, that''s what Kayle thought. Even if he did betray them, Kayle had brought the guild members and Roxanne here. There were about 20 of them, and as long as they didn''t have to face an army, they could escape without much trouble. After all, Kayle had planned everything meticulously and prepared multiple escape routes. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After waiting a while, Kayle finally heard a sound from outside. The door to the cabin creaked open, accompanied by the sound of footsteps. Kayle shifted her gaze through the small hole and saw that the person they''d been waiting for had arrived. Markuol entered the room, dressed in elegant attire.


    The atmosphere in the room grew tense with Markuol''s arrival. Kayle, observing the scene intently through the hole, mentally reviewed every possible outcome. Markuol stood directly in front of Marsiel, his expression stern and filled with suspicion, yet his face remained professionally composed.


    Marsiel rose to greet his brother, forcing a smile despite his slightly trembling voice.


    "Brother, thank you for coming," he said, trying to appear calm.


    Marsiel''s words hung in the air. Markuol glanced at his brother before letting his eyes wander around the room. His gaze meticulously scanned every corner and detail, his cautious demeanor only heightening the tension.


    At that moment, Kayle silently gestured with her hands from above. This was the signal. Roxanne and the guild members sprang into action as if emerging from the shadows.


    Roxanne swiftly drew her knives and moved behind Markuol in one fluid motion. She pressed her blade firmly against his throat. Simultaneously, guild members flooded the room from all sides¡ªsome leaping through windows, others emerging from hidden passageways. They completely surrounded Markuol.


    Marsiel, continuing to play his role, feigned shock.


    "Brother, what''s happening?" he asked, his voice filled with mock surprise. Markuol didn''t seem to notice the insincerity.


    Despite immediately recognizing the danger, Markuol maintained his composure and refrained from any sudden moves.


    "What is the meaning of this?" he asked calmly, even as Roxanne''s blade pressed against his neck.


    From her vantage point above, Kayle watched the scene with satisfaction.


    "Just as I expected," she thought. She descended into the room via a hidden staircase.


    Kayle approached Markuol with a cold expression and spoke.


    "Don''t worry, Markuol. We''re not here to kill you. Not yet."


    "E-E-E-" Markuol stammered, unable to speak at the sight of Kayle.


    "Shut your mouth, and it''d be best for you to behave on this journey... Surely you''ve heard the rumors about how much I enjoy tormenting men."


    A faint look of unease crossed Markuol''s face as he heard Kayle''s last sentence. His eyes darted between the soldiers surrounding him and Roxanne''s blade still at his neck. Yet, it seemed Kayle''s cold words affected him the most.


    "Well, if I''m supposed to look intimidating, I think I''m doing my job quite well," Kayle thought, keeping a mocking smile on her face.


    The guild members tied up Markuol to ensure he wouldn''t escape, then loaded him into a carriage.


    "Our business here is done, little mouse. Let''s go," Kayle said.


    Barely containing herself, Roxanne replied,


    "I''m only holding back because you''re my darling''s sister, but if you keep calling me ''little mouse,'' I might lose control."


    Kayle stared at Roxanne in surprise before her expression shifted to anger.


    "Are you already calling him ''darling''? Damn it, I can''t wait to get back to the academy!"


    ---


    (Ethan''s POV)


    ... I think it''s been about 20 years... No, maybe 10 or 8. Honestly, I''ve lost all sense of time and space, so I have no idea how long I''ve been here. All I know is that it''s far longer than I ever imagined, and I''ve been endlessly fighting Annaxor. Yes, for years, I''ve been trying to defeat a cursed demon using nothing but my hands and feet. Even now, as I fight Annaxor, my thoughts wander.


    At some point, I learned to fight and think about other matters simultaneously. From what I understand, for a soul to become as vulnerable and transparent as Ethan''s original soul, all it takes is for the soul to give up the struggle. And for years, neither I nor Annaxor have yielded.


    In the realm of souls, there''s no need to eat, sleep, or even rest, so we could fight without end. However, there''s a stark difference from the real world¡ªthe pain intensifies with each passing day. Honestly, I don''t even know how I''m still standing despite the agony. The same goes for Annaxor; the prideful gleam in his eyes has long since faded.


    Although I''m twice as strong as Annaxor, it took me a long time to gain the upper hand. Still, I think I''ve held the advantage in this fight for the past few years. Perhaps my combat skills have improved drastically from fighting one of the best fighters in the world. I could see every move Annaxor made, down to the smallest detail, and use his techniques to refine my own.


    This relentless battle that spanned years has shaped me. Not just physically, but mentally as well¡ªI''ve become someone else entirely. Every second spent with Annaxor sharpened my mind and body like a training regimen. But in a way, this struggle also isolated me. Annaxor became my only companion in this endless war. Even his hateful glares eventually felt familiar and mundane.


    "You''re tired too, aren''t you, Annaxor?" I said. For the first time in years, I spoke during the battle. Until now, we''d communicated only through kicks and fists. But now, it felt like the right time to make my voice heard.


    Annaxor paused for a moment. The exhaustion in his eyes revealed his weariness from the fight.


    "My soul will never yield, human!" he hissed. But his voice no longer carried the confident, disdainful tone it once did. Instead, it was laced with exhaustion.


    "I''m not expecting you to yield," I replied. "But perhaps you should accept that this fight needs to end."


    Annaxor responded with fury, but his attacks were less effective. His sluggish movements only reinforced my dominance. Now, I could predict every move and evade every strike with ease.


    "You know," I said, parrying one of his attacks, "maybe there''s a way to end this fight... You won''t make it out of here alive, and honestly, I just want to leave as quickly as possible. So why don''t I take a piece of your soul and let you live inside me? If there''s something you want or need to do, I''ll try my best to fulfill it. What do you say? Wouldn''t you like to end this meaningless battle?"


    Annaxor remained silent for a while, not responding to my words. The exhaustion in his eyes grew even more apparent. He seemed to take a deep breath, though in the spirit realm, true breathing was impossible. He fixed his gaze on me, the mixture of hatred and weariness in his eyes unmistakable.


    "You... want to devour a part of my soul?" he asked in a hissing tone. "If you promise to avenge me, I will accept this," he added, his voice heavy with fatigue.


    "If it suits me, I will do it," I replied.


    As soon as Annaxor spoke, his soul began to turn translucent. Without hesitation, I rushed forward and started consuming him.


    In the spirit realm, as I began to devour Annaxor''s soul, an indescribable sensation surged through me. This wasn''t just a victory or the conclusion of a struggle for survival. It was the act of absorbing his power, his memories, and a part of his essence into my own being. As fragments of Annaxor''s soul flowed into me, waves of his rage, pain, and arrogance struck me. But beneath it all, there was a profound loneliness and regret.


    With each bite, his memories streamed into my mind. The pride he felt while ruling demons, the moments he believed himself invincible, and our first encounter where he dismissed me with scorn... Yet, among these haughty recollections were deeper wounds and fears that had shaped him into what he had become. I felt how Annaxor had once fought simply to survive, eventually turning survival into his sole purpose.


    As I swallowed the last piece of his soul, Annaxor''s voice echoed in my mind. "Human... this is only the beginning. Even if a part of my soul lives within you... you will never fully control me. I will be watching you..." His words carried a mix of threat and defiance, but there was also an undercurrent of acceptance.


    For a moment, everything went dark. The spirit realm rippled, then the energy surrounding me intensified, pulling me back into my physical body. As I returned to the real world, an overwhelming warmth coursed through me. The power of Annaxor''s soul granted me pulsed in my veins. I could feel my own soul adapting to his, asserting dominance over it. Yet, though this felt like a victory, his presence within me was a constant reminder. The echoes of Annaxor inside me whispered that I would never forget this battle.

 Chapter 177 - 177: Old enemy

    "Are you telling me that a monster came out and killed three of the most skilled professors, but didn''t kill you?" asked the tall, stern-looking woman who was an academy official.


    "Yes, that''s right, but the professors sacrificed their lives to save me, and I barely escaped myself," I answered.


    Just then, another academy official approached and whispered something into the woman''s ear. She calmly listened to everything, then turned to me and studied me intently.


    "As you said, we found the bodies of the three professors, and it appears they fought for a while... I hope you''re aware of the consequences of lying to us, brat"


    "Yes, ma''am, I am, and I''m definitely not lying," I replied.


    The official woman examined me for a moment longer, then spoke sharply: "Good. In that case, I will ask you to stay here until we gather more information about the incident. Stay away from the other students. Also, if you cause any trouble, you will face the consequences."


    I lowered my head and responded obediently, "Understood, ma''am."


    The woman turned without taking her eyes off me, whispered something to the official next to her, and walked away. I watched them leave and took a deep breath. ''Stay calm, Ethan. Right now, all you need to do is not attract attention,'' I thought to myself.


    However, I could still feel Annaxor''s presence inside me. Not just as power, but also as an echo within my thoughts. "That woman seems so full of herself," a voice whispered from the depths of my mind. It was Annaxor''s voice, sly and mocking.


    "This isn''t the time," I whispered to myself. Luckily, no one around heard me. Annaxor chuckled, satisfied. "How boring you are, human. How about causing a little chaos in the academy? You won''t be able to pay the price for locking me up, but at least we can have some fun."


    Ignoring Annaxor, I closed my eyes for a moment. I had wanted to take Annaxor''s sword from the dungeon, but when I held it, it disappeared. According to Annaxor, the sword was a magical one that appeared only when I needed it. I didn''t know how it worked, but I hoped it wouldn''t appear at random times.


    After being kept here for a few hours, the door finally opened, and they inspected me thoroughly before allowing me to leave. They found nothing, and the official woman told me that the investigation was still ongoing, but I could leave for now. I began walking toward the academy. The place I had been kept was the security center outside the academy.


    After about an hour of walking, I reached the dorm and saw it was already evening. Although it was still early, I decided to go to bed to rest, and after entering the empty room, I lay down without even changing clothes. Finally, after years of constant fighting, I could get some proper sleep.


    ---


    The next day, when I woke up, I felt like a dead whale. I had never had to force myself out of bed this much, but somehow I managed to get up and crawled toward the bathroom. After a relaxing shower, I dressed and went outside. For some reason, even standing under the sunlight, the world seemed grayer than before. Maybe these were the consequences of years of that stupid annual fight.


    "No, you''re just weak, human."


    Ignoring Annaxor again, I started walking toward the barracks. My eyes kept closing, and my throat was constantly dry. I was beginning to forget what I used to do. I think the last time I was with Evangeline... No, it must have been Ellera. Though, I probably forgot what sex even felt like. It must have been good, though.


    Although I didn''t have any perverted thoughts at the moment, when I looked down, I saw that my penis was painfully erect. Luckily, I managed to adjust it discreetly, but it was still a little noticeable. Anyway, I wasn''t in the mood to care about moral rules right now, and if someone wanted to see, they still could.


    In no time, I arrived at the unity building and walked toward my room. The unity building seemed strangely quiet, but I didn''t pay much attention to it. When I reached my room, I felt that someone was inside.


    When I entered, the scene I saw was exactly what I had expected. Kayle and Roxanne were standing in front of me, as if they knew I was coming.


    When I saw Roxanne, there was a complicated expression on her face; she looked both relieved and, at the same time, seriously uneasy. Her eyes scanned me from head to toe, as if she needed to be sure I was really here. After a brief pause, she set aside her usual confident attitude and took a step toward me with a smile on her face.


    "Ethan!" she said, hugging me tightly. Her voice had taken on a soft and sincere tone.


    Kayle also approached me shyly and gave me a hug.


    "You finally made it. Didn''t you have to come yesterday?" Kayle asked.


    "Yes, but I had a little setback," I replied.


    Kayle and Roxanne hugged me tightly for a while. Their warmth lingered on me for a moment. As Roxanne finally loosened her hug, she looked into my eyes. The worry on her face hadn''t completely disappeared, but there was a faint smile on her lips. "I was really afraid something happened to you, Ethan. You... seeing you here put me at ease," she said, with a sincere tremor in her voice.


    Kayle, more shyly, took a few steps back. She was adjusting her hair with her hands, a faint blush on her face. "I hope nothing too bad happened," she said softly.


    "You all caring this much about me is a bit embarrassing," I said with a slight laugh. "Anyway. Was there anything I needed to know after I left?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, that''s exactly why we''re here! I have a gift for you," Roxanne said cheerfully.


    Kayle, after nudging Roxanne angrily, added, "Actually, it''s my gift, and the little mouse here only helped me. The plan was mine."


    Roxanne laughed mockingly at Kayle''s remark and raised her hands before responding. "Okay, okay, it was your plan, but the execution definitely happened thanks to my contribution," she said, then turned to wink at me. "Let''s call it a joint effort, shall we?"


    Kayle rolled her eyes but didn''t argue further. "Anyway, are you ready to see your gift after all this talk?" she asked, a glimmer of excitement in her eyes.


    "Of course," I said, smiling slightly as I watched their energetic argument. "What did you prepare?"


    "We didn''t bring the gift here. That''s why we need to go to the capital of the Island Federation through the teleportation portal," Roxanne explained.


    Roxanne and Kayle smiled at me as they looked at each other, and then Kayle took out a stone that faintly glowed blue and said, "Your gift is waiting for you in the capital. But first, we need to leave here."


    "The capital?" I asked again, my voice tinged with suspicion. There couldn''t be something urgent we needed to go to there so quickly. "Why now? Aren''t we rushing a bit?"


    Roxanne, standing just behind Kayle, replied, "Sometimes certain opportunities can''t be missed, Ethan. We thought you might need a bit of fun." There was a gleam in her eyes; it felt like it was more than just a gift.


    So, we started heading toward the academy''s teleportation portal. There were a few major cities where students could teleport outside of their assigned days off, and the capital of the Island Federation was one of them. After we teleported, I was dragged along behind them through the streets of the capital. Finally, when we reached a more private house, the two of them stopped and walked inside.


    As I entered, a rather simple but stylish place greeted me. The atmosphere in the house was relaxed, and everything was arranged neatly and elegantly. When Kayle and Roxanne stepped inside, I followed them. Kayle closed the door behind us and immediately turned to me. "Your gift is waiting for you," she said. Roxanne, smiling, shook her head and added, "You''re really impatient, aren''t you?"


    I looked around and noticed a few tables, chairs, bookshelves, and some artworks in the room. But the most striking part of the room was a large chest in one corner. The chest appeared huge, almost big enough for a person to fit inside. I walked toward the chest and immediately opened it. Inside, I found Markuol with his hands and legs bound.


    Markuol... He was the main reason for Emilia''s death. Even though it felt like an old memory now, the hatred inside me had never faded. Kayle and Roxanne were standing quietly behind me. I could feel what they were thinking, but I didn''t hear their voices. All my attention was on Markuol''s face. He looked tortured, and I pulled him out of the chest by his hair.

 Chapter 178 - 178: Promise

    After Markuol took it out of the chest, I looked into those fear-filled eyes that were left staring at me. It seemed that Kayle and Roxanne had truly prepared a beautiful gift. I don''t know why, but after years of battling in the realm of spirits, I probably lost the ability to feel things like overly hate people or becoming overly angry with them. But still, I thought Markuol deserved a painful death.


    At that moment, the doors of the house opened, and Marsiel entered. She seemed quite surprised to see me, and immediately wanted to leave, but Kayle grabbed her by the arm and brought her towards me. Marsiel was terrified, to the point of nearly fainting from fear.


    Kayle grabbed her by the throat and handed me his knife. "If you want, you can take this poor girl too... if that will satisfy you," she said. But then she added, "But she helped us quite a bit in capturing Markuol, and all she wants is for her mother to stay alive. I think it would be better for us to make her our slave."


    I looked again at the expression of fear on Marsiel''s face. She was so scared of me that if I took even a step toward her, she would probably faint. But Marsiel''s abilities were truly useful, and moreover, Emilia''s death wasn''t her fault. She had even sincerely tried to heal Emilia.


    "Let her go, Kayle," I said, and Kayle immediately released the girl.


    "Marsiel. If you swear to serve me from now on, I swear that neither you nor your mother will come to harm. Do you swear?" I asked. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marsiel trembled, collapsed to the ground, struggling to breathe. For a moment, she looked at me, her eyes filled with tears. She slightly shook her head, but that wasn''t a clear enough answer. To get a more definite response, I took a step toward her.


    "Speak, Marsiel," I said, my voice sharper than usual. "Do you swear?"


    Marsiel swallowed and in a hoarse voice said, "I-I swear. I will serve you... as long as you don''t harm my mother... please."


    A moment of silence followed. The tension filling the room was almost palpable. Marsiel''s helplessness and fear made me reflect. I once again realized how many people in this world had to bow to my power. But this girl¡­ Was she really a potential threat? Or was she just someone desperately fighting for her mother''s survival?


    I shook my head. "Okay," I said, with a slight softening in my tone. "If you keep your word, your mother will be safe. But if you betray me¡­" I gave her a hard look. "I would not recommend that."


    Marsiel immediately lowered her head and tried to suppress her sobs. At that moment, Kayle let out a soft laugh. "I''ve always said how soft-hearted you are," she said mockingly. "But this girl''s ability is realy useful. I hope you don''t regret it."


    I ignored Kayle''s mockery and turned back to Marsiel. "Get up," I said. "My first order is for you to pull yourself together. You won''t influence anyone by crying."


    Marsiel shakily stood up. She fixed her eyes on the ground and avoided looking directly at me. I approached her and softened my voice. "If you want to survive, stay loyal to my orders. Making everything better is in your hands, don''t forget that. Now go outside with Anna and eat something."


    Marsiel nodded and started to head outside with Roxanne. I didn''t need her to see what I was about to do next, nor did she need more trauma. Fortunately, Roxanne understood what I wanted immediately and gave me a quick nod before leaving. After they both left, I turned back to Markuol. The moment I looked at him, the smell of urine filled the air.


    Markuol''s face showed a mix of fear and pitiful helplessness. His trembling lips seemed to be trying to say something, but the words were caught in his throat. In that moment, I felt how worthless he was as a being. Would he beg for his life? Perhaps he thought he could save himself with a few fabricated lies. As I untied the cloth from his mouth, Kayle sat in a chair with a smile on his face.


    "Please... please don''t kill me!" Markuol moaned. "I can help you! I''ll serve you! Just give me a chance... please..."


    My eyes narrowed. The desperation in his voice didn''t stir even the slightest bit of pity inside me. "You''ll help me?" I said sarcastically. "Like you helped Emilia? Or like how you stabbed those who cooperated to save your mother and sister?"


    My words hit Markuol''s face like a slap. His voice trembled as he mumbled something, but I ignored it. Step by step, I approached him. With each retreat he made, I became more forceful with my steps until his back was against the wall.


    Kayle, watching from the corner, had she usual mocking grin on her face. "It''ll be great watching this bastard suffer a little more," she said.


    I leaned over Markuol and, in a cold voice, said, "People lose their loved ones because of people like you. There''s no reason for me to spare your life. Because you''d just become an additional threat."


    I drew my knife. The cold metal in my hand became a part of the tension filling the room. Markuol continued to beg, tears streaming down his face. But I didn''t care.


    "You deserved this, Markuol," I said, with a resolve that cut through the atmosphere of fear. "And now you take your place in this story as a memory. Nothing more."


    Without hesitation, I plunged the knife into his chest. His screams echoed off the walls of the room. When I withdrew the knife, I drove it in again. With each strike, he became weaker. With incredible anger and determination, I struck him again and again. The smell of blood filled the room, suffocating the air. A weak and inadequate being had lost his right to be a threat.


    Kayle laughed behind me. "Wow, Ethan. I love your dark side," she said.


    After one last strike, I stopped. Markuol lay motionless. Blood pooled on the floor, filling the room with a horrific scene. I slowly pulled my hands off the knife and took a deep breath.


    "This," I said softly, "is justice."


    Then Kayle, smiling, left the room, and soon returned with a dozen people. They were likely her unity members, and they immediately began working together to dispose of Markuol''s body. In just five minutes, even the blood on the floor was cleaned up, and the room was even cleaner than before. The room was now empty except for Kayle and me.


    Kayle approached me and gently took the knife from my hand. "Now, it''s time to move on to the next gift!" she said, hopping excitedly.


    "What do you want from me, Kayle?"


    As Kayle took the knife from my hand, her eyes locked onto mine for a moment. The mocking smile on her face briefly turned into something darker. As she watched me, I could see a desire, a longing in her eyes, but I didn''t have enough time to figure out what it was.


    "I''ll give you something, Ethan," she said, her voice now much colder and more serious. "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time¡­ Today, you will be mine."


    Kayle wrapped her arms around my neck, and by now, I knew exactly what she wanted. Honestly, being with Kayle wasn''t a problem for me; in fact, loving such a reliable woman would be quite easy. It''s also worth mentioning that it''s almost impossible for two people with high Kaizer power to have a child with genetic issues, and both of us have very high Kaizer power and potential.


    "... First, there are a few things you should know, Kayle. I have many women I''m involved with, and I plan on leaving them. If that''s acceptable to you, we can continue."


    At the moment Kayle''s hands tightened around my neck, the coldness and firmness in my voice changed in an instant. Her mocking smile, the desire and longing in her eyes, were unmistakable. However, what I said caused her to hesitate for a moment. Her eyes were weighing on my words, but she couldn''t react indifferently.


    "Many women?" Kayle said, still with that mocking tone, but now there was a hidden tension beneath it. "I expected this."


    Her stance didn''t change, but there was a moment of hesitation in her eyes. Kayle was a woman who relied on her power and always held control. But my words seemed to have thrown her off balance for a moment. She fell silent, took a deep breath. Then she pulled her hands from my neck, grabbed my collar roughly, and smiled slowly as she gazed into my eyes.


    "Promise me you''ll love me! I want this promise from you right now..."


    Kayle was no longer the stern woman with a mocking air. The smile on her face was filled with pain and expectation. I had only seen Kayle''s eyes well up once in my life, and now it was happening for the second time. A woman who had always done things her way, who didn''t care about anyone and killed people like rats, was probably feeling weaker than she ever had since childhood. Right now, any wrong word from me could lead to irreparable consequences, and at best, I would never be able to speak to Kayle properly again.


    So, as I placed my hand on Kayle''s cheek, I pulled her hand from my neck and pressed my lips to hers. The kiss was long and passionate, pulling us both in. Kayle''s body trembled from my kiss, her hands finding their way to my waist. For a moment, I felt like everything had stopped.


    At that moment, it felt as if there were no more boundaries between us. Kayle had lost the cold, controlled image; instead, there was a woman whose emotions and desires had come to the forefront. Her eyes were locked on mine, but there was also a trace of something lost in them. She knew what she wanted, but for now, she was struggling to make a decision.


    Kayle felt the determination in my eyes. After all, I was a man who always knew what I wanted. It was passing on to her, too. But at the same time, the tension between us was growing. The promise she expected and the emotional bond she sought went against her strong, independent nature.


    I broke the kiss, squeezed Kayle''s cheek, and whispered in her ear, "I promise I will love you, no matter what..."

 Chapter 179 - 179: Little brother(+18)

    When Kayle heard these words, she was quite surprised, but a smile immediately formed on her face. Then, doing something she would never usually do, she rested her head on my shoulder. Honestly, I don''t know when Kayle started to develop feelings for me, but she probably did so when we were kids, without me even realizing it. Especially after my attempts to make my mother Luciana and Isabella friends. She began to like me much more and started spending more time with me. Of course, these were childhood moments, and back then, these feelings were definitely not romantic.


    As Kayle grew older, she seemed to lose interest in men more and more¡ªor so I thought. It was clear that Kayle didn''t like men, and the main reason for this was probably Richard. Kayle must be the person who hates Richard the most in this world, as she had been deeply attached to her mother since childhood.


    But what I couldn''t understand was when Kayle changed so much. She wasn''t like this when she was a child. Back then, she was a girl who spoke whatever came to her mind and openly expressed her emotions, but she was far from how she was today. This change probably happened when she joined the academy. Unlike the palace, the academy offered her a lot of freedom, and combined with her incredible talents, Kayle had everything she needed to transform herself.


    Not that I''m bothered by Kayle''s current personality¡ªin fact, I like passionate women like her. So, for now, I should put these thoughts aside and focus on Kayle. When I lowered my head, I saw that Kayle had closed her eyes and was still leaning her head against my chest, with a small smile lingering on her face.


    I raised my hand and gently stroked her hair. Normally, this kind of intimacy wasn''t my style, but Kayle''s current state seemed to soften me as well. For a moment, seeing her so vulnerable and peaceful oddly put me at ease.


    "Aren''t you going to do anything besides hugging me right now?" I asked in a teasing tone.


    Kayle opened her eyes and looked at me. Her gaze was filled with intense desire and longing, but it seemed she still didn''t have the courage to make the first move. She took a deep breath, then raised her hands and gently brushed them against my cheek. The lace gloves on her hands lightly scratched my skin, but they also made me breathe deeper.


    Standing on her toes, Kayle leaned in and started to kiss me softly on the lips. It seemed like she had finally gathered her courage. I reciprocated, meeting the softness of her sweet lips. Contrary to my expectations, the kiss with Kayle remained gentle and slow for a long time. It felt as though she was trying to savor the moment, wanting to taste my lips even more.


    After a while, Kayle''s hand came down and grabbed my penis by running her hand through my trousers. As she started stroking my already hardened penis, this time she made the kiss more passionate. At the same time, as she started pushing me with her breasts, I realised that she wanted to lead me towards the bedroom, so this time I grabbed Kayle''s hips to take control and lifted her onto my lap and opened a random door to find the bedroom.


    Luckily, the first door I opened was the bedroom. It was probably the guest bedroom, as it was a bit small, but the double bed was more than enough for us. When I tried to put Kayle on the bed, she wouldn''t let me and stood up, her lithe body escaping my hands. As she stood behind me, her hand again grabbed my shaft in my trousers and squeezed it in a way that hurt.


    "Sit on the bed, little brother" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I accepted her instructions with a smile and sat down on the bed. Kayle pushed me hard with her hand and made me lie on my back on the bed. She then put the heels of her shoes on my crotch and with her knuckles, she pulled my trousers down and grabbed my shaft and began to gently move it up and down.


    "I''ve read dozens of books, just for this day. So you can be sure I''m going to make you feel good.


    As I was digesting what Kayle had said, Kayle suddenly leaned down and took my penis in her mouth and I was already enjoying it immensely. Without a doubt, I could already tell that Kayle was the best cocksucker of all the women who had ever been with me.


    To help Kayle, I held the tufts of golden hair that had fallen over her face above her head so that Kayle would be more comfortable giving me a blow job. Kayle was moving her head up and down rhythmically while at the same time swirling her tongue around my penis and stroking the head of my penis with her tongue just as she raised her head to the top. This strangely increased the pleasure I was getting, and I secretly wondered what books Kayle had.


    Kayle began to pick up the pace, and this added to the pleasure I was feeling from her toes, and at the same time, she was stroking my balls with her fingers. Every time Kayle''s soft fingers touched my balls, I felt like I was going to explode.


    I was already horny from years of fighting Annaxor in that fucking place and I was like a wolf on mating season all day long, but now that Kayle was giving me so much pleasure, it was hard to hold back. I probably managed to reach my limit in about ten minutes, give or take.


    Gasping for breath, I emptied the entire tank of cum into Kayle''s mouth and she barely managed to swallow it all. Kayle was still stroking the very head of my penis with her tongue and sending waves of pleasure through my body as I lay panting on the bed. Fortunately, after a while, she stopped and stood up and sat on my lap. My penis immediately started to harden again while stuck between her crotch.


    Kayle''s surprised look grew as she grabbed my penis with her hand again. "The books said I had to wait a while...- Do you feel bad when you do this?" she said and added as she started stroking the head of the penis.


    "No... Absolutely not."


    Kayle''s smile widened with her surprise and she didn''t forget to kiss and bite my nipples after she bent down and removed my top clothes. I could still feel the gloves on her hand as she caressed my chest, and I was obviously getting close to my limit. I grabbed Kayle by the hips and lifted her up, and started to remove her clothes. After removing each piece of clothing, I was faced with her large breasts, just like her mother. Of course, Isabella''s were bigger, but Kayle also had very large breasts. So much so that it was enough for me to lift my head a little to reach them, which I did.


    But in the meantime, Kayle had removed the last of her underwear and was now standing over me like a cowboy, completely naked. She then lifted her wet vagina and guided my penis to her hole. Then, as she slowly moved down, she made my penis slowly move up and deeper inside her. Suddenly I felt that I had hit a snag, and it was probably her hymen, but for some reason it felt thicker, or at least more solid. Nevertheless, with a little help from my hips, I pushed my penis in and with a small pop I popped Kayle''s hymen.


    Kayle began to cry as she bit her lip in pain and put her hands on my chest, and signalled me to stop. She seemed to be in more pain than any other woman I had ever been with and to help her; I started stroking her pleasure points, especially her vagina.


    However, Kayle continued to weep silently, and I literally used all my willpower to try to get out of Kayle, but Kayle stopped me immediately.


    "Kayle, if it hurts that much, we can stop now, and we can continue another time." I said.


    "No! I don''t want to ruin this moment and I won''t let you ruin this moment... Ahhh!"


    With tears streaming from Kayle''s closed eyes, she forced herself to try to take my penis deeper. "Damn, why are you so big? This doesn''t make any sense.... AHHHHH!!!"


    Kayle, in pain and tears, managed to get more than half of my penis inside her after several attempts. It was so cramped and tight inside that it felt like I had put my penis under a press machine. Kayle lowered her head to my chest, breathing deeply and tears streaming down my chest. I think I was the only one who could make her feel so many emotions and bring tears to her eyes on the same day.


    After a while, Kayle started to move her hips back and forth instead of up and down. Meanwhile, I was busy sucking on her breasts and at least desperately trying to ease her pain. Kayle finally stopped crying partially and her insides began to soften a little more. Soft moans began to escape Kayle''s lips as the extreme pressure felt by my penis gradually began to subside...


    ____


    I had to write this chapter under the cover of darkness because my electricity went out in 2024 A.D! So there may be some mistakes and I really apologise for them.

 Chapter 180 - 180: Afraid(+18)

    Kayle somehow managed to soften her vagina, which was slowly enveloping my penis. She was still on top of me and was trying to open her vagina by going back and forth, but it was still very tight. I looked down to where my pennis were and saw that Kayle was bleeding from her vagina and getting it on my groin. Some women have thick hymen and it was natural for it to be inflexible, but it probably would have hurt less if Kayle had let me have a little longer foreplay beforehand. But the funny thing was that normally a woman like Kayle who trained and fought all the time would have a more flexible and thinner hymen.


    Either way, I had to be very gentle now, or it was only a matter of time before I ruined everything. I started stroking Kayle''s rear crotch while trying to suck her breasts to reduce the pain even more. Kayle really started to enjoy it more and more than time passed and she slowly tried to take the other part of my penis inside her.


    "Mhmmm~ Ahhh!"


    I never imagined such sexy moans would come out of Kayle''s mouth. She was biting her lips and moaning with her eyes squinting. Kayle sat up a little in my lap and I could hear her heart beating like a volcano. Her golden blonde hair shone in the moonlight, some of it falling in front of her. Between her breasts, sweat droplets were flowing over her well-built abdominal muscles. Every time she exhaled, a mist formed around her mouth, revealing how hot she was inside.


    This time, Kayle began to rise and fall on my penis at a speed that couples during normal sex would call slow sex. She still hadn''t managed to get it all the way in, but there was no need to force her. She continued to bounce on me for a while and finally used her full expression to try to take all of my penis inside her.


    "Ahhhmmmm! No...."


    She stood over me with her head and back bowed, but finally my entire shaft was inside her. Her large breasts rose and fell as she exhaled deeply. She was standing motionless, as if all her strength had been exhausted, and it was quite difficult for me at the moment.


    ".... Ethan." Only Kayle said in a tired voice, but I knew what she wanted.


    "Do you want me to take control?"


    Kayle shook her head slightly at this question and I grabbed her hips and gently turned her body over. I was now on top and Kayle was on the bottom. Kayle''s face was completely flushed as she put one hand over her eye and a few drops of blood ran down her lips as she bit her lip. I started to increase my speed and make Kayle moan louder as I began to use one hand on her waist cavity and the other to caress her breast.


    "Ah-Ah-Ah-Ah-Mhmmm!"


    It was as if Kayle''s arrogant, often confident air had completely disappeared and been replaced by the shy, quiet girl. But apart from all that, I have to say that I enjoyed it immensely. Maybe it was because I had been deprived of lovemaking for years, or maybe Kayle really was a more special woman than I thought, but the pleasure I was getting was undeniable. When I realised that Kayle was enjoying it just as much, I increased the power to my hips to increase my speed even more.


    "Ahhhhh yes.... Don''t stop!"


    As Kayle gradually felt better, I realised that Kayle was having a small orgasm, but it didn''t even occur to me to stop. The bed creaked, and I continued to pick up the pace, not caring that the duvet was covered in Kayle''s blood. At the same time, I bent my head down to suck Kayle''s breasts, but Kayle held me down with her hands, preventing me from pulling back completely.


    "Bite me.... Ahhhhhhhhhh! My Love...." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kayle was now completely lost in the pleasure she was getting and I was clearly not having a clear mind to. As Kayle''s big breasts slid upwards, I was sucking and biting one breast with one hand and the other breast with my mouth. Kayle was using both hands to press my head further into her breasts, but despite this, I was able to increase my speed even more, thrusting my full length into her each time.


    "Ahhh harder-harder!"


    We were both approaching climax now, and I lifted my head, realising that I was nearing my limit as I touched Kayle''s climaxes. As I pulled Kayle into a deep kiss, I thrust into her so hard and fast that the sounds of flesh hitting flesh echoed through the room. Kayle''s seductive, lewd scent filled my nostrils and drove me completely out of control.


    Still kissing Kayle, I realised that her vagina was wetter than it had ever been and that she was very close to orgasm, so I used all my strength to make my final thrusts and with a few more hard thrusts I punctured Kayle''s cervix to bring her to orgasm.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!??"


    And in the next second, I contracted and managed to empty all my sperm into Kayle''s deepest spot. As I continued to ejaculate, I impulsively kept going in and out of her faster and faster, and this ejaculation adventure continued until I finally got tired. Kayle had already closed her eyes and was continuing to calm down there with deep breaths. Releasing my body, I fell on top of Kayle and began to kiss her neck. Kayle continued to have orgasmic contractions for a long time.


    ".... That was even better than I imagined." She said


    That was the last sound I heard before we both fell asleep.


    -----


    When I fully opened my eyes, I realized how soft Kayle''s touch was. Being in her lap made me feel both peaceful and strange. Her gaze was lost in the distance, but there was a kind of depth and weight in her eyes. I wondered what she was thinking, but I couldn''t find the courage to ask.


    "Kayle¡­" I whispered, my voice coming out like a delicate breeze.


    Her eyes suddenly turned to me. There was warmth in her gaze, but also a sense of determination. She gently ran her hand through my hair and, smiling, said, "I was so afraid something would happen to you."


    I paused for a moment, unsure of what to say. I gathered myself and asked, "What are you talking about? When did you feel like this?"


    Kayle hesitated for a moment, as if weighing something she didn''t want to say. "I''ve always felt this way, Ethan. When you were almost assassinated, when you wanted to go suppress the rebellion, after the woman you loved died... in short, always¡­ Loving you is probably not easy for any woman."


    This sudden confession caught me off guard.


    As Kayle''s words echoed in my ears, I was momentarily speechless. The silence was the sound of the complex emotions reverberating inside me. I lowered my gaze, trying to digest what she had said. Such an open and brave confession... Something inside me was breaking and reshaping.


    "Kayle¡­" I started, but I couldn''t continue. It felt almost impossible to put what I was feeling into words. She watched me patiently, as if ready to hear every word I might say. But I was a prince, and of course, I would face many obstacles and problems in my life. I may have made many mistakes in the past, but I was trying to make things right.


    I lifted my head and looked into her eyes. "Why are you telling me this now?" I asked. My voice was a little hoarse and somewhat fragile.


    Kayle took a deep breath, and her smile faded slightly. "Because there''s no point in hiding it anymore. Life is short, Ethan. I know you always choose the hardest path. But the one I chose is hard too¡­ still, I have never stopped loving you, and I never will," she said. Her words hung in the air, heavy and real.


    A wave of warmth rose inside me. My mind was in chaos, but at that moment, I realized how grateful I was to her. She had always been by my side, always wanting to protect me. And how much had I ignored this truth? This confession must not have been easy for her. Kayle had always been strong, determined, and sometimes cold-blooded. Now, before me, stood a woman who had accepted her vulnerability and expressed her feelings openly.


    "What do you want from me, Kayle?" I asked sincerely.


    Kayle paused for a moment, lowering her eyes. She hesitated, as if weighing her response again, then took a deep breath and looked into my eyes. There was both fragility and determination in her gaze.


    "I don''t want anything, Ethan," she finally said, her voice soft but just as firm. "I just wanted you to know how I feel. I couldn''t say what I''ve felt until now because I was afraid of losing you. Maybe I''m still afraid. But I can''t hide anymore. I love you. And I won''t run from this love."

 Chapter 181 - 181: The beginning of the end

    After talking with Kayle for a while, we finally got dressed and left the bedroom. Our footsteps echoed through the corridors, piercing the silence. Kayle seemed to have returned to her usual calm demeanor, but her words still echoed in my mind. Her presence beside me gave a sense of peace, yet it also created a feeling of weight. I had no doubt about the sincerity of her emotions, and not responding would have been foolish.


    When we heard the door open, Kayle moved toward it, and Roxanne and Marsiel entered. Marsiel still seemed hesitant to even look at me. When I glanced at Roxanne, she rolled her eyes as she looked at both me and Kayle.


    "Let''s head back to the academy now," Roxanne said as she turned and began walking outside.


    We set off again toward the academy. When we reached the teleportation portal and returned to the academy, it was still early¡ªmore specifically; the sun was just about to set. As we walked toward the barracks, Kayle suddenly made a suggestion.


    "I think we should merge our forces. There''s no need for us to have separate units anymore," she said.


    "Maybe. If you want, you can do that," I replied.


    As we talked about our forces along the way, I noticed that Roxanne seemed increasingly uncomfortable as we neared the barracks. Though I didn''t understand why, she seemed on the verge of falling into a depression. I think I might have been neglecting her a bit. Just as I was about to speak to her, a beautiful woman with pink hair emerged from the barracks.


    "Ethan! I''ve been looking for you all day. Where have you been?" Evangeline asked as she walked over to me, wrapping her arms around me in a hug.


    "We were at the Ada Federation. What happened? Is something important going on?" I asked.


    "Yes, very important. Come inside. I''ve called everyone here. Even though Catherine didn''t want to come, I told her it was something important, something that concerns her too, and she agreed to come."


    Evangeline pulled me along by the arm as we headed into the barracks, and Kayle and Roxanne silently followed behind us. Kayle had an expression on her face as though she had sensed something, while Roxanne remained silent and tense, like a shadow.


    When we entered through the large doors of the barracks, I saw everyone gathered in the spacious conference room. Catherine was sitting at the head of the table. Her golden hair, which she was trying to fix delicately, had gotten tangled from the slight irritation in her movements. Beside her was Ellera, as always, with her silent, emotionless expression, but when she saw me, the white rings in her eyes began to slowly spin.


    Once everyone had taken their seats, Evangeline began to speak. "According to the latest reports, war is literally at the door. Some of Alpshar''s vanguard cavalry units are harassing the Tamerid Empire''s borders, and they''ve even raided some villages. Although Alpshar claims that the soldiers harassing the border are a small group of rebellious soldiers, border violations continue day by day. Because of this, the Tamerid Empire, my father, has decided to form a coalition against the Southern Empire."


    Evangeline''s words created a heavy silence in the room. It seemed like everyone could feel the weight of the news. Catherine''s discomfort was especially noticeable. Ellera slightly narrowed her eyes and leaned forward toward the table, as if she was about to say something.


    "A coalition... This is not a good omen," Catherine finally said, trying to smooth her golden hair once again with delicate hands. "If a war breaks out, the Tiamat Empire will probably join as well."


    But my mind was elsewhere. How had Alpshar managed to stabilize his country so quickly, and how was he so confident that he could start a war? Had he truly performed a miracle? If so, the war really was at the door. Richard would probably accept the coalition war, and that meant I would likely be called to the royal palace soon.


    As Evangeline''s words reverberated through the room, the tension on everyone''s faces was palpable. Catherine had her eyes fixed on the table, clearly deep in thought. Ellera maintained her usual calm demeanor, listening carefully to Evangeline. Roxanne and Kayle, however, remained silent. But it was clear that the atmosphere in the room was growing heavier.


    After a while, the silence was broken when Catherine took a deep breath and began speaking.


    "Alpshar, the man at the head of the Southern Empire... His name has become so frequent in recent years that it''s starting to disturb us. His political and military maneuvers have gone beyond being just a threat to people like us. This is no longer just about the border villages; this man''s power is growing."


    Evangeline nodded in agreement with Catherine''s words. "My father says the same thing. How did Alpshar manage to turn a region that was once in chaos and civil war into something like this in such a short time? Was it just determination, or is there some other power behind him?"


    That question deepened the silence in the room. Kayle, for the first time, broke the silence and spoke.


    "If Alpshar is putting this kind of pressure on the Tamerid borders and a coalition has to be formed, then this is not just a diplomatic threat. His army is truly prepared. Underestimating this man would be a mistake."


    Roxanne, with her arms crossed over her chest, stared at Kayle in silence, but the worry on her face was evident. Finally, she whispered softly, "The beginning of the end."


    However, I had heard exactly what Roxanne had said. "What do you mean? The end of what?"


    Roxanne flinched at my question and straightened up slightly. All eyes in the room turned to her as everyone awaited her next words. Roxanne tried to hide her tension and began to speak.


    "This... What I mean is... Alpshar will win."


    Roxanne''s words caused a shockwave in the room. The reactions on everyone''s faces were varied: Evangeline frowned, Catherine''s eyes deepened with concern, and Kayle looked at Roxanne with quiet curiosity. Even Ellera, whose expression rarely changed, seemed to lose her composure for a moment. Roxanne shifted uneasily under their gazes and took a deep breath.


    "How do you know this?" I asked.


    Roxanne shrank in her seat, but then suddenly straightened up as if she had remembered something. "I''m a seer. I can see things that happen in the future."


    For some reason, as these words left her mouth, I smelled a familiar scent, one that seemed animal-like, though I couldn''t be sure.


    "So you''re telling us you can see the future? Did I hear that right?" Kayle asked.


    Roxanne took a deep breath, and avoiding everyone''s gaze, continued speaking.


    "Yes. This ability of mine is something I can''t fully control. I see some things about the future, but the images are usually blurry and fragmented. But this time, everything was very clear. Alpshar''s army will crush the coalition. Big cities will fall, and there will be a lot of bloodshed."


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became even heavier. Evangeline leaned forward, resting her hands on the table, her brow furrowed.


    "This is a very serious claim, Anna. If you say you can see the future, why haven''t you mentioned it before?"


    Roxanne''s voice cracked. "Because it''s just a prophecy! I might be wrong. Things might change. But ever since I saw this vision, I''ve felt this unease inside me. I didn''t know what to do."


    "If Anna really saw something like this, we can''t just ignore it. But this is still just a possibility. The decisions we make shape the future. Strengthening the coalition and preparing a strategic defense is still in our hands." Catherine said.


    "No... No one can win against him. So please, don''t leave the academy," Roxanne said, especially looking me directly in the eyes.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly grew even more tense. Roxanne''s words, like a prophecy, hit the walls of the room, and the anxiety that appeared on everyone''s faces created a moment of tension. Kayle seemed to be struggling to keep himself from responding to Roxanne''s words. Her fearful words had created a sense of unease among all of us.


    "Leave the academy?" I asked. "Why? What do you expect?"


    Roxanne''s eyes seemed to dive deep, as if sensing a void within me. "Because I feel like something is wrong. This war won''t go as you expect. If you don''t leave, maybe you''ll all survive."


    "Does this damned cat have anything to do with this? Because I''m about to kill it since it''s secretly watching us right now," I said, shocking Roxanne.


    Roxanne stared at me with wide eyes, biting her lip, and took a step back. Everyone''s attention immediately turned toward me. Roxanne''s expression was a mix of shock and fear in response to what I had said. Kayle narrowed his eyes for a moment and carefully examined me.


    "A cat? What kind of cat are you talking about?" Kayle asked, his voice filled with deep curiosity but also seriousness.


    "Yes, that cat is involved in this situation, but it''s completely harmless," Roxanne said. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The atmosphere in the room grew even more strained. Roxanne''s words had planted a new question mark in everyone''s minds. Kayle''s gaze was both careful and skeptical, yet also curious. Roxanne''s use of the word "harmless" created a great deal of uncertainty in everyone''s mind.


    My eyes seemed to be piercing through Roxanne. I was trying to make sense of her fearful expression, but for now, seeing how tense she was, I decided not to push her any further.

 Chapter 182 - 182: Palace

    A Few Days Ago - Third Person POV


    Roxanne was eating her meal in a private room inside the unity building, shedding tears. No matter how much she wiped her eyes with her hands, the tears wouldn''t stop flowing. She had no idea what to do, as she anxiously thought about what the future might hold. How could she save Ethan from that situation? One of the last things she heard before dying in her previous life was the death of someone Ethan deeply loved, and honestly, she had no idea what she could do. From what she had learned from Pipkin, the magical cat who had granted her a second life, any interpretation of the future was bound to bring about inevitable consequences, so she had chosen to stay silent to avoid losing everything. But this silence was incredibly painful. In both of her lives, she had the chance to improve the life of the man she loved and make him happier, but she couldn''t use her power.


    The turmoil inside Roxanne made the taste of her food disappear entirely. Pipkin''s words and the events surrounding Ethan left her with no sense of choice. Although she wanted to do everything for his happiness, she knew that taking any step could result in disastrous consequences. Pipkin''s gift of a second life also carried a heavy responsibility. However, this silence inside her only made Roxanne feel more helpless.


    For a moment, she recalled the soft touch of Pipkin''s paws. The small, magical cat''s voice always echoed with wisdom, but also with a cold clarity. Pipkin had told her that this opportunity was given to rectify past mistakes, but the less involved she was with the future, the better. "Knowing the future is a curse, Roxanne. If you try to change it, it may lead to worse results," Pipkin had said once.


    Roxanne stared vacantly at the plates on the table. She thought again about how important Ethan was to her. She was ready to do anything to protect him, but she felt trapped between her instincts and Pipkin''s warnings. Suddenly, she noticed a movement in the shadows at the corner of the room. Pipkin had appeared, quietly placing his delicate paws on the ground as he approached Roxanne.


    "Are you crying again, Roxanne?" Pipkin asked, in a soft yet mocking tone. "What did I tell you? I told you that crying won''t get you anywhere."


    Roxanne looked at Pipkin with guilt. "But I don''t know what to do. Ethan¡­ I want to protect him, but no matter what I do, I feel like I''ll end up losing him. I don''t want to see Ethan sad¡­ I don''t want that."


    Pipkin jumped onto Roxanne''s shoulder and looked her in the eyes with surprising seriousness. "How foolish you are... Hah... Alright then, let me tell you how to reveal the future... Tell as little as possible, or only the most important parts, but don''t exaggerate," Pipkin said, and with her hands outstretched, she cast a spell towards Roxanne. Roxanne''s eyes closed and the next moment, when they opened, she stood up in horror. She took deep breaths and looked angrily at Pipkin.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Remember, everything is in your hands. This is what will happen if you don''t do what I say... "I''ll tell you what you must do now," said Pipkin, and explaining to Roxanne how much information would be reasonable to share. From that moment, they decided to find a way to tell the prophecy without arousing suspicion and eventually came up with the lie of the "seer".


    ---


    Ethan''s POV


    "Did I die in this prophecy you saw? Or at least, did anyone else die?" I asked.


    Roxanne took a deep breath, lowered her head, and trembled slightly. The silence in the room only added weight to the importance of her words. Finally, she spoke in a fragile voice:


    "Yes¡­ there were people who died. But I don''t know who all of them were." Roxanne''s voice faltered, and she paused. She kept looking down, avoiding my gaze. "¡­But you didn''t die, Ethan..."


    When I heard Roxanne''s trembling voice, a strange weight formed in my chest. I fixed my eyes on her; she was avoiding my gaze, gripping the edge of the table with her hands. It was impossible not to understand how shaken she was by what she had seen. But in that moment, I couldn''t suppress the rising curiosity and fear inside me.


    "I didn''t die, huh?" I said slowly. My voice seemed calm as usual, but I could hear the underlying anxiety. "So, when is this happening¡­ How much time do we have left?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxanne still didn''t lift her eyes. I noticed her hands were trembling. "I don''t know¡­" she said softly. "The things I saw aren''t clear. Just fragments¡­ Just feelings¡­"


    I slowly took a step toward her. "Anna, tell me the truth. Is this why you''re acting this way? Is this why I always feel like something''s weighing on you?"


    She finally looked at me. Her eyes were full of the intense emotions she had been holding in. "Ethan, you don''t understand¡­" she whispered. "This¡­ it doesn''t just affect you, it affects everyone around you. If I do something wrong¡ª"


    She paused for a moment, as if the words were too heavy for her. But I couldn''t let her stop.


    "What happens if you do something wrong?" I said harshly. "Anna, you''re already doing something wrong with the way you are now. You''re not telling me anything, but I feel like you''re hiding something with every action. If these things you saw are really that important, trust me and be open. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen."


    There was a moment of silence. The room was completely silent except for Kayle''s sigh. Everyone was watching us in silence, each with a different expression


    Roxanne finally took a deep breath and lifted her head. "Ethan, I trust you," she said, though even speaking those words seemed to cause her pain. "But telling you everything¡­ knowing everything will only increase your burden, too. And¡­" Her voice faltered again. "... I''m afraid of losing you."


    When I heard those words, for a moment I didn''t know what to say. Was I angry with her, sad, or did I agree with her? I wasn''t sure. But one thing was clear: Roxanne was carrying a burden too heavy for her to bear alone.


    I took a deep breath and leaned against the edge of the table. "If you''re afraid of losing me, Anna," I said slowly, "let''s fight this battle together. I don''t know what you saw, but if there''s danger, at least let me prepare for it. We can face it together. But for me to do that, you need to trust me."


    Roxanne''s face crumpled in pain, but she didn''t look away from my gaze. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and, with a trembling voice, said, "Alright. Alright, Ethan. I''ll¡­ tell you some things. But promise me. Promise me you''ll think carefully about what I''m saying."


    I nodded in agreement. No matter what I was about to hear, I wanted to make sure she felt like she wasn''t alone. "I promise," I said firmly. "No matter what happens, I''ll carry this burden with you."


    Roxanne closed her eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, and began to speak.


    "When Alpshar comes to the north, he will undoubtedly win and ultimately bind all the northern states to himself. The states in the north will become some sort of vassals to Alpshar... I can''t tell you more, Ethan. I wish I could, but please, don''t leave."


    "Why shouldn''t I go? After all, you said I wouldn''t die."


    For a moment, Roxanne''s face darkened, as if something she didn''t want to say had come to the tip of her tongue, but she had forced herself to stop. She avoided looking at me. "It''s true, you won''t die, but... I just don''t want you to go."


    "If I stay behind like a coward at the academy during the war, no one will care about my authority, and they won''t even support me becoming king. Like you said, if I''m not going to die, I have to go. I''m sorry, but I have to do this."


    Roxanne, seeing my resolve, sighed deeply, knowing there was no point in trying to stop me. But the fear inside her never ceased.


    "Ethan..." Roxanne said, her voice barely more than a broken whisper. "If you''re going¡­ at least listen to my last piece of advice... After the war, the moment you''re free, go to the palace... Take Marsiel with you, but no matter what, the first thing you must do is go to the palace. Do you understand me?"


    Roxanne''s words echoed in my ears. The anxiety inside me deepened with the passing of time. "The palace?" I said, tilting my head slightly. "Why do I need to go to the palace? What''s going on, Roxanne?"


    As she looked at me, the fear and indecision were still visible on her face. After finishing her words and falling silent for a moment, she took a deep breath and lifted her eyes back to mine.


    "This is important for you, Ethan," she said, though the tremor in her voice hadn''t subsided. "At the end of the war¡­ you need to know this. At the palace¡­ there''s something waiting for you. Just..." Roxanne''s voice cracked, and the words were coming out with difficulty. "If you don''t go to the palace, it will be too late. No matter what, you must take that step."


    The weight of Roxanne''s words was growing heavier with each passing second. I bit my lip several times, trying to gather my thoughts. What was it about all of this that made her so worried? And what mystery lay within the palace that could affect my life and future so much?


    But there was something¡ªher words were echoing inside me. After all, if this were a lie, no one would take it seriously. Roxanne trusted me and wanted to tell me something, but her fear was holding her back.

 Chapter 183 - 183: No more lose

    "I understand. I''ll go to the palace after the war. But is there anything else I need to know? Like, where will Alpshar strike first? Or how large is their army?" I asked.


    "Ethan¡­ I feel like you''re not taking me seriously. Please listen to me: you must go to the palace after the war¡­ just go there" Roxanne''s eyes carried a desperate insistence that gave weight to her words.


    "I understand, and I promise I''ll go to the palace. Now, can you answer my other questions?"


    The tension on Roxanne''s face made it clear she didn''t want to answer. Yet, the more she avoided my questions, the more curious I became. I softened my tone, hoping to draw her out.


    "Anna, if you trust me, I need to know these things. If what you''re saying is so important, why won''t you answer? I promised to go to the palace after the war. But before that, I need to know what we''re up against. Shouldn''t we try to anticipate Alpshar''s plans?"


    She stayed silent for a moment, as if weighing my words. When her gaze finally met mine, her vulnerability was still there, but something else had shifted, perhaps a realization that my persistence held meaning.


    "Alright, Ethan," she finally said, her voice trembling yet resolute. "Alpshar is gathering a large army. Their numbers are smaller than the coalition''s, and their greatest advantage will be their surprise attacks¡­ As for where they''ll strike first, I realy don''t know."


    Her vague response only increased my unease. "Surprise attacks? So even gathering intelligence on their plans will be difficult," I muttered. I studied her face, suspecting she wasn''t telling me everything. "If you know more, Anna, now''s the time to say it. If we go in unprepared, people will die."


    Roxanne took a deep breath, clutching the edge of the table as if for support. "Even if I wanted to tell you, I don''t know," she admitted.


    Her helpless confession hung heavily in the air. At that moment, I realized it wasn''t just a lack of information weighing on her. Something deeper¡ªfear or guilt¡ªwas gnawing at her. But whatever it was, I knew I had to gather as much information as possible to win this war.


    "If you truly don''t know," I said, keeping my tone calm, "then we need to find a way to learn. Every piece of information is an advantage. Who else could we turn to for intel?"


    Roxanne hesitated, still avoiding my gaze, but eventually let go of the table and looked at me. "Maybe¡­ spies in the palace could uncover something. But it would be risky. Alpshar is ruthless and vigilant when it comes to spies."


    "Spies in the palace? Seriously? Ethan, do you really think she''s had some kind of vision?" Kayle interjected sharply.


    "If there''s intel among our spies, I''ll try to retrieve it when I return to Asina. And yes, Kayle, I trust her."


    Roxanne lowered her head again but then glanced around the room, meeting everyone''s gaze before finally looking back at me. "You must go to the battlefield alone¡­ After the defeat, you''re the only one who can survive."


    Her words deepened the silence in the room. Everyone stared at her, their expressions reflecting a mix of emotions. Evangeline''s brows were furrowed, her sharp gaze openly distrustful of Roxanne. Catherine, on the other hand, looked quietly shocked, as if trying to process Roxanne''s claim. Ellera''s stance was more composed, but the attentive glint in her eyes showed she was carefully evaluating the situation. Kayle had already taken a step forward, standing squarely in front of Roxanne.


    "What do you mean by that?" Kayle demanded. "Only Ethan? Are you asking us to abandon him to die while we stay safe?"


    Roxanne took a deep breath but answered without lifting her head. "It''s not my wish¡­ But I see it. If you all go to the battlefield, none of you will return."


    Evangeline crossed her arms, her voice laced with sarcasm. "See it, huh? Are we talking about prophecies now? You! you''re no seer. All you''re doing is scaring people. You''re just an annoying, stupid rat."


    Roxanne''s gaze flicked to Evangeline, but she didn''t respond. Instead, she turned back to me. "Ethan¡­ Please. Trust my words. If you don''t go alone, it will be too late. Please, trust me."


    Ellera broke the tense silence by stepping forward. "Alright, Anna. Let''s assume you''re right. Let''s assume you''re actually seeing something. But why are you so vague? Why can''t you just tell us everything? If we want to win this war, we need every scrap of information."


    Roxanne winced, as if Ellera''s words had struck a nerve. "I want to," she said in a quiet voice. "But every vision I have is incomplete. Fragmented. The only thing that''s clear is this: if anyone other than Ethan goes to the battlefield, they won''t return."


    Catherine spoke softly, but firmly. "We''ve all decided to fight in this war. None of us will abandon Ethan. Anna, your intentions may be good, but if we fight, we fight together."


    Kayle, hands on her hips, turned to Catherine. "We''re not taking risks based on vague prophecies. Ethan, what do you think? Are you seriously going to take her words seriously?"


    All eyes were on me, waiting for my decision. It was clear that everyone would follow whatever choice I made. It was a reassuring realization, but Roxanne''s words weighed on me. There might be some truth behind them, and honestly, I chose to believe her. After all, the last thing I wanted in this life was to lose the people I cared about. Even if Roxanne suddenly revealed she had been joking, I would still take her warning into account.


    "No one is coming with me¡­ I''m going alone. Kayle, Catherine, and Evangeline¡ªif your countries have summoned you to the battlefield, tell them you''re injured. Say you''ve broken bones or have another condition. But you''re not going."


    Kayle''s eyes narrowed, her face a mix of anger and disbelief. "Ethan, are you insane? This is ridiculous! I won''t leave you to fight alone. Whatever happens, I''ll be by your side¡ªthat''s my duty!" she said firmly.


    Catherine stepped closer, her expression a mix of shock and concern. "Ethan, don''t do this. We can''t leave you alone. Anna''s words might be a possibility, but we can''t take that risk. If you''re going, we''re going with you."


    Evangeline turned to Roxanne with a smirk. "Pulling everyone from the battlefield to send one person? Sorry, but that''s not a decision for you to make¡ªit''s a leader''s call, not like you... "


    Ellera was silently watching me, her eyes full of deep analysis, but she chose not to comment. Finally, breaking the silence, she spoke in a calm but resolute tone. "Ethan, this is your decision. But don''t forget the weight of taking on this much responsibility. It''s not just yourself you''re affecting¡ªit''s all of us."


    I letting my eyes wander across the room, meeting each of theirs in turn. My chest felt tight, but this was a decision I had to make. I couldn''t risk their lives. I was ready to bear this burden alone.


    "This is my decision," I said, my voice steady but firm. "I trust her. And if I have to face this war alone, I''ll do it. I want to protect all of you. If what Roxanne says is true, I can''t let you die. So please, for once, honor my request. Three people alone can''t change the course of this war, anyway. Please do as I ask"


    Kayle clenched her fist and slammed it on the table. "Nonsense! I won''t accept this. If you''re truly determined to go alone, we might have to stop you, Ethan."


    Catherine gently held my arm, her eyes welling with tears. "Ethan¡­ Please. Don''t make a decision without thinking it through. Going alone will put you in even greater danger."


    Ellera stepped forward, her voice cutting through the tension. "Ethan, I understand you''re taking Anna''s prophecy seriously, but you shouldn''t take such a massive risk. Maybe there''s another solution. We can adjust our plans, but we can''t let you go like this."


    Roxanne''s eyes filled with tears. "Ethan, I understand they didn''t want to leave you alone... But if they don''t listen to me, they''ll all gone. I don''t know how else to explain this. Please trust me."


    I closed my eyes, drawing in a deep breath, trying to suppress the chaos brewing inside me. "This is an order," I said at last. "No one will come with me. If you respect my decision as your leader, you''ll do this. Kayle, Catherine, Evangeline, Ellera¡­ You''ll stay here. I need this to protect all of you."


    Kayle opened her mouth to protest, but Catherine placed a hand on her arm, stopping her. Evangeline gritted her teeth, shooting a glare filled with contempt at Roxanne. Ellera continued to study me closely, as if trying to understand the finality in my eyes.


    The room fell silent, but it wasn''t an agreement. I could feel the internal struggle within them¡ªit wasn''t hard to sense. Yet my decision was made. In this world, I wouldn''t lose someone I cherished again. More specifically, I wouldn''t lose the woman I loved. I swore to myself.


    The silence only grew heavier as the air in the room thickened. Catherine, her voice trembling, turned to me once more. "Ethan¡­ If you''ve truly made up your mind, I know we can''t stop you. But please¡­ take care of yourself. Come back to us, alright? I can''t bear to lose someone again." Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, her lips curling into a faint, strained smile.


    "I don''t want to lose anyone either¡­"


    _____ S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the previous chapter, I made a small change. To summarize, Pipkin (the magical cat) used a spell to show Roxanne what would happen if she talked too much about the future, with the spell being visible only to her and of course Roxanne was terrified after the spell wore off.

 Chapter 184 - 184: Carry

    A week later -


    Roxanne''s screams were music to my ears as I gently caressed her breasts. Roxanne was back to her original self after a long time. I was able to re-enter her slightly green dark hair and her beautiful emerald eyes. Until now, she had been living in the academy in disguise with white hair and red eyes, but tonight she was back to her old self for me.


    Roxanne''s seductive moans continued to echo around the room as I thrust hard into her. Even though we had made love hundreds of times, it still felt as good as if it was our first time. The sensation of Roxanne''s tight vagina was really extraordinary.


    "Ahhh-ahhhhhh!" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxanne wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me to her and hugged me tightly. It was as if she didn''t want to let me go, but considering that I was leaving the academy tomorrow, she was quite right in this reaction. I looked at Ellera, who was lying on an armchair in a corner of the room, but she closed her eyes from exhaustion. I had been sex with the two of them all day long and the two of them were changing their places in shifts as if they had agreed with each other.


    I never thought Roxanne would ever agree to have another woman in our bedroom, but considering the situation we were in, it was quite reasonable.


    "Ahhhh...Ethan... Tell me you love me.... Ahhhh," Roxanne continued to moan.


    "...I love you, Roxanne"


    After these words, Roxanne pulled me to her with the help of her arms and started kissing me passionately. She even bit my lips at one point and this seemed to show how much she wanted me. Her hands were running along my back and she seemed to be trying to hold me tighter with her nails.


    "MHMMMMMMMMM!"


    As Roxanne continued to kiss me, I felt something pushing on my penis and I pulled out my penis and made Roxanne squirt. Roxanne shuddered and poured out a handful of nectar, making the already wet bed even wetter. The bed was now unusable, but since we were already in the bedroom of the unity building, this was not a problem. While Roxanne was still trembling, I entered her again hard and started to root her to the deepest parts.


    I was now reaching my limit and without wasting any time; I pierced Roxanne''s cervix and emptied the entire sperm reservoir into her deepest part. The ejaculation lasted longer than usual and I ejaculated quite a lot, but that''s why I started to feel a little tired at the end. Roxanne was still wrapping her legs around my waist, as if she wasn''t allowing me to leave. Instead of resisting and trying to get away, I wrapped my arms around her waist, turned her around, and shifted our positions so that her head was resting on my shoulder. The moment my back touched the wet bed, I could feel the result of hours of effort.


    "Ethan... This time, I don''t want to drink Choun tea... Please, this time... At least, let me carry your child this time," Roxanne suddenly said, after a while


    When I lowered my head and looked at her, I saw the tears slowly falling from her eyes. I reached out to wipe them away, but as I did, more tears began to fall.


    "Everyone knows we''re together, and war is coming soon. That''s why this is very dangerous, Roxanne..." I said, but Roxanne held my hands tightly on her face, looking at me with pleading eyes.


    "Ethan... At least, after you leave, I want to have a reason to smile... Please... I feel like I''m going to lose my mind when you go to war... So, let me give you a child... Let me fulfill my dream in this life, the one I still haven''t been able to achieve."


    The tears in Roxanne''s eyes temporarily left me completely defenseless. I was someone who would do anything to protect her, but right now, as she begged me vulnerably right in front of me, saying no to her felt harder than climbing a mountain. I felt the trembling of her fingers that tightly held my hands. As the tears rolled down her cheeks, her lips quivered slightly.


    "Roxanne," I said slowly, taking a deep breath. "I have to go to this war. To protect you and everything that could threaten you. But a child... It''s not just a burden you would carry. If I''m not here..." I paused, the words got stuck in my throat. "If something happens to you, I won''t be able to forgive myself."


    At that moment, Roxanne lifted her hands from my hands and placed them on my face. I felt the warmth of her palms, her touch like a tether that grounded me to reality.


    "Ethan, I''m not afraid. I can face anything for you. But a world without you feels so... so cold," she said. Her voice was shaky, but determined. "Knowing that I''ll carry a part of you after you go to war will give me a reason to live."


    Her words settled in my chest like a weight. In a life full of wars, victories, and losses, the thought of giving her this happiness was both terrifying and incredibly tempting. Roxanne was still looking at me, and the hope in her eyes was breaking through me.


    I took a deep breath. I wrapped my arms around her waist a little tighter and pulled her closer to me. The words coming to my lips were as heavy as an oath.


    "Alright, Roxanne," I said in a soft voice. "But I have one condition. You must promise me you''ll do everything to protect yourself and our child. You must be strong, even if I''m not here."


    Her eyes filled with tears again, but this time, the tears seemed to fall with joy. A smile mixed with a sob escaped her lips. "I promise, Ethan. I promise..."


    Roxanne buried her head in my chest, unable to hold back her tears, while I turned to look at Ellera, who was lying on the couch. She had a small smile on her lips, showing that she was secretly listening to us. I could tell she was pretending to sleep, probably wanting to give us some space. I realise now that I didn''t really understand how perfect all the women next to me were.


    They were probably perfect women who would be loved for a lifetime if any man had them in his life, but they all loved me enough to want to be with me at the same time. Maybe after this war, I thought I should show them even more attention than I do now. Fortunately, during this week, I had spent time with Kayle, Evangeline, and Catherine, in addition to Roxanne and Ellera. I had even spent some time with Limahlat... Well, it would be more accurate to say we had fight more, but in the end, I realized that even Limahlat was extremely sincere in her feelings... Though there were some issues with how she expressed them.


    With these thoughts, my eyes closed, and the fatigue of the day made me fall asleep immediately.


    ---


    The next day, when I woke up, I was in another bedroom in the barracks. They had moved me to a different room last night, and even though this was forbidden at the academy, they didn''t seem to hesitate in facing punishment. Right now, on both sides of me were Roxanne, Ellera, Kayle, and, interestingly, Evangeline.


    Evangeline''s usual hardness had softened while she was asleep, replaced by a peaceful expression. I stared at her for a few seconds. Although she always prioritized her strength and willpower, sometimes she seemed like an ordinary person. Kayle was silently sleeping with his arms crossed over his chest, his head tilted slightly to the side. The sweet but determined expression on his face reminded me of his fierce abilities in combat.


    Roxanne was tightly holding me, her head resting on my shoulder. Her eyes were closed, but the peaceful expression on her face clearly showed how happy and safe she felt. Ellera, on the other hand, was lying a little more distantly. Her eyelids were twitching slightly, as if she were in the middle of a dream. Seeing her in such a vulnerable state awakened a different feeling of tenderness inside me.


    When I turned my head, I noticed that Evangeline was a little closer to me. She was lying comfortably, not far from Ellera, but still within reach. Over the past few days, our bond had deepened. Despite her strong and tough exterior, the connection we had formed had allowed me to see her softer side.


    I looked at all of them, still sleeping with sincere smiles. But it was time to wake up, so I tried to get out of bed slowly without waking anyone. After putting on a few clothes, I started walking through the corridors of the unity building. When a scent reached my nose, I headed toward the kitchen. There, I think I saw one of the most shocking sights of my life.


    Limahlat was trying to cook something while wearing an apron tied around her waist, and right next to her, Catherine was watching with a mixed expression of curiosity and fear. As I watched this scene, I genuinely wondered how they had ended up in such a situation.

 Chapter 185 - 185: I’ll be back

    When I entered, I noticed Limahlat clumsily trying to cook something and quietly moved to a corner.


    "What are you doing?" I asked as I looked at them from behind.


    Limahlat startled when she heard my voice and almost dropped the food. She quickly handed the spoon to Catherine and hurriedly moved away from the counter.


    "Nothing! The little cute princess wanted to make you something before you left, and I was helping her," Limahlat said as she tried to escape with a clumsy excuse.


    While watching Limahlat awkwardly try to flee, Catherine smiled faintly. The light in the princess''s eyes shimmered with both a desire to succeed and gratitude. As she gently stirred the mixture in the pot with the spoon, she turned toward me.


    "Ethan," she said, smiling shyly, "I wanted to make something special for you before you left. But I''m not very good in the kitchen, so I asked Limah for help... or at least, I tried... But Limahlat turned out to be more skilled than I thought!"


    I couldn''t help but smile as I watched Limahlat quietly muttering and trying to escape from the kitchen. It was impossible not to appreciate Catherine''s kind and adorable effort. I still couldn''t figure out what the mixture in the pot was, but what mattered was her intention.


    "Did you just say Limahlat is skilled?" I asked teasingly. "I guess this is a secret I didn''t know about."


    Catherine''s cheeks turned even redder, and she stopped stirring the spoon, bashfully wiping her hands on her apron. "Yes, actually, she helped me a lot," she said. "But I think her style is a bit... chaotic."


    "Chaotic?" I repeated, glancing at Limahlat. She was already leaning against the edge of the counter, arms crossed, looking at me innocently.


    "What?!" Limahlat said, as if defending herself. "I just let the little princess express her creativity. She did most of the work."


    Catherine giggled softly at these words. "I guess I''m a little clumsy. But I still tried," she said, though a pleasant smell of food reached my nose. Maybe Limahlat really was a wonderful cook? Even though it seemed odd for a demon princess to be a talented chef, it could still be true.


    I immediately sat on an empty stool next to a nearby table and glanced at them.


    "Alright," I said finally, with a slight smile. "What''s the source of this lovely smell? Come on, admit it, Limahlat is secretly a master chef, isn''t she?"


    Catherine laughed a little nervously at my question and shook her head. "Actually, this came from me... adjusting the recipe a little. I mean, Limah added a few things, but mostly it came from trial and error."


    "Trial and error?" I repeated, then looked at Limahlat. "Are you using the princess as a test subject?"


    Limahlat crossed her arms and dramatically turned to me with a frown. "First of all, I''m not a master chef. But I believe I can make great things with the right ingredients. Secondly..." her voice softened a little, "I respect the little princess''s effort in cooking. She was really sincere about it."


    At these words, Catherine''s cheeks turned red again. "I just wanted to make something nice for you before you left," she said shyly. "Maybe it was a bit too ambitious, but the important thing... is the intention."


    This time, I really laughed. Catherine''s cute effort and Limahlat''s sarcastic yet supportive attitude had unexpectedly made my morning much better. "So, am I ready to test the taste of this intention?" I said, reaching for a plate beside the pot. Catherine eagerly moved and filled my plate with the food using a ladle.


    The food looked even better than I expected. Thanks to Limahlat''s touch, it seemed more harmonious. I took a spoonful and slowly brought it to my mouth as Catherine and Limahlat watched me eagerly.


    The taste was surprisingly balanced from the first bite. The harmony of the spices blended well with the perfectly cooked ingredients. I stayed silent for a few seconds, while Catherine and Limahlat anxiously looked at my face.


    "I must admit," I said finally, somewhat theatrically. "This... is really good."


    Catherine''s eyes sparkled with joy, and she took a deep breath. "Really?!" she asked, her eyes widening with excitement.


    "Yes," I said, glancing at Limahlat as I dipped the spoon back into the plate. "If you ever consider stopping with the fighting, you could have a good future in the kitchen."


    "No thanks, I''ll pass... But if you want, I could make it for you occasionally when you come back," she said.


    When she said that, I almost felt like she blushed, but I couldn''t be sure due to her red skin. I wish her face would turn a different color when she embarrassed, like green or something?


    "I''m going to wake the girls up. Limah and Ethan, you two prepare the table," Catherine said, leaving the room without looking back.


    "Limah? You two seem to get along pretty well," I commented.


    Limahlat raised an eyebrow and looked at me. "Why are you so surprised? Catherine is a really sweet person. Also, no one has ever been this kind to me," she said, for a moment showing unexpected honesty. Then she smiled and added, "But don''t worry, I''m still a terrifying demon princess."


    At that, I couldn''t help but laugh. "A sweet princess and a battle-crazy demon princess? These two don''t seem to match very well," I said teasingly.


    As Limahlat placed the dishes on the table, she shrugged theatrically. "I do enjoy surprising humans."


    Meanwhile, the two of us were quickly setting the table. We managed to fill the table with the other breakfast items in no time, and before long, all the girls started coming into the room, half-asleep.


    The girls, still half-asleep, focused their eyes on the prepared breakfast. Evangeline, tossing her long pink hair back, yawned lightly. Looking at Catherine''s freshly cooked meal with her blue eyes, she spoke.


    "What''s the source of this lovely smell? I think a miracle has been made in the kitchen."


    Kayle, adjusting her golden hair, smiled at Limahlat, squinting her eyes. "Who would have known Limahlat was so skilled? Or did Catherine do everything?"


    Limahlat dramatically raised her hand and sighed. "Yes, yes, you all always underestimate me. Maybe one day I''ll teach each of you how to cook."


    Ellera, her fox ears twitching and tail swaying slightly, approached the table. A few strands of her black hair fell over her silver eyes as she silently pulled out a chair and sat down.


    Roxanne walked quietly to the table and sat down quietly, unlike her usual warm behaviour. The fact that I would be leaving still upset her, but I hoped the decision we made last night would make her feel better.


    As the girls settled at the table, the atmosphere in the room instantly became livelier. Despite all eyes on her, Catherine happily began serving the food to the girls. I took my place and decided to eat with them.


    The meal turned out much better than I had expected. As everyone sat down, a peaceful atmosphere formed between the girls, who were chatting and laughing. The harmony between Limahlat and Catherine had created an ambiance very different from the morning''s stress. We didn''t talk much during breakfast, simply enjoying the meal and finding comfort in each other''s presence.


    But when the time came, I raised my head and looked out of the window. "Girls, I think it''s time to go," I said. My words instantly changed the cheerful atmosphere.


    Immediately after, each of the girls stood up from the table with a sad expression.


    "I''m not fond of goodbyes, but I promise each of you, I''ll be back."


    First, Roxanne jumped up and hugged me tightly. Her eyes were filled with tears again, but she seemed to be forcing herself to hold back. Then Ellera approached and hugged me from behind. Ellera didn''t say anything. She just pressed her face to my back and hugged me tightly. I could barely hear her whisper, "Take care of yourself."


    Right after that, Evangeline came and hugged me, moving to my right side. "No matter what, don''t put yourself in danger. You''re a prince, and you''re the last person who should be in danger," she said.


    I nodded to Evangeline as Catherine approached, smiling, and hugged me on my left side. Kayle, however, stood there with her arms crossed over her chest, wearing an irritated and fed up expression, waiting next to Limahlat. Even Limahlat came up to me, and using her height advantage, managed to push past all the girls and gave me a firm hug.


    "You won''t hear any silly goodbye words from me, but it''d be nice if you came back," she said.


    After each of the girls hugged me for a while, I finally approached Kayle. She was still standing there with her arms crossed over her chest, avoiding my gaze. Without waiting for her permission, I pulled her toward me and hugged her tightly. Even though Kayle tried to push me away, I didn''t let go. After a while, she stopped resisting the hug.


    "I''ll be back... In the meantime, take good care of the girls and keep them together... Alright? Can you do that for me?" I whispered into Kayle''s ear.


    Kayle bit her lip and nodded. Her eyes were teary, but she turned her face away, trying to hide her emotion from me. After I released her, I walked toward the door. When I glanced back one last time, I saw each of them with different expressions, but then I walked out with strong steps and headed toward the location of the teleportation portal.


    Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 186 - 186: Long live Prince Ethan!

    When I emerged from the teleportation portal, I found myself near the capital. A letter had arrived from the palace a few days ago, and it was evident that preparations for war had begun at least several months earlier. This meant that the war could break out at any moment. Sighing, I used my dark powers to teleport to Isabella''s residence outside the capital.


    When I arrived at Isabella''s mansion, I saw her preparing to move. As I stepped out of the shadow realm and appeared behind her, the very next second, I felt a sword at my throat. Isabella looked at me in shock and immediately withdrew the sword in her hand.


    "Ethan?! When did you get here?" she asked.


    "I just arrived. I''m sorry for scaring you," I replied.


    Isabella clutched her heart and took a deep breath. "I almost killed you just now... Never sneak up on me like that again!" she said.


    "You''re right, but I didn''t want to be seen by your servants."


    Isabella walked over to me, opened her arms, and hugged me tightly. In return, I grabbed her by her wide hips, making her flinch, but she didn''t object. She held onto me in silence for a while, and when I tried to pull away, she pressed me back into her embrace. It''s worth noting that Isabella, being at Kaiser Level 6, so, still much stronger than me.


    "Are you moving somewhere?" I asked, still in her embrace.


    "Yes, I need to return to the palace. By Richard''s orders, I have to protect the capital," she replied.


    "Protect the capital? ... Does that mean Richard is joining the war as well?"


    Isabella nodded. "Yes, he''s going too."


    This was quite surprising. Kings usually didn''t participate in wars, but it was actually good news. If Richard was joining, it meant the coalition forces were taking this war seriously. That was a crucial step toward victory. Yet, thinking about it now, Roxanne had told me to come to the capital immediately after the war ended. Did that mean Isabella might be in danger? Whatever the case, I needed to head to the capital as fast as possible after the war, just as Roxanne had instructed. She had already spent the past week constantly urging me to go. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Be careful, Bella. We might lose this war."


    For a brief moment, Isabella''s eyes darkened with worry, but she quickly composed herself and spoke with a firm, determined voice:


    "The capital won''t fall while I''m here, Ethan. If things reach that point, I will be one of those who decides the fate of this war. You can be sure of that."


    I admired her resolve. As always, Isabella exuded strength, but I knew that beneath her tough exterior lay a vulnerability. The thought of losing her tied my stomach into knots.


    "I''ll be on the battlefield too, Isabella. But if anything happens... if you get hurt... I won''t be able to bear it," I said seriously.


    Isabella smiled, a smile that carried both warmth and the weight of war. "Don''t worry, Ethan. I''ll take care of myself. But you should be more careful. Our victory depends on you, too." She reached out, cupped my cheeks with both hands, and kissed me on the lips.


    The kiss was long and passionate, as if Isabella was trying to carve her longing into me. I started caressing her hips with my hands, but she suddenly grabbed them. "Sorry, little Ethan, but I have to leave for the capital today," she said.


    "That''s fine. I''ll head out too. See you at the palace," I said, pulling back to leave, but Isabella caught my hands, stopping me.


    "Are you upset with me? If you want, I can delay my departure for the capital..." she said, surprising me.


    Even though I knew Isabella was a confident and strong woman, over time, I had started to sense her growing dependence on me. After all, this was likely the first proper relationship she''d ever had in her life, and naturally, she was afraid of ruining it. What woman wouldn''t fear losing a man she had loved for years without any complaints? Isabella had done exactly that¡ªshe had never stopped loving me, even for a moment, despite our long separation. It was only natural for her to fear losing the first man she had ever loved.


    "Bella, I''m not upset with you. I''d never refuse to spend time with you, but I also won''t do anything that makes things harder for you. Okay? You''re my queen; I could never stop loving you."


    A flicker of relief and happiness appeared in Isabella''s eyes. She held my hand tightly and, with a small bow of her head and a smile, said,


    "Even though I''d like to spend more time with you, you''re right. I have to go. But we''ll meet in the capital, and... please take care of yourself."


    No one would ever imagine that the strongest woman in the kingdom could act so sweetly.


    "You too," I said softly. Then I gently released her hand and stepped back. Before turning away, I noticed the determination in her eyes. Parting ways before a war was difficult for both of us, but it reminded me of the strength of our bond.


    Summoning my dark energy, I prepared to re-enter the dark realm. However, as Isabella saw me getting ready to leave, she took one last step forward and embraced me again. In a whispering voice, she said,


    "Come back to me, Ethan. No matter what..."


    "Always," I replied, then vanished into the darkness.


    ---


    As soon as I teleported, I found myself in a wooded area just outside the capital, amidst intense military activity. People were rushing around the camps; soldiers were donning their weapons or practicing magic on training grounds. The nearness of war was now more tangible than ever.


    I stepped out of the woods and began walking toward the capital''s main gate. Some soldiers seemed to recognize me by my appearance, and for some reason, smiles spread across their faces when they saw me. They all gathered around me at a respectful distance, standing to attention. Even the soldiers who didn''t know me followed their comrades'' lead. Before long, I had to make my way through a sea of soldiers as I headed toward the capital.


    It seemed that my accomplishments at the academy, as well as what I had achieved under the identity of Arthur, had already spread to even the smallest villages in Asina. My fame was growing day by day, so it was natural that the soldiers'' morale would rise upon seeing me. After all, I was Ethan Asina Lenistark, the third prince of the Asina Kingdom¡ªthe one who had even defeated the demon princess.


    This was good because it made my claim to the throne inevitable... assuming the war went well.


    Before entering the capital''s walls, the guards who recognized me immediately arranged for escorts and provided me with a strong horse. As I mounted the horse and rode into the capital with a dozen guards, the crowds spilling into the squares and streets momentarily overwhelmed me. When they saw my silhouette on horseback among the guards, they began cheering excitedly.


    "Prince Ethan! Prince Ethan has arrived!"


    The enthusiasm of the people spread like waves. Some raised their hands in joy, and children broke free from their mothers'' arms to get a closer look at me. From windows and balconies, men, women, and the elderly chanted, "Long live Prince Ethan!"


    Even though the guards tried to push the crowd back, it was impossible to contain the wave of affection. One of the guards walking beside my horse turned to me in astonishment and said,


    "Your Highness, I cannot understand how the people learned of your arrival so quickly!"


    This surprised me as well. I had just entered the gates a few minutes ago, and I wasn''t expecting such an overwhelming reaction. It seemed that someone from the crowd who had seen me enter had quickly spread the news. Yet, the people seemed to draw great morale from knowing I was among them.


    I slowly brought my horse to a halt and raised my hand to greet the gathered crowd. For a moment, the cheers subsided, and everyone turned their full attention to me.


    "My dear people!" I began in a loud voice that echoed across the square. "It brings me immense joy to stand here with you today. In these challenging times, your unity and support for one another are Asina''s greatest strength. War is approaching, but your courage and faith will lead us to the greatest victory!"


    My words sparked another wave of cheers among the crowd. People began shouting, "Long live Ethan! Long live our Prince!"


    For a brief moment, an elderly woman in the crowd caught my eye. She held an old flag in her hands; her face was wet with tears of joy. I nodded respectfully in her direction. In response, she raised her flag even higher and shouted with all her might, "Long live the future of our kingdom!" Her gesture amplified the crowd''s excitement even further.


    The guards finally managed to gently push the people back enough for me to continue forward. I urged my horse onward, cutting through the crowd as I made my way to the palace. Yet, the people continued to follow me. It was as though the entire population had come together to send me off.


    When I reached the palace gates, the soldiers standing guard immediately opened them. As I entered the palace courtyard, the crowd stopped at the gates, still cheering and saluting me. I turned back one last time, raised my hand to wave at them, and shouted,


    "Asina will always stand strong! Together, we will prevail!"


    My words were met with thunderous cheers. Even as I entered the palace, their enthusiastic chants still echoed in my ears. Yet, a strange heaviness settled in my chest. Having the unwavering support of the people was an honor, but it also carried a tremendous responsibility. I now understood that I had to give my all to ensure I did not let their hopes down.


    Even though Roxanne had predicted we would lose this war, I knew that at the very least; I had to do everything within my power.

 Chapter 187 - 187: First discussion

    When I entered the palace, I began walking toward the inner court, accompanied by many guards who greeted me upon my arrival. Afterward, I headed toward Richard''s chamber. As I walked through the corridors, flanked by the royal elite guards, I suddenly saw a woman briskly walking toward me from a distance. Her silver hair flowed gracefully in the air, her blue eyes glistened slightly with tears, and her face carried a joyful expression, paired with a wide smile. Of course, this could only be Luciana.


    Luciana hurried to me and embraced me tightly, holding me for a long moment without letting go. I could feel her heart beating rapidly; she was truly a mother who cherished her children. In turn, I held her waist and embraced her tightly.


    "Welcome home, little Ethan," Luciana said as she continued to hold me.


    "I have a gift for you."


    Luciana released me and stepped back slightly, looking at me with the curiosity of a cat eager to see the gift I had brought. I quickly pulled a necklace from my pocket and handed it to her. Luciana looked at the necklace in astonishment. It was a beautiful piece with an elegant design, but that wasn''t its true significance.


    "I hope you like your gift. This necklace contains a highly lethal poison that can paralyze and kill a person just from contact with their skin. Don''t hesitate to use it to protect yourself," I whispered into her ear.


    Luciana looked at the necklace in shock, quickly noticing that it had a small, operable mechanism.


    "This poison inside the necklace can even kill someone who has reached Kaizer stage 7. So use it carefully. But remember, there''s nothing in this world more precious than you, so don''t hesitate to use it if necessary," I said, planting a kiss on her forehead.


    "Thank you, little Ethan," Luciana said, gently cradling the necklace in her hand like it was her most precious possession. Her eyes held a mix of astonishment and gratitude, but beneath her thankfulness was a deeper reflection of the danger the gift carried.


    Luciana carefully placed the necklace around her neck and then looked at me, speaking softly, "Thank you for giving me something so powerful and special. I just hope I''ll never have to use it."


    Her words carried a mother''s warmth and cautious concern. Hearing them filled my heart with warmth, reminding me once again how important Luciana was to me.


    "Luciana, sometimes we need to make sacrifices to ensure our safety," I said calmly but firmly. "To protect you and everyone we care about, we might have to take dangerous steps."


    Luciana remained silent for a moment, narrowing her eyes as she studied me. Then she smiled gently. "If I had known you''d grow into someone so mature, I used to spoil you more when you were a kid." she said teasingly.


    We both smiled, but the echoing footsteps of approaching guards interrupted the moment. One of the guards bowed slightly and informed me that Richard was waiting for me.


    "See you later, then," I said, kissing Luciana on the cheek before leaving. Her smile widened as I walked away. I had given her that necklace for her safety. Especially after what Roxanne had said, I realized Luciana might also be in danger, and any doubts I had about giving her the necklace vanished completely.


    Now, there was also Marsiel''s situation. Bringing him to the palace could be risky, as Liam had probably already heard of Markuol''s disappearance and might try to extract information from Marsiel through blackmail. For now, Marsiel would remain at the headquarters of the servant guild in the capital.


    With that resolved, I continued walking with the guards until we reached an extensive set of double doors. The guards stationed there opened them and allowed me to enter. They stayed outside as I walked in alone.


    Sitting upright behind a large table was my father, King Richard. As always, Richard exuded authority and determination as he sat behind his desk. His posture conveyed the weight of leadership and the responsibilities of a ruler. The dark blue robe with golden embroidery he wore gave him the aura of both a royal figure and a battle-hardened warrior.


    As I entered, Richard turned his gaze toward me, silently observing me. We stood in silence for a while. This was typical of Richard; he used silence as a tactic to test the patience and resolve of the person before him.


    "You''ve finally arrived, Ethan," he said at last, his voice steady and commanding. "There are important matters I need to discuss with you."


    "I greet the mighty King Richard, the illustrious ruler of the Sunblaze Kingdom!" I said, kneeling before him.


    This was the protocol. Anyone returning to the palace after a long absence was expected to kneel and greet the king, reaffirming their loyalty. Though I found it utterly uncomfortable, now was not the time to cause a scene.


    "Enough with the formalities¡­ Stand up, Ethan, and sit across from me," Richard said. I slowly stood up and took a seat in the chair opposite him.


    "Two days from now, we will head to the capital of the Tamerid Empire. War strategies will be discussed there, and I want you to come with me," Richard said.


    "Of course, Your Majesty," I replied resolutely. However, the seriousness in Richard''s tone suggested that this meeting was much more than an ordinary diplomatic matter. "Is there another agenda behind these negotiations with the Tamerid Empire?"


    Richard nodded slightly, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "Yes, Ethan. While the Tamerid Empire may appear to be an ally, they are a power that always prioritizes their own interests. Especially regarding issues along our borders, we need to bring them to our side. But more important..." He paused for a moment, then locked eyes with me. "Before the negotiations, I need you to speak with your fianc¨¦e and, if possible, use her to advance our interests. Deceive her if necessary, even lie."


    "Your Majesty, I''m sorry, but Princess Evangeline is unlikely to return from the Dragon Academy. She has contracted a severe and widespread illness. The same illness has also affected Kayle, Violet, and Catherine, the princess of the Tiamat Empire."


    A brief flicker of surprise crossed Richard''s face, but he quickly composed himself, taking a deep breath. "So, the situation is this serious," he said with a stern expression. "Do you know anything about this outbreak? Its cause or a potential cure?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. While we don''t fully understand how the disease spreads, its symptoms progress rapidly and seem especially prevalent among the nobility. I don''t think this is a coincidence," I said carefully, choosing my words. "This illness appears to be far more complex than an ordinary epidemic. It might be related to magic or some kind of poison."


    Richard quickly skimmed through the papers on his desk, then turned his gaze back to me. "Could there be a conspiracy behind this outbreak? If so, could Alpshar be responsible?"


    "My thoughts align with yours, Your Majesty. Among those afflicted, there are particularly influential political figures. This could be the work of an enemy¡ªmore specifically, Alpshar¡ªseeking to disrupt the balance between the kingdoms."


    Richard stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Let that southern barbarian keep targeting young noble girls¡­ It shows his desperation, doesn''t it? At the same time¡­"


    His words carried both anger and cold calculation, emphasizing the gravity of the situation. After a moment''s pause, he gestured toward a map on the table and continued.


    "Anyway, back to business¡­ Victory against the southern empire would benefit those pigs in Tamerid the most. Our gains will be minimal, and we might even help birth another monster that could destroy us in the future. I wish this war would never happen. If the Tamerid Empire has no rival of equal strength, they could swallow us whole later¡­ And this is where you come in, Ethan. Your relationship with your fianc¨¦e is of critical importance here. You will be the one to protect Asina in the future," Richard said. Then, after taking a sip from his goblet, he continued.


    "This mission is not just a personal responsibility; it is also a step that will shape the kingdom''s future," Richard said, his voice carrying the weight of his words. "Your intelligence and diplomatic skills will be our most valuable assets in this process. Even if we succeed in forming an alliance with Tamerid, the balance of power can always shift. That''s why we need to engage in diplomacy while simultaneously preparing alternative plans."


    "Your Majesty¡­ I believe you shouldn''t be so certain of the coalition''s victory," I replied cautiously.


    Richard responded with a stern tone in his voice as he tilted his head slightly and looked intently in my direction.


    "Ethan, I have no doubt about it. With the Coalition''s numerical superiority, coupled with our strategic advantages, victory over the South is only a matter of time. Young men like you can sometimes be overly idealistic, but war requires calculation and cold-bloodedness, not heart and emotion. Alpshar''s army may be strong, but the divisions and weaknesses within it work in our favour. How could they possibly defeat us with less than half the number of troops the coalition is likely to field?"

 Chapter 188 - 188: Barbarian

    When I left Richard''s room, I took a deep breath and began walking. As I had thought, everyone was underestimating Alpshar, and honestly, I needed to come up with a new plan. The first idea that came to mind was to use the troops I would be given during the battle and apply the cleverly devised war strategies from my old world to change the course of the war. But most likely, in the vision Roxanne saw, I had already done this, and we had been defeated. So, what should I do?


    If all the power were mine right now, everything would be much easier, but even Richard didn''t have much say in the coalition army. However, right now, the only thing holding the southern empire together was Alpshar, and perhaps if I could kill Alpshar, we could automatically win the war. In other words, it seems that I would have to use my dark element in this war, but at least it would be best if I did it secretly. After all, if we lost, Alpshar wouldn''t leave someone like me, who has a dark element, alive, or if we won the war, I wouldn''t want to be branded a devil among the people.


    So maybe, before the night of the battle, I could teleport to Alpshar''s tent while he was sleeping and kill him in his sleep. Yes, it would be an extremely dishonorable victory, but given that I had so much to lose, sacrificing my honor wouldn''t be that hard. If he hadn''t mentioned Roxanne''s predictions, I wouldn''t even consider this, but after hearing what Roxanne said, I think I lost a little confidence in myself.


    Still, no matter what, it seems that the power to change the course of this war ultimately lies with me, and no matter how difficult the situation gets, I must correct the course of the war. But now that I think about it, Roxanne had told me that no matter what, Alpshar could not be defeated. Could Alpshar have some other power? What could it be? He couldn''t have invented tanks, right?


    By the time I reached my room, my thoughts had already become a tangled mess. But when I bumped into a girl and knocked her down, I was finally pulled out of my thoughts. Looking down, I saw a little girl holding her head, and when I looked into her eyes, I realized that this girl was my sister Odette. She seemed to have grown quite a bit; if I remember correctly, she should be around 12 years old now.


    "Why... do you have such a tough body, big brother?" Odette said, trying to get up with her tiny hands. "I tried to call you so many times, but you ignored me!"


    "I''m sorry, Odette. I was just a bit distracted. Are you okay?"


    Odette smiled sweetly and stuck her tongue out at me. "If you carry me in your arms, I''ll forgive you."


    "Ugh, fine, fine," I said, sighing. Odette''s cuteness always managed to soften me. I bent down and picked her up in my arms. "But next time, don''t stand in front of me and scare me, okay?"


    "Okay," she said, with a victorious smile on her face. Wrapping her little hands around my neck, she added, "Come on, take me to my room. Mom got a new book and wants us to read it together."


    "A book? What kind of book?" I asked as we walked.


    "A fairy tale book. There are princesses, monsters, and heroes in it. But one story is very scary, it''s called ''The Curse of the Dark Lord.'' I want you to be with me while we read it, because it''s really scary," she said, her voice holding a trembling hint of humor.


    The Curse of the Dark Lord... Even just the name sounded eerie, but it also seemed incredibly ironic to me. Thinking about my own dark powers, I smiled faintly. "Alright, we''ll read it together. But promise me you won''t come to my room with nightmares later."


    "I won''t come!" she said firmly, then added, "But if I get a little scared, maybe I''ll borrow your blanket."


    Listening to Odette''s cheerful muttering, my mind was still spinning with plans for the war. I had to come up with a strategy to defeat Alpshar, but these small moments... this was exactly why I had to fight. To protect the ones I love.


    When I left Odette in her room, she closed the door with a small "Thank you, big brother! Don''t forget to come and read a story with Mummy in the night" I took a deep breath and returned to my own room. But when I entered, something caught my attention among the papers on the desk: a note written in handwriting I didn''t recognize.


    "Don''t act without knowing your enemy''s weakness. I am watching you."


    As I read the note, my body involuntarily stiffened. What did this mean? Was it a stupid joke? And who was this?


    ---


    10 Days Later¨CCapital of the Tamerid Empire


    Surprisingly, I felt energetic today, even though I had just come from a long journey. Right now, all the leaders of the coalition forces were in the city. Today was the day the coalition forces would be declared, and it was also the day the war plans would be discussed in the evening. The coalition forces included the Tamerid Empire, the Asina Kingdom, the Tiamat Empire, the Moritan Kingdom, the Merdonbia Holy Kingdom, the Avarya Kingdom, and finally, the Lahstiva Duchy. Besides that, the Island Federation had officially announced that it would impose all sorts of economic sanctions on the Southern Empire and would prevent the Southern Empire''s navy from roaming in the free seas. Lastly, the Herumzam Kingdom, located at the southernmost point, had declared its neutrality, citing internal conflicts. Of course, the king of Herumzam had recently died, and a throne war had begun. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In short, everything was against Alpshar. It seemed like Alpshar was desperately gathering troops, but the coalition forces had already mobilized their military units and were even prepared for battle.


    The crowd in the capital reflected the significance of the day. The grand hall of the palace was filled with generals, ambassadors, and royals from various countries. Each of them seemed to be pursuing their own interests in winning the war. The leaders of the coalition forces were gathered around a large round table, eyeing each other with sharp gazes. I had been given a seat right next to Richard, as both the future king of the Asina Kingdom and the fianc¨¦e of the princess of the Tamerid Empire.


    Tamerid Emperor Exdarth Matteon stood confidently at the head of the table. He waited for everyone to finish speaking before he began.


    The voice of Tamerid Emperor Exdarth Matteon was authoritative and powerful, resonating throughout every corner of the hall.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," said the emperor, his gaze sweeping over everyone at the table. "The reason we are gathered here today is not just to form a coalition, but to make history. The Southern Empire is gathering strength under the tyranny of its leader, Alpshar. Eliminating this threat is not only a necessity for us, but for future generations as well."


    As the emperor''s eyes scanned the room, they briefly met mine. For a moment, our gazes locked. A faint smile appeared on his face, but beneath it, traces of seriousness were hidden.


    "Now, we must decide on our war strategy," he continued. "Richard, do you have a suggestion?"


    Richard leaned forward slightly, speaking without standing up. "Honorable Emperor, the combined strength of our coalition forces is sufficient to deal with the enemy. However, everything depends on the impact of our first move. I do not want to underestimate Alpshar''s intelligence. Therefore, we need to establish a strategic advantage. We should target the heart of his army."


    The people around the table began to whisper. Some nodded in agreement, while others looked at Richard with skepticism.


    At that moment, Lutharion, the regent of the Tiamat Empire and also Catherine''s uncle, stood up. "Gentlemen, if you''ll permit me, I would like to present my own opinion."


    Lutharion placed his hands on the table to gather everyone''s attention and took a deep breath. The room fell silent. After all, he was still the ruler of one of the most powerful states, even though his rule was officially temporary.


    "My respected friends," he said in a calm but firm tone, "there is no point in discussing a war we are already guaranteed to win. With centuries-old war strategies, it is a fact that we will crush those southern barbarian scum. The real issue we should be discussing tonight is how to better exploit the South. In my opinion, the most experienced among us in warfare, Richard and Exdarth, should be given control over the majority of the coalition forces. Then, with the remaining soldiers, we will quickly march south and exploit those barbarians. I believe that would be a more satisfying discussion tonight." After sitting down, he took a sip of his wine, smiling.


    Everyone''s gaze in the room immediately turned to Lutharion. What he said was both bold and controversial. Some generals and royals frowned upon hearing Lutharion''s words, but no one spoke out. Tamerid Emperor Exdarth Matteon, after a few seconds of silence, took a deep breath and spoke.


    "As you said, victory is inevitable... Then, indeed, the matter of exploiting the South is something we must discuss tonight," he said.


    Meanwhile, I was seething with anger, and in a moment of frustration, I slammed my hand hard on the table. The room fell silent in an instant. My eyes, burning with rage, turned first to Tamerid Emperor Exdarth Matteon, then to Lutharion. My heart raced as my anger intensified.


    "What kind of logic is it to dismiss someone who so quickly and successfully conquered the South for the first time in history as just a stupid barbarian?! And now you''re talking about dividing the coalition army? If you prefer, I have a better suggestion¡ªlet''s just send a white flag to Alpshar and accept defeat!" As my words echoed through the room, I glanced at Richard, who was gripping my leg tightly. He was literally telling me to keep quiet, but I was the only one who knew we would lose because of the ridiculous decisions these fools would make.

 Chapter 189 - 189: Responsibility

    Ignoring Richard''s attempts to silence me, I continued. My voice was harsher and more determined than ever.


    "The Southern Empire is a threat, yes. But to underestimate this threat is nothing more than digging our own graves! Alpshar''s intelligence, strategic brilliance, and ability to gather an army are too powerful to be taken lightly. If we split our forces, we will only give him an advantage. If we want to defeat him, we must move wisely and with a united strategy. Shouldn''t we be discussing how to win this war first, rather than debating what we''ll do after we win?"


    My words intensified the already tense atmosphere in the room. Lutharion''s smirk faded slightly, but he continued to regard me with a mocking gaze. Emperor Exdarth Matteon of Tamerid remained silent for a while, then spoke in a calm but cautionary tone.


    "Young prince," he said, locking eyes with me. "Your courage is commendable. However, we do not have time to listen to one who shows his inexperience at this table. These decisions will be made by leaders, not by the anger of someone like you."


    His words pierced my heart like a knife. But I wouldn''t give up. I held back the rising anger inside me and responded in a more controlled manner.


    "This war requires not just experience, but also innovation and vision, Your Majesty. Experience is certainly important on the battlefield, but throughout history, those who have used innovative strategies have won. If we remain fixated on the past, someone like Alpshar will easily defeat us. It''s not just the leaders; everyone must do their part to win this war."


    After my words, the tension in the room increased even further. Some leaders lowered their gaze, while others continued to look at me with suspicion. Richard sighed deeply, then stood up and spoke.


    "My son, Prince Ethan''s points are worth considering. We cannot underestimate Alpshar, because this is not just any war. If we split our forces or act without a plan, we risk losing everything."


    Richard''s support shifted the balance of the room slightly. Lutharion laughed mockingly and took another sip of his wine.


    "Ah, how nice! Father and son, supporting each other," he said sarcastically. "But the truth is, we cannot move forward with such romantic ideas. Alpshar, no matter how clever he is, is a barbarian. Our power and resources are far superior to anything he could imagine."


    Just then, the door to the room slammed open with a loud noise. The person who entered with a serious expression silenced everyone in the room for a moment. It was Erynn, the chief spy of the Tamerid Empire.


    "Your Majesty," he said, bowing towards Exdarth. "I bring urgent news."


    Exdarth furrowed his brows and turned to Erynn. "Speak," he said sharply.


    Erynn stepped forward and continued, "Alpshar has gathered his army much faster than expected. It seems that he is advancing directly towards our borders with full force. A spy who risked his life to bring this information to you, unfortunately, could not return."


    Emperor Exdarth Matteon, sensing the gravity of Erynn''s news, remained calm. The faces of everyone at the table were filled with confusion and concern. Exdarth broke the silence and began speaking authoritatively.


    "This is a move faster than we anticipated. Alpshar''s intelligence has shown how quickly he can press our borders. But this does not mean we should succumb to fear. We need to make a plan and act. Immediately."


    The leaders and generals at the table seemed ready to act upon Exdarth''s words, but some still exchanged suspicious glances. Richard, noticing the brief hesitation, spoke in a calm but resolute tone.


    "Your Majesty, the most sensible course of action in this situation would be to concentrate the coalition forces at a single point and slow down Alpshar''s advance. If we focus on our borders now, we can both delay and weaken him. But this requires a united offensive strategy. Dividing our forces in any way would only give him an advantage."


    Richard''s words caused several generals to nod. However, Lutharion, impatient, slammed his hand on the table and spoke.


    "Richard, Richard¡­ Once again, we''re wasting time with unnecessary caution. Yes, Alpshar is advancing towards our borders. But this just shows how desperate and afraid he is. After all, if he''s as clever as you say, wouldn''t he be using an defensive strategy in this war? With our resources, our soldiers, our strength, we''ve already won this war, and Alpshar knows it, which is why he''s afraid. I''m sure he''s too scared right now to satisfy his wife at night! I''ve heard his wives are quite beautiful¡ªafter the war, I''ll have to show them what true pleasure really is!"


    At these words, laughter erupted among some of the leaders at the table. The laughter filled the room. Lutharion, with a broader mocking smile, looked around at the other leaders and generals. After the laughter died down, there was a moment of silence, but some leaders still appeared uncomfortable with his demeanor. I gritted my teeth in anger, but under the influence of Lutharion''s words, a sense of relief seemed to spread among the other members at the table.


    Exdarth turned his gaze to Lutharion and spoke in a calm tone.


    "Lutharion is right. These kinds of plans should not delay our victory. We must strike a balance between intelligence and strength. The rapid approach of war cannot leave us idle."


    Lutharion nodded and said, "Now, that''s the right approach, Your Majesty," his voice slightly more respectful.


    "As for Alpshar, no matter how clever he is, he''s still a barbarian, and eventually, he will be a slave to his own anger. He acts not with intelligence or strategy, but with animal instincts. The resources of our mighty coalition, the discipline of our soldiers, will always prevail against such a weak foe."


    With Lutharion''s words, some leaders seemed to begin to align with his confident stance. However, others still shook their heads, eyes cast downward in concern. Sensing the atmosphere in the room, Exdarth spoke thoughtfully.


    "I accept that, Lutharion. However, let us not forget that we may need to take into account Alpshar''s observations and strategies. Our task is to find the enemy''s weakest point and act accordingly." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lutharion, irritated, curled his lips, and a mocking smile appeared on his face again. "Your Majesty, finding Alpshar''s weak point¡­ That''s already crystal clear to us. His weak point is that he will be forced to kneel before our power. Just like all the barbarians of the past, he won''t be able to go beyond his own arrogance and intelligence. Every move he makes will only turn to our advantage. And rest assured, during the war, we won''t just train him, but his soldiers and commanders too. We will show them what true power and victory mean. Alpshar has no chance other than losing his country and his wives," said Lutharion, wagging his tongue mockingly.


    These words once again made the other leaders in the room laugh and continued to increase their confidence in Lutharion. Some had realized that discussing war strategies in such an outspoken and self-assured manner made them feel more secure.


    Richard, though disturbed by Lutharion''s demeanor, as if he didn''t want to go against the mood of the room. "I agree with Lutharion''s points, but we must still be cautious. Before celebrating victory, we must review every aspect of our strategies." He said


    Lutharion turned to Richard with a laugh. "Of course, we must be cautious. But remember, part of war is seizing the right opportunity. And that opportunity will be ours once we see Alpshar''s helplessness."


    Exdarth remained silent for a while, collecting his thoughts. Then, with a firm voice, he spoke: "Then we must begin to move. As Lutharion said, we won''t waste time to win this war quickly. We will stand against Alpshar in the strongest way and claim victory over him."


    A sense of approval towards Lutharion''s leadership, and strategy spread throughout the room. However, I still felt uneasy inside. Lutharion''s arrogant and mocking demeanor had provoked me even more. But after this moment, Lutharion''s jokes that diffused the tension and his self-assured stance had influenced most of the leaders at the table. They had no other choice but to follow Lutharion''s suggestions to win this war. But it was clear that this path would likely lead us to defeat in the future¡­ That''s why, with a bittersweet feeling, I stood up. All eyes immediately turned to me, and the noise in the room gradually quieted.


    "You are the ones making the decisions and bearing the responsibility. I hope you will continue to make such distasteful jokes when the day breaks and you face defeat¡­ I have respect for many of the rulers here, and that''s why I won''t prolong this discussion any further. But I want at least a small army to launch an attack on the Southern Empire southwards through the Kingdom of Avarya and cut Alpshar''s supply lines and I want all the authority of this little army for myself."


    ____


    I have been absent for a while due to some problems in my personal life and I apologise to my readers for this.

 Chapter 190 - 190: Ambition and betrayal

    -A Few Weeks Later sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the past few days, I have been commanding the army assigned to me, and now I find myself in a military camp near a forested area in the southern part of the Asina Kingdom. The total number of combat-ready soldiers in this army is approximately 10,000. Although this number is less than I desired, it is still enough to change the course of a war if used effectively.


    However, after a few days of inspections and observations, it didn''t take me long to realize that every soldier in this army was highly inexperienced, and their Kaizer powers were minimal at best. While I hadn''t expected them to give me the most skilled and experienced soldiers, I also hadn''t anticipated this level of inadequacy. My initial plan was to shadow Alpshar''s army from a few days'' distance and lure them to a location of my choosing, allowing me to dictate the battlefield. However, since almost all of my troops are infantry, this plan is entirely unfeasible.


    The most notable thing about southern armies is their exceptional horsemanship. Southern horses are renowned for their agility, making it nearly impossible for me to evade Alpshar''s vanguard cavalry during a chase. Also, I repeatedly demanded that the Tamerid Empire send me someone who was highly familiar with the south. They eventually did send someone claiming to be knowledgeable, but after a few consultation sessions, I realized he was an incompetent fool.


    In short, I now have what looks like an army on paper, but in reality, it is nothing more than a militia composed of a handful of peasants. Reaching my objective has become significantly harder, but now is not the time to succumb to despair. Even if they deliberately gave me such an army, there is no point in reacting emotionally. At present, the coalition''s main army has already advanced swiftly to the south. One of the leaders of this army is my father, Richard, who reported that they have, quite literally, lost track of Alpshar''s forces.


    Yes, an entire army has seemingly vanished¡ªas if such a thing were possible! I requested intelligence from the Servant Guild regarding Alpshar''s army, and from what I know, a response should arrive today. Hopefully, they will provide something useful, as I am at a loss for what to do next. Should I take the risk and head south, or wait for Alpshar''s first move? For now, I have decided to stay here until I gather sufficient information.


    Suddenly, my bannerman entered through the cloth doorway of the large tent I was in.


    "Your Excellency, a young woman claiming to bring important news to you, has arrived. Shall we let her in?"


    It seemed the person from the Servant Guild was finally here with the information I had been waiting for.


    "Let her in."


    As I poured myself coffee from the pot simmering over the low fire beside the table, which was covered with maps, an unexpected figure stepped into the tent. She was a strikingly beautiful woman with long crimson hair and stunning emerald eyes. Since the last time I had seen her, she had matured in every sense. Not just her physique, but even the look in her eyes was far more profound than I remembered. Still, there was a distinct hint of surprise in her expression as she looked at me.


    "I wasn''t expecting you today, Althea... You seem to have grown quite a bit."


    Maintaining her expression, Althea respectfully bowed her head before me. "I am grateful for your praise. My mother has sent here me to deliver information to you, Your Excellency."


    "Is that so? How delightful... So, where is this information?"


    Seeing that she carried neither papers or anything resembling a report, I couldn''t help but ask this question.


    "Recently, obtaining information from the south has become exceedingly risky. Therefore, we have resorted to transmitting intelligence verbally. I will deliver all the information to you personally, Your Excellency."


    Her words made me pause momentarily, but this situation was likely indicative of Alpshar''s strong intelligence network.


    "Where is Alpshar''s army?"


    For a moment, Althea remained silent, her eyes seemingly lost in thought. Then, lifting her gaze to meet mine, she continued. "Your Excellency, that question is complicated. Alpshar''s army appears to have vanished, but there are rumors suggesting that part of it may have retreated to the southern Blue Forest. However, I lack concrete evidence, as the flow of information from the south is severely limited. Still, I have a strong feeling that there is something behind this disappearance. Someone might have taken measures to conceal the movements of his forces. Based on the information we have, they should be near or within the Blue Forest, which serves as the natural border between the south and the north."


    The area known as the Blue Forest was, in fact, the very place I had sent Roxanne long ago after she escaped from her dungeon with the Servant Guild''s help. However, those forests were notorious for their dangerous beasts and poisonous plants. Keeping an entire army near such a place would either be the act of a madman¡­ or a genius.


    "So, Alpshar''s army has retreated near the Blue Forest?"


    Althea nodded, continuing, "Yes, Your Excellency. However, this information is not definitive. There are many rumors, but no concrete evidence. The dangers within the Blue Forest pose a significant risk of maintaining an army there, especially one of that size."


    This situation aligned with my own thoughts. If Alpshar had indeed retreated to that location, it was not an escape, but a meticulously calculated strategy. The Blue Forest was teeming with perilous creatures and vegetation. Using it to hide an army would be an incredibly effective way to mislead the enemy. However, it also carried immense risks. If an error were made within or near the forest, an army trapped there could easily be destroyed. Still, this task was better suited for the coalition''s primary army rather than my inexperienced and underpowered forces.


    Althea''s words stirred countless questions and strategic possibilities in my mind. If Alpshar''s army truly was there, confirming this would matter; yet, at the same time, it might also pull me into their trap.


    "Positioning an army in the Blue Forest is certainly a bold move," I said, focusing on the map before me. "However, I have my thoughts on this kind of strategy. If Alpshar''s army is indeed there, locating it and devising a strategy will be easy."


    Althea remained silent for a moment, as if weighing my words. Then, stepping closer, she spoke in a lower tone.


    "Your Excellency, my mother confirmed this information, but by other sources as well. However, I cannot confidently say we have anyone we can truly trust. A few local villagers reported movement deep within the forest, but no one dares to approach, and no concrete details have emerged. The Blue Forests are extremely dangerous. Hiding an army there would require an exceptionally well-devised plan."


    At that moment, a realization struck me. As Althea had mentioned, concealing an army within that forest would not only mislead the enemy but also turn the entire region into a trap. Entering the Blue Forests meant accepting every conceivable risk. But it also hinted at the possibility that controlling areas near the forest might not be as difficult as it seemed. Such a move indicated that Alpshar wasn''t merely hiding¡ªthere was a much more calculated reason for retreating to the Blue Forests.


    In such a situation, Alpshar had to think of appropriate strategies for survival, but he also had to better monitor his enemy. But I don''t think that was Alpshar''s original plan.... He had retreated to the Blue Forest for a much more subtle reason.


    It became evident that Alpshar must have known the Tamerid Empire was monitoring him and his forces. Moreover, he likely knew that the coalition forces were discussing battle strategies in the Tamerid capital. By moving his army early, he forced the coalition into quicker decision-making. In short, Alpshar probably knew that the Tiamat Emperor Lutharion would propose to split the coalition forces. This revelation made one thing clear¡ªLutharion was a traitor.


    I let out a deep sigh. It finally became clear why Roxanne said we would lose this war despite all our advantages. Lutharion had betrayed us to prevent his niece Catherine from claiming the throne and to establish himself as the sole, legitimate ruler of the Tiamat Empire.


    "Haah... Thank you for bringing me this information,"


    Althea seemed to notice my morale had plummeted as she hesitated to leave the tent.


    "Could you fetch me that piece of paper over there?" I asked, gesturing toward a letter on the table behind her.


    Without delay, Althea retrieved the paper and handed it to me. I picked up a pen and began to think. I needed to send this letter to Richard immediately, but there was a high risk of interception. Writing it in code was essential, but I wasn''t sure how to craft a cipher Richard would understand.


    "Althea, can you help me? I imagine the Servant''s Guild must have trained you in writing coded messages."


    Althea hesitated briefly before nodding. "Yes, Your Excellency. The Servant''s Guild is highly skilled in encryption and covert communication. I can assist¡­ but is everything alright? You seem quite exhausted."


    "I''m fine. Just write it in a way my father, King Richard, will be able to decipher."


    After a moment of hesitation, Althea carefully sat down across from me and began explaining how the letter should be encrypted. In no time, we outlined specific symbols and letter placements on the paper. Every step was meticulously planned, and each letter was chosen with precision to convey its intended meaning. Her knowledge was yet another testament to the Servant''s Guild''s remarkable abilities.


    "In this way, only those with the correct key can decode the message," Althea said, handing over the completed letter. "I''ve incorporated some unique markers that only your father would recognize."


    I examined the letter closely. Thanks to Althea''s expertise, the message was entirely secure. Now, the only challenge was ensuring it reached Richard safely¡ªa task fraught with its own dangers. If the enemy intercepted this letter, everything we had could be jeopardized.


    "Thank you, Althea. You''ve been an incredible help," I said, carefully folding the paper and tucking it into my pocket. Though uncertainty and doubt lingered, I felt a small measure of relief. Once this letter reached Richard, we''d have a clearer path forward. For now, all I could do was wait for the right moment to act.

 Chapter 191 - 191: Before the battle

    A week later -


    Although it had been a week since I sent Richard a letter, I still hadn''t received any response. Perhaps something had happened to the messenger pigeon I had sent, so I sent another letter with the same content, but once again, no reply came. Unfortunately, with each passing day, my belief that Richard would change something was fading.


    Recently, Althea had been visiting me frequently, updating me on the latest developments. Maybe because of the boredom I had been feeling due to the recent events, she continued to visit me every day, even though she didn''t have any major new information to share. According to the latest reports I received, Alpshar still hadn''t emerged from his hiding place, and the main coalition army was continuing to march south.


    Honestly, although I couldn''t fully predict Alpshar''s next move, it seemed clear that he was planning to trap or deceive the main coalition army. This was why I had decided to move my army. The direction was towards the most important city in the South empire. According to my plan, I would attack an important southern city, and Alpshar would finally emerge from his hiding place to respond.


    At first, the idea of attacking the Blue Forest crossed my mind briefly, but that would definitely be more of a suicidal attempt than anything else. If Alpshar had dared to bring an entire army there, he likely knew that forest better than anyone else.


    Meanwhile, I hadn''t been idle during this past week. With the money I earned from my companies, I placed an order for enough high-quality swords, shields, bows, armour, and other necessary weapons to equip my entire army, along with horses. Since there were very few warhorses left on the entire continent, most horses were simply strong pack animals. Still, this move would double the speed of my army. After arming my ten thousand soldiers with the new weapons, I assigned a horse to each of them. To the many soldiers who already very well knew how to ride, I gave the limited number of warhorses I had. I also announced that the weapons and horses I gave them would belong to them after the war, which greatly boosted the morale of the army.


    In addition, I sent messages to many lords in the south, or rather, to former clan leaders and their sons, trying to encourage them to rebel. These efforts bore fruit, and I received a few positive responses. Especially the sons of the lords that Alpshar killed gave me a favourable answer. I also promised these southern lords that I would grant them their territories, and if we won the war, I would have to deal with this matter afterward. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, after completing my preparations, the time had come to move my army. The target city in the south had been chosen for its strategic location and importance along trade routes. Capturing it would not only provoke Alpshar but also create panic within the enemy ranks. Before setting out, I spoke with Althea once again and gave her the last instructions. She was busy expanding the intelligence network in the south, and the information she provided could prove invaluable in the future.


    When the time to depart came, the sun was just rising over the horizon. My army, disciplined and well-prepared, was waiting for my command to march. The ten thousand soldiers were filled with determination and excitement. I could tell from the expressions on their faces that everyone knew how important winning this war was for their lives and futures. The horses neighed powerfully, adding strength to the units moving in military formation. With the newly acquired weapons and equipment, the army created a truly magnificent sight.


    After several days of exhausting marches, we reached the borders of the Avarya Kingdom. Avarya was an important part of the coalition forces, and its kingdom, due to its strategic position, was a key point in the southern defense of the coalition. The Royal City of Vardenholm was both a trade center and a powerful defensive stronghold. The city rose majestically behind its walls; its tall towers and thick stone walls were built to withstand any kind of assault. Capturing the city would create a serious breach in the coalition. However, it wouldn''t be an easy task for nobady


    As we approached the city, I recalled the information I had about the Avarya Kingdom. It was a fact that Velamir, King of Avarya, had agreed to join the coalition forces against Alpshar''s armies, but this alliance was limited until the security in the south was secured. In other words, Velamir was being cautious while fighting against Alpshar, avoiding taking direct risks.


    Additionally, Avarya had the fewest soldiers in the coalition army. However, I already had plans to use this kingdom later to my advantage, and the fact that they weren''t fully supporting the coalition forces was beneficial for me in many ways. After all, the princess of Avarya was in my hands, and I wouldn''t hesitate to use this leverage in the future. But for now, as I marched further north with my army, I ignored the watching eyes around me.


    As we advanced towards Vardenholm, I continuously reviewed my preparations and strategies in my mind. It was crucial for me to maintain the morale of my army and to march forward with determined steps towards our goal. With each step, I collected more information about the enemy, kept the intelligence up to date, and gave a task to the servant guild to ensure full control of the battlefield. However, there was still no sign of any developments regarding Alpshar.


    Alpshar''s continued absence was like a shadow of uncertainty hanging over me and my army. Although my plans are to provoke Alpshar by attacking his cities, his continued hiding complicated all of these calculations. Every passing day, I battled with uncertainty, constantly reminding myself that patience was key.


    After I had secured supplies for my army from Vardenholm, the capital of the kingdom of Avarya, we finally entered the official borders of the Southern Empire after days of travel. We were now officially occupiers. I decided to pass through several border villages..


    The atmosphere in the area was tense and uncertain. Everyone was wondering where the enemy was and when they would strike. As my army advanced towards south, I tried to gather information from the villages and towns along the way. The people were quite uneasy because of the ongoing conflicts between Alpshar and the coalition forces. At times, they held their breath, and other times, they watched my army with fearful eyes. For me, this could be both a threat and an opportunity in the future.


    With every step, I felt as if an eye was watching us. Alpshar''s spies or local forces scouts must have been eager to report our presence to Alpshar, but that was exactly what I wanted.


    After some time, we passed the first large town on the border. The town seemed as if it hadn''t seen the face of trade or prosperity in years; the people were destitute and impoverished. We paused here to gather basic supplies for my army. I made sure not to ask too much from the local population. To ease their discomfort, I ordered my soldiers to pay for the supplies, of course, using my own funds. It might have been a minor detail, but it could create a positive perception of my army among the locals. People who had previously experienced the oppression of the Alpshar forces seemed quite surprised by such a gesture.


    After replenishing our supplies, we set out towards Alartut City, our first target in the south. Alartut was known as a strategic fortress-city. The city was the center of food production in the region, with vast fields and fertile lands. It also formed a crucial junction along trade routes. Capturing this city would not only deal a blow to Alpshar but also make it easier for me to secure long-term supplies for my army.


    As we approached Alartut City, I began to carefully examine the surrounding terrain. Wide rivers and dense forests, which served as natural defenses, surrounded the city. This suggested that an assault would be quite challenging. Still, I was formulating plans to turn this advantage into my favor.


    I intended to provoke Alpshar by capturing a strategic point in the south and then advancing towards the heart of the south. So this city seemed like a good choice for a start.


    Upon reaching Alartut, I noticed the first barricades at the city''s entrance. The walls were high and well-built, but the city did not seem fully prepared. I knew there was a garrison from the Southern Empire stationed here, but this garrison was not large enough to fend off a bigger threat. Realizing that Alpshar hadn''t sent a large force to defend Alartut strengthened my plans further. After this city, my next target would be one of the largest cities in the Southern Empire, and if Alpshar didn''t show up by then, I would capture all the major cities leading to the capital.


    The apparent weaknesses in Alartut''s defense provided a perfect opportunity for an attack. However, to avoid rushing, I decided to prepare a detailed plan for capturing the city. My first goal was to make the enemy underestimate the strength of my army. I immediately split my army into two groups. The first group would camp in the open field outside the city walls, making it appear as though we were laying siege to the city. The second group, accompanied by a small reconnaissance unit, would secretly advance through the forest to identify the city''s weak points.


    Now everything was ready. The war was about to begin in earnest.

 Chapter 192 - 192: Retreating

    When the first day of the siege began, I gave orders for several catapults and some mages to target the archers on the walls. Since it was still morning, I didn''t want to attack the castle myself, but once night fell, I planned to lead the charge. Of course, I could easily take the castle even without using my dark element, but I didn''t want to leave anything to chance, so I decided to wait for the night. Additionally, by prolonging the siege, I would ensure that the lord of the city would send a message to Alpshar.


    The first morning of the siege began with the rising smoke from the walls and the sound of catapult stones exploding. Arrows flying toward us seemed like they would make things difficult for the mages, but I continued with my plan, slowly clearing them away. The early moments of battle required a more cautious approach in the coolness of the morning. The attack on the castle was just the beginning; when night came, it would be much easier.


    While waiting for the night, I focused on weakening the enemy''s walls from every angle. The heavy loads carried by the catapults had created cracks in the castle walls, and the archers targeted by the mages had made the defense almost impossible. A few more nights and the castle would surrender, but I wasn''t in a hurry. During this time, the lord of the city''s panic would force him to send a message to Alpshar.


    Extending the siege a little longer was the safest way to achieve the result I wanted. As I eagerly awaited the night, with each step closer to the castle, the enemy was becoming more desperate. It was only a matter of time for me.


    "Ethan! I need to talk to him!"


    Suddenly, I heard Althea''s voice outside my tent. I quickly stood up and walked out through the fabric door of the tent. Althea was struggling to break free from the guard''s firm grip, her eyes filled with anger and panic. She flailed her arms and shouted, "Let me go!"


    The guard only tightened his grip, responding coldly, "I have no orders, lady. Please wait a moment."


    Seeing Althea in this state, I hesitated for a moment, but immediately approached and ordered the guard, "Let her go," in a stern tone. The man looked at me with surprise, but eventually loosened his grip, releasing Althea.


    She took a deep breath, her eyes still angry as she focused on me. "Ethan, what are you doing?!" she asked, her voice shaking. "Why are you still continuing the siege here?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Althea stared at me, as if growing more furious with each word. "What do I mean?" she asked again, her voice rising. "Wait¡­ Don''t you know?"


    "What don''t I know, woman? Just tell me what happened!"


    Althea placed her hands on her hips and took a deep breath. Her eyes still burned with anger and panic. "I think we should go into the tent first. I need to tell you inside."


    I didn''t know what Althea was talking about or what she was after, but since I didn''t have anything better to do, I followed her back into the tent. Althea immediately approached the map on the table and marked a spot.


    "What''s at the place you just marked?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "What''s there? An entire army! And it''s led by Alpshar, and they''re only an hour away from here... Well, when I started running here, they were that far, but they''re probably even closer now," Althea said, and I froze for a moment from her words. This was the last thing I expected right now.


    "Are you sure...? That... that impossible. I assigned dozens of scouts to watch all around."


    "I''m sure," Althea said, her gaze serious. "I rushed here so fast that it was easy to tell what was going on from the tracks I saw on the roads leading in and out of the city. Alpshar has already redirected his army here. And if you don''t believe me, you''ll see it with your own eyes in a hours."


    I fell silent for a moment. What she said was confusing my mind. It was nearly impossible for such a large army to approach without being noticed by my scouts. Yet Althea''s panic and anger were genuine. If she was telling the truth, this wasn''t just a scout mistake. It pointed to a direct betrayal.


    "If such a large army approached without being noticed by my scouts, this is either a very well-planned strategy or¡­" I paused for a moment and took a deep breath. "Or someone inside helped them. One of our scouts, or maybe more than one, betrayed me¡­"


    Althea nodded, as if confirming my words. "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m talking about. Ethan, you''re wasting time with this siege. If you don''t make preparations within an hour, you''ll witness that army destroying you and all your men here."


    I thought for a moment. If Althea was right, abandoning the siege immediately was the only option. But what if there were more traitors? As though she knew what I was thinking, Althea lowered her voice and spoke.


    "There might be more traitors here, Ethan... I think it''s best for you to leave here and abandon the army."


    Althea''s words had my mind in turmoil. Leaving my army behind and running? That would not only look like cowardice, but I''d lose all my power and reputation. But if I stayed, and the traitors continued weakening us from within, things could get much worse.


    "No," I said, with firm resolve. "That would mean abandoning my army. If I do that, as a Prince, there would be nothing left of my reputation. I can do better. My primary plan was to fight Alpshar, anyway. Now, give me information about the enemy army. How many are they?"


    Althea pointed to the spot she had marked on the map again and spoke with a serious voice, furrowing her brows.


    "I can''t be sure about the numbers, but judging by the tracks I saw, I''d say it''s at least a 45,000-strong army. Maybe more. They have both infantry and cavalry. If they rely on luck, they could be here in half an hour," she said. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While looking at the map, I listened to Althea''s words. Winning this battle with 10,000 inexperienced soldiers was impossible. My primary goal had been to weaken Alpshar''s army for the main coalition army. So, I immediately looked at the spot I had previously planned for defense on the map, then rushed out of the tent and made my way toward the nearest soldier.


    As I stepped outside the tent, my breath quickened as I tried to organize the plans running through my mind. I charged toward the nearest commander and, in a stern and commanding voice, spoke:


    "Immediately lift the siege! Dismantle the catapults, pull back our mages. Inform everyone; retreat order is given!"


    A brief moment of confusion appeared on the commander''s face. "But my lord, the siege has just begun. Retreating now¡ª"


    "I gave the order!" I cut him off, staring at him. "Our priority now is to protect our army. Alpshar''s army is heading this way and trying to defend here would be suicide. Follow my orders!"


    The commander stopped questioning me and lowered his head. "As you command, my lord!" he said, quickly turning on his heels to deliver the retreat order to the army.


    It wasn''t long before movement began in the army camp. The catapults were swiftly dismantled, and the mages were abandoning their defensive positions. Soldiers hurriedly gathered their things from the tents, preparing to retreat into formation. I knew the retreat had to be orderly; if we panicked and fled, Alpshar''s army would easily destroy us, but time was running out.


    When Althea approached me, her eyes scanned the army, and she finally seemed to relax a little. "You made the right decision," she said softly. "But you must hurry. They may already be close."


    "Don''t worry," I replied, glancing at the marked spot on the map. "We''ll meet them there as we retreat. We''ll set up a narrow defensive line. I''ll regroup my army, and I won''t let Alpshar''s army gain any time."


    Althea nodded in agreement. "This narrow pass will give you some advantage, but you must be careful. If there are still traitors among you, even there, you''re at risk. Now, I need to leave; I''ll be watching you from afar."


    After watching Althea for a few seconds, I quickly returned to my task. As the retreat continued rapidly, I began organizing my soldiers toward the natural defense line I had marked on the map. The defense line was between two rivers, with one side covered by a forest and the other by the confluence of the rivers. Additionally, there were massive rocks there, providing natural protection against magical attacks. The southern cavalry, known for their strength, would cause minimal damage to this defensive line, and the only thing Alpshar could do would be to push forward in a single strike along the narrow path. If I had more time, I could have used better tactics, but right now, successfully retreating was the most important task.

 Chapter 193 - 193: No matter what happens

    I had successfully managed to pull the army back to the defense line. At the same time, I quickly assigned a trusted soldier to inform the main coalition army that Alpshar was here. During the retreat, although a few of my soldiers were wounded from some attacks from the city, which were no longer under siege, overall, the situation of the army was good... Or rather, physically they were fine, but morale was gradually decreasing with every passing second. And since Alpshar had deployed his army about a kilometer from my position about an hour ago, seeing the size of the enemy forces further diminished their morale.


    As I rode along, I was reviewing the state of the army. The retreat had been complex and swift, but that was why the army''s spirit was sinking more and more with each passing moment. There was concern and exhaustion in my eyes, but I knew I had to remind them of how important morale was when facing such a large army.


    I tightened the reins of my horse and slowed down to get closer to my soldiers. Then, I stopped my horse, rose above them in the dark shadows surrounding their shoulders, and called out:


    "Soldiers of the god!" I raised my voice so that the entire camp could hear me.


    "I know you''re all tired. The roads are hard, the enemy is strong, and we are surrounded like a furnace! But remember, we are the descendants of holy ancestors who drove the barbarians from these sacred lands in the name of God! You are the army of a nation that writes history. Just as we drove away the twisted devil hordes that defied our great Creator from these holy lands thousands of years ago, today we are here to rid the world of these blood-tainted barbarians! As far as I know, the enemy forces outnumber us... But we are not afraid of their numbers, nor do we hesitate because we are fewer! Right now, main coalition army of nearly a hundred thousand soldiers is advancing towards us, just one day''s distance away. As long as we hold this defense line and stop these vile barbarians, reinforcements will come to us with winged cavalry. And this is not hope for us, it is a mission. God has not abandoned us in the past... He will never abandon us!"


    I pushed my horse forward, coming closer to the front of the army. "I know the strength within each of you! You are all warriors seeking light in these dark times. As long as we stand together, we will become even stronger. Our fight symbolizes not just this moment, but the honor of our people throughout history! Remember, this war is not only ours; it will be an epic remembered for all time!"


    After a brief silence, movement began to stir in the ranks. I wanted them to see the fire in my eyes, to awaken the courage within them, to nurture their hopes.


    "One day, when our grandchildren walk on these lands and look back, they will say, ''These were the heroes who defended these lands that day!'' Today, we are not just resisting, but we are writing an epic that will change the fate of a people!"


    Sitting upright on my horse, I looked into the eyes of each soldier as I finished my words. "Just a few hours, maybe one more day... Such a short time! We will hold together and stop these barbarians until help arrives! The only way forward for us is victory, and victory will only be possible if we fight together. Remember, there is no turning back. Now, we will either write a history that will be remembered forever or we will become nothing... I choose to write history. What about you? Are you with me?! Will you fight with me?!"


    There was a brief silence, but it lasted only a moment. Then, a voice rose from the depths of the army, echoing as if shaking the heavens. Each soldier, feeling the strength within themselves, cried out with courage,


    "We are at your command, Commander!"


    "We will fight with you!"


    "For victory!"


    "In the name of our God!"


    The voices grew louder, more determined. Each soldier no longer saw themselves just as a warrior, but as a hero, a writer of legends. The fear within courage had replaced them. In each of their eyes, the light of victory shone. In each of their hearts, the desire to change history was born.


    I urged my horse forward and looked at the advancing army with courage. In their eyes, I saw not just the will to fight, but also determination, pride, and honor.


    "This is it!" I shouted, "You are my strength, my heart! Together, we will write a legend on this land! Now, together with God''s blessing, we will embrace victory! Are you ready to fight?!"


    "HURRA!" they responded, their voices echoing through the mountains. Together, standing united, we took another firm step towards confronting the enemy. There was no turning back now; this battle would determine our fate.


    "Are you ready to destroy the enemy here?!"


    "HURRA!"


    "Are you ready to write an epic?!"


    "HURRA!"


    This time, I drew my sword and held it up to the sky, shouting one last time, "Then scream with me one more time!"


    "HURRA! HURRA! HURRA!"


    ---


    A few hours later¡ª


    In the hour that passed, Alpshar sent an envoy to offer a peace proposal, but I rejected it. He also personally offered me a one-on-one duel, but I rejected that as well. To be honest, I knew how dirty Alpshar played his games, and I wasn''t sure whether he would stop his tricks when he was on the verge of losing. Plus, I wasn''t even sure if I could defeat Alpshar. According to Evangeline, since he was born with at least as much potential as me and was older than me, he could be stronger than I was. Not to mention the experience gap.


    Additionally, Alpshar had rarely offered one-on-one duels to his enemies, which showed he wanted to end the war as quickly as possible. This was because Alpshar was naturally not prepared for the battle with the main coalition army. That''s why I decided to stick to the main plan. I would inflict as much damage as possible on Alpshar''s army to ease the job of the main coalition army.


    Even though the Emperor of Tiamat had betrayed the coalition, he was likely doing so secretly and on a minimal scale. So, when he saw that the coalition army was winning, he would probably stop his betrayal. I would deal with him later, but now, we had a serious problem. Although I had told the soldiers that the main coalition army was a day''s distance away, that was a lie. They were probably at least two days away and definitely couldn''t help us.


    That''s why every soldier here would most likely either die or be taken prisoner. I may have lied to them, even gambled with their lives, but sacrifice is necessary for absolute victory. It could be said that it''s not my place to gamble with someone else''s life, but frankly, I don''t care what others think. The only thing that matters to me is protecting my loved ones and making them happy. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I must do this for my mother, my sisters, the women I love, and, lastly, for the children I only just learned existed. Whatever it takes, at the end of the day, I must be the one standing.


    *Gum-Gum-Dut


    The sound of war drums signaled that Alpshar''s army was advancing, but the unease inside me didn''t fade, even for a moment. My ten thousand soldiers, positioned along the riverbank, withdrew to defensive positions. Each soldier prepared using the natural barriers by the river to their best advantage.


    Our defensive line was set up in an excellent position. We had shallow rivers in front of us, which would slow down enemy attacks and make it difficult for any aggressor to cross. Behind us was another river, providing an additional advantage to our defense. Crossing this area would be very challenging for Alpashar''s army. Furthermore, to our left was a forest, and to our right, the point where the two river converged, making it nearly impossible to pass. Nearby, towering rocks served as natural cover from attacks by archers and mages. These points were becoming strong defenses against any type of enemy attack.


    A few minutes later, Alpashar''s forces began to appear on the other side of the river. As we waited for the battle to begin, I carefully observed the enemy''s movements to understand their plans. Alpashar appeared to be committing all his forces to this attack, but I was prepared as well.


    While keeping a close watch on the enemy army, I noticed something. Alpashar''s troops looked like they were set up in a straight line, ready to charge forward. But there was a detail that didn''t escape my notice. Alpashar had split his army into three, positioning each part with a different strategy. The first group was positioned along the river to launch a direct attack. The second group had started moving towards our rear, as if planning a surprise attack from behind. However, the most dangerous move was from the third group. Alpashar had cleverly planned to use the forest to sneak up directly on our flank. If we didn''t notice this group, our defense could collapse entirely.


    Within seconds, the first assault began. The first group by the river launched a quick and effective attack, while I swiftly moved to strengthen our defensive positions. However, my eyes were always on Alpashar''s third group moving through the forest. As soon as I realized their movement, I gave orders to my units. Depending on how strong the attack would be, we couldn''t leave a large gap in our flanks.


    Then Alpashar made his move. The soldiers from the third group advanced swiftly towards the rocks, as if unnoticed, and suddenly targeted the weakest point of our defense. Other group, having infiltrated our rear, would attack from behind. With our attention focused on the front, they would weaken our flank and divide our army in two. That was the first sign that we were in for a very tough fight.

 Chapter 194 - 194: The last struggle

    When I noticed the enemy soldiers advancing between the rocky outcrops, I immediately shouted toward the units beside me,


    "Close the flanks! Send reinforcements to the rocks immediately! Archers, focus on that forested area!"


    My voice echoed even amidst the chaos of battle. The reserve forces waiting in front of the rocky defenses quickly sprang into action. With shields and spears in hand, they ran toward the rocks, forming a defensive line against Alpshar''s approaching troops. However, we were met with an unexpected move by the enemy. Mages hidden in the forest began attacking our defensive units with elemental spells. The ground cracked open, and pillars of fire erupted.


    "Have the mage unit in the rear prepare counterspells!" I shouted. At the same time, I gripped my sword tightly and spurred my horse toward the enemy line. I needed to motivate the soldiers at the front.


    "Follow me! Leave the rear to them; the front line will hold strong with us!"


    As each unit moved according to my orders, my eyes scanned for Alpshar''s command post. This move was surely just the beginning of his plan, I was certain. But it also created an opening for us to counter. If we executed our defense timely and effectively, we could break the enemy''s momentum and plunge them into chaos.


    The third group attacking the rocks was proving more effective than I had anticipated. Our rear units began to falter momentarily. However, the precise shots of the archers I had positioned there and the mages'' counterattacks slowed the enemy''s advance. Yet the greatest threat remained the major assault on our front lines.


    When I reached my soldiers at the front, I could feel the pressure they were under. Shields cracked, spears bent, and the enemy''s relentless waves of attacks were wearing down my men. I dismounted immediately, grabbing a heavy shield from a soldier, and stepped into the frontline.


    "Do not falter! Step by step, we stand like a rock!" I shouted, pushing back an enemy soldier with the shield.


    I ordered our mages to unleash powerful spells on the front lines. This would alleviate the pressure on the riverfront. As the spells exploded, there was a brief hesitation in the enemy line. Seizing the moment, I yelled to my troops,


    "Attack! Advance!"


    For a moment, we managed to push back the enemy wave. Yet our defensive line still appeared weak, particularly under the increasing pressure near the rocks.


    Finally, a risky but effective plan formed in my mind. If I could deceive Alpshar''s strongest group and divert their attention, our defense could stabilize, and we might even launch a counterattack. I called over a commander from the nearby unit.


    "Send a group of archers and mages into the forest immediately, but make sure they aren''t noticed. We''ll lure the enemy slipping through the rear into their own trap."


    The commander nodded and swiftly set off. As the battle raged on, patience and precision were essential for my plan to succeed. Minutes later, smoke began to rise from around the rocks¡ªa signal that our archers and mages had set an ambush for the enemy group in the forest. At that moment, one of the soldiers at the front raised his sword and shouted,


    "The enemy is retreating!"


    Alpshar''s assault group near the riverbank began pulling back, unable to withstand the impact of our mages and counter-strategy. This was a brief moment of respite for us, but it didn''t mean the battle was over. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, a soldier carrying a banner next to Alpshar caught my eye. The banner indicated that the enemy commander was still on the battlefield. Doubt gnawed at me. If Alpshar was truly taking a risk by being here, it meant his proper move had yet to unfold.


    I turned to my own banner carrier and gave an order:


    "Raise the banners high, strike fear into the enemy! Today, we will write history here!"


    The battle wasn''t over, but hope rekindled within me. If we could successfully hold our defense, we could entirely disrupt Alpshar''s plans and open the door to victory. This war had to be won not only with strength, but also with strategy. Anticipating Alpshar''s next move and countering it was the key to our survival.


    Thus, the enemy''s first day of attacks was repelled, and it seemed Alpshar had decided to withdraw and regroup his forces. However, the battlefield was littered with the corpses of both my soldiers and Alpshar''s. Though I was no expert in this matter, I knew these bodies would eventually lead to disease. I ordered my soldiers to throw the corpses into the river quickly and commanded my archers to protect those who carried out the task. Fortunately, Alpshar truly appeared to have retreated.


    We were effectively stranded on this peninsula-like strip of land, and as minutes passed, I began to understand why Alpshar had withdrawn. Because of the hurried retreat, we hadn''t brought tents or other supplies¡ªthere simply wasn''t enough time. From what I knew, the nights here were bitterly cold. While Alpshar''s soldiers were likely taking shifts to rest, mine were struggling to find comfort on the rocks.


    The wind blew harshly, carrying the dampness from the sea, further taxing my soldiers'' exhausted bodies. Most of their faces showed weariness and concern. Not knowing Alpshar''s next move fanned the flames of my anxiety, but it didn''t change the fact that I needed to keep their morale high.


    I called one of my commanders. "Assemble a small reconnaissance team immediately. I want to know if there''s any activity beyond the rocks. Be quick¡ªwe don''t have time."


    The commander nodded and hurried off. I then turned to the rest of my soldiers and spoke in a louder voice.


    "Tonight will be tough, I know. But I need you all to remain disciplined! Lighting fires is risky, So be careful. you''ll take turns keeping watch. Rest when you can, because by morning, things will become clearer. We must remain strong."


    My words brought a glimmer of resolve to their weary faces. But this was only a temporary solution. Alpdhar''s withdrawal strategy clearly indicated that he had another plan in mind. These thoughts meant I would spend a sleepless night.


    When darkness fell, even the star-lit sky seemed ominous. The stench of the bodies drifting along the river and the exhaustion of battle weighed heavily on my soldiers. I frequently walked over to the sentries near the trenches to keep them alert. I tried to boost morale by reminding some of the past victories, while with others, I simply offered thanks and placed a reassuring hand on their shoulders.


    Around midnight, the scouting group returned. Their leader, with a serious expression on his face, approached me. "Your Excellency, there is activity along the river. However, the lights in their camp have not gone out. They are constantly preparing."


    I listened carefully to the leader of the scouting group. The fact that Alpshar''s soldiers were in preparation was expected. Alpshar was not a mere strategist; it was likely he would make a move during the night to wear us down. As these thoughts troubled my mind, I ordered my soldiers to set up a tighter defensive formation. However, the night was moving faster than I had anticipated.


    When it was completely dark, a wave of unease began to rise from the trenches. One of my sentinels, gasping for breath when I approached, spoke in a hurried tone: "Commander! There''s movement in the forest! The enemy may be approaching!"


    I immediately ordered the archers to focus on the forest. "Don''t let anything slip by! If you see any movement, report it immediately and have your arrows ready!"


    At that moment, a scream echoed from the back line. I quickly turned in that direction and saw a faint beam of light in the darkness. Then a ground-shaking explosion followed. One of the enemy''s mages had launched a heavy assault on the defensive line at the back line . Alpshar seemed to be feigning retreat, targeting the weakest point of our defense.


    "Defend the back line! Reinforcements, send them immediately!" I shouted. My voice echoed in the chaos of battle, but things were rapidly spiraling out of control. Explosions continued at the back line, and the enemy was charging at us in waves.


    Enemy fire from the forest also began. Alpshar was attacking on three fronts. His plan was brilliant and ruthless. He attacked us from behind, from the forest and from the front, dividing our forces and creating chaos.


    "Everyone, hold your positions! Don''t fall back!" I shouted, trying to encourage my soldiers. I drew my sword and rushed to the front lines. But the enemy was always one step ahead. The units defending the cliffs were retreating one by one. I was shouting at the soldiers behind them, "Don''t retreat!" but the enemy''s attacks were too strong.


    At that moment, the enemy mages also targeted the forest line. The enemy''s fireball attack blew into the air, one of our mages. This caused panic among the frontline troops. Alpshar''s strategy was slowly destroying the morale of my soldiers. The army''s order was quickly breaking down, and the atmosphere of panic was growing. I realized that I had to do something. Until now, I had been holding back my power, hoping to get a chance to kill Alpshar, but I now knew that such a chance wouldn''t come. To boost my soldiers'' morale and deal maximum damage to Alpshar''s army, I had to step in.


    The air was frosty, but my spirit was boiling. The cries from the cliffs, the explosion sounds rising from the forest, the expressions of helplessness on my soldiers'' faces... If we were to win this battle, I couldn''t wait any longer. I took a deep breath and unleashed my Kaizer power. My hands trembled as the wave of energy circulating through my body began to envelop me. I focused on the air element, and my feet started to lift off the ground. A wave of wind stirred the surrounding dust, catching the attention of the soldiers in the trenches.


    The energy intensifying around me lifted me toward the sky, and for a moment, Alpshar''s soldiers stopped attacking, looking up. A silence spread across the battlefield.


    I slowly raised my hands and unleashed the fire within me. Suddenly, a brilliant ring of fire formed around my body. This ring grew wider, illuminating the entire battlefield. The orange and red hues of the fire pierced through the darkness of the night. As the fire danced around me, the wind fueled it, and it became increasingly wild in appearance.


    The fear and panic on my soldiers'' faces shifted to awe and admiration. Even the enemy''s chaotic attacks slowed down. They, too, couldn''t take their eyes off the scene...

 Chapter 195 - 195: Two opposite poles

    The battlefield, under the influence of fire, felt as though it had been frozen for a moment. The enemy soldiers'' eyes, filled with fear and confusion, created a brief gap in the chaos of war. This was an opportunity I couldn''t afford to miss. By intensifying the power within me, I called forth not only fire but the other elements as well. The combination of air and fire heated the surrounding atmosphere, and after taking a deep breath, I focused the flames even further.


    I felt that everything was ready to make my first attack. I raised my hands towards the sky and merged with the wind with the fire. As the flames fell from the sky, a massive fireball was formed and hurled rapidly towards the enemy ranks. The flames obliterated the enemy lines, and the explosions made the battle more terrifying than ever. After the fireball, I made another move, strengthening the air currents around me and creating a windstorm that swept the enemy soldiers away. Dust, rocks, and everything else on the battlefield flew through the air. Within just a few seconds, dozens of soldiers were either dead or gravely wounded. But it wasn''t enough to change the tide of the battle. I needed to make a larger attack.


    The battlefield, resembling a scene of apocalypse, had terrified the soldiers on both sides. The fiery dance of the flames and the power of the surrounding elements had instantly changed the course of the war. However, the uneasy silence didn''t last long.


    At the peak of my power, a deep laugh echoed from within the darkness and screams. Alpashar... He was approaching me with arrogance and certainty of victory. The gleam in his eyes was a clear sign of his self-confidence. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Impressive," he said mockingly. "Really... I didn''t expect you to be this strong brat. You''ve been honored with the privilege of dancing with me."


    He gripped the sword tightly in both hands as it glinted in the moonlight. The strange energy surged around Alpashar, almost crushing the earth. The ground beneath his feet began to crackle and collapse, and suddenly the air around me thickened. It was hard to breathe.


    Suddenly, a strange impact from Alpashar''s side seemed to increase the gravity on me. My hands were pulled towards the ground involuntarily, and it was so strong it almost knocked me down. However, I held onto my willpower tightly, gathering my strength, and fought back.


    "This won''t stop me!"


    I intensified the fire and freed the surrounding area with bursts of explosions. The gravitational pull eased, but the treacherous smile on Alpashar''s face never wavered. In an instant, he lunged forward. His movement was incredibly fast; with a sword strike, he reached me and, despite my defense with my sword, I was sent flying with tremendous force. As I crashed to the ground, rocks and debris exploded around me.


    As I struggled to rise, I saw Alpashar coming at me again with the speed of a shadow. He began a series of sharp attacks with his sword. With each strike, the pressure on me increased; it was even hard to hold on to my sword. Still, I responded to each of his moves, narrowly dodging his strikes.


    "Is that all, Ethan? Come on, entertain me a little."


    Quickly, I withdrew and combined the air and water elements. A fierce blizzard formed, targeting Alpashar. The storm created an icy tornado around him. However, Alpashar calmly extended the gravitational effect around him, shattering the ice and counterattacking with a hard kick to my head. He was moving so quickly that it felt as if he had the ability to fly.


    As the light in Alpashar''s eyes grew stronger, the pressure on me increased with every passing second. As drops of blood from my face fell to the ground, I gathered myself. If I didn''t focus my strength and mind entirely, this fight would end here. But I wasn''t planning on taking a step back against Alpashar.


    "I''ve faced someone stronger than you, but even he couldn''t stand against me," I said as I gathered myself.


    (Are you talking about me, brat? If I were in my true form, you wouldn''t have a mouth to say the same things)


    Annaxor''s voice echoed in my mind, but I ignored it and focused on the red-haired man before me. Suddenly, Alpashar leapt from the ground, raising his sword to tear through the air. This wasn''t a simple attack. The energy radiating from his sword tore the place apart, creating a massive rift. Lava erupted from the rift, a clear indication of Alpashar''s control over the elements.


    Seeing the lava heading toward me, I instinctively compressed the air and propelled myself upward. As I soared into the sky, I joined my hands in the air and created a powerful fire vortex. The vortex rushed toward Alpashar and collided with the lava, resulting in an explosion that lit up the entire battlefield.


    "You''ll have to do better than that!" Alpashar shouted, emerging from the explosion and suddenly appearing in front of me. He struck with his sword, and I defensively blocked it with my own. However, the power of the blow sent me flying dozens of meters back. As I crashed to the ground, the impact shook my bones.


    Struggling to rise, I gathered myself and intensified the anger within me. As Alpashar came speeding toward me, I decided to merge all the elements. I spread my arms, and the energy in the air began to vibrate. When fire, air, water, and earth came together, I saw Alpashar hesitate.


    I gathered all my energy into one focus, and a massive wave of energy born from the union of the four elements hurled towards Alpashar. The explosion that followed shook both the earth and sky, and an energy shield appeared around Alpashar. But even the shield cracked under the force of the attack. Despite being thrown back by the impact, Alpashar still stood when he landed. The anger in his eyes showed that he wasn''t enjoying this anymore, but had become serious.


    Suddenly, Alpashar plunged his sword into the ground with both hands, and the gravitational force around us increased once again. The entire battlefield began to surround Alpashar''s center. The earth rose up, and stones spun through the air. As gravity pulled me down, my knees crashed to the ground. Meanwhile, the soldiers around were fleeing to avoid being harmed by the battle between the two of us, but it was as if both sides had agreed with each other to stop the battle, and they were watching the battle between the two of us as if they were watching a movie. But there were still soldiers fighting here and there.


    "This is our fight, Ethan!" Alpashar said, directing the energy emanating from his sword toward me.


    I knew I had to make one last move. I gathered all my power and will. Resisting the gravitational pull, I rose to my feet and concentrated on my energy. As Alpashar''s attack approached, I used the power of the elements to form a shield. But this wasn''t just any ordinary shield; it was a defense mechanism where the four elements continuously strengthened each other in a cycle.


    When the energies collided, the battlefield shook once more with explosions. Both sides were showing their full strength, putting everything on the line to gain an advantage. As I broke through Alpashar''s gravitational pressure and stood up, every muscle in my body felt as though it was being crushed under a mountain.


    But in this battle, I couldn''t afford the luxury of giving up. The pressure he applied was not only testing my physical strength but also my mental resolve. Wiping the blood from my face with my hand, I controlled my anger and began to gather all my energy once again.


    From what I could understand, he concentrated gravitational energy around himself and lifted into the air once more. The surrounding energy was so intense that it appeared like a black hole glowing above the battlefield. Pieces of earth, trees, and even the armor of the soldiers watching the battle were being pulled toward him by the warping field. But I, too, was now determined to unleash all my power.


    Using the air element, I pushed myself upward and reached the same level as Alpashar. Pure energy surrounded both of us; his red, burning aura clashed against my multicolored energy, constantly rotating and intensifying with the elements. As we hovered in the air, Alpashar suddenly lunged at me with incredible speed. As usual, he swung his sword, but this time, instead of retreating, I responded directly to his attack.


    I summoned my sword and added the air element to counter his strike. The clash of our swords lit up the battlefield like a lightning bolt. The energy waves created by the collision shattered the earth beneath us and threw off the balance of the fighting soldiers. Alpashar stepped back, and his eyes locked on me with seriousness.


    "I didn''t expect this much resistance from you," he said. But his words didn''t slow him down. In an instant, he increased his energy and began to bend the surrounding air. The space before me was compressed with intense pressure, and breathing became difficult. I moved quickly, escaping the energy''s grasp, and joined my hands to create a vortex of air currents. The vortex nullified the pressure Alpashar had created and pushed him back several meters.


    "Is that all? Get up and fight, or go put on women''s clothes."

 Chapter 196 - 196: Skip this chapter

    Please do not read this chapter! This chapter belongs to my other novel and please don''t read it. I fix it!????????????


    Without exerting himself too much, Soren effortlessly neutralized the units loyal to Marquis Alexsaz with his magic. He was currently in a building at one end of the city, surrounded by several dozen knights. These knights were the trained soldiers of the Duchy, and Soren had easily dealt with enemies alongside them so far. But now, an obstacle had appeared. The commander of the units loyal to Marquis Alexsaz, Sir Varlorn, was guarding the largest garrison in the city.


    Sir Varlorn, clad in heavy armor, stepped forward from among the knights and struck the ground with his long sword. He ordered his men to gather around him and shouted in a stern voice,


    "You won''t pass easily! This land belongs to Marquis Alexsaz, and we will stop you here!"


    When Soren heard Sir Varlorn''s words, he took a deep breath. A slight sadness appeared on his face. His gaze shifted to the knights gathered around Varlorn; all of them were ready for battle, suppressing their fear with loyalty. To Soren, these people were merely following orders. Perhaps they had loved ones or families, perhaps they had been unwillingly dragged into this war. But an order was an order. In this life, he could not go against the command of his master, Neonidas, the man he valued most same like his sister, and he had no desire to do so.


    Soren sighed deeply and spoke in a calm tone.


    "I wish we didn''t have to come to this point. But like your oath of loyalty, I too have a duty to my master. If you surrender now, my master will spare your lives."


    Sir Varlorn misunderstood Soren''s sad expression. He saw it as weakness and stepped forward. "Drop your weapon, girl boy. Maybe if you surrender, I''ll spare your life,"


    These words startled Soren. His gaze became more resolute. Slowly, he raised his staff in his right hand, and a beam of light appeared at the tip of it. It was so pure and bright that the shadows around the garrison suddenly disappeared. The knights staggered back, as if they could feel the destructive potential of this power.


    Soren spoke gently, but his voice resonated as if it reached the heart of each knight.


    "I don''t want to destroy you here. Now, surrender... or face me."


    Sir Varlorn ignored the power building around Soren and charged forward. "You can''t scare me!" he shouted and attacked Soren with his sword. But Soren suddenly swung the light in his hand like a shield, neutralizing Varlorn''s strike. The energy explosion sent Varlorn several steps back.


    Soren looked at the other knights once more. He saw their trembling hands and the fear in their eyes, but he muttered a spell under his breath. By the time his mutterings ended, the magic circle had fully formed. The glowing magical symbols in the air created a kind of pressure that filled the garrison. The knights could feel that this power was directly affecting their souls, and they couldn''t stop the fear that quickly replaced their courage in their eyes.


    Soren turned to Varlorn and spoke calmly, yet firmly,


    "This is your last chance. Surrender. Otherwise, every drop of blood spilled will be the result of your own foolishness." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the knights knelt and dropped his sword. Then another, and another. Soon, all the soldiers behind Sir Varlorn had dropped their weapons and were retreating in fear. Soren felt a sense of relief inside, but he didn''t show it.


    When Sir Varlorn turned around and saw his men surrendering, a wave of anger spread across his face.


    "Cowards! You swore an oath on your honor, and now you''re surrendering?" he shouted. Then he turned to Soren, his eyes filled with rage and determination. "They can leave, but I won''t! The oath I made to Marquis Alexsaz will not be broken, even at the cost of my life!"


    Varlorn raised his sword with all his strength and charged again. But this time, Soren was faster. His staff flared with fire, extending like a spear, but even if the fire touched Soren, it didn''t burn him because of his magical protection. Soren''s movement was both graceful and decisive. The flaming spear pierced Varlorn''s armor, stopping him in his tracks. This staff, used like a spear, was thrust into Varlorn''s chest, and when Soren pulled it back out, blood gushed out of Sir Varlorn''s chest without stopping


    Varlorn staggered back a few steps, his sword falling from his hand. But before he could fall, he knelt on the ground, struggling to breathe, his head bowed. Soren approached him and spoke slowly,


    "I respect your honor, Sir Varlorn. But your loyalty couldn''t save you today."


    Varlorn struggled to lift his head, a faint smile appearing on his lips.


    "You... are different... But winning this battle doesn''t make you right."


    Soren was silent for a moment, then gently shook his head.


    "Maybe you''re right. But this isn''t my decision."


    Varlorn gave Soren one last look, then collapsed to the ground. Soren watched him for a while, then raised his hands slightly and sent waves of fire that gently enveloped Varlorn''s body. This was a gesture of respect.


    He turned to the knights kneeling behind him and commanded,


    "Go. Spend time with your families. Use this opportunity, which was granted to you today wisely." The knights silently scattered, heads bowed.


    . Soren took one last look at Varlorn''s lifeless body and then stepped into the building. There was no relief to him, only the weight of having completed his duty. He then, along with his guards, proceeded to check the garrison''s treasure.


    Passing through the dark corridors of the garrison, Soren made his way to the treasure room. His guards quietly followed him, their faces reflecting the relief and pride of having completed their task. But Soren walked without any visible expression. His mind was still on the recent conflict and Sir Varlorn''s brave stance.


    When they reached the treasure room, one of the guards struggled to open the heavy iron door. Inside, in the dim light, wooden chests, bags of gold, and various valuable gem-filled crates were lined up. However, what caught Soren''s attention was an old, dusty chest in the corner of the room. It was different from everything else; it had engraved runic symbols on it, as if it were hiding an important secret. The treasures here had been obtained from a dungeon expedition that Marquis Alexsaz had recently returned from, and now the reason for the treasures being here was to appraise them after inspection.


    This was exactly why Neonidas had sent his strongest man here, because he was curious about the treasures obtained from Marquis Alexsaz''s dungeon expedition. Soren approached the chest carefully and lifted the lid. Inside was an ancient, worn parchment roll. Unlike the other treasures, this map seemed almost forgotten. When Soren picked it up, the dust scattered into the air, and the runic symbols began to glow faintly with light.


    When he opened the map, a message written on ancient magical runes caught his eye. The message read:


    "If you dare to seek your desires, follow this map."


    Few people in the world could read this ancient language, but fortunately, Soren had become quite proficient in it. It was as if he had a natural aptitude for the language. Soren paused for a moment, silently staring at the map. The message appeared as though it had been conjured by magic, and the map itself was not an ordinary one. The details on it reflected a mystical energy rather than simple shapes that any common person would recognize. Small beams of light circled the edges of the map, as if trying to communicate something to Soren.


    One of his guards noticed the intense expression on Soren''s face and hesitantly asked, "My lord, is this map... something special?"


    Soren glanced back at the map once more, then replied in a serious tone, "Yes... No... actually, it''s not that valuable..."


    He read the words on the map again, then secretly tucked it into his right pocket before standing up.


    "Gather everything here and take it to the castle."


    Afterward, Soren moved to another room, where he opened the map secretly and examined it carefully. The marked location was within the duchy, though it was a little farther away. However, what truly caught Soren''s attention was the treasure promised by the map. It clearly stated that whoever found this treasure would gain their greatest desire, and this certainly piqued Soren''s interest. In fact, he was so intrigued by this map that he planned to hide it even from his master.


    Since the moment Soren met his master, although he initially tried to reject it, he had begun to feel certain emotions. As his hand moved toward his groin, Neonidas'' gaze echoed in his mind. In that moment, the harshness in his master''s eyes didn''t shake him as usual. But there was something else, something deeper, an unnamed feeling, or perhaps something Soren had been hesitant to name.


    Recently, every time he looked into his master''s eyes, there was something more: a pull, a glimmer, a warmth that enveloped him. No matter what, as Soren''s heart remained loyally bound to his master, he was unknowingly also drawn by another feeling, a different kind of attachment.


    For a moment, as Neonidas'' cold and characteristic smile appeared in his mind, Soren took a deep breath. This feeling was one he feared to acknowledge. His master had always approached him with duty and responsibility, but deep down, there was something else: a desire, a longing. His loyalty to Neonidas had become more than just an order¡ªit had merged with the deepest emotions within him. He tried to deny his feelings, but as time passed, they grew stronger, like a shadow following him. Yet, no matter how much he desired it, this relationship could never happen.


    Maybe one man could love another, but this was Neonidas. Even if Soren were a woman right now, confessing his feelings to Neonidas would still be incredibly difficult for him. And as a man, he could never make such a confession. Recently, his master had become quite close to his sister, and every time he saw them together, his heart burned with jealousy¡ªbut he hated this feeling. However, he now had found a way not to be jealous of his sister: perhaps the answer lay in the map that promised to fulfill his greatest desire. The longing that had filled his dreams since meeting Neonidas... To be a woman.

 Chapter 197 - 197: End

    "Women''s clothing?" Alpshar narrowed his eyes as if trying to belittle me. "Quite the charming words, kid."


    The moment he finished speaking, the intensity of energy surrounding him surged to a level I had never witnessed before. The gravity became so overwhelming that the battlefield trembled, trees were uprooted, and everything around was drawn into the red vortex encircling Alpshar. But this wouldn''t stop me.


    "Come on, give it your all."


    The energy surrounding Alpshar felt like a harbinger of disaster that could shake the entire world. Standing at the center of that crimson vortex, he stared me down, humiliated me with his gaze. Everyone on the battlefield was holding their breath, watching both his and my every move. The pressure in the air had grown so intense that even the air I inhaled felt like it was burning my lungs. But the will inside me burned hotter than any fire.


    "If this whole show is just for theatrics, I''m sorry, but it doesn''t impress me," I shouted, concentrating my energy as I spun in midair. Bringing my hands together, I summoned a massive orb of fire.


    This orb wasn''t an ordinary fireball; I had infused it with both air and earth elements. The heat of fire, the speed of air, and the solidity of earth combined into a volatile mass, ready to explode like a volcano. Without hesitation, I hurled it at Alpshar.


    Rather than retreating, Alpshar stepped forward and spread his arms wide. Using the red vortex around him as a colossal shield, he absorbed the attack. However, the explosion from the orb slightly rattled his defenses. The resulting shockwave pushed him back a few steps and sent dust swirling into the air.


    "Interesting," he remarked in a mocking tone, his voice cutting through the roar of the explosions. "But not interesting enough."


    Before I could react, Alpshar was suddenly in front of me. His sword descended toward me with lightning speed. I countered with my own blade. The sparks from the clash momentarily blinded me, but I didn''t retreat.


    This time, I switched strategies. To increase my speed, I channeled the air element into my feet, allowing me to dash to his right side in an instant and launch a flurry of slashes. But Alpshar, as if predicting my every move, parried each strike with his sword. He even went a step further, redirecting the energy from my attacks into his own counterstrikes.


    As the energy from our clashing blades sent ripples through the battlefield, Alpshar unexpectedly struck the ground with his sword. The impact caused a massive stone pillar to rise from the earth, targeting me. I leapt into the air to evade it, simultaneously combining fire and water to unleash a burst of steam in his direction. While the steam obscured his vision, his mocking laughter made it clear the attack had failed.


    From within the steam, a sudden red energy wave shot out, aimed directly at me. I tried to dodge, but its speed sent me hurtling backward. When I hit the ground, pain radiated through my back like a knife twisting into my flesh. But that wasn''t a reason to give up.


    "Congratulations for not giving up," Alpshar said, striding toward me. "But, your strength is nowhere near my level."


    "Yeah, yeah, keep talking."


    The scent of scorched dust in my lungs and the pain in my battered body couldn''t stop me. This time, I concentrated on the water element with a spear in my hand. The water rippled in the air, ready to flow like a river at any moment. The moment I saw Alpshar swing his sword toward me, I hurled the spear. The water spear sliced through the energy emanating from his sword and headed straight for him, but Alpshar split it in two with a single slash.


    "Is that all? I expected something better," he laughed.


    I ignored his taunts. They are nothing more than distractions. I had already placed my left hand on the ground, channeling the earth element to manipulate the terrain beneath him. Suddenly, sharp stone pillars rose around Alpshar, aiming to restrict his movements. He easily shattered the first pillar, but the second and third slowed him down.


    I had to seize this moment. Using the air element to boost my speed, I suddenly appeared on Alpshar''s left side. Forming another fireball, I clenched it in my palm and slapped him hard with my right hand. The resulting explosion sent Alpshar flying a few meters back, and for the first time, a faint trace of anger flickered on his face. Planting his sword into the ground, he unleashed a crimson energy ring around him. The earth quaked, cracks formed, and this time, I was forced to switch to defense.


    I couldn''t allow this red energy to consume me. Leaping into the air, I summoned a series of water shields to counter its effects. Although they managed to deflect the energy from directly hitting me, they couldn''t completely neutralize its force. Still midair, I saw Alpshar move once again, pulling his sword from the ground and sending a massive energy wave hurtling toward me.


    Using air currents at my back to propel myself, I dodged to the left and reappeared behind him. Gripping my sword tightly, I infused it with the earth element, making its blade as solid as rock. Gathering all my strength, I swung it fiercely at Alpshar''s back. But with almost preternatural reflexes, he swung his sword backward, effortlessly blocking my strike.


    "Not fast enough." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After deflecting my blow, he spun around and threw a punch at me. His fist, coated in crimson energy, landed squarely in my stomach, knocking the air from my lungs. I was sent flying backward, crashing hard onto the ground. Clenching my fists, I combined fire and air elements, manipulating the clouds above us. Thunder rumbled, and the battlefield grew dark as storm clouds gathered. Now it was my turn to wield rain and lightning.


    As the rain began to fall, I condensed the droplets into arrows and launched them at Alpshar. The air was so heavy with moisture that even his movements were beginning to slow. He swung his sword, shattering the arrows, but the relentless assault was starting to wear him down.


    At that moment, called down a bolt of lightning, directing it straight at Alpshar. When the lightning struck, the explosion obliterated everything in its radius. My eyes remained fixed on the center of the blast. But as the dust and smoke cleared, my heart sank slightly.


    He was still standing. His crimson energy burned brighter than ever, and his gaze had grown even more menacing. "Not bad," he said with a chilling calm. "But that''s enough games. "


    As his words echoed across the battlefield, the intensity of his crimson energy surged once more. It scorched the ground around him and tore through the air with an almost unbearable force. Yet fear had no place here. I had dedicated everything to this battle, and there was no turning back.


    "Show me, then..."


    Struggling against the waves of energy radiating from him, I focused my thoughts on finding an opening. Retreating swiftly, I balanced my energy flow and combined air and water elements to create an ice platform beneath my feet. This gave me the mobility I needed to evade his devastating strikes. Gliding across the battlefield, I closed the distance between us.


    Channeling the earth element into my sword, I transformed it into a massive, razor-sharp slab of stone. As I reached Alpshar, I targeted a gap in his crimson vortex and swung with all my might. My blade tore through his defenses and struck his left arm. My eyes widened in surprise when the force of the blow separated his arm from his shoulder. Even I couldn''t believe it was so easy.


    "Did that do it?!"


    For a brief moment, Alpshar froze. The crimson energy around him thrashed wildly as his severed arm fell to the ground. The smug grin he had worn throughout the fight was gone, replaced by a stunned expression. He glanced at his wound, then at me, and to my surprise, nodded as if acknowledging my effort.


    A golden light began to emanate from the stump of his arm. Within seconds, a new arm had formed, shining with power that far surpassed the original.


    "Be proud, kid. The last time I took a wound like that was twenty years ago¡­"


    With his renewed arm, Alpshar gripped his sword and unleashed a massive wave of crimson energy. The force was so immense it seemed to warp the very air around it. I retreated hastily, summoning a earth shield to protect myself. But the energy shattered my shield and sent me hurtling through the air. Before hitting the ground, I surrounded myself with flames, creating an armor of fire to cushion the impact. Landing in a crouch, I readied myself to strike back.


    Yet Alpshar was already one step ahead.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared before me. His sword descended in a deadly arc. I tried to deflect it using the earth element to bolster my defense, but his power was overwhelming. The weight of his attack felt like an unstoppable avalanche. His blade tore through my guard and slashed across my chest, leaving a deep, gushing wound.


    I stared in shock at the blood streaming from my body, unable to stop it.


    As I struggled to stand, Alpshar''s sword pressed against my shoulder.


    "You fought well, kid. You even pushed me so hard that I used up half my strength..." he said with a tone of finality. "But you will never reach the level of a god... I am the strongest existence in creation¡­"


    Suddenly, my entire body was engulfed in crimson energy. It coursed through me like a torrent, tearing at my very being. The pain was indescribable, as though every cell in my body was waging war against itself.


    "This¡­ can''t¡­ be¡­ how it ends¡­"


    The expression on Alpshar''s face remained unchanged. The last thing I saw was his gaze, triumphant and unyielding. Then, darkness just claimed me... Again.

 Chapter 198 - 198: Utkanc 2

    As I opened my eyes with immense difficulty, every part of my body continued to ache incessantly. Looking around, I found myself inside a tent. However, I immediately noticed a woman standing at the entrance, gazing at me. As my mind swirled in confusion, I saw the golden-eyed woman leave. Struggling, I attempted to stand. After several painful attempts, I managed to sit upright on the bed, but the flood of memories that began to fill my mind forced me to clutch my throbbing head.


    Alpshar had defeated me. Although I thought I had severed his arm, he quickly regenerated it, momentarily stunning me and allowing him an opening. Alpshar had used that opening to overpower me. While he claimed to have used only half of his power during the fight, I too had restrained myself to half my strength¡ªand I hadn''t even employed my dark element. That''s why I was now certain: if we had fought on a dark night, I might have won. But that wasn''t an excuse. No matter the circumstances, I had lost, but as Roxanne had said, I was still alive.


    On my left wrist was a shackle that restricted my power. Even so, I still had enough strength to retreat into the dark realm and escape, though I certainly lacked the strength to fight Alpshar again.


    From a distance, outside the tent, I had been hearing indistinct voices. Those voices stopped abruptly when I heard the heavy steps of what seemed to be a group of armored individuals approaching my tent. Quickly rising to my feet, I activated my Kaizer power and waited patiently. Just as I expected, heavily armored knights entered the tent. Seeing me standing ready for combat, they were momentarily surprised. Then they all burst into laughter.


    "Look at this! He''s ready to fight us even with that mana restrainer on his wrist!"


    "Haha! Maybe we should let him try attacking us." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, yes, I say we make him fight fat Vattan!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Ignoring their mockery, I stood tall, unflinching. Then another knight entered. His armor gleamed with a brilliant golden hue, perfectly complementing his golden hair. His face bore a cold expression that reminded me of Ellera. This must have been their leader.


    The golden-armored knight stepped forward and spoke in a stern, authoritative voice. The chill in his tone, combined with his piercing gaze, intensified the weight of his presence.


    "Enough," he said. The single word echoed through the room, silencing the laughter and instantly commanding attention. "We''re not here to mock him. Leave. Now."


    The knights obeyed their leader and left the tent, though their mocking glances lingered on me as they exited, testing my patience. Once they were gone, the golden-armored leader approached me. His gaze was stern but carried a hint of curiosity.


    "You''ve recovered faster than I anticipated," he said, his tone now measured and calm. "I didn''t think you''d be standing so soon."


    I remained silent, my eyes fixed on his every move. This man had silenced his mocking subordinates, but that didn''t mean he harbored any goodwill toward me.


    "Come with me," he commanded. "Our supreme emperor wishes to meet you, Prince of Asina."


    The golden-armored knight''s words hung in the air as I focused my attention on him. "Your supreme emperor?" I asked, my voice unintentionally laced with sarcasm. "Have you decided to host me as a guest rather than kill me?"


    The knight''s expression remained unchanged. Every detail of his golden armor reflected his disciplined nature. "If we wanted to kill you, you wouldn''t be standing here now. I don''t know why the emperor wants to see you, but here''s a piece of advice: don''t show disrespect. It might be the last thing you ever do."


    His threatening words didn''t seem to faze me outwardly, though I understood the gravity of the situation. With the power-restricting shackle on my wrist, engaging in combat would be a fool''s errand. "Very well," I replied calmly. "Lead the way. I''ll follow."


    The golden-armored knight turned to the door, signaling for me to follow him. As we stepped outside the tent, a harsh wind struck my face. This was an unfamiliar place. Towering, jagged mountains loomed on the horizon, and the sky was cloaked in gray clouds. It resembled a barren military camp of some kind.


    As I followed the golden knight, I surveyed my surroundings carefully. This was no ordinary army camp. It stretched across a vast area unlike anything I''d seen before. Tents, the clamor of soldiers, and the ringing of metal on metal filled the air. The scent of blood and decay, unmistakable signs of war, assaulted my senses. Distant screams and the clash of weapons painted a vivid picture of the battlefield''s horrors.


    After some time, we began ascending a large hill. As we climbed, the bloody battlefield below came into view. Waves of soldiers from both sides clashed violently, like opposing tides crashing against each other. Tens of thousands of warriors'' cries, the neighing of horses, and the clanging of steel filled the air. The oppressive atmosphere of the battle merged with the grim sky above. Death ruled this place.


    The golden-armored knight silently led me to the hill''s summit. As we reached the top, I felt a profound weight pressing down on me. Before me stood a man, hands clasped behind his back, calmly observing the battle below: Alpshar.


    The moment I saw him, my body tensed instinctively. His blood-red hair and eyes, brimming with a malevolent calm, dominated the scene. He wore dark crimson armor that seemed soaked in blood. Even the faint touch of his hand on the hilt of his sword radiated an overwhelming aura of authority.


    Next to Alpshar stood other figures, likely his commanders, as they wore differently colored yet equally majestic armor. However, my eyes were locked solely on Alpshar. The memory of our last battle lingered in my mind like an open wound. He, on the other hand, seemed as though he had already forgotten about me, his gaze fixed on the battlefield below.


    The golden-armored knight knelt and bowed his head. "My supreme emperor," he said with deep reverence. "I have brought Ethan, the Prince of Asina."


    Alpshar turned his head toward me. His eyes held no anger or satisfaction. In their depths, there was a sense of an all-seeing presence. He smiled faintly, but it wasn''t a simple smile¡ªit was both threatening and mocking.


    "Ethan," he said at last, his voice deep and resonant. "We meet again. But this time, not as opponents¡­ but as guest and host."


    As he glanced back down at the battlefield, I suddenly realized exactly where I was. Judging by the sheer size of the two armies clashing below, this was the main coalition army fighting against Alpshar''s forces. Seeing his calm demeanor, it was easy to deduce that we were losing this battle. All I could do was silently pray that the Asina soldiers within the coalition army would manage to escape.


    "It seems you''ve gotten what you wanted¡­ After this battle, seizing the North will be child''s play¡ªespecially with Tiamat''s illegitimate emperor fighting on your side. Congratulations. You truly are the ruler deserving of respect."


    At my words, Alpshar paused briefly, staring directly into my eyes. His gaze was sharp and unsettling, as though he were reading my mind. Then an amused smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "Care for a game of Utkanc?" he asked, his tone casual. "I''ve always wanted a rematch with you. It''s the only game I''ve never managed to win."


    I looked at him in disbelief. Was he seriously suggesting playing a chess-like game in the middle of his most important battle? As far as I remembered, I had played that game with him years ago, and I think it ended in a draw. Yet, the fact that he remembered it surprised me. What could I say? This bastard had never been a normal person.


    "Don''t you have more important things to do?" I asked.


    Alpshar looked at me as if I had asked something absurd. "Like what?"


    "Oh, I don''t know¡­ maybe the war you''re waging against the coalition army of a hundred thousand soldiers?"


    Alpshar paused for a moment and then let out a soft chuckle. But there was no joy or amusement in that laugh¡ªit was pure derision. With his menacing grin, he leaned slightly toward me, the malicious gleam in his eyes growing sharper.


    "Ah, that?" he said, his tone calm yet resolute. "Don''t worry, Ethan. That battle has already turned in my favor. They''re on the brink of collapse without even realizing it. And believe me¡­ watching a battle I''ve already won from up here is dreadfully boring."


    The surrounding atmosphere fell silent for a moment. The golden-armored knight and the others departed at Alpshar''s command, leaving us alone. With a single gesture, Alpshar summoned servants who quickly prepared a table and chairs beside him. Upon the table, the Utkanc board and pieces were neatly arranged.


    "You''re more prepared than I thought," I muttered, picking up one of the game pieces. Alpshar smiled with satisfaction.


    "One must always be prepared, Ethan," he said, placing the pieces on the board. "Even in the midst of war."

 Chapter 199 - 199: War peace

    Alpshar sat at his place across the board and motioned for me to sit with a nod. As I tried to digest the absurdity of the situation, I took my seat. Alpshar lightly tapped his fingers on the board as he glanced over its arranged pieces. Even this rhythmic gesture seemed to carry some sort of threat, or at least, that''s how I felt.


    "Go ahead, make the first move," he said.


    There was a tone of challenge in his voice, yet it also felt like a game. In every movement and word of Alpshar, there was both a deadly seriousness and a strange enjoyment.


    I took a deep breath, selected a piece, and placed it on the board. As I made my move, my mind began working quickly. I knew this wasn''t just a game. Alpshar''s eyes were carefully watching my every move. Maybe, on this seemingly simple board, he was trying to learn something.


    As soon as I completed my move, Alpshar responded with a graceful yet decisive move. "You know, Ethan," he said, studying the pieces on the board, "fighting you have always been interesting. But I''ve noticed something: you might be a brilliant strategist on the battlefield, but the chaos in your mind weakens you."


    His words tightened my nerves. I could feel that Alpshar was trying to figure me out. But I kept my composure and made my next move. "And you''ve always had a habit of complicating the game with unnecessary chatter," I said coolly.


    Alpshar smiled slightly. "Maybe you''re right," he said. But his smile vanished instantly, and his voice grew more serious. "But I must tell you, every move you make in this game reveals your strategies and intentions on the battlefield. That''s why I love this game so much. Here, we can truly see each other."


    I looked at the pieces on the board and thought about the truth in his words. Alpshar was using this game to learn something about me. But in the same way, I could analyze him too. As we made our moves, we were engaging in a mental battle, much like the real conflicts on the battlefield.


    As time passed, the game became more complex. Alpshar tried to gain the upper hand with every move, while I stayed on the defensive, looking for an opportunity. As the game progressed, the pieces on the board shifted like soldiers on the battlefield. Each piece symbolized a decision, a strategy, or a sacrifice.


    "I have a question, Ethan," Alpshar suddenly broke the silence. "Do you think you could really defeat me one day? And do you think you can ever save the people of Asina from this darkness?"


    These words sparked a flame inside me. My eyes shifted from the board to him, and I responded without losing my composure. "If defeating you is the only way to save my people, I''ll do whatever it takes. But if you offer me a reasonable deal, I might accept it." In truth, my major goal was to protect my loved ones and myself, but I didn''t want Alpshar to find my weakest point.


    Alpshar lifted a piece, paused to examine it, and then placed it back on the board, turning his gaze back to me.


    "A reasonable deal?" he said, his voice carrying a tone of mockery. "Actually, I have a deal. After this war, I plan to move north, plundering and taking full control. The only state I won''t plunder is the Tiamat Empire, which will become my vassal¡­"


    "...So, you want me to be your vassal?"


    Alpshar replied with a slight smile, but it wasn''t one of friendship¡ªit was a cold expression of superiority. "Yes, Ethan. Just like Tiamat, Asina can find peace under my authority. Just think, your people will be free from the destruction of war, trade routes will open, and a prosperous era will begin. But that means you''ll have to follow my rules."


    I listened carefully to Alpshar''s words, my face betraying no emotion. To reveal my weaknesses to someone like him would be like signing my death sentence. He was preaching peace, trade, and prosperity under his rule, but all I saw was his attempt to satisfy his personal hunger for power. Alpshar''s brilliant intellect only made him more dangerous.


    "A reasonable offer," I said in a calm and neutral tone.


    But inside, another thought lingered: A king''s offer of peace often hides chains beneath it. Someone like Alpshar wouldn''t save the weak just for their own good. In his vision, peace was merely a tool to solidify his own domination.


    Considering my position of helplessness, directly challenging him would be foolish. I had been defeated, and now the main coalition army was about to be defeated as well. But this loss wouldn''t be my end. If captivity was to be my reality, I had to learn how to use it as a weapon.


    "I can''t deny that peace has its value," I said, my voice steady. "But I need to carefully consider what I must sacrifice to bring peace to my people. If I accept this, the people of Asina might think I''m weak. Even in your eyes, doesn''t that signal weakness?"


    Alpshar narrowed his eyes and studied me. His response to this question might give me insight into his character. To turn his silence to my advantage, I placed another piece on the board. My position was defensive, much like my real-life situation. But behind every defense, there''s an opportunity, much like my real-life situation


    "Weakness?" Alpshar repeated, in a mocking tone. "Ethan, weakness only kills a leader on the battlefield. But at a table, weakness can be cleverly concealed. Maybe that''s why I enjoy playing this game with you. You''re playing to hide yourself, rather than reveal yourself."


    I slightly bowed my head, offering a look of agreement with his words. His praise of my game was just a part of the mask I presented. "You might be right," I said. "But doesn''t a leader have to think ahead, even in defeat? I know I''ve lost. But the moment I accept my defeat, I begin to look for ways to recover."


    Alpshar paused for a moment, then placed the piece on the board with a calm smile. "Then let me make you an offer, Ethan. If you accept to be my vassal, you can continue to govern Asina yourself. Of course, with my permission. Isn''t that a reasonable solution to save your people?"


    "And what do I have to do in return?" I asked. Such an offer always carried obligations. I wanted to see the strings behind Alpshar''s veil of kindness.


    "Simple," said Alpshar. "You''ll meet my demands. Sometimes I might ask for gold, sometimes for soldiers. Also, I want you to break off your engagement with the Tamerid princess." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you want to do something to Evangeline? I can break off the engagement, but I don''t want Evangeline to be harmed."


    Alpshar shook his head slightly, the calmness in his voice reflecting his belief in the correctness of his words. "No, Ethan. I have no intention of harming Evangeline. Her power will not serve my interests. However, your bond with her is something I do not want."


    Alpshar was probably worried that, because of Evangeline, I might claim land in the Tamerid Empire and cause him problems in the future.


    But I knew he wouldn''t miss this detail. It wasn''t hard to understand that Alpshar was trying to impose something on me with his words.


    "I don''t think Evangeline is a threat to you," I said in a calm tone. "But from what I understand, you''re worried that this bond with the Tamerid will interfere with your plans."


    Alpshar smiled. This time, his smile wasn''t mocking but rather reflected the satisfaction of a hunter setting a trap. "I don''t think Tamerid is a threat to me, Ethan. I simply don''t want to be more involved with the North in the future, that''s all."


    Alpshar''s intelligence and power made me feel that with every move, there were hidden purposes behind this agreement. But right now, there was no other choice. As my hands slid along the edge of the board, I took a deep breath. I had to do this. Given my current weakness, I had no other option to protect my family and loved ones, and Alpshar wasn''t leaving me any alternatives. If I accepted this deal, perhaps one day I could reclaim the war I had lost.


    I lifted my head, looked at Alpshar, and, calming the turmoil inside me, I replied.


    "Fine," I said, my voice cool and resolute. "I accept to become your vassal. But remember, If the welfare of my people is threatened, this agreement will end."


    I saw a brief glint of satisfaction in Alpshar''s eyes. He smiled slowly, and this smile carried the cold victory of someone who had won.


    "Wise decision, Ethan," he said, placing the piece on the board once again. "If you follow the rules, the people of Asina can truly remain under your rule. And who knows, maybe Asina''s salvation from this darkness will come through your leadership."


    The "peace" that Alpshar offered was only a fingertip away, but I knew the power behind it was just as dangerous. Still, for now, the only thing I could do was accept this agreement.


    The war would end, but at least losing would no longer mean putting my entire family and people in danger.

 Chapter 200 - 200: New chapter

    My Utkanc match with Alpshar lasted nearly an hour, but in the end, the winner was Alpshar. Toward the end of the game, I deliberately allowed him to win to prevent him from learning more about me. Additionally, this ensured that no hostility would arise between us. Of course, if I had taken the match seriously, we probably would have ended in a stalemate again.


    Meanwhile, the battle below continued. The war had likely started at least a few hours before I arrived here, and by my estimate, the battle had been raging for over three hours and it looked like the battle would continue for a while.


    When our Utkanc match ended, Alpshar stepped away from the board, leaned back, and placed his hands on the edge of the table. His face carried the trace of both victory and a cloud of thought.


    "You presented me with an interesting game, Ethan," he said. "But actual wars are always more complicated than this board. Someone like you should be able to see beyond it."


    I nodded silently. I understood what Alpshar meant. While he analyzed me and my strategies, he also knew that I was trying to decipher him. But he didn''t care. His confidence was greater than any concern about what his opponent thought.


    He stood up, clasped his hands behind his back, and looked down. From where we stood, we could see the battlefield below. Smoke was rising, and soldiers continued fighting for their lives. Both sides were nearing the brink of exhaustion, but it was clear that Alpshar was indifferent to this. To him, the losses on both sides were merely numbers.


    "Watch, Ethan," he said, gesturing toward the battlefield. "This chaos you see, is always something that can be controlled. When you are strong enough, even chaos bows to you."


    I stood up and moved a bit away from him, watching the scene outside. Seeing thousands of soldiers clashing reminded me once again of the weight of responsibility on a leader''s shoulders. Every loss would probably feel like a wound for a leader. But for Alpshar, this was merely part of the game.


    I felt Alpshar standing beside me. Without taking his eyes off the battlefield, he spoke. "You know, Ethan, the path to gaining power lies in recognizing weakness. You learn the flaws of the defeated and emulate the methods of the victorious."


    I didn''t respond to his words. They were the clich¨¦d thoughts of anyone chasing power. But I couldn''t deny there was much to learn from him. What made Alpshar such a dangerous figure wasn''t just his strength, but also his ability to wield his mind as a weapon.


    "My losses do not reveal my weaknesses, Alpshar," I finally said. "My losses are merely sacrifices. Victory always requires some loss."


    A faint smile appeared on Alpshar''s face. "An interesting perspective," he said. "But no matter how valuable a leader''s sacrifices are, how the people perceive those sacrifices is even more important. If your people see you as weak, there''s no way to stay on the throne."


    His words always felt like a test. Every sentence was like a knife probing my mind, searching for vulnerabilities. Yet his inability to fully figure me out must have frustrated him. I neither portrayed myself as an idealist nor as a monster. In his eyes, I had to remain an ambiguous threat.


    "If keeping my throne requires me to lose the respect of my people, then the day I claim that throne, I''d be no victor but a slave," I said. "That''s not my path."


    Alpshar raised an eyebrow. "So, you care about your people that much?"


    "Yes, I care about my people," I replied. "And I won''t hesitate to make sacrifices to protect them. The key is making the right move at the right time."


    Of course, this was partly true and partly false, but it was necessary to say these words for the mask I was wearing.


    He seemed impressed by my words, but I couldn''t gauge how genuine his reaction was. While speaking to him, I chose my words carefully, planning my strategy as meticulously as I did on the board. In trying to test me, Alpshar was revealing himself. Every observation, every comment, exposed his fears and weaknesses.


    I looked at the battlefield once again. I had to accept that we''d lost this war. But I also knew this defeat wouldn''t mark the end of my story. The vassalage Alpshar offered to me would be a mask I''d wear temporarily. To achieve my ultimate victory, I''d play the role required.


    "Have you ever considered better ways than shedding so much blood, Alpshar?" I asked, feigning sincerity in my voice. "Peace imposed through power is only temporary. But when achieved through justice, it becomes lasting."


    Alpshar chuckled briefly. "Justice?" he said dismissively. "Justice is merely another form of power. Without power, there can be no justice. The battle below shows how justice is forged. When the strong prevail, their justice becomes reality."


    "And what will your justice look like? After all, you''ve likely won this war," I asked.


    Alpshar turned to me with a faint smile. "My justice?" he repeated, gazing back at the battlefield. "My justice is a world where those who follow my rules live, and those who don''t meet the soil. A system where the strong survive. Simple, yet effective."


    "So, you''re going to kill my father¡­" I murmured.


    "Isn''t that what you wanted, anyway? Besides, how else could you rule Asina?"


    Alpshar wasn''t entirely wrong. If this war hadn''t occurred, I would''ve likely launched a coup against Richard within the year. But now, that wasn''t necessary. Still, the fact that Alpshar understood me so well wasn''t just because of a simple Utkanc match. He likely knew much about me through his spy network. Every step he took was calculated, thinking ten moves ahead.


    I took a deep breath as I looked at Alpshar. "Yes, that''s true," I said. "Richard is an intelligent and capable ruler, but he''s still young and strong. It''s likely that his reign as king could last for centuries, during which time he''ll have more children. This means my rivals will multiply."


    Technically, no matter how high a person''s Kaizer power is, certain requirements must be met to have children at an advanced age. However, in my case, as the wielder of the dark element, I''ll probably be able to have children until the day I die. Thinking about it now, if I don''t want an army made up of my offspring, I''ll need to restrain myself even more in my relationships.


    "And you also have an unfinished duel with him, don''t you?" Alpshar said, breaking the silence.


    "You even know about that¡­"


    I met Alpshar''s words with silence. As I watched the battlefield, my thoughts raced against each other. His intelligence was impressive. I couldn''t deny that, but it also unsettled me. This discomfort wasn''t just about sensing the presence of danger; it was the thought that someone might trap me in a game of wits. What Alpshar did wasn''t just about being one step ahead¡ªit was about imprisoning his opponent in their own mind.


    "Yes, that''s true. I have an unfinished duel with Richard," I finally said, keeping my voice calm and composed. "But it doesn''t matter. Whether I won or lost doesn''t change the position I''m in now."


    Alpshar tilted his head slightly. "But that duel must linger in your mind like a shadow. Knowing you, I''m certain you won''t feel truly satisfied until you defeat him." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I let out a short laugh at his words, though it was less of an amused chuckle and more of a cold challenge. "Satisfaction," I said. "I didn''t set out on this path to be satisfaction, Alpshar. Victory isn''t achieved through satisfaction; it''s achieved through control. For me, Richard is merely an obstacle. Defeating him is no different from knocking over a piece on the board."


    He considered my words carefully, a faint smile playing on his lips. "You really live as if you''re in the middle of a game, Ethan. But this game board exists only in your mind. In the real world, victory must be absolute and final. Just like defeat."


    "You''re right," I said, turning my gaze from the battlefield to him. "But defeat is not always absolute, Alpshar," I continued. "Some defeats are merely the heralds of the next victory. If a leader can''t understand that, then no victory they achieve will ever hold meaning."


    Alpshar listened to me with interest, though a subtle expression of mockery crossed his face. I chose to ignore it. In his mind, this conversation was just another strategy game, much like the Utkanc we had played earlier. But for me, it was a way to lay the foundations of my future triumph.


    Honestly, I don''t think it''s entirely accurate to call my current situation a defeat or an escape. For someone like me, there is no such thing as fleeing from battle; the fight is merely postponed until an advantage is gained against the enemy. That''s exactly what my current situation was. Officially, the main coalition army might have been defeated, and I may have lost in a one-on-one fight. But these outcomes occurred because I lacked the advantage. If I had been the one commanding the main coalition army, we wouldn''t have suffered such a catastrophic defeat. Likewise, had I fought Alpshar with my full strength, I believe I would have won.


    That said, I won''t hide behind excuses or think of myself as perfect. I acknowledge that I made many mistakes in this war, and despite everything, I still believe there was a chance of victory, no matter how difficult it might have been. But what''s done is done¡ªor rather, this chapter of our story is temporarily closed. Yet, just as the sun rises after every night, every chapter ends only to give way to a new page and the writing of a new chapter.

 Chapter 201 - 201: Invincible

    A few hours later ¨C


    After being taken back to my tent, I rested there for a while. Roxanne''s words kept running through my mind. The vision she claimed to have about the future had turned out to be entirely accurate, and she had made it a point to tell me I absolutely needed to go to the palace. Now, I couldn''t stop thinking about what might happen at the palace, my mind filled with endless speculation, until I slapped myself hard on the cheek to put an end to it.


    These thoughts would only make me paranoid and unbalanced. As soon as I escaped from here, I would head to the palace as quickly as possible, so there was no point dwelling on it any longer. I also recalled Roxanne urging me to take Marsiel with me, so I continued resting, planning a route to first pick him up and then proceed to the palace.


    After a while, however, there was a commotion outside the tent. The cries of men and women could be heard, indicating that the battle had ended. Those screams meant wounded soldiers were being carried to the tents nearby. As I sat up on the bed, carefully listening to the sounds, I began to hear loud cheers. These were likely the southern soldiers celebrating their victory.


    "Long live Great Alpshar!!" The chants echoed through the tent fabric, the fervor of victory replacing the chaos of the battlefield with a chaotic joy.


    Lying back down, I must admit I felt utterly miserable. The loss of the battle weighed on me for the first time this heavily. Thinking about the tens of thousands of soldiers who had died¡ªwhose deaths had ultimately accomplished nothing¡ªwas heartbreaking. The coalition''s main army numbered around 100,000 soldiers, and at least a quarter of them had certainly perished. Fortunately, the other coalition forces would likely surrender, but the losses were still staggering.


    Suddenly, a dozen guards entered my tent. With a sigh, I stood up, but this time, the guards behaved with noticeable respect.


    "Your Excellency, please follow us," said the man who appeared to be the leader.


    This respect was not unusual; after all, I was the ruler of a state that, while unofficially, now I a vassal of their supreme emperor. Nonetheless, I was still technically a prisoner, so I stood and followed them as they commanded.


    When I stepped outside, the twilight of the evening had settled over the camp. The air was heavy and tense, caught between the joy of victory and the sorrow of loss. The guards surrounded me tightly and led me forward. Along the way, the celebrating soldiers cast sidelong glances at me, some smirking mockingly. I tried to keep my face expressionless; I had to maintain my pride. Appearing weak in such moments could be fatal.


    After walking for a while, we arrived at the camp''s central tent. I wasn''t surprised to see the men standing before it. Leading the group were Emperor Exdarth Matteon of Tamerid and King Richard Lenistark of Asina. Behind them stood many prominent generals, and each one, including the emperor himself, bore degrading iron chains around their necks.


    I paused, momentarily stunned by the sight. Seeing a powerful ruler like Emperor Matteon standing there with a humiliating iron chain around his neck felt like one of history''s greatest ironies. Behind him, the generals and nobles stood, their faces a mixture of shame and rage. But at the center of this humiliation was the man responsible for the victory: Alpshar.


    Seated on a large chair resembling a throne in the center of the tent, Alpshar radiated authority. Beside him stood the traitorous Emperor Lutharion of Tiamat, his face adorned with a wide, satisfied grin. Dressed in golden-embroidered armor with a deep crimson cloak draped over his shoulders, Alpshar looked less like a ruler and more like a conqueror¡ªand, in a way, he was. His eyes gleamed with the determination of a man savoring his triumph as he examined the captives. When he saw me, he slightly raised his head, a faint, almost arrogant smile on his lips.


    "Ah, the one we''ve been waiting for has arrived," he said.


    Everyone, including my father, Richard, turned to look at me. My father''s gaze was a mix of anger and disappointment. In his eyes, I could see not only the loss of a son, but also the echoes of a lost war and betrayal. He said nothing; he didn''t need to. His silence carried a weight that words could never convey.


    Alpshar rose from his throne-like chair, taking slow, deliberate steps toward me. Each step made the suffocating silence in the tent even heavier. His presence was more than just physical¡ªit was a psychological pressure. He never took his eyes off me as he approached.


    "Prince Ethan," he said, his voice firm and commanding. "Your arrival brings many questions with it. The role you and your father played in this war... is quite intriguing." His tone was both authoritative and menacing.


    I opened my mouth to respond, but he raised his hand, silencing me. "You are not yet permitted to speak," he said. "Still, since you were not the cause of this war, I am willing to forgive you."


    The arrogant glint of triumph and control in Alpshar''s eyes was unmistakable. After a few seconds of scrutinizing me, he turned and walked back to his throne, his steps heavy with purpose. The atmosphere in the tent grew even more stifling. I glanced once more at my father, Richard, and Emperor Matteon, their chained necks a stark reminder of their defeat. Both rulers remained silent, their quietude a seeming acceptance of their downfall and impending fate. The guards directed me to an empty spot on the right, and I calmly moved toward it.


    Alpshar leaned back on his throne and began to speak. "Today, we gather here to finalize the outcomes of this war and to declare the beginning of a new era," he said, his deep, resonant voice echoing throughout the tent. "This war represents not only the conquest of northern lands but also a redistribution of power. And in this new distribution, there is no place for the remnants of the past."


    The traitorous Emperor Lutharion of Tiamat''s satisfaction grew even more apparent, as if to affirm Alpshar''s words. Alpshar raised his hand, signaling the guards. The guards forced Matteon and Richard to kneel. The clinking of their chains once again disrupted the silence in the tent.


    Emperor Matteon of Tamerid held his head high, striving to preserve his dignity. "I am an emperor," he said in a low but resolute voice. "Even if I die this way, my name will be remembered."


    Alpshar responded with a mocking smile. "Oh, you will be remembered. But not as an emperor¡ªonly as a defeated slave."


    He then turned to my father. My father''s face was a mixture of emotions¡ªanger, disappointment, and fear all at once. Richard did not attempt to defend himself with words. Instead, he stood there silently, holding Alpshar''s gaze. At that moment, I felt he had lost all his pride.


    Alpshar rose to his feet and drew his sword. The intricate golden engravings on the blade shimmered in the light. "In the ancient southern lands where I was born, only a ruler may execute another ruler. Thus, I will personally carry out your executions."


    Alpshar''s last words deepened the oppressive silence in the tent. My father, Richard, knelt on the ground under the weight of his chains, his eyes fixed on Alpshar. Yet in his gaze, there was neither fear nor submission¡ªonly a stony pride. A swirl of complex emotions rose within me. I had never been close to my father; in fact, I had been plotting to overthrow him for a long time. He had been a cold and distant figure¡ªauthoritarian as a king, but insufficient as a father. And yet, even in this moment, as he seemed to defy death itself, he commanded a respect from me I hadn''t known I was capable of feeling.


    Alpshar slowly raised his sword. The air in the tent seemed to freeze; everyone held their breath. This was a moment where history would be written in blood. My father, Richard, appeared indifferent to the death approaching him. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What happened next unfolded both too quickly and as though time itself had slowed. When Richard''s severed head fell to the ground before him, I knew I would never forget the sight of his lifeless eyes.


    Mere minutes later, the head of Exdarth Matteon, Emperor of Tamerid¡ªthe man who until yesterday had been the most powerful figure on the continent¡ªwas separated from his body. As Alpshar lowered his sword and exhaled heavily, the surrounding atmosphere shifted. Within the tent, the chill of death and the starkness of defeat took hold. Matteon''s and Richard''s head rolled across the ground, a brutal reminder of the bitter reality of mortality. The weight of the moment, the smell of blood, and the profound silence that slowly enveloped everything were beyond description.


    All eyes were on Alpshar, watching his commanding presence. Slowly, he returned to his seat, and for a while, no one spoke. Yet from this day onward, the legends of Alpshar would spread across the continent like wildfire, growing larger with each telling. On every tongue, there would be only two sentence:


    "Alpshar is invincible! - Alpshar never loses!"


    _____

 Chapter 202 - 202: Smile one last time

    They gathered king of Asina Richard, the emperor of Tamerid, and the bodies of many other important figures, taking them away one by one, and quickly cleaned the bloodstains. Then, a ceremonial long carpet was laid in front of Alpshar''s tent, and Lutharion, the Emperor of Tiamat, walked to the end of the carpet.


    Lutharion, the Emperor of Tiamat, walked along the long carpet with his head bowed towards Alpshar. Each step deepened the silence within the camp. Soldiers and commanders gathered around the tent, held their breath, watching the moment unfold. With the most powerful emperor about to kneel before him, Alpshar was now recognized not just as a ruler but as the undisputed conqueror of the continent.


    When Lutharion reached the throne-like chair where Alpshar sat, the clinking of his armor echoed as he knelt. Bowing his head deeply and looking at the ground, he began to speak in a low voice:


    "Conqueror Alpshar, I bow before your power and might. The throne and the people of the Tiamat Empire are now under your protection. I, Lutharion, Emperor of Tiamat, pledge my loyalty to you and the rising southern kingdom."


    Alpshar listened to Lutharion''s words with a composed expression, seated on his throne. A proud smirk played on his face, yet the sharpness in his eyes revealed that this moment was far more than symbolic submission. Lutharion''s act of kneeling signaled a permanent shift in the balance of the continent. Even now, I noticed an artist capturing this scene in the corner.


    Alpshar rose slowly from his seat and approached Lutharion with measured steps. Planting the sword he held firmly into the ground, he took a golden crown handed to him by a nearby guard. Placing the crown atop Lutharion''s head, he raised his voice.


    "Lutharion, your oath of loyalty is accepted. But this loyalty must be proven not only in words, but also through deeds. The people and armies of the Tiamat Empire will unite under the banners of the south. It will be your duty to ensure this. Now rise and fulfill your task."


    Lutharion lifted his head slowly. In Alpshar''s gaze, there was both a menacing authority and the self-assuredness of victory. Lutharion stood, bowed slightly, and retreated.


    As Lutharion moved back, all eyes turned to me, yet my thoughts were elsewhere. With my father''s death, the throne of the Asina Kingdom had passed to me, but this throne was now a shadow of its former glory. I would rule not as a sovereign but as a vassal. The thought made my stomach churn, but I knew resistance was futile.


    A guard stood before me, bowing his head. "Prince Ethan, it is your turn," he said in a low voice.


    Taking a deep breath, I wiped all emotion from my face and began walking forward. My steps on the long carpet were deliberate as I approached Alpshar''s throne-like seat. I could feel the gazes of the surrounding soldiers¡ªsome mocking with the pleasure of victory, others neutral. In this tent, where my father had lost his head, I was now about to kneel. Pride had to be set aside; survival demanded it.


    Reaching the end of the carpet, I found myself directly before Alpshar. Seated in his grand chair, this man was the embodiment of victory. With his gold-embroidered armor and dark red cloak, he looked more like a conqueror than a king. The cold calculation in his eyes conveyed that he recognized only strength. If I obeyed, I might live; to resist was certain death.


    I knelt and lowered my gaze, striving to keep my voice steady. "Conqueror Alpshar, as the prince of the Asina Kingdom, I pledge my loyalty to you and the might of the south. The people, lands, and an army of my kingdom are now under your protection. I swear to carry out any command you give and to unite my kingdom under the banners of the south."


    My words echoed in the tent. Each one felt like a piece of me breaking away, though I showed none of it outwardly. As I knelt, I tried to anticipate Alpshar''s response. The silence stretched for what felt like hours, but was mere seconds.


    At last, Alpshar rose slowly. His heavy steps broke the silence in the tent as he approached, the sound of his armor reverberating. Standing before me, his presence was suffocating. Planting his sword into the ground once more, he took a crown adorned with blue stones¡ªthe symbol of the Asina Kingdom¡ªfrom a guard. With deliberate care, he placed it on my head. This gesture carried symbolic weight; I was now the ruler of Asina, but this throne symbolized vassalage, not sovereignty.


    Alpshar''s voice boomed with authority. "Ethan Lenistark, your oath of loyalty is accepted. But your kingdom must prove itself worthy of the south''s might. From now on, the Asina Kingdom will be an extension of me. Your task is to integrate your people into this new order. Fail, and you will be crushed under this crown."


    Lowering my head, I responded, "I will carry out your commands, Conqueror Alpshar."


    Alpshar studied me for a few seconds, then turned back and resumed his seat. "You have all borne witness," he announced in a commanding voice. "Today, the kingdoms of Tiamat and Asina have become part of the south. This is the moment the continent''s destiny changes. From now on, it is not the darkness of the north but the light of the south that shall reign!"


    The soldiers erupted in cheers at his words. I, however, remained still, gazing at the ground for a few moments longer before retreating with heavy steps. As I moved away, my mind churned with silent turmoil. All I could think about was how to survive this and keep Asina standing.


    ---


    A Week Later¨CThird-Person POV


    In the capital of the Asina Kingdom, every window and door of every house was boarded up, and the people had locked themselves away. Women, in particular, had taken extra care to secure their homes. After all, this world had both light and dark shades, and wars unquestionably belonged to the dark side. By the nature of war, the victors could do as they pleased, and the entire north was now gripped by fear. Women especially dreaded the prospect of being raped or, worse, enslaved for life.


    Especially after hearing the news that their beloved prince Ethan had lost the fight against the bloody king. This despair had spread to the palace, where the atmosphere was even more oppressive. The extent of this gloom could be seen in the throne room. Luciana sat alone on the throne, calmly telling a story to her daughter Odette.


    Odette, however, was no fool. She had sensed that something terrible had happened, but lacked the courage to ask what it was.


    Isabella had taken a group of soldiers to quell the rebellion outside the capital, and no news had been heard from her. Meanwhile, the fear that Alpshar could arrive at any moment had caused Luciana and the palace staff sleepless nights.


    Luciana, now a widow, grieved her husband''s death, even though their relationship had not been strong. But what truly broke her heart was the likely death of her son. The only known fact about Ethan was that he had narrowly lost his bloody battle against Alpshar, the ruthless king.


    Luciana likely knew her son was dead, and in recent days, she had begun to accept this grim reality. She was left with only two daughters, but Violet was already safe at the academy. Her focus now was solely on keeping her youngest daughter, Odette, safe, and Isabella had already planned everything.


    When the Isabella family guards arrived, Luciana told her last story and looked at her daughter one last time through tears.


    Luciana hugged little Odette tightly, tears streaming down her face. The weight of the moment hung heavy in the air, like a suffocating blanket over the room. The guards stood silently, their expressions betraying the impact of the heartbreaking scene before them. With trembling hands, Luciana cupped her daughter''s face and tried to muster a faint smile. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Odette," she said, her voice heavy with sorrow but firm with resolve. "You are such a brave girl. You''ll be strong and smart, just like your big brother, alright? No matter what happens, don''t be afraid. Isabella''s plan will keep us safe."


    Odette looked into her mother''s eyes, nodding, as though tears spilled freely from her own. Despite her young age, she understood that this was a farewell, one that would be permanent. Luciana pressed a kiss to her daughter''s forehead and turned to the guards, nodding her approval.


    "Protect her," she commanded, her voice steady and resolute. "With your lives."


    The guards saluted quietly and took Odette away. Luciana felt her knees weaken as she watched her daughter leave. When the door closed, she stood motionless, staring at the empty room. The silence was so profound it felt oppressive. Even her own breathing seemed intrusive. Slowly, she sank onto the cold stone of her throne, cradling her head in her hands. She had no reason left to live and no desire to continue.


    As a queen, she knew all too well the kind of danger she was in. At best, she would become a concubine to the enemy ruler, Alpshar. At worst, she would face horrors beyond imagining. But Luciana was not the kind of woman to accept such a horrific fate. She raised her hand in a silent command to her maids, who wept openly as one of them, trembling, brought a small glass vial to their queen.


    Luciana understood that the longer she delayed, the greater the risk of failure. She took the vial, fully aware of its contents. All the pain and fear she had endured, the uncertainty of what lay ahead, had led her to this moment. The crushing weight on her chest made it almost impossible to breathe. Once bright, her eyes now glistened dimly, reflecting a life that had decayed beyond recognition.


    Her husband loss, the assumed death of her son, and the looming threat of Alpshar had extinguished any flicker of hope she might have clung to. Her hands shook with desperation, yet her expression was resolute. Slowly, she removed the vial''s stopper. As the cold liquid spread across her palm, she parted her lips and took a sip.


    Though the pain was brief, it was not fleeting for her¡ªit was an end, not a beginning. Her eyes began to close as the silence within the palace deepened with each passing moment. The only sound was the heart-wrenching sobs of the maids who adored their queen.


    Luciana''s head tilted forward, her body slumping lifelessly onto the throne. The palace was engulfed in a chilling stillness, broken only by the inexorable passage of time.


    But then, the grand throne room''s doors burst open, and footsteps echoed through the vast space. Luciana''s blurred vision could not discern who had entered, but she was certain she heard a familiar voice shouting her name. As she slipped into oblivion, she thought, perhaps this final moment was a gift from the gods. A faint smile graced her lips as her eyes closed for the last time.

 Chapter 203 - 203: Save

    Ethan''s POV


    What is the purpose of life? Most people who attempt to answer this question are not entirely honest. But when night falls, and one is left alone, there is no choice but to be truthful with oneself.


    Some people search for a higher purpose, while others claim it''s simply happiness. But there''s no definitive answer. Perhaps the confusion surrounding this question is not life''s fault, as often blamed, but rather the individual''s. After all, for someone to ask, "What is the purpose of life?" they must first feel a void or a lack in their life. If such a void doesn''t exist, how logical is it to search for meaning?


    In my opinion, the most meaningful aspect of life is the presence of people who love you. Yes, it''s a clich¨¦ and a simple goal, but unless I betray myself, my view is unlikely to change. Among those who love and value me, there was one woman who held a special place in my heart. Luciana¡­


    Since my into this world, she was the one who loved and cared for me from the very beginning. There''s no need to elaborate on how deep our bond was. Perhaps I wanted to protect her more than anyone else in my life. As her fragile body tumbled down the throne''s stairs, I could feel the frantic beating of my heart, which I had thought had long turned to stone.


    Seeing that delicate body, lifeless beneath her silver hair¡­ it was the last thing I ever wanted to witness. Words fail to describe the feelings that overwhelmed me in that moment. It was as if everything within me¡ªmy past, my future, my entire being¡ªshattered in an instant. When I held Luciana''s lifeless body in my arms, the world seemed to stop.


    "No, this must be a dream," I whispered to myself, my voice trembling and barely audible. But no matter how much I tried to deny the truth, the cold reality in my hands forced me to face it.


    As I cradled her in my arms, her silver hair no longer glimmered like it used to; her pale face no longer radiated her energetic smile.


    After losing Emilia years ago, I had made myself a promise: I would never repeat the mistakes of my past¡ªI would protect the ones I loved. But now, I was forced to confront the possibility of losing person who truly mattered to me.


    "Marsiel! Get over here, now!" I yelled at Marsiel, who stood frozen behind me.


    Shaken from his stupor, Marsiel rushed forward, climbing the golden stairs to where I stood, his gaze falling upon the woman in my arms. He knelt down immediately and began muttering something under his breath.


    Marsiel''s eyes were filled with worry as he looked at Luciana''s pale face. His trembling hands rested on her forehead. "Ethan, step back a bit, please," he said, almost in a whisper. His voice was a mixture of resolve and fear. Reluctantly, I took a step back, my eyes never leaving Marsiel''s movements.


    He remained silent for a moment, taking deep breaths to steady himself. Then he lowered his hands to Luciana''s chest and began casting a spell. A soft, golden light radiated from his fingertips, gently enveloping her body. The warmth of his magic filled the room, but the concentration etched on his face made it clear that this healing spell was no simple task.


    "Her body is very weak," Marsiel said, wiping sweat from his brow. "The magic is working, but it seems she''s been poisoned with something incredibly potent."


    I turned to the servants nearby and shouted, "Is there an antidote for the poison she consumed?"


    The servants exchanged terrified and bewildered glances before one of them stammered a reply:


    "Y-Your Excellency¡­ There is no antidote. Her Majesty specifically chose this poison because it has no cure. That way, no enemy could reverse its effects."


    I teetered between rage and despair. My gaze snapped back to Marsiel. "Isn''t there any way to save her? I can''t afford to lose her."


    Marsiel took a deep breath, shaking his head slowly. "Ethan, I''m doing everything I can, but this type of poison¡­ Without an antidote, we need to buy her more time to strengthen her body. Right now, I can only slow down the process."


    The golden glow emanating from Marsiel''s hands was beginning to dim¡ªhis energy was clearly waning. Panic swelled within me. "Then let''s do whatever it takes! If you need more power, I''ll give it to you!"


    "That¡­ might work, but I''m not certain. If I had enough mana, I could attempt it." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marsiel''s hesitant words only fueled my anger. If there was any way to save Luciana, I would find it. "Mana, you say?" I asked, locking my gaze on him. My voice carried a mix of determination and desperation. "Tell me how much you need¡ªI''ll do whatever it takes."


    Marsiel hesitated for a moment, as though deciding how to phrase his next words. Finally, he said, "Ethan, your mana is incredibly strong, but if you push yourself too hard during this process, it could severely damage both your body and your soul. However, it seems we have no other choice¡­"


    "Forget that," I interrupted him. "If you can save Luciana, the consequences don''t matter to me. Just tell me what I need to do."


    Marsiel hesitated again, but when he saw the resolve in my eyes, he finally nodded. "Alright. What I need now is for you to channel your mana into my magic. But to do that, you''ll need to fully open your mind to me and trust me completely."


    "Open my mind? I''ve never done this before," I said, but my hesitation was brief. "Fine. I''ll do whatever it takes."


    Marsiel paused the magic momentarily and turned to me. "Place your hands on either side of Luciana''s body. Concentrate and allow me to direct the flow of your energy."


    I did as instructed. The coldness of her lifeless body beneath my fingers stabbed at my heart like a knife. Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath. Opening my mind to Marsiel was no easy feat. Memories of the past swirled in my thoughts¡ªghosts of mistakes and regrets clouding my focus. But a voice inside me, perhaps the desperate urge to save Luciana, urged me to push through.


    "Good, just like that," Marsiel said, her voice calm and steady now. "Feel the flow of your Mana and release it."


    I took a deep breath, summoning the energy within me. The Mana surged, spreading through every corner of my being like a wave of warmth. Marsiel resumed her spell, her hands placed firmly on Luciana''s body, drawing my Mana into her magic. The golden light that filled the room grew brighter and more intense.


    "You have a strong energy flow, Ethan, but you can''t maintain this for long. We must be careful," Marsiel warned.


    At that moment, Luciana''s body twitched slightly. Hope surged within me. "It''s working!" I exclaimed, but Marsiel quickly tempered my excitement.


    "Not yet. This is only the beginning. To truly save her, we need to push the Mana further."


    I strained, forcing more energy out, but the effort began to take its toll. My vision blurred, and every breath felt labored. Then I saw it¡ªLuciana''s chest rose and fell faintly.


    "She''s breathing!" Marsiel whispered, though her voice was still tinged with concern. "But it''s not enough. The poison is still coursing through her veins. We need more time."


    "I''ll give more!" I said, but Marsiel intervened sharply.


    "No! If you push any further, you''ll completely deplete your Mana and suffer irreversible damage!"


    I hesitated, torn, but as my eyes fell upon Luciana''s still-lifeless form, all doubts vanished. "I will do whatever it takes to save her. If this is the price, so be it."


    Marsiel paused, her expression conflicted, before nodding silently. "Very well, but you must bear the consequences of your choice."


    I refocused, drawing out every last fragment of Mana within me. The golden light in the room now blazed, nearly blinding.


    As the Mana continued to flow, a crushing pressure built in my head. My eyes burned, and my body grew weaker with each passing second. It felt as if molten fire coursed through my veins, my body struggling against the overwhelming burden.


    Marsiel''s voice became distant, like a faint echo. "Ethan, stop! You can''t take any more of this!" she shouted, but the haze surrounding me muffled her words. The only thought driving me forward was the desperate desire to see Luciana breathe again¡ªto bring her back.


    A sharp, searing pain shot through my eyes. My hands remained firmly on Luciana''s body as I felt something warm trickling down my cheeks. Blood. My eyes were bleeding. My breaths came in ragged gasps, my chest constricted as if crushed under an unbearable weight. The agony consumed me, but I refused to falter.


    "Hold on... just a little more..." I muttered, trying to summon what little strength remained. Through my bloodied vision, I saw the golden light intensify further. Luciana''s breathing grew steadier, more rhythmic. A faint glimmer of hope shone, but my body had reached its limit.


    My head grew heavy, my muscles failing one by one. My vision darkened as I collapsed to my knees and fell to the ground. Marsiel''s voice called out, distant and frantic. "Ethan! Stay with me!" she cried, but I could no longer respond.


    The pain surged one final time, piercing through me, and then there was silence. Total, all-encompassing silence. As my eyes closed, only one thought remained etched in my fading consciousness:


    "Luciana, I gave everything to save you... I hope it was enough."

 Chapter 204 - 204: Whats the point?

    "Did you really put yourself in danger just for a woman?"


    "She''s not just a woman; she''s my mother," I replied to Annaxor, whose face was as intimidating as his words.


    "So what? She''s still a woman. Do you think she''s special?"


    Annaxor''s words unsettled me a little. Of course, I thought Luciana was special, and even though I had put myself in danger for her, I believed it was worth it. Seeing this annoying demon before me right now felt like a greater sacrifice than the one I had made in the real world. He kept talking to me relentlessly, giving me no chance to rest. From what I had learned, since Annaxor resided within my soul, I couldn''t dream like normal people; instead, I was stuck here with him. Thankfully, this only happened during long comatose sleep periods. Honestly, I would rather have nightmares every night than see Annaxor.


    "Of course, she''s special. Why wouldn''t she be? To me, she''s a perfect mother."


    Annaxor laughed at my words. "There''s no such thing as a perfect mother, kid. In fact, there''s no such thing as a perfect human. There''s no such thing as a good human. Humans are pure evil; the veritable devils are them."


    "Oh, I see you''ve turned into a speciesist now. What''s next? Are you going to claim that humans are an inferior race or that demons are the superior kind?"


    "You misunderstood me. Every species in this world is alike and shares a common foundation. Humans are evil, yes, but so are other species."


    "I don''t understand," I said, trying to process Annaxor''s words. "If everyone is evil, does goodness hold no meaning in this world? What about sacrifices, love? Are those all lies too?"


    Annaxor shook his head mockingly. "Goodness, love, sacrifice... They''re all just concepts invented to mask the selfish desires of beings. Even a mother''s protection for her child stems from an instinctive selfishness¡ªthe drive to preserve her own bloodline and legacy. Humans or demons, it''s all the same. The only difference is our forms."


    His words made me uneasy, but they also fueled the anger inside me. "Luciana isn''t important to me just because she''s of my blood," I said firmly. "She''s the woman who raised me, loved me, and did everything for me. Even if her love stems from some selfish instinct, I know it''s real. That love is hidden in her sacrifices."


    Annaxor''s face took on an unusual expression¡ªnot contempt, nor mockery, but something contemplative. "Interesting," he finally said. "Maybe you have a point. But that love is still selfish. For instance, if you were a failure or even a terrible person, would your mother still love you? Or if you did something she''d never tolerate¡ªlike being a psychopath who takes pleasure in killing infants¡ªwould she still love you then?"


    His questions forced me into an unwanted train of thought. A small part of me whispered that what he said might make sense. But no, that couldn''t be true. "Yes," I said, trying to suppress the hesitation in my voice. "Luciana would love me no matter what. She might be angry at my actions, maybe even disappointed, but her love... it would always be there, and she would try to stop or change me."


    Annaxor let out a mocking laugh. "Such a na?ve belief! You think love is unconditional, don''t you? Humans, even someone like your mother, are beings with limits. Love, as you call it, ends at some point. If you push far enough, even your mother could abandon you."


    Having no other option at the moment, I decided to keep talking with this demon. "So, what''s your point? What are you trying to tell me?"


    "What''s the point? We''re both stuck here, and I have nothing better to do. As for your question... In my opinion, women are flawed beings. Before the discovery of magic, women were dependent on men. Their weak bodies and the fact that they were almost constantly pregnant made it impossible for them to defend themselves. So, the surviving women found a solution¡ªthey began to control men to fulfill their selfish desires. And, naturally, the instinct-driven men accepted this, integrating women into society. This led to the survival of the species and the formation of societies."


    "Congratulations, demon. You''ve just managed to come up with a primitive theory of evolution," I said, but Annaxor ignored my sarcastic remark and continued.


    "But women didn''t stop there. They had integrated themselves into male-dominated societies, but they were still weaker than even the weakest man. So, to gain more power in the social hierarchy, not content with using only their male partners, they started to use their male children."


    Annaxor squinted his eyes and smirked slightly as he continued. "Male children became the perfect tools for them. With their unformed minds, they earned all their mothers'' love and attention. But as I said, this love carried entirely selfish motives. Women shaped and controlled their sons to become weapons for their own desires. When these boys grew up, their fear of losing their mother''s love made them submit to her manipulations. Also, every boy with a good relationship with his mother harbors a certain desire for her. Most deny it, just like you do. But we both know you want to be with Luciana. Remember, I can see your thoughts, even your wet dreams." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow, so now you''re Sigmund Freud, huh? .... What you''re saying might be reasonable or at least partially true, but you''re forgetting something. Women aren''t some secret group ruling the world; this probably happens subconsciously for them. Also, you''re ignoring societal norms and moral rules. The concepts of ''good'' or ''evil'' are things we created. In short, there''s no objective, good or evil, but we drew certain moral lines to establish society, and crossing those lines was forbidden. That''s how society was born. Basically, you''re just criticizing things through the lens of artificial morality while ignoring instincts and evolutionary developments... Damnn, I really just want to wake up now."


    Annaxor narrowed his eyes at me, his expression unreadable. "You''ve raised an interesting point..." Then he looked as if into the distance or the horizon "AnywayOur conversation was quite enjoyable, kid. Let''s continue this another time," he said with a grin.


    And at that moment, the darkness began to fade, replaced by a dazzling light. My eyes opened at the sight of a grand chandelier. My whole body ached, yet I felt full of energy. Lowering my head, I noticed a white-haired figure tightly clutching my arm on my right side. I took a deep breath, pulling the blanket off me as I silently wished this white-haired woman was who I thought she was.


    Her face was turned toward me, and she held my arm as if afraid I might disappear. Even with her eyes closed and her hair disheveled, her striking beauty was undeniable. Her soft breaths lightly tickled my skin. It was Luciana.


    Turning my body slightly, I pulled her closer to hug her tightly. I kissed her silky, fragrant hair, breathing in her scent deeply. Luciana stirred slightly and, realizing I was awake, returned my embrace with more eagerness.


    "Little Ethan, you scared me so much..." she whispered. I could feel tears welling up in her eyes


    Suddenly, I flipped her over, positioning myself directly above her while distancing myself slightly. Pinning her shoulders to the bed, I stared angrily into her surprised blue eyes.


    "Don''t you ever think of doing something so stupid again, do you hear me?!"


    Luciana''s blue eyes locked onto mine, their depth reflecting both shock and sorrow. "Ethan..." she whispered softly. "I''m sorry..." Tears flowed from her eyes drop by drop.


    Hearing the sincerity in her words, I sighed and let go, collapsing onto her. As I held her even tighter, I realized that the position we had fallen into carried a level of intimacy that went beyond the typical affection between a mother and son. For a brief moment, Annaxor''s words echoed in my mind, and I couldn''t deny it anymore. Deep down, I harbored feelings for Luciana that were far from innocent.


    And honestly, remembering the sight of her lifeless body tumbling down the stairs slowly, I no longer felt the need to suppress those feelings. In this mortal world, if I truly desired something, I had to claim it. Opportunities wouldn''t come to me by chance, nor would everything just fall into place randomly. To me, it was better to take risks and face the outcome than to regret never trying.


    So, I decided to stop repressing my feelings and urges. Leaning in to kiss Luciana''s full lips, I resolved to take the risk and let my genuine emotions guide me as I kissed her.


    The first time I kissed her, I felt like I was in paradise. Her lips, so soft in a way I had not yet experienced, seemed to crush under my lips. Perhaps because of the initial shock, Luciana didn''t react at all, which made my job easier. I took her face in my hands and started to kiss her more passionately, but by this time, she had recovered and started to push me away with her arms.


    "Ethan, what are you doing?!"

 Chapter 205 - 205: Forbidden Fruit

    Luciana''s astonishment only grew as she stared into my eyes. She had never expected my kiss and was utterly unprepared. To be fair, no mother could ever be ready for such a situation. Realizing the intense fire in my gaze, her surprise deepened, and she swallowed involuntarily.


    "Ethan¡­ What do you think you''re doing? I''m your mother," she said, but her voice was softer this time.


    I ran my hands through her silver hair, but I noticed how even the smallest of my movements elicited a reaction from her. "I know. You are my mother¡­ and the woman I love in this world."


    Her eyes widened further at my confession, her shock evident. "No, that''s not true¡­ You''re only saying this because you''re hurt¡­ You''re not in your right mind," she said, shaking her head vigorously, as if trying to convince herself more than me.


    "Mother, I love you. I''ve kept this hidden from you for so long, but I can''t anymore. Since I returned from the academy, my life has been in danger several times. In those moments, one realizes who truly matters in life..." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luciana''s expression grew more desperate as my words sank in. She raised her hands to my mouth, covering it with her small palms. "Please stop, Ethan. Just shut up... I don''t want to lose you," she said, her eyes filling with tears.


    While incestuous relationships weren''t entirely taboo in this world, they weren''t widely accepted either. Especially a relationship between a mother and son¡ªit was both more unique and more tolerable in some circles. Luciana hadn''t been born into a wealthy family. Her childhood had likely been spent among ordinary people who criticized the nobles'' immoral relationships.


    I gently took her delicate hands in mine and continued speaking. "Lucy... Holding your lifeless body in my arms, with tears streaming down my face after so many years... It was then that I truly understood my feelings for you and don''t want to lose you. I want to keep you by my side. I want to wake up to your scent and fall asleep in your warmth. I don''t care how immoral or perverse it might seem¡ªI love you."


    Tears began to roll down Luciana''s cheeks. Her trembling lips betrayed the storm within her. Yet in her eyes, there was both condemnation and a deep affection. These conflicting emotions only grew more intense with every second she looked at me helplessly.


    "Ethan, what you''re saying cannot be true," she said, her voice shaky and weak. "This is just confusion. You mustn''t think about it again..."


    I stepped closer, placing my hands on her fragile shoulders, locking eyes with her. "Confusion? Mother, every moment I think of you, my heart clings tighter to these feelings. This isn''t confusion. These emotions have grown inside me for years. Instead of suppressing them, now I''ve chosen to embrace them."


    Luciana tried to slip away from under my hands, but it was a feeble effort. Even she didn''t seem certain of what she wanted. I cupped her face in my hands, gently lifting her head to meet my gaze once more.


    "Ethan, this relationship would destroy both of us," Luciana whispered, her words barely audible, her eyes still fixed on mine. "As a mother, I have duties to protect you. These feelings are wrong. I can''t let you lose your way."


    "Mom, from now on, our relationship will never be the same, and we will no longer be a normal mother and son. It''s time to decide: either we grow closer than ever, or we become colder toward each other than ever before. If you choose the first option, I promise everything will get better. But if you choose the second, every time you see me, you''ll remember my intense confession. And I''ll remember this hurtful day when you rejected me. We''ll never treat each other the same way again."


    Luciana averted her gaze, taking a deep breath. Her inner turmoil was tearing her apart; every line on her face told the story of the battle raging within her mind. She placed her hands on my chest, gently pushing me, though there was no real strength behind it. When she looked back at me, tears streamed down her face.


    "Ethan, I never wanted things to go this far," she said, her voice trembling. "But you''re right. Nothing will ever be the same again. I''ll remember what you said today every time I see you. But that doesn''t mean I won''t do what''s right."


    "What is right, Mother?" I asked, my voice a mixture of impatience and desperation. "In this world, everyone creates their own sense of right. We don''t have to follow the rules imposed on us. We can choose our own lives, our own happiness."


    Luciana stepped back, clasping her trembling hands together and lowering her head. She remained silent for a moment before slowly raising her head to look at me with a sorrowful yet resolute expression.


    "Ethan, I love you. More than anything and anyone. But this love must remain that of a mother for her child. I have to reject you because it''s the best thing for both of us," she said, her voice cracking.


    Her words struck my heart like a dagger. Yet I maintained the resolve in my gaze as I took a step closer to her. "Is that truly what you want, Mother? Is suppressing something that deeply affects your heart the right thing to do?" I asked.


    Luciana''s lips quivered, more tears falling from her eyes. For a moment, I saw hesitation in her gaze. But then she took a deep breath, regaining her composure.


    "No, Ethan. I don''t think it''s the right thing," she said, her voice slightly rising. "But I have to do it. To protect you. To protect myself. And most importantly, to preserve the bond we share."


    Her words created a deep emptiness inside me. Yet when I saw her determination, I knew pressing further was pointless. I remained silent for a moment, then bowed my head slightly and stepped back.


    "Alright, Mother," I said, my voice heavy with exhaustion. "I''ll accept your decision. But know this: I will always love you, and my feelings will never change."


    Luciana took a shaky breath, wiping her tears. Then she quickly left the room. As I stared after her, complex emotions consumed me. This battle was not over, it had only been postponed. But I knew that a seed of doubt had been planted in Luciana''s heart, a seed that would grow over time and perhaps one day lead her to accept the true nature of the forbidden bond between us.


    After Luciana left the room, I sat in silence for a long time. In the deep stillness of the room, the only sound was the frantic beating of my heart. But the fire in my eyes hadn''t faded; I had seen the indecision, and a hidden passion within her. Luciana''s words tried to deny her feelings, but her eyes and trembling hands couldn''t conceal the truth.


    The next morning, my desire to see Luciana had become unbearable. The sun had just risen, and the cool morning air filled my room. Before setting out to see her again, I formulated my plan in my mind. This couldn''t just be a confession. I had to stir the doubt in her heart, reach the depths of her emotions.


    I found Luciana in the garden. Her silver hair shimmered in the morning sun, casting everything around her into shadow with her elegance. Yet there was unease in her gaze. As I approached, she quickly turned her head, freezing in place when she saw me.


    "Ethan, you shouldn''t be here," she said, her voice trying to sound firm, but the unease was unmistakable.


    "Do you not want to see me anymore? Do you hate me that much?" I said, the slight hurt in my voice evident.


    The stern expression on Luciana''s face softened almost instantly. Her gaze seemed to probe the depth of my words. The familiar glint of affection returned to her eyes, but this time it was intertwined with a mix of guilt and sorrow. Her lips parted, but as she tried to speak, no sound came out. For a moment, she stood still, as if she didn''t know what to say or do.


    "Ethan... No... I couldn''t possibly not want to see you," she finally said, her voice low and shaky. "Hating you... That''s impossible. But..."


    At the word "but," her eyes filled with tears, and her voice began to tremble. Folding her hands over her chest, she struggled to contend with her inner turmoil.


    "You are my son. My everything. I love you more than anything in this world," she said, letting a few tears fall unchecked. "But this love... it mustn''t be misunderstood. My love for you was always meant to be the pure love of a mother for her child. It always should have been. But now... I feel something changing in my heart, and it scares me."


    The despair in Luciana''s voice echoed heavily in my heart. I took a step closer to her, locking my eyes onto her tear-filled gaze. "Mother, don''t let these feelings frighten you. In this world, people do all sorts of things to get what they want. Our feelings are just as pure and real as anyone else''s... And trying to suppress them will only hurt us more. Try to release your emotions for once, just a jez"


    Luciana remained silent for a while, but the silence betrayed the storm raging in her mind. Finally, with trembling hands, she placed them around my neck and slightly lowered her head. Tears streamed down her face as she tried to stifle her sobs.


    "Ethan... I''m so afraid of losing you. If I give in to these feelings, we could ruin everything." After those words she hugged me gently and at that moment I felt as if there was almost no strength left in her arms.


    Placing my hands gently on her delicate waist, I moved even closer to her. "Ruin everything? No. I promise you, together we can make everything better. Just trust me, Mom. Believe in yourself and in us."


    Luciana''s lips quivered, but her eyes locked onto mine for a moment. She looked so fragile, unable to hide her indecision and emotions. At that moment, I realized her love was overcoming her restraint. Slowly lowering her head, and put her soft head on my chest. she whispered softly,


    "Ethan... I love you more than anything.... more than everything and everyone, but... but I don''t know if this is right. Yet I''m so tired of denying these feelings, and my heart can never reject you."


    I could hear her sobbing when she said those words and soon my shirt was soaked with her tears.

 Chapter 206 - 206: Post-war

    Luciana''s words were truly heartfelt and sincere. She had always been this kind of person. I gently patted her back and kissed her silver head.


    "Listen to me. Maybe we should try taking things slowly and being together. This way, you can get used to it more easily, and make a clearer decision."


    Upon hearing my words, Luciana raised her head and looked at me, tears still flowing from her eyes. Then she slowly nodded a few times. It was as if she had completely surrendered herself to me. This was quite natural; she had no idea what to do right now.


    "Let''s go have breakfast. I''m sure you have many questions," I said, taking Luciana''s hands and leading her inside.


    Although there were still enough servants in the palace, it had lost its former vibrancy. While we were having breakfast, Luciana slowly regained her composure and took on a better mood. At least the tears were no longer streaming from her eyes. I answered her questions one by one, and she answered mine as well.


    Isabella had gone to suppress a rebellion and still hadn''t returned. Though this news worried me, I didn''t show it. Luciana also told me that she had sent Odette, but I immediately told her that Odette had to return. We continued to talk about many things. We weren''t laughing and having fun like before, but at least, despite my sudden confession of love, things had improved between us. For now, it was best to let time take care of some matters, though there was no point in prolonging this issue too much.


    In a few weeks at most, I would make Luciana make a decision. After breakfast, before heading to the study that Richard used to work in, I didn''t forget to kiss Luciana on the cheek.


    When I entered the study, Richard''s old notebooks were still in their places. This room had once been the place where important decisions, almost as crucial as the heart of the Asina Kingdom, had been made. Now, as a vassal prince, I sat at the same table, making plans for survival. My anger was still fresh, but I had to control it. Hasty decisions made in the rush to defeat an enemy would come at a great cost. I would move with patience.


    First, I needed to restore authority. I had to urgently gather the advisors and reorganize the royal guards. There were already some guards in the capital, but it wasn''t enough. Alpshar had promised to surrender all Asina artifacts, but gathering the prisoners again was going to be a difficult task. Also, I would need to declare myself king soon and officially take the throne.


    Right now, I also needed to find Isabella. Everything was chaotic. I picked up one of Richard''s notebooks and began flipping through the pages. Decisions made during my father''s reign, written reports, and war strategies... Every detail showcased the grandeur of the Asina Kingdom in the past. Now that grandeur was destroyed. But it wasn''t just the war that had been lost. The people''s hope had also faded. Without regaining that hope, rebuilding the kingdom would be impossible.


    I felt the weight of the burden on my shoulders. To reclaim the throne and restore the country to its former power, I had to carefully plan every step. My immediate priorities were the army, resources, and reputation. Without securing these, any action I took would lead both me and my people to disaster.


    The first thing I had to do was find Isabella. She was the strongest queen, and I needed her for legitimacy. Without knowing where she was, I couldn''t make any rescue plans.


    I called a servant and gave him orders. "I want a detailed report on where Isabella was last seen immediately. Also, make sure Odette returns. She must be here as soon as possible."


    The servant bowed and quickly left the room. Then, I turned my attention to the situation in the capital. Alpshar''s army wouldn''t be coming here, or even crossing the borders of Asina. Therefore, there wouldn''t be any looted cities, or at least not much damage. Of course, this scenario would hold only if no rebellions broke out.


    Although Richard had prepared a large army for war, he could not have used the treasury entirely. Richard was an extremely stingy king. Knowing this, some people in the capital might try to steal from the royal treasury, so I urgently needed to increase the number of guards.


    Additionally, I had to use the newspaper company that still belonged to me to inform the public of the way I wanted. Now that I thought about it, there was a lot to do. So, I grabbed some paper and a pen to write a few letters. These letters were for the my women who remained at the academy. I needed their help, but it would take time for these letters to reach them. It was especially important to inform Catherine and Evangeline about the situation in their countries.


    Once the letters were written, I returned to my major tasks. I called the Minister of War, the Treasurer, and the Minister of Justice to my room. Shortly after, two people entered my room: Minister of Justice, Sir George, and Treasurer, Sir William. The Minister of War was not there. They both knelt in front of me.


    "We greet the Prince of the Sun," they both said at the same time.


    This was a gesture of loyalty. "Where is the Minister of War Sir Edward?"


    The two advisors looked at each other upon hearing my question. "Your Excellency, Sir Edward left the capital to swear loyalty to Prince Liam."


    These words shocked me. "Swear loyalty to Liam? The legitimate prince and the next king are officially me, so why would he do such a thing?"


    "Your Excellency, I think you are unaware... Your brother, Prince Liam, and another brother, Prince Thaerd, have claimed to be kings. Furthermore, these two were recognized by Emperor Alpshar."


    I fell silent for a moment, shocked. The anger, confusion, and uncertainty inside me mixed together. Prince Liam and Thaerd were trying to take over the kingdom, ignoring me and all my rights? Even though Alpshar had declared me the King of Asina, he had also recognized Fiona''s children as kings.


    It was probably Alpshar who wanted an internal war in Asina to prevent me from growing stronger. In any case, I urgently needed to be crowned and sit on the throne.


    "Prepare a coronation ceremony immediately¡­ It should be tonight. It doesn''t have to be extravagant or too large. We can have another grand ceremony later. My mother will be the one to crown me and invite all the nobles in the capital or near the capital. Make sure that all the nobles know about it by the day after tomorrow." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two advisors exchanged a glance for a moment, then nodded and quickly stood up to leave. Under my orders, preparations for a coronation ceremony began. My stance on the scale of the ceremony was clear; while this first one would officially mark my coronation, it was only a beginning. A truly impressive coronation ceremony, one that would declare my victory and power, should be held later.


    Once I was alone, I took a deep breath and sat at the table. My mind was in turmoil with many thoughts. Liam and Thaerd''s rebellion hadn''t actually surprised me, and this situation was also a sign for me to take action. I should be the true heir to the kingdom, and with these two brothers recognized by Alpshar, the future of the Asina Kingdom was doomed. This also presented me with an opportunity to prove myself and solidify my authority, but every step of this opportunity would have to be carefully planned.


    Another attendant entered and handed me a report. I had received information about where Queen Isabella had last been seen, but finding out what had actually happened to her was a laborious process. "Your Excellency, Queen Isabella has returned with some war prisoners and is¡­"


    The attendant''s words were cut off as the door behind him slammed open, and Isabella entered. I gestured for the attendant to leave with my hand as Isabella ran toward me, tears in her eyes. I stood up and opened my arms for her. Isabella tightly embraced me and cried silently in my chest. Meanwhile, I gently stroked her black hair and back.


    I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, but the moment Isabella lifted her head and kissed me passionately, the d¨¦j¨¤ vu was shattered. Isabella was pulling my hair, pressing herself against me, and claiming my mouth with her tongue. She was showing her fear, desire, and longing all at once.


    Then she pulled away and looked at me with tear-filled eyes. It was clear how worried and frightened she was. "Ethan, let''s leave this place. Take your mother and your siblings, and let''s leave and build a new life somewhere far away. Let''s go to a quieter, peaceful place¡­ Please... I''m so tired of this, I''m losing my mind."

 Chapter 207 - 207: King Ethan

    Against Isabella''s emotional outburst, I was momentarily paralyzed, unsure of how to respond. The overwhelming fear and despair in her eyes gripped me profoundly. After all, love and devotion as deep as hers could shake a person to their core. Yet, after a brief pause, I pulled her into a soothing embrace.


    "Isabella, stay calm. There''s nothing to worry about," I said, my voice firm yet reassuring. "We have to stay here. The future of the kingdom rests in my hands, and we must face this path together. Running away will only make things harder. And I promise you, I''ll do everything to ensure we never end up in such a dire situation again."


    Isabella relaxed slightly in the warmth of my embrace, though her eyes remained filled with sorrow. "But Ethan, it feels like everything is ending. What if we just left? Together, we could find a place to start anew, somewhere we''d live without fear, just you and me..."


    Her words stirred a sense of unease within me. Seeing her this frightened was challenging, but I also knew the gravity of our situation. Shouldering all this responsibility was bound to make things even more complicated if I faltered.


    I took a deep breath, holding her tighter as I replied in a calm yet resolute tone,


    "Isabella, running away isn''t what we need to do right now. We must stay and protect these lands and our family. If we fail, there won''t be anywhere left to escape to. There''s much I must do for the kingdom and our people, but I promise you this: if something like this ever happens again, I''ll take you away. We''ll build a new life together far from here, free of fear. But for now, we must remain."


    Though the tension inside me lingered, I felt a growing determination in my words. I didn''t want to subject her to such fear ever again. But retreat couldn''t be our only choice. Seeing the terror in her eyes pained me deeply, yet I couldn''t abandon everything so easily. If I were to give up after just one defeat, then I had no business starting this journey in the first place.


    Isabella took a deep breath, gripping my arms tightly. The fear in her eyes seemed to soften slightly, replaced by a hint of understanding. Her lips quivered as she spoke in a trembling voice.


    "I know how strong you are, Ethan. But what if this war takes you from me? If I lose you for the sake of this kingdom, my life will have no meaning..."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me. Her worries were justified, not for me, but for her. I knew she wouldn''t survive such a loss.


    Gently placing my fingers under her chin, I lifted her face to meet my gaze. Locking eyes with her, I spoke each word with heartfelt sincerity.


    "Isabella, I''ve made a promise to you. I will never leave you alone. This fight may be challenging, but we are together, and as long as we have each other, nothing can break us... Besides, look on the bright side: you won''t be alone anymore. I won''t be returning to the academy; I''ll be spending my days with you in the palace from now on."


    For a moment, hesitation flickered in Isabella''s eyes. Yet my last sentence brought a faint smile to her lips. She wiped away her tears and hugged me tightly.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you... But can we stay like this for a while...?"


    Her soft voice and the warmth of her embrace made everything else fade into the background. Time seemed to slow, and for a brief moment, all the responsibilities, wars, and threats lost their meaning. I couldn''t refuse her request.


    "Of course," I murmured gently. "For as long as you need, we''ll stay like this."


    I felt her head rest against my chest, her breathing gradually calming. The storms inside her seemed to subside, bringing a sliver of peace. Yet I knew this brief respite wouldn''t change the realities awaiting us. We stayed like that for about ten minutes before Isabella pulled away, her demeanor much improved. Soon after, she expressed her desire to help organize the palace and the capital. Naturally, I agreed, and Isabella left the room in better spirits.


    ---


    By evening, the palace had begun to regain some of its former grandeur. While it wasn''t back to its full glory, the improvements were evident. A ceremonial crowning was planned for me that evening, a swift declaration of my ascension to the throne.


    As darkness enveloped the palace''s grand courtyard, the glow of candles and torches cast an enchanting atmosphere. The echo of my footsteps in the corridors felt heavier than ever. My heart beat with a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    When I entered the ceremonial hall, the palace''s high-ranking officials, generals, and royal advisors were already in their places. The golden embroidered carpets and crystal chandeliers added to the splendor of the setting. Yet among the crowd, only two figures captured my attention: Isabella and my mother, Queen Luciana.


    Luciana stood poised, radiating elegance as she awaited the coronation. Her shimmering silver hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her silver-embroidered gown made her appear almost divine. She looked far better than she had the previous night and morning, and a smile spread across her face as she saw me. As both a queen and a mother, her demeanor exuded grace and strength.


    Isabella, adorned in a regal purple gown, looked breathtaking as she stood amidst the grandeur. She, too, was part of this new era¡ªmy queen. As the High Priest recited his ceremonial prayers, a heavy silence descended over the hall. Luciana, holding my gleaming golden crown, began to walk toward me with measured steps. Her eyes, filled with stories untold, rested on me. She wasn''t just my mother; she was my family and a woman I deeply loved.


    As she reached me, I bowed my head slightly. With the crown in her hands, she adopted a posture as if blessing me. Her voice, soft yet resolute, filled the room.


    "Ethan, you are not only my son, but the protector of these lands. I have always guided you, but now it is time for you to carve your own path. This crown is not merely a symbol of power; it is a weighty responsibility. I trust in your wisdom and strength to lead this kingdom to prosperity."


    Her voice did not waver, but her eyes held a profound sadness. At that moment, I felt the depth of her struggles and sacrifices. When I raised my head to meet her gaze, I understood that my mother was proud of me.


    As Luciana carefully placed the crown upon my head, the hall erupted into thunderous applause. Yet it wasn''t the applause that moved me¡ªit was the light touch of her hand on my shoulder. In a voice meant only for me, she whispered, "I trust you, Ethan."


    The moment the crown rested on my head, I felt its weight. It wasn''t just gold; it bore the hopes and burdens of an entire kingdom. As the applause subsided and silence enveloped the hall, it was my turn to speak. I stepped forward and seated myself upon the throne, its cold surface pressing against my back.


    At that moment, everyone in the hall, including my mother and Isabella, knelt before me. From the center of the hall, I surveyed the gathered crowd. My eyes swept over their faces¡ªsome gazed at me with admiration, others with skepticism.


    Raising my head slowly, I ensured my voice echoed through the chamber. "You are all here because you know an era has ended, and a new one begins today." My tone was firm, carrying a quiet yet unmistakable menace. Each word heightened the tension in the room, stoking their anticipation.


    "My presence on this throne is no coincidence. The kingdom stands at a crossroads. We bear the weight of past mistakes¡ªbetrayals, weaknesses, and misdirections. But that era is over. With me, these lands will be reborn. Not only will we crush our enemies, but we will also purge the decay within our own ranks."


    The impact of my words began to show on their faces. Some shifted uncomfortably, yet none dared move. This was precisely the reaction I sought. Doubt and fear might exist, but once submission sets in, the game is won.


    "Our enemies," I continued, my voice growing more resolute, "are not just beyond our borders. They lurk within, hidden in every corner, waiting to strike. But let it be known that my bloody hands will reshape this kingdom. I will pay every price, make every decision, and bear every sacrifice. Under my rule, no one will escape justice."


    The silence in the hall turned into palpable tension. The people weren''t just looking at me; they were reflecting on their own positions. That was exactly what I wanted¡ªto sow division and make them see me as their sole source of security.


    I then rose from the throne. As the coldness of the seat left my back, I felt a surge of authority as I looked down upon the crowd. "Tonight is not just a coronation; it is a beginning. You are all witnesses to the rebirth of this kingdom. But this rebirth will have no place for the weak or the fearful. Only the strong will prevail. The loyal will rise. And the traitors..." I paused, letting the weight of my words sink in. "Will be forgotten. From today, my reign as King Ethan begins."


    ____ S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wishing you a happy, healthy, and successful New Year!

 Chapter 208 - 208: New kings

    "I will give my first orders now. First, immediately establish a new army and increase the number of guards in the city. Tell all the nobles in my kingdom to swear their allegiance and come here to pledge their loyalty. All nobles who have sworn loyalty to me must be ready to establish their own units. I will take the necessary steps to rebuild my kingdom," I continued, sharpening my voice. "Everyone must know their place. These nobles must be ready to fight for the safety of my people. None of them have the right to escape. I want to see each of them fulfill their duties."


    "There will be no feast for now. No coronation ceremony either, and there will be no celebration until every traitor in my country is dead! Now, everyone return to your work and focus on protecting your assets." I said, heading toward the other door to the immediate left of the throne.


    The genuine issue I needed to focus on was that Fiona''s two sons, Liam and Thaerd, had declared themselves kings. This would undoubtedly open the door to another war, but if I eliminated them both as quickly as possible, I could minimize the damage. First, I needed to find out where they were, what areas they controlled, their strength, and who their supporters were.


    I immediately ordered a meeting with the two remaining advisors and the only general who had sworn loyalty to me. In just a few minutes, everyone was there. I sat at my place at the table and looked at each of them one by one.


    "Sir Orlon, from now on, I have temporarily appointed you as the Minister of war. I hope you will not disappoint me," I said to the general.


    General Sir Orlon was responsible for protecting the capital and was a relatively new general. Although I didn''t have deep knowledge about him, he was the highest-ranking soldier I currently had, so I had no choice but to appoint him to this position.


    Sir Orlon stood up with a serious expression, placing his left hand on his chest and bowing. "I will carry out your orders, Your Majesty. I will work with all my strength to protect your kingdom," he said, his voice firm and strong.


    I then turned my eyes to the two other advisors at the table. "Lord William, and Lord George, I would like a detailed analysis of the current situation from both of you. What do you know about the positions, strengths, and supporters of Fiona''s sons?"


    Lord William, an old and wise man, began to speak calmly. "Your Majesty, Liam declared himself king at Lanvador Castle in the south. He has established a strong defense line on the southern border. Additionally, Lanvador has an economic advantage because it controls trade routes. General Roderick, a former commander, supports him. Roderick is an experienced warrior and has organized Grevador''s garrison tightly. Also, Duke Fernnard was the first to pledge his support to him, and with this support, many nobles have sworn allegiance to Prince Liam one after another. It would not be wrong to say that he currently controls our southern region."


    Lord George, a younger but more ambitious man, spoke next. "Thaerd, on the other hand, claimed the throne in the northern city of Thalmyr. Although Thalmyr itself has no military importance, it seems he has won the loyalty of the surrounding villages. Duke Leonardo also claimed to support him. Therefore, it would not be wrong to say that he has control over a large portion of the northern lands."


    The situation was quite dire. We were essentially trapped between two forces, like a sausage being squeezed between bread. Liam was in the south, Thaerd in the north, and I was waiting in the middle, in the capital. However, defeating them wasn''t impossible. I remembered that I had managed to pull Duke Leonardo, Thaerd''s supporter, to my side, but it seemed like he had changed his mind after the war was lost. Duke Fernnard already didn''t like me. But there was still Duke Grohandal, who had remained neutral. If I could gain his support, everything would be much easier.


    The silence in the room was heavy with the weight of the decision. All eyes were on me, but I gathered my thoughts and began to speak in a calm, authoritative manner.


    "Call Lord Grohandal here immediately," I said. "He may have chosen to remain neutral, but that is no longer an option. We will make it clear to him that he must choose his side for the future of this kingdom. If he stands with us, he will gain great rewards. But if he sides with the enemy, make sure he knows he will be seen as a traitor and share the same fate."


    Lord William nodded. "Your Majesty, Lord Grohandal has always been a pragmatic man. He tends to bend to whoever holds power. If we can show him that we are strong enough, we may be able to win his support," he said.


    "Exactly why," I responded, turning my eyes to Sir Orlon, "we are prioritizing the restructuring of our army and fortifying the capital. I want actual power, not show. Use all your resources for this. Treasurer, Lord William, handles this matter with care. Also, I will soon bring a large amount of gold from my own companies to the palace, and we will probably have enough money." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord William bowed, showing he understood the weight of my plan. "I will carry out your orders to the letter, Your Majesty," he said. Then I turned to Lord George.


    "Gather more information about the nobles who have sworn loyalty to Thaerd. I want to know why they pledged allegiance to him. If we can break this loyalty, he will lose his northern support. Find ways to win the hearts and loyalty of the nobles. I want to eliminate the seeds of rebellion before they even sprout."


    Lord George nodded slightly. "Understood, Your Majesty. I will conduct a detailed analysis to weaken the loyalty of those around Thaerd. I will develop a strategy that will make them question their allegiance," he said.


    There was a brief silence at the table. Everyone agreed with me; arms alone would not win this war, but through clever moves. Finally, I stood up from the table, looked at everyone in the room, and strengthened my voice even more.


    "You all know your duties now. Failure is not an option. Our goal is clear: the unity and security of this kingdom. No traitor, no claimant to the throne, will break this unity. Now, return to your work and carry out the orders I have given."


    As my advisors and general left the room one by one, I was left alone, and my mind began to race with thoughts. The throne claims of Fiona''s sons were not just a matter of power; it was about regaining the trust and loyalty of the people. As much as external support, I also needed a solid foundation from within.


    I quickly assigned a guard to bring the head of my newspaper company here. If I could secretly distribute some newspapers to the northern and southern cities, there could be uprisings against Fiona''s two children. I also summoned those temporarily managing my other companies to the palace and invited the servant guild. I needed the servant guild, which had the largest espionage network in the kingdom, for this war.


    Breaking the heavy silence in the room, I took action to ensure the rapid implementation of the orders. Soon, Madam Madeleine, who was in charge of the Asina Kingdom for the servant guild, was brought to my room, accompanied by her daughter, Althea. When Althea saw me, she seemed somewhat relieved, probably thinking that I had either died or been seriously injured in the war. Despite our unpleasant past parting, she seemed to have not forgotten me.


    Madam Madeleine, with her noble and warrior-like posture, bowed before me. "Your Majesty, we have responded to your summons immediately. The servant guild is at your service."


    "Madam Madeleine, the fate of our kingdom is at risk right now. Fiona''s sons have made throne claims in both the north and the south. We need to weaken their supporters, monitor their movements, and sabotage them when necessary. I need your guild''s help for this task."


    Madam Madeleine gave a slight nod. "Your Majesty, our guild''s network is spread throughout the kingdom. We have reliable sources of information in both the north and the south. However, for such an operation, I will need to mobilize a large part of the guild."


    "After this war, if you are successful, I plan to reward you by declaring you a noble. You may choose a position in the rebellious lands of either the north or the south and settle there. Of course, in return, I will ask you to sever your ties with the servant guild and swear loyalty to me."


    Madam Madeleine''s eyes briefly lit up when she heard my offer. However, maintaining her professional demeanor, she took a deep breath and bowed her head. "Your Majesty, it would be an honor for our guild to continue working with you. However, such a great reward... we will do everything in our power to earn it," she said.


    Her noticeably controlled joy in her tone indicated that my guess might be right. I knew she had once been a fallen noble and was eager to regain that status. But I couldn''t predict how strong that desire was or how much it could influence her ties with the guild. Therefore, I realized I needed to take one more step before fully securing her acceptance of the offer.


    "This is a great responsibility. While expecting the servant guild to conduct such a wide-scale operation, I trust in the skills under your leadership, Madam Madeleine. But this will only be possible if you succeed. Our goal is clear: to eliminate those supporting Fiona''s sons and eradicate these throne claims once and for all."


    Madam Madeleine nodded slightly. "I understand, Your Majesty. I will immediately mobilize our networks in both the north and south. In addition to gathering intelligence, we will take actions that will demoralize the enemy."

 Chapter 209 - 209: Three factions

    After Lady Madeleine''s departure, I wrote a kind of public address to be published in the newspapers. After pondering it for some time, I finally managed to complete the public address (chp:102). I am confident that this message will at least stir something in the people and instill courage in them.


    Shortly after, the manager temporarily running my newspaper company arrived. He was not a noble, but he was a highly educated man. After handing him the material to be published, I immediately ordered the printing of thousands of newspaper copies. The manager said he would carry out my orders and left.


    Then, the manager temporarily overseeing my bank company came to see me. Most of my assets and the revenues from my other businesses were invested in this bank. I promptly instructed him to bring all my wealth to the palace. I also assigned Isabella a group of guards to safely transport this money to the palace.


    Following this, I sent another letter to the servants'' guild, ordering the immediate transfer of Lunaene, the mother of Liam''s child and princess of Avarya, who was hiding near the capital. Liam''s child provided me with a powerful bargaining chip. Moreover, I had learned that Liam controlled the south, the border region with Avarya.


    If I informed the King of Avarya that Liam had abducted and assaulted his sister years ago, the king would likely attack the region under Liam''s control. However, I was sure that the King of Avarya wouldn''t do this out of concern for his sister but to annex new lands to his kingdom.


    For this reason, I would only use this trump card as a last resort. Later, I could use Princess Lunaene to take over the Kingdom of Avarya. For now, my plan was to either threaten Liam with his child or at least deceive him.


    Meanwhile, I briefly considered finding out where Fiona was, but since her two sons didn''t think highly of their mother, I quickly abandoned the idea.


    The next step was to wait and buy some time. I didn''t have much power, but I had a city with the strongest walls in the kingdom. Before the coalition war, Richard had already stocked the capital''s depot with supplies that could last two years. No sane person would want to lay siege to a city for two years. Once I replenished the guard forces, this city would be impenetrable. But my goal wasn''t just to have a safe city of my own.


    I needed to become the sole and undisputed king of the Kingdom of Asina. I already controlled the capital and its surroundings, but if Duke Grohandal pledged his support to me, I could also establish dominance over the western territories. This would give me control of the kingdom''s largest and busiest seaport, which would be an incredible advantage.


    *Knock, knock, knock


    When the door was knocked, I immediately said, "Come in," and Marsiel entered with a tense expression.


    "Your Majesty, I hope you are in good health."


    "I am, thanks to you. I must thank you personally¡ªfor saving both me and my mother," I said.


    It was true. Marsiel deserved to be rewarded. When I released my mana to heal Luciana, Marsiel could have caused me magical paralysis if she had wanted to. Magical paralysis is a serious condition where one can no longer use magic. Instead, Marsiel not only successfully healed my mother but also healed me perfectly despite my vulnerable state.


    "It was an honor to heal both Your Majesty, and the esteemed queen," Marsiel said. Then, hesitantly, she added, "Your Majesty, I was sent to consult with you on a matter."


    "Don''t hesitate; tell me what you need to say."


    Encouraged by my words, Marsiel seemed to relax a little. "Your Majesty, the concubines'' palace is currently in chaos. The concubines and their children are fearful and anxious, wondering what will happen to them. They sent me to learn your orders, especially whether they will be allowed to remain in the palace."


    "Of course, they will remain in the palace. Tell them not to worry. By the way, I have decided to appoint your mother, Lady Elbuanur, as the chief concubine of the concubines'' palace."


    Marsiel''s face lit up with a joyful smile as she bowed deeply before me and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty. We will not disappoint you." Then she stepped back and left the room.


    ---


    One week later


    A lot happened during this week. During one of the passionate nights I spent with Isabella, I told her about Luciana''s situation. Isabella had already suspected something and asked me first, so I detailed the situation without lying. Though she was initially surprised, she later accepted it with understanding. She even offered to help me.


    When she said she''d help, I didn''t think she was serious, but in the following days, Luciana''s behavior and the way she looked at me began to change. Isabella''s influence, as her closest friend, played a big role in this. I am truly grateful to Isabella; she is the very definition of a perfect woman.


    Meanwhile, my sister Odette was brought back to the palace. She seemed genuinely happy to see me. Fortunately, she was too young and innocent to notice the awkward situation between Luciana and me.


    After everything that had transpired, I felt closer than ever to making Luciana completely mine. Yet I needed her to be absolutely certain before taking the last step. That''s why last night, we simply shared a bed¡ªnothing romantic or physical¡ªjust the way we used to when I was a child. Back then, Luciana would often be the one who insisted on it.


    At first, she seemed hesitant and uncertain, but soon she grew accustomed to my presence. Now, as morning arrived, and I opened my eyes, I found Luciana holding onto me tightly, just like the morning after I was wounded a week ago. She clung to me as though she were afraid I might disappear.


    When I gently kissed her forehead, her white eyelashes fluttered, and she slowly opened her eyes. Seeing my face so close, she initially looked surprised and startled, but then she relaxed, resting her head shyly on my chest.


    "Little Ethan..." she murmured softly, her voice low but heartfelt.


    I kissed her silvery hair and whispered in her ear, "Let''s have breakfast, mother."


    ---


    At the breakfast table, the atmosphere was livelier than it had been a few days ago. Avanne had arrived at the palace with my daughter, along with the maid I had accidentally impregnated, who came with her son.


    The letters I had sent to the women at the academy were unlikely to reach them for a few more weeks. However, as soon as the letters did arrive, they would all use the academy''s teleportation portal to arrive here instantly. When that day came, this palace would truly come to life. Until then, I realized we would need a larger dining table. Perhaps I could set up a separate table for the children, leaving my main table for my wives. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This plan would likely be useful in the future when I had even more children. Otherwise, the table would become so long that seeing the other end would be impossible.


    ---


    After breakfast, I retired to my room. Over the past week, the news I had received through the servant guild was unsurprising but crucial. The new emperor of the Tamerid Empire was now Yavein, who also happened to be the husband of Fiona''s daughter, Umala. However, it was reported that Umala had gone missing over the past week. She likely fled the palace upon realizing she had no power to stop her husband, which was undoubtedly good news for me.


    This development reduced the likelihood of the Tamerid Empire, or at least Fiona''s two sons, interfering in Asina''s civil war under the pretense of supporting one of the factions. Meanwhile, across the continent, the kings of the northern kingdoms had all been executed by Alpshar, with the sole exception of the Emperor of Tiamat, who had not only retained his throne but solidified his position with Alpshar''s support.


    As for me, letters had arrived from both Liam and Fiona''s other son, Thaerd. Both said nearly identical things, demanding that I recognize their legitimacy and vacate the capital in exchange for sparing my life. Naturally, I paid little heed to their threats and used the letters as kindling.


    On the other hand, Duke Grohandal, who had remained neutral until now, responded, expressing his desire to support me. However, he demanded a portion of Duke Fernnard''s lands, who currently supported Liam, as a condition. Reluctantly, I agreed to his terms with certain conditions. Shortly after, Duke Fernnard officially declared his support for me and informed me that he had begun mobilizing resources to form a new army.


    The Kingdom of Asina was now officially divided into three factions. Nobody could predict who would emerge victorious from this civil war, but I already knew the answer.


    No matter the cost, I had to win. No matter what it took, I had to survive¡ªand I was ready to do whatever it required.

 Chapter 210 - 210: Mad woman

    Now, I had to make a decision. What should I do? First of all, I knew Liam was the stronger side, so perhaps it made sense to attack the other one first. But if I attacked one of them, the other would strike me from behind. For now, waiting seemed to be the most logical option. Observing the moves of these two brothers and making a decision accordingly appeared to be a reasonable approach. If either of them made a mistake, it would present a perfect opportunity for me, but as I said, I needed to watch and wait for that.


    For now, the best course of action would be to build the strongest army possible. Since many skilled soldiers were lost after the war, it would take a long time for both sides to prepare a proper army. Of course, if either of them decided to attack without a proper army, it would also create a great opportunity for me.


    During this period, perhaps renewing the army and making reforms would be a good move. Their armor or swords could be upgraded. I could make training in the capital''s facilities more professional. All of these were reasonable plans. Thus, I began writing these plans on paper, forming the framework of a new reform.


    I could start by reorganizing the army''s training facilities. Inspired by modern military training methods, I could ensure my soldiers developed not only physically but also tactically. I drafted more systematic training programs and noted in my plans the addition of basic strategy courses to the army''s curriculum, as well as promoting group exercises.


    It was clear that armor and weapons needed renewal. I might not find modern metals or technology here, but this world had magic. By combining these two elements, it would be possible to produce more durable and functional equipment. I planned to meet with the blacksmiths in the castles and give them direct instructions about this matter.


    Additionally, the satisfaction of the people was the most important foundation for a king. Applying the governance principles I learned in the modern world here could increase my people''s loyalty. A fairer tax system, education reforms, and regulations to facilitate trade were high on my list. If I gained the support of the people, my enemies, if they were smart, would think twice before attacking me.


    I put down the pen I held and looked at the plans I had written. Until my enemies made a mistake, as I anticipated, I needed to start implementing these plans. Of course, these were only short-term reforms. Once this civil war ended, I would have to implement dozens of reforms. While I didn''t want to change the kingdom entirely, I was determined to make significant changes where necessary.


    A kingdom cannot survive by merely winning wars; earning the trust of the people, strengthening the economic system, and solidifying the main army were essential. For this reason, I also needed to start preparing long-term strategies.


    First, I had to focus on post-war reconstruction plans. To alleviate the devastating effects of the civil war, I needed to prioritize the needs of the people. I identified several key points for this:


    1. Reconstruction: Villages and cities likely devastated by uprisings and civil war needed rebuilding. By collaborating with architects and magic users, we could construct more resilient structures.


    2. Economy: Reopening currently blocked trade routes and supporting merchants and artisans was among my top priorities. Additionally, I had to prepare aid packages for farmers to revive agricultural areas damaged during the war.


    3. Justice and Law: Due to the civil war, some regions did not recognize royal authority, and local leaders had imposed their own rules. Establishing a new legal system and spreading justice throughout the kingdom was necessary.


    4. Military: During the civil war, the kingdom''s military strength would have been significantly weakened. In the post-war period, I needed to rebuild the army and create a stronger defense mechanism.


    These were the foundations of my five-step development project for the post-war period. For now, it seemed sufficient, but undoubtedly, there was much more to add. However, it would do for now. After setting the papers with my development plans aside, I stood up. I wanted to step outside and take a breath of fresh air.


    As I walked toward the door, warning bells rang in my mind. It was as if a serious threat was right next to me. Turning my head to the corner, I saw a pair of glowing eyes in the darkness. These eyes were extremely familiar, but to be honest, I hadn''t expected to see them here.


    "Princess Valthera, what brings you here?" I asked as I let go of the doorknob.


    Valthera approached me with a dangerous speed, grabbed me by the collar, and slammed me against the wall. My back hit the hard wall, and my eyes widened in shock. Valthera was looking at me angrily, but I could see traces of another emotion in her eyes¡ªa deeper feeling. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Twice! You put your life in danger twice in such a short time! Are you deliberately trying to get yourself killed?" When I saw the wings emerging from Valthera''s back, I realized how truly furious she was.


    Dragons usually revealed their wings only when they intended to fight. "Princess, I assure you, I had no such intention. Everything developed beyond my control. Also, let me remind you of our agreement," I said, trying to calm her down in vain.


    "An agreement? Do you think I care about an agreement? I accepted that stupid agreement just for a happy marriage! But if you''re determined to keep trying to kill yourself, I couldn''t care less about the agreement... Maybe this way is better. I''m already tired of waiting... Nothing can stop me now from making you mine."


    Valthera''s harsh voice echoed through the room, sending a shiver down my spine. Despite her words being threatening, it was impossible to ignore the intense emotion in her eyes. Her anger seemed like an outward expression of the feelings she had kept hidden deep inside. But I had to remain calm.


    "Valthera... Don''t rush. I''m sure you still want an happy marriage, unlike your parents'' unhappy one. I promise you, I won''t put my life in danger again as much as I can. But you must understand, life doesn''t always go the way we want. To win the war, I had to risk my life, and then I put myself in even greater danger to save my mother, but I didn''t die in either case. Please, go back to your home and live the beautiful adventures that we can talk about when we''re married. I promise, when the day comes that we finally unite, everything will be perfect."


    Valthera silently stared at my face for a few seconds. The anger in her eyes seemed to soften a little, but a deep determination replaced it. My words had affected her; I could clearly see it. But someone like Valthera wouldn''t give up easily.


    Her wings fluttered slightly, and she slowly relaxed the hand that had been pressing me against the wall. "Go on adventures?" she murmured to herself. A light in her eyes indicated that her thoughts had shifted elsewhere. "Are you suggesting I do something just to wait for you? So I have stories to tell you?"


    I tilted my head slightly and replied in a calm tone. "Yes, Valthera. I''m sure the things you''ll see around the world will make the time we spend together even more meaningful. As well... as a dragon princess, shouldn''t you create your own stories? Our future children would surely be proud to know they have a strong, independent mother. Just think of the stories you''d tell them!"


    Dealing with Valthera was really dangerous. I was talking about calming someone who could blow up the capital at any moment. But fortunately, she wasn''t that smart, and her emotions were intense. So manipulating her wasn''t that difficult.


    Valthera paused for a moment. Her eyes studied me carefully, but eventually, she shrugged her shoulders and nodded. "Alright..." she said with a cheerful tone. "I''ll forgive you for now. But remember, if you don''t keep your word, I''ll find you. And then... no one will be able to stop me!"


    A moment of silence followed. Valthera''s gaze was on me, but this time, there was warmth in her eyes instead of anger. Then, in the next moment, she disappeared and left me in an unsettling silence.


    I muttered to myself, "There you go, Valthera. Go your way and leave me in peace for a while." But at that moment, I felt that something wasn''t completely over. Valthera was strong, dangerous, and definitely obsessed with me. I still had no idea how I was going to handle this relationship.


    I headed towards the door to get some air. But as soon as I stepped outside, I saw another familiar face waiting for me in the corridor. Luciana. h

 Chapter 211 - 211: Closer, much closer

    The place I stepped out to was a sort of intermediate corridor, a small passage connecting my rooms. It was more like a room, but served as a corridor. In other words, there were no guards here; all the guards were stationed outside this intermediate corridor. Luciana stood in the corner, right next to the exit door.


    When she saw me, a shy expression appeared on her face, and she seemed to lean against the wall as if to keep from falling.


    "Mom, is something wrong?" I asked as I approached her.


    Luciana seemed hesitant, as if she was making a decision, but it was clear from her expression that this decision was incredibly challenging. I stepped closer and gently stroked her arm.


    "Is there a problem? You can tell me,"


    Luciana looked at me. Her ocean-blue eyes sparkled under the moonlight. Her silver hair flowed down her back like a river. She held my hand with both of hers and took deep breaths, as if gathering courage.


    "I''m so tired of this, Ethan. This wall between us¡­ Why does everything have to be this way?"


    Luciana was on the verge of tears, her movements unsteady. I couldn''t stop myself from feeling guilty because I was the one who had caused this. Perhaps I shouldn''t have confessed my feelings; this was what had brought her to this state.


    "How much have you had to drink?" I asked.


    Luciana wasn''t someone who drank often. In fact, I''d only seen her drink a few times, and even then, it was probably at some important event. At most, she''d have one or two glasses, always telling me she didn''t like alcohol. But now, she looked drunk. Her movements were unsteady, and she seemed too weak even to move her body properly.


    Luciana lowered her head slightly and muttered while avoiding my gaze, "One¡­ maybe two glasses? But¡­ that doesn''t matter. What matters is¡­" Her words faltered, trembling, as if she couldn''t decide what to say. Her face was flushed, though I couldn''t tell if it was from embarrassment or the alcohol.


    "Mom, you shouldn''t push yourself." I held her arm a little more firmly to help her stay balanced. "If there''s something you want to say, you can tell me later. Right now, you need to rest."


    But Luciana shook her head quickly and swayed slightly. She leaned against the wall for support, then finally turned her eyes back to me. The deep pain and helplessness in her gaze shattered something inside me.


    "No, Ethan¡­ I have to say it now. I can''t go on like this. To be so close to you yet feel so far away¡­ I can''t bear it anymore."


    Luciana''s voice carried a fragile tone. Her words caught me off guard. My throat tightened because I had always seen this conversation as inevitable, but I had never thought about what I''d do when the time came. My feelings for her were complicated. Luciana was important to me and I wanted things to go this far.


    "Luciana¡­" I said, but before I could finish, she placed her trembling hands on my shoulders.


    "I don''t know what I am to you, Ethan. But I¡­ I''m more attached to you than I ever thought I could be. And this distance is consuming me." Tears slowly rolled down her cheeks. "If there''s no chance for us as mother and son¡­ then¡­ then I''ll find another way. I can never lose you... No matter what it takes, I won''t lose you."


    I was about to respond to Luciana''s words when she suddenly stood on her tiptoes and pressed her soft lips against mine. Her unexpected action stunned me. Her intoxication mixed with the courage and desperation brought on the warmth of her lips. At that moment, I felt how vulnerable and passionate she was.


    Her lips trembled, her breathing was erratic and uneven. The faint salty taste of her tears mingled with our kiss. The quiet corridor where we stood suddenly felt both warm and tense. Luciana''s eyes were closed, and there was a look of surrender on her face, as if she wanted to hold on to this moment forever. But at the same time, she was afraid¡ªI could feel it.


    Her warm breath, the softness of her lips, and her fragile state deeply moved and bewildered me. A part of me wanted to respond, while another wished this moment could last forever.


    As her hands trembled on my shoulders, mine slowly slid to her waist. When I gently wrapped my arms around her curvy figure, I felt her shiver momentarily. I wasn''t sure if it was from fear or the overwhelming emotions she had been suppressing, but I knew she was just as tangled in a web of feelings as I was.


    As the kiss deepened, it felt as though all her defenses were crumbling one by one. The bond between our lips was a silent expression of unsaid words, suppressed emotions, and years of longing. As I held her waist more firmly, I realized she was leaning into me. In that moment, I understood that all she wanted was to be with me, to be close, no matter the cost.


    She had even set aside her role as a mother just for this. Even if I didn''t think I deserved such pure love, the idea of rejecting it never crossed my mind. Because I loved her just as much as she loved me. This woman, with her enormous heart, had unintentionally captivated me.


    When Luciana''s lips finally parted slightly, she opened her eyes. Her ocean-blue gaze revealed the depth of her emotions. Her look held both love and fear. Her face was still flushed, and tears continued to glisten on her cheeks.


    "Ethan¡­" she whispered, her voice shaky and hoarse. "I shouldn''t have done that¡­ but I just couldn''t hold it in anymore." She lowered her gaze, taking a small step back as if ashamed of her actions. But my hands were still on her waist, and I didn''t let her go.


    "Luciana¡­" I gently touched her chin to lift her head. When our eyes met again, I felt the small distance between us shrink even more. "Don''t blame yourself for this. Blame me. Blame me for everything. I''m the one who brought us to this point. These feelings¡­ Don''t blame yourself for them."


    My words brought a new sparkle to her eyes, as if a burden she had carried for years had suddenly lightened. Yet, I could still see the fear of the magnitude of this moment within her.


    "Ethan¡­ you¡­" she said, but her sentence trailed off again. Slowly, she rested her head on my shoulder and took a deep breath. Her entire being felt intertwined with mine at that moment. Her closeness, coupled with her vulnerability, awakened a deep desire within me to protect her forever.


    In just that instant, I understood why Luciana had resisted these feelings for so long. Within her was a mother, a woman, and a person full of complex emotions. But now, those walls were coming down, and she was experiencing both the joy and the weight of it.


    "Ethan¡­ I can''t blame you¡­ because I''ve failed as a mother¡­ but I love you. I''ve been in love with you... for a long time. I''m sorry. I''m a terrible mother... I know that" she whispered.


    Luciana''s body, leaning against my shoulder, trembled with helplessness. Gently, I wrapped her in my arms and spoke softly, "Luciana¡­ Listen to me. You''re a perfect mother, and you''ll always remain one of me. But our feelings¡­ These feelings aren''t your fault or mine. They''re simply a part of being human."


    I let Luciana cry silently against my shoulder. She was so fragile and defenseless in my arms that my desire to protect her grew even stronger. Pushing aside my own complex emotions, I focused on comforting her.


    After a while, Luciana slowly straightened and turned her gaze back to me. Her face was still flushed, but there was a faint sense of relief in her eyes. She parted her lips, hesitating as if unsure of what to say.


    "Will we be happy?"


    "Absolutely," I replied.


    For the first time in a long while, Luciana smiled at my response. Then, placing her hands on both sides of my face, she said, "Then take me¡­"


    Understanding exactly what she meant, I wrapped my arms around her waist and legs, lifting her up as if she were a princess. I carried her toward the large royal bedroom next door. Luciana rested her head against my chest, but I could feel how fast her heart was beating. It was clear that she was more nervous than I was. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The royal palace''s master bedroom was the pinnacle of splendor and elegance. Tall, intricately carved golden pillars supported the ceiling, while delicate crystal chandeliers bathed every corner of the room in soft light. Thick red carpets beneath our feet exuded luxury with every step.


    Gold-accented furniture, handcrafted cabinets, and a grand fireplace gave the room an atmosphere befitting royalty. At the center of it all stood a massive four-poster bed, draped with fine, sheer curtains. The bed was adorned with dark blue and gold-patterned satin sheets.


    This room once belonged to Richard. A week ago, however, I had asked Luciana to redecorate it, and now everything had been changed according to her tastes. When I reached the bed, Luciana''s breathing quickened for a moment. Seeing her so excited yet vulnerable was endearing. I gently lifted her from my arms and laid her onto the soft sheets of the bed.


    Luciana''s long, silver hair spread out across the bed, shining like a river under the moonlight. Her ocean-blue eyes gazed at me with a mix of love, fear, and desire. My lips curved into a slight smile as I found myself unable to look away from her. Luciana''s delicate hands reached out, inviting me to join her.


    Tonight was the night all barriers between us were broken, and nothing would ever bring back the distance that once existed. Tonight, we were going to be closer than ever before.

 Chapter 212 - 212: Taboo love(+18)

    I pressed Luciana''s body against the bed and met her lips with mine in a soft kiss, soft, timid, like a fragile bud opening in the warmth of spring. Luciana had surrendered herself completely to me, but then, perhaps encouraged by the alcohol, she raised her hands and began to stroke my hair.


    Slowly, my tongue explored the inside of Luciana''s mouth. I started by licking her teeth and gums, slowly exploring deeper and deeper until I reached her tongue. When our tongues touched, Luciana was startled and tried to pull her tongue back, but I didn''t let her escape.


    A soft moan escaped her throat, making Luciana incredibly embarrassed. But at the same time, a strange feeling of pleasure enveloped her body, making her feel warm. But that was only the beginning. Without letting Luciana get used to this strange sensation, my tongue continued to explore the inside of her mouth. My tongue coiled around her like two snakes coiled around each other.


    "Mmm.... Uuuuu... ah"


    When I finally broke the passionate kiss and looked up, Luciana was breathing lightly with a red face. I stared fixedly at her face before giggling. Such a cute look was enough to give me a heart attack.


    "You''re so cute..."


    "H-hey don''t say such things!"


    "Or what? You''ll be more embarrassed?"


    "You little -"


    Not letting her finish her sentence, I leaned down again and kissed her cherry lips again. Our lips were pressed tightly together, occasionally we could feel each other breathing.


    I stuck out my tongue again and moved it towards Luciana''s mouth, startling her. But again she didn''t resist and just closed her eyes, slightly parted her lips and cooperated with me. She had already decided to sleep with me today, so there was no point in resisting.


    I kissed her for a while longer and sucked her sweet lips. Then I continued kissing and sucking Luciana''s lips as if I were a traveler who had been without water in the desert for days. I was sure that her lips would swell at this rate, but I didn''t stop. I kept kissing her passionately, as if I would never get another chance like this again.


    When I finally broke the kiss to let her go and let her breath again, Luciana, embarrassed, used her hands to cover her face and twisted her body in shame. I laughed softly and gently stroked her silky silver hair. When Luciana finally calmed down, she looked at me sheepishly through her fingers.


    "... Do you like making fun of your mom that much?!" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sorry, but you''re just so sweet. "


    Luciana was even more embarrassed and this time she tried to hide her face completely with her palms, but her tiny hands were not up to the task. Looking at Luciana''s red face, I couldn''t help feeling a great sense of accomplishment and, at the same time, I felt incredibly excited.


    I could feel that she was excited too, a mixture of embarrassment, excitement, and anticipation. It was as if she was afraid of what would happen next, but at the same time, curious. I kissed her lips again and began to run my hands over her body, at the same time taking off her clothes with my experienced hands.


    When Luciana realized this, she blushed even more. She couldn''t help looking at me with an expression of mild panic. I kissed her again and continued to remove her clothes. At the same time, I stroked her body softly, causing Luciana to shiver and moan every time I touched her naked skin. My gaze lingered greedily on the sight of Luciana lying in front of me, unclothed, revealing the beauty of her breathtaking body. Her body was pure seduction, her curves and contours a feast for the senses.


    Luciana''s breasts were a work of art, ample and large. I was looking at a masterpiece with pink nipples waiting for my touch. I couldn''t resist the urge to reach out and caress them, my fingers tracing a slow, sensual path around the soft, delicate flesh. Her skin was warm and silky under my fingertips and she gasped as I stimulated her nipples, making them involuntarily harden in response.


    As I lowered my eyes down, I couldn''t help but admire her sexy buttocks, a perfect blend of curves and grace. As my hands roamed over her soft, silky skin, I enjoyed the feel of her body beneath my touch. Her waist narrowed, causing her hips to swell seductively. It was an invitation I could not ignore.


    Luciana''s long, padded legs seemed to stretch endlessly like a river. The smoothness of her white legs, without a blemish or mark, seemed to beckon me. I ran my fingers along the length of her thigh, approaching the peak of desire. Her skin trembled under my touch, evidence of the arousal coursing through her. But what really caught my attention was her huge, juicy and voluptuous ass. I squeezed and kneaded her soft ass. Luciana began to moan loudly and I couldn''t help enjoying her sensual response. Luciana moaned louder, her desire evident as she drew herself closer and closer to me.


    Luciana looked at me with misty eyes. She narrowed her eyes, her white eyelashes fluttering every time she felt my fingers caressing her body.


    "W-Why are you looking at me like that?" Luciana looked at me with a crimson expression.


    "I was just thinking about how wonderful my future wife is."


    "Dummy! Don''t say such things..." Feeling my hot gaze on her body, she couldn''t help using her arms to cover her chest and lower body.


    Meanwhile, my lips made their way to her neck, placing slow, sensual kisses along her collarbone. I nibbled her earlobe, eliciting a low moan of pleasure from her. My hands continued to explore, moving lower and lower, until I reached the soft parts of her thighs.


    There, I found the treasure I was looking for, Luciana''s swollen lower lips.


    Her red, wet lower lips glistened with desire. I ran a finger along her delicate folds and easily stimulated her entrance. Luciana''s hips arched toward me, a silent, reluctant plea for me to stop.


    But I didn''t care. With a slow, careful movement, I slid my middle finger inside her, momentarily surprised by the unbelievable slippery warmth that enveloped me. I swallowed involuntarily as I imagined my penis entering her, my mouth watering like a hungry child who hadn''t eaten for years when she sees a delicious piece of meat.


    I moved my fingers.


    Luciana''s breathing quickened, her moans grew louder as I penetrated her with my finger, increasing the tension and desire to an almost unbearable level. Every part of Luciana''s body wanted my touch, my caresses and kisses, or at least that''s how I saw it.


    I smiled when I saw Luciana''s shy eyes looking at me curiously through her fingers as I studied her seductive body. Then I wasted no time and kissed her lips gently again. Then I moved my lips to her neck, softly caressing her skin until I reached her shoulders. The kisses on her body elicited a moan from Luciana''s mouth. She twisted her body softly, trying to cope with the strange sensations she was feeling. It was easy to tell that she had never felt like this before.


    However, her seemingly innocent reactions as like a virgin were like an aphrodisiac for me that drove me even crazier. I wanted to arouse her more, to give her more pleasure, and to see more of her current expression.


    Succumbing to my impulses, I slowly explored her body using my tongue, caressing her neck, shoulders and collarbone. I occasionally kissed her cheeks and ears, lightly biting her earlobe and


    I made Luciana flinch.


    Finally, I licked her nipples with my tongue.


    "Ah..."


    Luciana moaned softly and looked at me with glazed eyes. At this point, her whole body had softened.


    "I love you..."


    I whispered in her ear, and she closed her eyes in shame. Giggling, I ran my fingers over her skin, caressed her waist, and moved down between her legs.


    "N-No..." Luciana moaned softly. She hurriedly tried to stop my progress by pressing her legs together, but my finger continued unhindered and finally reached her crack.


    "Ahh...."


    Luciana''s seductive moan escaped her lips. Her voice was incredibly sweet, full of excitement, shame, and embarrassment. I grinned and kissed her breasts this time. I slowly sucked her sweet breasts as I ran my finger through Luciana''s slit.


    The kissing, licking and caressing of her whole body, the sudden pleasure on her extra lower body was too much for the inexperienced Luciana. Before I even started stroking her lower body, her body twitched violently.


    "Ahhaannng... NO!"


    "Ha? You came already?"


    Luciana gritted her teeth and looked at me with tearful eyes. Embarrassed, she tried to use one of her hands to hit me on the chest, but I grabbed it and lifted it and pressed it above her head. After that, I kissed her delicious lips again.


    "I can''t take it anymore..." I said, in a low voice that betrayed my desperation.


    She quickly looked away and covered her eyes again with her hands. She was really going to be with her son now. I don''t know if it was the forbidden excitement or the shame, but her lower folds grew wetter and wetter.


    "N-Gentle please..."


    "Don''t worry... I''ll make you feel good."


    I couldn''t wait to put my penis inside her now, my hands trembling slightly with anticipation as my excitement was at its peak and desire was at its peak.

 Chapter 213 - 213: Primitive passion(+18)

    Luciana was drunk and looking at me with misty eyes. I took off my clothes and Luciana''s eyes flickered as she saw my upper muscular body covered with dozens of scars. She wanted to raise her hands and touch my scars, but then she lost her courage and gave up. Meanwhile, I was busy taking off my underwear, my erect penis throbbing and twitching, a few drops of pre-cum visible at the tip.


    I looked at Luciana''s already wet vagina, seeing that there was no need to waste any more time. I then hit her slit several times with my penis. Each time, she could feel a small tingling of pleasure hitting her. Her love cave seemed to react to this, leaking an endless amount of love juice that lubricated my penis.


    "Ethan... I feel weird... Maybe we should stop before it''s too late..." Luciana whispered.


    "It''s too late, mom. I can''t stop myself now, even if I wanted to."


    The sight of my male organ seemed to frighten her a little. But there''s no way I can stop at this point. So, without letting her speak any further, I kissed her lips again and slid my hands to the back of her head as my penis began to thrust inward. I kissed her sweet lips to the fullest as I stroked her silver soft hair.


    "Hnnng....!"


    Luciana moaned and looked at me in fear. I smiled with my eyes and kept sliding in, reaching deeper and deeper every second. Luciana was incredibly wet inside because of the foreplay we had done earlier. I found it very easy to slide inside her, but the pressure on my penis felt incredibly good.


    "Ahhhh..... No... Huf-huf-huf-huf" Luciana had tears in her eyes as she tried to get used to my length.


    Luciana''s insides began to tremble as if she felt the presence of a penis inside her and began to stroke my penis. The sensation was unbearable. I had seen before that some of women''s vaginas reacted in ways that normal human vaginas do not, and I didn''t understand why. Now Luciana had another anatomical feature that drove me crazy with pleasure. She was caressing my penis as if the inside of her vagina was soft.


    "Ahhhhhnn~Ethan.... ~ahhh"


    My cock entered her even deeper. Then she made a very satisfying sound as she felt a cock enter her once again after all these years. I felt her pussy tightening around my penis again, squeezing my shaft. But I didn''t feel painful, in fact it felt better. I was able to start entering her almost immediately, feeling her tight wet cavern as her smooth, slick walls writhed around my penis.


    "Lucy... You belong to me now... Just me"


    The words that came out of my mouth were now the epitome of pure desire. I grasped her soft balloon ass and began to enter her harder, powered by my hands on her ass. Luciana''s hands slowly nuzzled into my neck. The waves of intense pleasure, combined with the alcohol, now seemed to take over her mind. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahh~~~ahhhh~hahh~~~ahhhh~"


    I continued to rhythmically thrust in and out of her, while Luciana rhythmically moaned in her loud and seductive voice. Luciana bit her lips and hugged me back, perhaps to suppress the pleasure. Maybe it was the tension, but her nails dug deep into my skin, almost making it bleed. I stopped for a brief moment and looked at her. She was so beautiful. Surely later I would order the best painter in the kingdom to paint a beautiful portrait of her.


    Her beaded sweaty forehead, her little red nose, her carefully placed blue eye, her cherry lips that were so sweet they drove me crazy, her rosy cheeks and her silver hair... Every part of this woman was special. I wanted to make her mine... A raging desire to make her mine and mine alone completely overcame me.


    I thrust my hips again and again, in and out once more. Immediately, I felt my penis grinding inside her, stimulating her vaginal walls as I savored the pleasure of tasting her lower cave. Moans of pleasure started coming out of Luciana''s mouth. They were soft at first, but soon became louder.


    "Uuh~AH~Hmnng~"


    Luciana''s moans filled me with excitement. My hips inevitably began to move faster and faster, thrusting violently into her bottom cave. It wasn''t long before the sounds of flesh hitting flesh echoed through the bedroom.


    The obscene sounds of our bodies colliding combined with her sexy moans to create an obscene symphony. My rhythm increased even more, my thrusts becoming faster and faster than my cock continued to slide in and out of Luciana''s pussy. Her soft belly tried to build pressure on my penis, the inside of her vagina squeezing my shaft hard and stimulating me greatly.


    I grunted and embraced her body tightly. I continued to fuck Luciana non-stop, joyfully tasting her divinely beautiful body. Hearing her moans, I moved my mouth to her nipples again, sucking on them and biting them softly.


    Her moans continued to ring in my ears. As I increased the speed of my thrusts, so did her moans. With each thrust, her internal organs tried to respond by squeezing my penis. But this only increased our pleasure and made me try to go deeper with each thrust.


    My cock kept plunging deeper and deeper into her, and her pussy kept squeezing and caressing me.


    Extreme pleasure completely replaced the regret of being with her son.


    "Ah~ Ahhh... E... E-Ethan~ my precious son"


    Luciana''s moans continued to echo in the bed room. It was so loud that if anyone was in the hallways, it would not be surprising to hear Luciana''s lustful moans. Finally, after almost ten minutes, I felt her pussy tighten even more, announcing her impending climax. Luciana felt it too. Tears were streaming from her eyes and she hurriedly embraced my body tightly, clinging to me with her trembling body. With a calm expression, I chased her lips with mine, and...


    This time, surprisingly, she returned my kiss. I frantically accelerated my movements with the pleasure I was getting until I finally felt her body twitching.


    "Ahhhh~E-Ethan.... There''s something...!"


    Luciana''s body writhed with a loud scream and the love juices gushed out of her vagina like a broken dam. She had an orgasm. Luciana''s orgasm lasted almost half a minute. During that time, she embraced my body tightly, clinging to me as if she wanted to fuse our bodies together. When her orgasm finally ended, she gasped softly and looked at me with a strange expression.


    "I love you..." I said and kissed her reddened nose.


    Luciana blushed and hid her face in my chest, too embarrassed to say anything else, but right now this was just the beginning. I turned her over and put her on her breasts, then gently bent her over, resting her hands on the bedsheet. Her big, juicy, seductive ass was inviting me, my white sperm flowing out of her vagina and into her crotch like icing on a sweet cake.


    Her surprised scream filled the room as my mouth parted her lower lips and lightly bit her clit, a mixture of pleasure and pain coursing through her. Her ass responded, swaying seductively. My fingers explored her already soaked lower lips, making her squirm and bite her lip to stifle her moans. Then I gripped my hardness and teased her swollen lips with the tip, coating her with her juices.


    "I won''t be gentle this time," I said, startling her, my desire growing as I positioned myself at her entrance. Taking a deep breath, she prepared for what was to come. Then, I entered her and her cry of surprise filled the room as she was filled to the brim.


    There was a slight sting and her tightness around me caused some discomfort, but it was much less than she had expected. My experience was telling me that there would not be much resistance. In one swift movement, I reclaimed what was left of her innocence.


    Luciana soon adjusted to the feeling of fullness. Her insides contracted around me, demanding more. I responded to her desire by starting to move inside her, hitting all the right spots inside her as I pushed, letting the pleasure bubble up inside her. This position had been chosen for this very reason, and each time I touched her womb, she squirmed and clutched at the bedspread.


    With each thrust, I was becoming more aggressive, mounting her with increasing intensity. She moaned with pleasure, a pleasant mixture of pleasure and pain echoing in her voice. I continued to pound her, forcing her to bury her face in the bed to stifle her cries.


    "Ethan!" she cried, her voice a plea for both mercy and brutal desire. I gradually increased my pace, savoring the pleasure she was providing.


    Realizing that she was about to orgasm for the third time, I grabbed her silver hair and lifted her towards me, kissing, biting or sucking the bony nubs of her neck. When I felt that I had reached my limit once more, I grabbed the back of her head and turned it. I kissed her sweet lips between Luciana''s confused and tearful eyes.


    "Ahhhng! ~Mmmmmm"


    I growled inside her mouth as our tongues danced before filling her fertile womb with my essence. It took me longer to cum than the first time. Meanwhile, I felt Luciana lower lips and squeeze my penis, her body trembling, her big toes curling until they went numb. As her buttocks twitched, my penis pierced her cervix, emptying more sperm into her. I stopped kissing Luciana and her body fell lifelessly to the bed.


    When I pulled back, there was a sad plop. Waves of vibration coursed through her body as warmth enveloped her womb.


    But her moment of rest was short-lived. I turned her over and put her in the missionary position, forced her legs apart, and put her on her back. Her enchanting moan spilled from her lips as I entered her once more. Her arms wrapped around my neck and her legs clamped around my waist as I continued to pound her insides with unbridled passion.

 Chapter 214 - 214: Darling at the door

    I opened my eyes when I felt movement. The first rays of the morning sun were gently dripping through the window. There was a pleasant taste in my mouth, harmonizing beautifully with the delightful memories of last night. As my gaze shifted to the side, I saw Luciana crawling out of bed slowly. She was completely naked, and the marks I had left on her last night, especially on her hips, were more visible in the sunlight.


    She was probably trying to sneak out of the room, feeling ashamed of last night. I quickly reached out, grabbed her, and pulled her towards me. A gasp escaped Luciana''s lips. I embraced her tightly, feeling her heart pounding like a frightened rabbit''s. Her head rested against my chest, and I bent down to kiss her hair.


    Her body was on top of mine, and since we were both completely naked, the sensation of her soft skin against mine was indescribable. Her body was so smooth and tender, like a baby''s, as if there wasn''t a single bone in her.


    "Good morning, my love."


    Luciana flinched when she heard my voice. She couldn''t bring herself to look into my eyes. I held her tightly for a while. Her shy demeanor made me smile. I held her a little closer and whispered softly into her ear,


    "Instead of sneaking out, how about staying and taking a bath together?"


    At my words, her face turned even redder, and she nodded slightly. I could feel her heart racing again. Her innocent reactions always managed to captivate me.


    "You made the night unforgettable," I said, gently running my fingers along her back. "But I''d prefer to spend the morning with you, too."


    Luciana remained silent. But then, gathering her courage, she lifted her head and looked into my eyes. "What do we do now?"


    I understood why she asked this question. Our love was a scandalous, forbidden affair. It was a significant question because it concerned our future and the challenges we would face.


    "We''ll figure it out¡­ I promise."


    My brief answer seemed to satisfy Luciana, and a faint smile appeared on her face. I gently cupped the back of her head, pulling her closer to me, and passionately kissed her swollen lips¡ªa lingering testament to last night''s memories. When our lips parted, Luciana''s misty eyes gazed deeply into mine.


    "I love you..." I said


    Luciana smiled initially, then hesitated. She bit her already sore upper lip from my last night''s efforts and closed her eyes briefly. I could feel her pulse quickening. She opened her eyes and gazed into mine with those ocean-like blue orbs.


    "I love you too..."


    Hearing Luciana say those words filled me with warmth. In her blue eyes, I saw both peace and fear. My hands trailed slowly from her shoulders downwards, rediscovering every curve of her body. I couldn''t help but smile faintly.


    "You know we could build a life together, don''t you?" I asked, my eyes locked on hers.


    Luciana took a deep breath. "It''s easy to say, but it''s not that simple..." she said, her voice trembling. "I know, I want to, but... I''m scared. It will only get harder."


    She was right. Building a life with her meant breaking the rules of our surroundings and defying societal norms. Even though incest was known, especially among nobles, it didn''t mean it was socially accepted. But I was a king, and I was ready for it. I placed my hands on her cheeks and gently lifted her face, meeting her eyes close.


    "No matter what, I''ll be by your side. Just trust me, okay?" I said, my voice full of sincerity.


    After a moment of hesitation, Luciana lowered her head. "I''d do anything to be with you... But I''m not sure where this will lead us," she said, her voice a mix of hope and fear.


    I pulled her close again, and we stayed silent for a while. The stillness blended with the tranquility of the morning. In those moments, everything seemed possible. After a while, Luciana straightened up with a determined expression on her face.


    "Alright," she said, the uncertainty in her eyes giving way to a hint of courage. "We''ll see what happens together. But promise me... you won''t leave me."


    When I saw the innocence and determination in her eyes, I knew I''d never want anything but to be with her. "I promise," I said, pressing my lips to her forehead. "I will never leave you."


    Luciana''s face slowly lit up with a smile. In those moments, it felt like only the two of us existed in the world. The fears and uncertainties of the future momentarily faded, replaced by the love we had for each other.


    "Now," I said, gently lifting her from my arms, "I''m serious about that bath. Isn''t it the best way to start the morning?"


    Luciana shyly nodded and followed me. We spent some time in the bath. Since Luciana wasn''t drunk anymore, she was more reserved than she had been the night before. For now, I refrained from being intimate with her, allowing her to process everything and adjust. After a while, her shyness began to fade, and she carefully washed me, just as she did when we were children. She seemed more relaxed by my side, and my playful teasing was working.


    When we emerged from the bath and dressed, we headed to the breakfast room. Isabella''s scrutinizing gaze lingered on us, and noticing the blush on Luciana''s face, she smirked mischievously. One might wonder why Isabella enjoyed seeing her best friend and the man she loved together. But that was just who Isabella was¡ªa woman with a big heart hidden beneath her ample bosom...


    She knew how unhappy Luciana was with Richard. Especially since Fiona had bullied both Luciana and her children, and Richard had done nothing to stop it. Isabella pitied Luciana, a beautiful woman without a real man in her life. I knew this because Isabella had told me herself.


    When I confessed my love for Luciana, Isabella helped me because she wanted her best friend and the man she loved to be happy. Sometimes, remembering how good Isabella was made me want to throw myself at her and fuck her until she passed out... I suppressed this strange fetish confession with a cough and focused on the breakfast before me. Amid my family''s cheerful chatter, I savored my favorite dishes.


    ---


    In the silence of the night, I was writing two letters in my study. These were letters I intended to send to Liam and Thaerd. I planned to openly challenge both of them. Although I might seem at a disadvantage now, within the kingdom''s strongest and most well-maintained walls, neither of them could do anything to me. However, attacking either one of them directly would also be highly dangerous for me.


    My initial plan was to challenge both of them. The Duke of Fernnard, who supported Liam, would, of course, advise Liam to ignore this challenge. But Thaerd, being impulsive by nature, would likely be infuriated by my letter filled with insults. These letters would also allow me to gather some valuable information about my enemies.


    If Thaerd refused the challenge, it would mean that, like Duke Fernnard, he too had a clever advisor counseling him. Meanwhile, if these letters were rejected, I would commission a new article in my newspapers, portraying these two men vying for control of the kingdom as mere cowards.


    The challenges were invitations to a one-on-one duel. In the letters, I told them to come and fight me personally, with the winner gaining the right to rule the kingdom. I also mentioned that by doing this, we would prevent further harm to our people. Naturally, since I planned to publish slightly altered versions of these letters in the newspapers later, my brothers'' refusal of the duels would deal a significant blow to their public support.


    *Knock-knock-knock


    I had already finished preparing the letters when I heard a knock at the door. "Come in!" I said as I rose to my feet. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The temporary head servant I had appointed entered. "My lord¡­ There are some very important people you must see," he said.


    But before he could finish his sentence, someone burst into the room and ran straight toward me. I recognized her immediately. With her striking golden hair and captivating red eyes, she was a woman who could easily stand out anywhere. Her red eyes were wet, and although she rarely cried, she was biting her lips to hold back her tears as she ran toward me. She reached for me and hugged me tightly. This woman, who should have been at the academy right now, was Kayle, clinging to me with all her strength.


    A moment later, she let go and stepped back, landing a hard punch to my stomach. My face contorted with the sudden pain as I looked at Kayle in shock.


    "Never again¡­ Never again will you put yourself in such danger¡­ I won''t allow you to do something like this without me!"


    As I bent over from the sharp pain in my stomach, I noticed the anger in Kayle''s eyes. Her uncontrollable anger stemmed from her love for me. Her trembling yet firm voice echoed in the room, mingled with her tears.


    "Hello to you too, Kayle."


    When I straightened up, Kayle hugged me again. "I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to hit you so hard."


    I only chuckled at her sweet apology. As my eyes wandered behind Kayle, I was surprised once again to see another woman standing there.

 Chapter 215 - 215: Reunification

    Kayle hugged me for a while before letting me go and stepping back. When I noticed Ellera standing behind him, I was surprised at first. After seeing me, she looked a bit embarrassed¡ªyes, Ellera, the woman often called emotionless, was embarrassed. I could tell from her body language that she was debating whether to embrace me or not. Smiling, I opened my arms as I walked toward her and pulled her into a tight hug.


    "Seeing you here is a pleasant surprise," I whispered.


    Ellera hugged me tightly. Although I couldn''t fully comprehend it, I think she kissed my chest. The thick clothing I wore muffled the sensation of her kiss, but I could clearly feel her rapid heartbeat. Somehow, the idea that this stone-hearted woman could feel such emotions made me smile. As I stroked her black hair, I pulled back slightly.


    "How did you two receive my letter? It should''ve taken at least another month to reach you."


    Ellera turned to Kayle in response to my question.


    "We just learned that you sent a letter. Nothing reached us. We were getting updates on the war''s status from Evangeline. According to her, the information came from the Servant Guild. The moment we heard the war was over, we teleported here."


    I nodded at her explanation. I hadn''t realized the Servant Guild had connections even within the academy.


    "Wait, has anyone else come here besides you two?" I asked.


    "Yes. Evangeline, Catherine, and Roxanne are just outside the capital. They''re trying to enter without drawing any attention. Oh, and before you ask¡ªyes, your people probed into Anna¡ªor rather, Roxanne, a bit. Eventually, they realized there was something unusual about her and discovered she had been hiding her true identity. Afterward, Roxanne explained everything to us from the beginning. Or rather, only the part about why she hid hee identity."


    "I see."


    I sighed, hoping Roxanne hadn''t been too distressed by the experience. It must have been difficult for her. Lost in thought, Kayle''s cough startled me. When I turned to him, I saw that he was gesturing toward the door with his eyes. Releasing Ellera, I approached the door and noticed a silver-haired woman standing just beside it with her back turned. It took me a few seconds to recognize her.


    "Violet... Why are you standing here instead of coming inside?"


    At the sound of my voice, Violet flinched, and her body trembled with fear. When she turned to face me, her tear-filled eyes met mine. Her lips and legs quivered, and she looked like a little girl being scolded by her parents after doing something wrong.


    "Vioet, calm down. If there''s something you want to say, I''m here to listen," I said softly, trying to keep my voice as gentle as possible as I approached her. But Violet didn''t move. Her gaze remained fixed on the floor, and it was clear she was struggling not to cry.


    Normally, Violet seemed cheerful and full of life, but now she appeared fragile and defenseless. I took another step closer and lightly touched her shoulder.


    "Violet, did something happen?" I asked.


    She raised her head slightly and spoke in a trembling voice. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡­ I just¡­ I''m sorry, Ethan," she said, then paused. "I don''t know what to say¡­ You were right. I should never have talked to that man¡­ I''m sorry."


    Her last words were barely audible. She genuinely looked sorrowful and remorseful. I pulled her close and patted her back. At that, she began to cry audibly.


    "It''s okay... Violet. You shouldn''t blame yourself so much for what happened in the past," I said softly.


    My words did little to comfort her. Violet''s crying intensified, and her tears fell onto my chest as her shoulders shook. I continued to rub her back and spoke gently.


    "I-I will never... I will never do anything you disapprove of again... So please forgive me, brother."


    As Violet''s sobbing continued, the door to the back corridor opened, and Luciana and Isabella entered. They seemed quite surprised to see us in this state.


    "Violet, you''re just a young girl. You can''t be expected to understand everything right away. Don''t be so hard on yourself¡­ Besides, you now realize how terrible Alpshar truly is, don''t you?" I said. After those words, I gently lifted her chin to make her look at me.


    Through her tears, Violet met my gaze. Fear and guilt still lingered in her eyes, but the small gesture seemed to steady her a little. She nodded slightly, but remained silent.


    Luciana came over and looked at me dumbfounded and quickly realized that Violet had done something wrong. But I stopped her with my hand


    "Now isn''t the time, Mom. Violet, go take a nice shower and relax. If you feel like talking afterward, have a chat with mom. Okay?"


    Hearing my words, Violet tried to wipe away her tears. She gave a slight nod but still couldn''t bring herself to speak. I lightly guided her toward the exit. She left the room silently; her steps were slow and hesitant.


    Luciana''s eyes followed Violet with visible concern on her face. Isabella, on the other hand, quietly stepped forward and scrutinized me.


    "Ethan, what happened here?" Isabella asked in her usual calm yet curious tone.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned around and thought for a moment before replying.


    "Alpshar. Before the war started, Alpshar tried to manipulate Violet by proposing marriage to her. Violet believed that this marriage would benefit me and our family. Thankfully, she now understands how serious this was, but she''s started blaming herself. For now, everything is under control."


    Luciana''s expression quickly shifted from worry to anger. She took a few steps after Violet but stopped, took a deep breath, and turned back to me.


    "This... How could she not have understood... What was she thinking?!" she said, her voice trembling slightly, though her eyes radiated maternal strength and compassion. "I''ll talk to her... I need to know what''s on her mind."


    "Of course, talk to her, Luciana," I said. "But not now. Violet needs some time to rest. Pushing her too soon won''t help."


    Luciana nodded in understanding. Her gaze once again drifted to the door, but she took a deep breath and stayed where she was.


    Isabella, however, continued looking at me. "Did you know that Alpshar tried to manipulate Violet?" she asked, her tone filled with curiosity and a hint of restrained anger.


    "Yes, and I told Violet not to meet with him again, but she didn''t listen. She even argued with me about it," I replied.


    Isabella frowned and tilted her head slightly, as if deep in thought. After a moment, she let out a sigh.


    "In that case, it''s natural for Violet to feel so guilty," she said. "But what''s important now is rebuilding her trust in you. If she didn''t listen to you, it could be a sign¡ªnot just of Alpshar''s manipulation¡ªbut that your bond with her might have weakened slightly."


    Luciana interjected, her voice soft but firm. "Ethan, Violet, not listening to you may have been a mistake, but it doesn''t mean your bond with her is weak. She''s just a young stupid girl, and sometimes, she insists on making her own decisions. That''s why you need to show her more patience. Violet is only a na?ve young girl... And Her innocence is my fault."


    "Don''t worry, Mother. I''ll talk to her and resolve the issue between us. Anyway. there''s a woman inside who''s important to Kayle and me. Please take care of them. I''ll head out to bring the other girls."


    Isabella looked surprised for a moment but quickly walked over to Kayle, who stood at the door with a broad smile. As they embraced, I leaned over and placed a lingering kiss on Luciana''s cheek before making my exit.


    Luciana blushed faintly, and I left the room. Walking through the grand palace corridors, I made my way outside. A carriage was promptly prepared for me, accompanied by a dozen trusted guards. We departed the palace and set out.


    Evangeline and Catherine were heirs to two different empires. If news reached the Tiamat Empire that Catherine was by my side, Emperor might even declare war. Similarly, Evangeline''s brother¡ªthe current emperor of the Tamerid Empire¡ªwould likely wish for her demise. In fact, the likelihood of the Tamerid Empire declaring war was even greater.


    For these reasons, I needed to smuggle them into the palace as discreetly as possible. Thankfully, I had brought some materials for their disguises.


    As for Roxanne, no one could touch her while I was around. Though she was a criminal on the red list, I could easily declare her innocent as a king.


    Our carriage passed through the city walls and soon spotted a faint wisp of smoke rising from a nearby campsite. I ordered the driver to approach.


    Near the camp, I instructed the guards to stay back, stepping out of the carriage and driving it myself to avoid attention. Upon reaching the camp, I stopped the carriage and cautiously approached the area.


    The campsite was modest, with a few small tents and a fire around which a group of women sat. Evangeline and Catherine straightened slightly upon noticing me. Roxanne, however, was sitting with her head bowed, staring into the fire.


    When Evangeline saw me, her eyes lit up, and she immediately stood.


    "Ethan, you''re finally here," she said softly, her voice carrying a sense of relief. She quickly came over to me and continued with a serious expression. "I hope no one noticed you on your way here. We''re being extremely careful, but the risk is still there."


    "No one noticed us," I assured her, scanning the surroundings. My eyes met Catherine''s. She gave me a faint smile but remained silent. Her unusually quiet demeanor showed that she was taking the situation seriously, a stark contrast to her usual cheerful and playful self.


    At that moment, Roxanne suddenly stood, tears streaming down her face. She walked toward me and threw herself into my arms, clinging tightly to me.

 Chapter 216 - 216: Womens Day

    Before setting out on the journey back, I ensured that the two princesses of the two great empires were properly disguised. Although, neither Tamerid nor Tiamat referred to themselves as empires anymore; they were now merely kingdoms. In this world, declaring oneself an emperor was, in a way, declaring oneself the most powerful individual. Naturally, since Alpshar was indisputably the most powerful person on the continent at the moment, all kingdoms, except for the Island Federation and the Kingdom of Herumzam, were his vassals.


    In addition to the vassals, thanks to the territories Alpshar had conquered after the war, a quarter of the continent now belonged entirely to the Southern Empire. Yet, there was still a chance to defeat Alpshar. Of course, this would take some time, but when the time came, I would have to face him in battle. For now, though, if I were to return to more immediate matters, there were three women in my carriage who bore execution orders. Two of them were in love with me, while one harbored only positive thoughts toward me.


    Turning to Catherine, I asked, "What do you plan to do now?"


    Catherine snapped out of her dazed expression at my sudden question and looked at me with her light blue eyes. "I don''t know... I have no home, no family to return to anymore."


    Her voice was cracked, but there were no tears in her eyes. It was as if she had lost so much that she no longer had the strength to grieve. Silence filled the carriage for a moment, broken only by the faint creak of the wheels against the stony road. Evangeline, seated beside Catherine, spoke up in a soft yet brave voice,


    "You''re not alone. We''ve all lost something, but that doesn''t mean we can''t start anew." Her deep, dark blue eyes seemed to convey a glimmer of hope to Catherine. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxanne, on the other hand, chose to remain silent. She rested her head on my shoulder and clung tightly to my arm. She seemed in better spirits now, at least not appearing sad.


    "Catherine, stay with us for a while. Decide what you want to do when you''re ready."


    Catherine took a deep breath and studied my face. There was still hesitation in her eyes, but it seemed as though she inwardly recognized my suggestion as her best option. After a few seconds of thought, she nodded slightly.


    "Alright... I hope I won''t be a burden to your family," she said in a depressed tone.


    Catherine had lost her parents at a very young age, and the only family she had left¡ªher uncle¡ªhad issued a royal execution order against her. In short, she was a lonely, sorrowful young girl. For some reason, the fact that she had endured such a difficult life stirred a deep sympathy within me. Despite being a princess, her demeanor, way of speaking, and character were remarkably humble. Perhaps this reflected how much she had been denied in her childhood.


    In this world, having power generally equated to wealth and comfort, but Catherine was an exception. She was one of those who had paid the heaviest price for power.


    "No one will find you burdensome," I said gently. "Especially not when you''re as sweet as you are."


    Catherine''s cheeks flushed slightly, and a shy smile appeared on her face. Her bashful expression lightened the heavy atmosphere in the carriage. Roxanne, lifting her head slightly from my shoulder, glanced at Catherine. She furrowed her brows faintly, but there was a subtle hint of satisfaction on her face, indicating that she, too, had noticed Catherine''s momentary relief.


    "After hearing such sweet words, I think we''re all going to get a little jealous," Roxanne said teasingly, then rested her head back on my shoulder and murmured, "But Ethan, it wouldn''t hurt if you limited those sweet words to me."


    Evangeline chuckled softly. "Roxanne, you know Ethan treats everyone the same way. Though I might be a little envious," she said.


    Evangeline''s words further lightened the mood inside the carriage. While Roxanne laughed mockingly, Catherine''s shy smile grew slightly wider. Yet, I knew I needed to tread carefully, as the dynamics between these three women could grow increasingly complex.


    "Ethan, honestly... how do you manage to win everyone over so effortlessly? I suppose it''s a talent of yours," Evangeline said slowly, with a hint of jealousy in her eyes.


    "It''s not a talent. People just open up once they feel safe. That''s all there is to it."


    Evangeline laughed softly as she watched Roxanne leaning against me. "So, is that why Roxanne opened up so quickly?" she asked.


    "No. Roxanne''s openness has more to do with her persistent nature," I replied with a smile.


    At this, Roxanne chuckled softly, straightened up from my shoulder, and looked at me. "Persistent? Is that a bad thing? One must persist in love; otherwise, it can never be attained."


    Catherine''s eyes sparkled at these words while Evangeline and Roxanne began to bicker. Fortunately, it was more playful than serious, and the journey continued pleasantly. Eventually, we passed through the capital''s gates without being stopped and proceeded toward the palace.


    The capital seemed to be gradually regaining its former vibrancy. People no longer needed to live in constant hiding. Though most of their expressions were far from joyful, this was something that would improve over time.


    After passing through the palace gates, Luciana greeted us at the entrance. She looked at each woman by my side. Though their hair and a few facial features differed, they were all undeniably beautiful.


    Luciana welcomed them warmly with a smile, but I caught a well-hidden hint of jealousy in her eyes. It was a reassuring sight, as it confirmed that our relationship wasn''t one-sided.


    Since the weather was cold, we quickly headed inside together. Before taking us to a large room, Luciana asked the women if they wished to rest. Only Catherine expressed a desire to rest and was escorted to her designated room in the palace by another servant.


    The rest of us proceeded to one of the palace''s grand sitting rooms. Nearly everyone was there: Isabella, Kayle, Ellera, and Avanne.


    The atmosphere of the room was palpable the moment I stepped in. For an instant, all eyes turned to me. Thanks to Luciana''s warm welcome, the attention didn''t linger on me for long, but the presence of Roxanne and Evangeline drew curious expressions from the women in the room.


    "Ethan, introduce us to your new guests," Isabella said.


    "You can reveal your true selves. The woman on my right is Evangeline, the fifth princess of the Tamerid Empire. On my left is Roxanne, a woman who loves me so much that she would risk her life for me. And currently resting in her room is Catherine, the sole and rightful heir of the Tiamat Empire."


    A moment of silence fell over the room. The weight of these names had a palpable effect on everyone. It was not every day that one saw the heirs of former empires like Tamerid and Tiamat together. And it was even more unusual for them to be by my side, bound to such a different fate. Especially in these dangerous days


    Isabella stepped forward, bowing slightly toward Evangeline in greeting. "Princess Evangeline, we are delighted to have you here. I hope you feel safe with Ethan by your side."


    Evangeline nodded with a faint smile. "Thank you. It''s truly comforting to see such hospitality in these difficult times."


    As I took the head seat next to my mother, the women engaged in conversation. Leaning toward Luciana, I whispered, pulling her closer to me. "Are you ready to tell everyone about what''s between us now?" I asked.


    Luciana looked at me in surprise at first. Her face flushed immediately, but then, seeing the seriousness in my gaze, she found confidence. She nodded and took a sip of her new good friend, the red wine.


    "Since everyone is already here..." I began loudly, drawing everyone''s attention. "Every woman in this room is a woman I love, and they will be my future wives. And I want you all to know that"


    My words echoed through the room, and for a moment, there was deep silence. The expressions on everyone''s faces varied¡ªsome were shocked, others bashful, and some thoughtful. My eyes scanned each of them in turn. Luciana''s cheeks were slightly flushed, but the sparkle of happiness in her eyes was more apparent than anything else.


    The first reaction came from Kayle,


    "Wait, what does this mean, Ethan?" she asked.


    "I believe I was quite clear."


    "Do you mean even my mother will be your wife?"


    I nodded in confirmation of Kayle''s question. Her expression shifted from shock to astonishment. "This... is rather unconventional," she said hesitantly, then turned to her mother, Isabella. "Mother, is this true?"


    Isabella took a deep breath and maintained her smile as she looked at me. "Yes, Kayle. Ethan and I... we love each other. This isn''t a new decision; we''ve felt this way for a long time, but we were waiting for the right time to share it."


    The expressions on the faces of the other women in the room changed in various ways. Roxanne and Evangeline exchanged silent glances, while a subtle smile played on Luciana''s lips. However, Avanne stepped back in surprise.


    "Wait... when you said every woman in this room... Your Majesty, are you also including your mother, Luciana?"


    A faint smile appeared on Luciana''s face, though her eyes held seriousness. Taking the lead, I began to speak.


    "Yes, Avanne. The bond between my mom and me may not be conventional. But there''s no point in denying or hiding our true feelings."


    The silence in the room grew heavier, as if everyone was trying to process the situation. Eyes darted from one person to another, with no one willing to speak first. Finally, Roxanne let out a faint, ironic chuckle and crossed her arms over her chest as she spoke.


    "Wow, Ethan. You''re certainly bold. Not just many princesses, but even your own mother is on this list. I suppose no one in this world can resist you."

 Chapter 217 - 217: Lottery

    Roxanne''s words seemed to ease the tension in the room slightly. A few people involuntarily smiled and nodded, though a hint of doubt or contemplation still lingered on everyone''s faces. Accepting such an unusual situation wasn''t easy.


    Despite Roxanne''s sarcastic tone, Luciana continued to speak calmly. "It might be everyone''s right to judge this relationship. But Ethan and I have faced many challenges in this world. The love we share has been our greatest strength in overcoming them."


    Breaking her silence, Evangeline spoke in a gentle voice. "In truth, we all know how much the concept of ''normal'' has changed, especially after the collapse of the empires. Ethan''s love is what brought us all together, and that is something truly special. So, personally, I don''t think I''m in a position to judge."


    Her words brought some relief to the room. Evangeline''s diplomatic and mature approach once again showcased her wisdom as a leader.


    Kayle, after remaining silent for a while, shook his head and finally spoke. "Alright, but how do you plan to manage this, Ethan? Maintaining order in a situation like this doesn''t seem easy."


    I smiled and replied, "This isn''t about management, Kayle. It''s about love and commitment. We''re all going through tough times, and we can stay strong by supporting one another. Over time, we''ll establish a better order, of course."


    Kayle paused to consider this, then shrugged. "Well, if everyone''s happy, I guess it''s not my concern." But from his body language, I could tell he was still uncomfortable.


    Most people, however, handled the situation with maturity. To be honest, I had expected some sort of argument. Perhaps they refrained from opposing me because of the difficult times I endured after the war. Either way, for now, things seemed to be under control.


    Despite her shyness and uncertainty about the situation, Luciana was exceptional at taking responsibility. She answered everyone''s questions with grace and composure, leaving little need for me to speak at all.


    As the night progressed, the atmosphere grew more relaxed and even playful. Perhaps it was because everyone had been under immense stress, but it was clear they wanted a chance to unwind and express themselves. Even Ellera made a joke at one point, which highlighted how much such a night was needed for everyone.


    This made me realize that I must end this civil war as quickly as possible to provide them with a less stressful life. A plan has been on my mind for some time: Why not use my dark element to teleport to Liam or Thaerd and kill them in secret?


    It wasn''t a bad idea, but there were several problems. First, if I leave the capital now, I won''t be present to address any unexpected issues that may arise. For example, if Liam orchestrates a covert attack, I''ll only learn about it after returning. Secondly, if I win this civil war like that, both brothers mysteriously die, it won''t enhance my authority or respect.


    However, if I defeat Liam and Thaerd on the battlefield, it will make controlling the country much easier. This is why I actually want to use this civil war to my advantage. Finally, there''s the risk that my assassination attempt might fail. While the odds of failure are slim, it''s not impossible. Perhaps I''m being overly paranoid.


    For now, this means shelving my assassination plan, at least partially. If things don''t go as expected, I''ll immediately put it into action. I can''t afford to take more risks or enter a war I can''t win.


    "Ethan? Are you listening to us?" Isabella''s voice broke me out of my thoughts.


    Looking around, I noticed my mother''s deeply flushed face in particular. "Yes, what happened?"


    "Stop this nonsense..." Luciana began to say.


    "Yes, I think Ethan should decide who he wants to spend the night with," Roxanne chimed in.


    "No, settling this is for the best," Isabella interjected.


    "What are you discussing?"


    Turning to me, Isabella paused for a few seconds before answering. "How do you plan to decide who you''ll spend your nights with?"


    The weight of her question suddenly bore down on me. The atmosphere in the room grew tense again, but this time it was tinged with awkwardness rather than seriousness. Luciana''s reddening face revealed how uncomfortable she felt while Roxanne looked at me with an amused smile, seemingly entertained by the situation.


    "Is this really something we need to discuss right now?" I asked, trying to lighten the mood.


    However, Isabella pressed on with determination. "Ethan, we all know that leaving these things unresolved will only lead to bigger problems. At least if you make a decision now, everyone will know where they stand."


    "She''s right," added Roxanne. "If we don''t establish some kind of system, misunderstandings will keep cropping up."


    Though clearly uneasy, Luciana interjected, with a slight tremor in her voice. "This is a private matter. There''s no need to pressure Ethan like this."


    "Luciana is right," Evangeline said calmly. "Being transparent is important, but turning this into a debate is unnecessary. When and how Ethan decides is entirely up to him."


    "I think we could use a rotation system," Isabella suggested, speaking carefully. "You can decide who to be with in the mornings, Ethan, but since we all want to spend nights with you, a schedule might be ideal. Otherwise, we could see jealousy escalating within days."


    "Alright, but how do we decide who gets to be first? I don''t want to be last!" Roxanne protested.


    The room erupted into debates once more. Roxanne''s outburst heightened the tension again. While Luciana tried to calm things with a deep breath, Isabella quickly cut in.


    "The fairest way to decide the order is by drawing lots. That way, no one feels favored."


    Roxanne responded with a sarcastic raise of her eyebrows. "A lottery? Are we really going to resolve such a serious matter by drawing lots?"


    "If you have a better idea, Roxanne, we''d love to hear it," Isabella replied, her tone calm but slightly challenging.


    At that moment, Ellera unexpectedly intervened. "Perhaps we should leave this decision to Ethan. After all, it''s his choice, isn''t it? We should respect his preference."


    Ellera''s diplomatic approach created an instant silence. All eyes turned back to me. As the discomfort within me grew, I realized I had to find a way to resolve this. Evangeline and Avanne, two women whose relationship with me was uncertain, looked slightly embarrassed. They had not realy much joined the conversation at all.


    "Alright, then. Isabella''s idea sounds fine."


    After my words, everyone exchanged glances, and Isabella smiled with satisfaction. "A lottery is a fair method, Ethan. At least it ensures everyone feels at ease," she said confidently.


    Roxanne crossed her arms and stepped forward. "Fine, but you should be the one to draw the lot, Ethan. This way, it won''t look like a competition between us. It''ll seem like you''re deciding, but it''ll still be left to chance."


    Luciana appeared internally annoyed by that words, but took a deep breath to hide it. "Do we really need such a detailed plan? Ethan can do it however he wants," she muttered.


    Isabella, however, pulled out a pouch and took out small pieces of paper. "We can do it right now. Everyone''s name is written down. Ethan, pick one, and decide who you''ll spend the first night with."


    The tension in the room intensified once again. Evangeline and Avanne remained silent, but their discomfort was evident. I glanced at them briefly and thought about how unnecessary this situation felt. Yet, I couldn''t think of another way to diffuse the tension in the room.


    Isabella extended the pouch toward me. "Go on, Ethan. There''s no point in delaying this any longer,"


    I took a deep breath and reached for the pouch. All eyes were on me. As I drew out a piece of paper.


    I unfolded the paper and read it slowly. "Luciana."


    Luciana''s face turned red instantly. She tried to say something while averting her gaze, but the words got stuck on her lips. Isabella smiled faintly and nodded. "A fair result. Now, pick for the second night," she said.


    For the second time, I unfolded a piece of paper and read it aloud. "Kayle."


    When I said the name "Kayle," she remained silent for a brief moment. Then, with a faint smile, she nodded. "A fair result," she said in a low voice, though there was a subtle look of surprise on her face. The room''s atmosphere shifted again with a soft sigh from Roxanne.


    Everyone''s eyes were on me again. I reached into the pouch to draw a third name. As I opened the paper and read it silently, I then spoke a little louder: "Evangeline. But¡­ we haven''t reached that stage with Evangeline yet," I said.


    The moment I said Evangeline''s name, everyone''s eyes in the room turned to her. Evangeline smiled shyly and began to speak in a graceful voice.


    "Ethan, I assume in this situation that we''ll only be sleeping together," she said calmly yet clearly. Her voice carried the usual composure of a mature leader. "I''m not ready yet¡­"


    "Of course, Evangeline. I respect you. There''s no need for you to feel pressured in any way about this," I replied.


    Then, I continued drawing the remaining names and announced the seven women in the room. For the fourth night, Ellera; for the fifth, Roxanne; for the sixth, Avanne; and lastly, Isabella for the seventh night. Ironically, Isabella, who had devised this solution, ended up being last. Meanwhile, I made a mental note to clarify my relationship with Avanne on her night.


    "So... good night everyone"


    Rising to my feet, I took the hand of Luciana, who was now incredibly embarrassed, and led her out of the room. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 218 - 218: Harem affairs

    When I came again, gasping for breath, Luciana put her arms around my neck and kissed me on the lips. We had spent an intense, sensual night. After the kiss, I pulled out my penis and lay down on her right side. I adjusted the duvet to cover us both before cuddling against her naked, soft skin. We had both cum many times and Luciana''s eyes were closing from exhaustion, so I thought it was time to sleep.


    "You were right... I feel so happy."


    Luciana''s whisper reached my ears, and I turned to gently caress her cheek. I softly held her by the waist, pulling her closer to press her body against mine. A tired yet sweet smile graced her face. At first, I thought it would take her much longer to adjust to this relationship, but perhaps the lack of a strong taboo surrounding incest in this world helped her embrace it more quickly. In any case, tonight, she admitted that she had always admired me as a man. I guess the tension between us wasn''t as one-sided as I had assumed.


    After stroking Luciana''s white hair, I wrapped my arms around her delicate, sensual, yet soft body. It was such a pleasant sensation. Breathing in her strawberry-like aroma, it didn''t take long for me to drift off to sleep.


    ---


    When I felt a small hand nudging me from below, I looked down at the breakfast table. There, a pair of blue eyes resembling mine gazed at me with a teary, yet adorable, expression.


    "What''s wrong, Lyra?" I asked my little daughter.


    Though I was still getting used to being a father, this sweet little rascal made me sure I''d adapt quickly. Lyra opened her arms and looked at me with puppy-dog eyes.


    "I want to eat cookies, but Mommy won''t let me..." The pleading in her eyes was utterly adorable.


    When I glanced at Avanne, I saw she was chatting with Roxanne. I quickly grabbed a cookie, handed it to Lyra, and patted her head.


    Lyra''s face lit up instantly, her sadness replaced by sparkling joy. With her tiny hands, she grabbed the cookie, kissed my cheek, and thanked me.


    "Thank you, Daddy! You''re the best in the world!" she said before dashing away from under the table.


    Luciana observed the scene with a quiet smile. Her eyes, as always, were full of love. I looked at her and shook my head slightly.


    "This little devil seems to have already learned how to manipulate you," she said with a light laugh.


    I smiled and shrugged. "Isn''t giving in during moments like this one of the rules of being a father?" I replied.


    Luciana raised her eyebrows as if ready to argue, but then leaned in with a conspiratorial grin and whispered, "If you''re too lenient, your daughter will have you wrapped around her finger. Be careful."


    Her warning made me think, but I couldn''t help brushing it off when Lyra''s innocent face came to mind.


    When I turned my attention back to the others at the table, I saw Evangeline chatting with Isabella, Catherine with Ellera, and Roxanne with Avanne. Kayle, unusually, was eating quietly. The dining table was lively and noisy, but to me, the noise sounded like a pleasant melody. It was especially nice to see my women talking instead of fighting.


    Of course, it was obvious that some of the women didn''t particularly like each other, but tolerated one another for my sake. Catherine and Evangeline, in particular, weren''t fond of each other. I could understand their behavior. However, Kayle seemed to dislike Avanne for reasons I couldn''t quite grasp. Though she didn''t show it overtly, I noticed it in subtle details.


    I suspected Kayle still harbored resentment because Avanne had left me to protect our child. Thankfully, Kayle seemed to adore Lyra, which was a good thing. I didn''t think there would be an issue for now, but perhaps I should talk to her about it when we were alone tonight.


    Another thing I noticed today was how Luciana and Isabella had naturally assumed the roles of "harem leaders." Luciana''s gentle, nurturing presence kept everyone united, while Isabella''s disciplined and strategic approach balanced things out. They complemented each other perfectly.


    After breakfast, Isabella approached me with her usual mix of formality and warmth. "Do you have a busy schedule today?" she asked. I understood her meaning¡ªshe was subtly hinting that I needed to spend more time maintaining harmony in the harem.


    I smiled and shook my head. "It''s a busy day, but we can make plans for the evening. What do you have in mind?"


    She thought for a moment before responding with a light smile, "How about we all spend some time together after dinner? It''s important in a household this big."


    Luciana, who seemed to have overheard our conversation, approached and added, "Isabella''s right. Also, Lyra could use some extra attention from her daddy." There was a playful glint in her eyes as she said this.


    ---


    The day was hectic, but by evening, I made sure to gather everyone, as Luciana and Isabella suggested. In the large living room, we arranged a cozy seating area. The evening was filled with games, conversations, and shared laughter.


    Lyra sat on my lap, playing with a toy rabbit, while Luciana told her a story. Meanwhile, Catherine smiled sweetly at Evangeline, as if they''d never had any disagreements. Seeing them get along eased my worries.


    Kayle, however, sat quietly in a corner, her gaze drifting between Avanne and Lyra. Her distant demeanor caught my attention, and I promised myself I would speak with her tonight.


    The atmosphere was both chaotic and serene. The women in my harem were gradually establishing a balance, likely thanks to Luciana and Isabella''s leadership. Yet, it was also my responsibility to maintain this harmony. After all, they were individuals with emotions¡ªsometimes hurt, sometimes smiling, sometimes jealous, but always human.


    As the night wore on, everyone gradually dispersed. The children retired to their rooms, and the women headed to their quarters. Kayle, however, remained seated in the corner, her eyes cast downward in thought. It seemed like the perfect moment to approach her.


    I walked over and gently touched her shoulder. She looked up, her eyes reflecting fatigue yet attentiveness.


    "Can we talk for a bit?" She nodded silently and stood up.


    I led her to my study¡ªa quiet place away from everyone. The large window let in the glow of the full moon, casting a soft light across the room. Kayle stood by the window for a while before taking a deep breath.


    "Why are you so uneasy around Avanne?" I asked directly. There was no need to beat around the bush; being straightforward seemed the best approach.


    Kayle paused for a moment, her gaze still fixed on the window. "I''m not uneasy," she said quietly, though her tone lacked any conviction.


    "Kayle," I said, stepping closer to her, "you don''t have to hide these things from me. I know you. It''s obvious that something is bothering you."


    She finally turned to me, her eyes holding a mix of frustration and sadness. "Alright, then I''ll be honest. Avanne¡­ when she left you, it created a deep wound in you. I learned that from my mother. But what bothers me even more is that when she came back to raise Lyra, she expected everything to be forgotten, just like that. That''s what uneasy me."


    Hearing those words, I began to understand Kayle''s perspective more clearly. From the expression on her face, I could see how much this situation had been weighing on her.


    "Avanne made a choice. Maybe at the time, she thought it was the right one. But now she''s here. She''s doing her best to make up for it. And Lyra¡­ she needs a father, a family."


    Kayle took a deep breath, tilting her head forward slightly, letting her hair fall into her face. I could see the conflicted emotions in her eyes more clearly.


    "Maybe you''re right. But still¡­ forgiving her so easily doesn''t feel right to me. Someone like you, after all the pain you''ve endured, deserves more. You deserve to be treated with more care, to be valued more¡­"


    I reached out, wrapping my arms around Kayle, and pulled her close, pressing my lips to hers. For a moment, Kayle froze, but then she hesitantly returned the kiss. The softness of her lips and the warmth of her skin seemed to calm the emotional storm inside her, even if just for a moment. When our kiss ended, there was a mix of surprise and a hint of relief in her eyes.


    "Thank you. Just knowing you care is enough for me."


    After those words, I took her hand in mine, and under the gaze of her smoldering eyes, I led her toward my bedroom.


    There was a brief look of surprise in Kayle''s eyes, but a look of dark passion quickly replaced it. Her fingers tightened a little too much as she took my hand, slowing my pace. A slight smile appeared on her face, but there was something hidden beneath that smile; she looked like someone who wanted to take control. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 219 - 219: What should be(+18)

    The sight of Kayle bouncing on top of me was very seductive. Her big breasts, inherited from her mother, were bouncing up and down. Kayle''s muscular belly was pressing against my penis, giving me even more pleasure. Her red eyes showed traces of pure, dark lust. This seemed to be her favorite position. With her on top and me on the bottom, she was in complete control.


    She leaned down and kissed my lips, then moved closer to my ear through the moans that escaped her lips. "Do you like it?"


    "Absolutely..."


    Kayle sat up with a satisfied smile when she heard my answer. She turned around without removing my penis. With her plump ass in front of my eyes, she squatted on her feet and started to jump with the power of her feet. My hands went uncontrollably to Kayle''s ass. Unlike the rest of her body, which was hard from training, her ass was extremely soft.


    She picked up the pace, and the bed creaked. Her folds were soft, the inside of her vagina like she was kissing my penis. Her nectar flowed steadily down into my balls. Grasping Kayle''s hips with both hands as she was increasingly drowning in pleasure, I began to thrust in and out of her faster and faster.


    I slid my penis directly into the deepest part of her internal organs, wet from all the arousal and stimulation, without any resistance.


    "Ahhhnnn~"


    Kayle moaned louder with pleasure. She was enjoying herself so much right now that her eyes rolled up and she took a deep breath before moaning louder. As her warm and soft insides clustered around my penis, her womb already sucking my penis deeper and deeper, I could feel jolts of pleasure attacking my body, as if she wanted to swallow everything.


    "Ahhhann~"


    "Uggh"


    I grunted. Enjoying this otherworldly sensation, I paused for a moment and then drilled her again and again, then, lost in pleasure, I got up and flipped Kayle over, pressing her body against the bed. We were both copulating like animals. Kayle was biting her lips to control her moans, squeezing the sheets tightly, but she was clearly failing. When she realized I was about to come, I first slowed her thrusts.


    My hands moving down to cup Kayle''s breasts. Kayle opened her eyes and smiled wildly, seductively when she saw my naked body and sweat-soaked face.


    I was enjoying Kayle''s golden blonde hair spread all over, a smile on her cherry juicy lips and her delicious looking tits moving up and down as she breathed. I don''t know what I had done in my previous life to spend every night with beautiful women, but I was certainly a lucky man.


    Without wasting any more time, I leaned down and started licking her pink nipple and kneading her other breast with my hands. Another wave of pleasure came through Kayle,


    "Ahhnn~"


    She moaned with pleasure before grabbing my head and pressing it further into her chest. Her lower body twitched with pleasure, her canals tightening, crushing and squeezing my penis with her soft insides. Such intense pleasure quickly pushed me to my limit. As I entered Kayle quickly, I kissed her sweaty neck and left hickeys on it.


    Grabbing two of her curves just above her hips, just below her waist, pulling her towards me, thrusting my hips forward and fucking her body in perfect rhythm. The sounds of flesh on flesh echoed off the walls of the room, Kayle''s sexy screams adding a fiery flavor to the air.


    As my thick semen filled me, it was as if the last of my walls had collapsed in the face of unbearable pleasure and I moaned in pleasure before my juices spurted out. Kayle''s womb was painted white with my nectar, a final scream escaped Kayle''s mouth and she gasped.


    "Aannnnnnhhh~"


    I then dropped my body on top of Kayle. Neither of us had the strength to think of anything, and we stayed in the same position for a while.


    ------


    I didn''t encounter anything unexpected throughout the day. We had breakfast as a family; I spent some time with my two children, and Luciana and I made love with the study. Contrary to what I had expected, Luciana seemed to be a very passionate woman. This was actually good news. With each passing day, Luciana was beginning to accept me more and more. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I spent most of the rest of the day working. The Kingdom of Asina had a total of approximately five thousand noble families. This might seem like a large number, but I must point out that nobles made up far less than one percent of the population. For now, the number of noble houses that have declared loyalty to me has reached a few hundred families in this short time.


    Considering that nearly half of the noble families are thought to be neutral, my growing power could be considered impressive. I immediately ordered every loyal noble house to send soldiers, of course. Asina had already lost thousands of soldiers due to a recent grueling war, suffered economic damage from the civil war, and seen an increase in banditry because no authority had been established.


    I now needed to act as quickly as possible to end the civil war. Normally, the easiest way to decisively win such a challenging internal conflict would take at least a few years, but I couldn''t wait that long. After all, I wanted to rule a real kingdom, not a graveyard.


    Given the situation, I had to move quickly. First, I created a chain of command to swiftly organize the soldiers coming from the loyal noble houses. In this process, gaining the support of the local people was also crucial. Without the people''s support, winning a war and then maintaining stability was nearly impossible. Therefore, I prioritized accelerating economic reforms and addressing the basic needs of the people.


    Isabella''s support in this process was also critical. Her intelligence and political skills were a significant advantage for me, especially in negotiations with the nobles. Isabella knew exactly how to talk to them and acted with diplomatic grace to bring them to our side. My trust in her grew every day.


    Now, standing before me with her silver-ring-like eyes and characteristic expressionless face, was Ellera. She had said she wanted to discuss something important to me.


    "Alright, I''m listening, Ellera," I said.


    Ellera sat down on the luxurious couch across from me and began to speak in her usual flat and emotionless tone.


    "Before I left the academy, I sent a letter to the person currently managing all my wealth. By now, all my ships have likely reached the human continent and are on their way here. I instructed them to acquire everything you might need. Gold, weapons, magic stones that temporarily enhance magical power, food supplies for your people, clothing, and even private mercenaries... They will all be at your disposal."


    Ellera''s voice remained as cold as ever, but her words were incredibly impactful. Such a vast amount of support would be an incredible advantage for me. Ellera was already one of the richest merchants in the world, which was why I had getting closer her in the first place. And now, she was mobilizing her entire fortune for me. While her expression was often devoid of emotion, I know she had a big heart.


    "Ellera... I don''t even know what to say. Truly, thank you."


    "No, thanks are unnecessary. We are family now... Though I''m not sure if you see me as family, I definitely see you as mine... In fact, I''m even starting to see the other women as my sisters."


    Ellera''s cold gaze had now disappeared, replaced by a flushed face and a shy girl avoiding eye contact with embarrassment. I approached her and gently tilted her head up to look at me. The silvery glow in her eyes now seemed softer, more tender. I pressed my lips to hers and kissed her gently.


    "I''m grateful."


    Indeed, Ellera''s help would be invaluable to me. But even if she hadn''t offered this aid, I would still be happy to have her by my side. With her sheer power, she was probably my strongest ally after Isabella. Of course, Evangeline and Kayle''s strength shouldn''t be underestimated, either. Speaking of strong women, Limahlat came to mind. I needed to write her a letter.


    "There''s something else I wanted to ask you," she said, and I turning to Ellera.


    "What is it?" I replied.


    "I think you could assign us some tasks. Most of the women enjoy chatting with each other, but spending the entire day just talking would be boring for anyone. Maybe if you give each of us suitable roles, no one will get bored, and we can also help you."


    It was quite a good idea. Historically, even during Richard''s reign, queens were known to take on important responsibilities. However, according to royal laws, concubines¡ªor at least non-queen consorts¡ªhad no say in royal affairs. Of course, none of my women were concubines, but they weren''t queens either. Still, I could make an exception for them.


    I leaned down and kissed Ellera''s lips again.


    "That''s a wonderful idea. Could you go and ask the other women what kind of work they''d like to do, or if they''d prefer not to take on any roles? Let me know if anyone opts out."


    Ellera nodded with a smile. "Of course, I''d be happy to do that. Everyone has something they can contribute to you. I''ll listen to them and prepare a list for you based on their preferences."


    Ellera''s practicality and quick problem-solving skills were incredibly valuable. Having a partner like her was a significant advantage not only in terms of power but also for maintaining internal order. Beneath her stoic exterior, she was incredibly thoughtful and solution-oriented.


    Now that I think about it, once the civil war ends, I''ll have to decide whom¡ªor rather, how many¡ªI will marry. Should I marry all of them? The royal laws of Asina limit a king to three wives, but as a king, I could easily change these kinds of personal laws.


    Should I marry all of them...? I suppose each of them truly deserves it. Isabella, Luciana, Roxanne, Kayle, and Ellera¡ªall of them undoubtedly deserve to be my queens. As for the rest, my relationship with Evangeline is still uncertain. I can''t even say there''s anything between Catherine and me. As for Avanne... I''m unsure. Lastly, the mother of my firstborn son, Ganea, whom I accidentally impregnated¡ªI shouldn''t make her queen to avoid trouble in the future. I think being a concubine is enough for her.

 Chapter 220 - 220: Come in

    A few days later -


    Perhaps it''s because I''ve been enjoying some delightful and pleasant times lately, but I feel as though time is passing unusually quickly. At first, I was worried about how I would properly manage each of the women in my harem. Thankfully, I have not faced any major issues so far. Especially thanks to Isabella, all my women have been coexisting peacefully without causing trouble among themselves.


    Nowadays, since I''ve assigned each of them specific royal duties, they no longer have the chance to be bored. Moreover, giving them tasks turned out to be more beneficial for me than I expected. Each one of them is remarkably talented and was raised as a noble, so they excel in matters of governance. Even Catherine, who rarely expressed interest in such matters, told me she wanted to stay busy, so I made her my assistant for the time being, as I hadn''t found a suitable task for her yet.


    Isabella was managing matters related to the nobles, and in a short period, the number of nobles who swore allegiance to me increased significantly.


    Luciana was managing the palace, swiftly resolving issues like security and staff shortages.


    Ellera was in charge of financial affairs, and she excelled so quickly that the royal treasury went into surplus, even while we were in the midst of a civil war. Consequently, I appointed her as one of the three grand advisors of the Asina Kingdom, making her the royal treasurer. Sir William, the former treasurer, would now serve as her assistant.


    I tasked Evangeline with managing the capital. Like the others, she performed outstandingly. I could see changes in the capital even from here.


    I assigned Kayle to manage the spy network. This role suited her perfectly, and today I received her first report. In just a few days, she had uncovered numerous spies within the palace and was now interrogating them to extract information.


    Avanne, already busy with our child Lyra, mentioned she still had ample free time and asked for a task. So, I entrusted her with overseeing the education of children. Avanne''s wisdom and gentle demeanor made her the perfect choice for shaping the young generation. While I only have two children for now, this number will surely grow in the future.


    I made Ganea the head of the palace servants. Having once been a servant herself, this felt like the best choice for her.


    Lastly, I put Roxanne in charge of a newly formed regiment composed entirely of women. Most of these women were either already part of the army or eager to join. Initially, I had something else in mind for Roxanne, but when she approached me asking for permission to form such a unit, I immediately agreed.


    Interestingly, Violet, who had been observing all the women working over the past few days, also requested a task. I appointed her as my personal secretary, thinking this could also be a chance to improve our relationship.


    Now, to move on to a pressing matter: Fiona''s second son, Thaerd, who had declared himself king, accepted my challenge. However, he invited me to a pitched battle instead. He sent me an extremely offensive and insult-laden letter. While I rarely get angry these days, the insults he hurled, especially toward Luciana, managed to provoke me.


    The letter''s essence was as follows:


    **"Ethan Asina Lenistark, S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You self-proclaimed king and bastard of no noble blood! Even the mere thought of someone like you eyeing the throne of Asina is a disgrace. This so-called kingdom you seized through deceit, strength, and tyranny will crumble along with your worthless existence.


    But perhaps I should blame your mother instead of you. After all, what else could one expect from a harlot? Luciana, who has trampled upon her noble heritage, is nothing but a woman unfit for the palace. Her education and nobility seem to have been squandered solely in the confines of bedrooms. A mother should bring honor and dignity to her son, yet your disgraceful existence is a testament to what she truly is. Her legacy is further tarnished by your shameful presence.


    As I write this letter, my only thought is to completely erase you and your family from history. Anyone who eyes my throne will learn that someone feeding on his mother''s tainted past can never be my equal. I hereby challenge you to a pitched battle! But we all know you lack the courage to accept this invitation. Your bravery and honor are as nonexistent as your mother''s virtues.


    This war will not only end in my victory; I will turn you and your family into the laughingstock of all nobles, starting with your mother. I will ensure Luciana''s name is on everyone''s lips and proclaim to the world who she really is. If you have any pride left, come to this battle and try to cleanse the justified hatred directed at your family. Otherwise, continue watching your mother''s name being remembered as a disgraceful harlot!


    Thaerd, the true King of Asina and your executioner."**


    This is only a summary of Thaerd''s insult-ridden letter. I responded with a much shorter letter.


    The letter''s essence was as follows:


    **"To the wretched Thaerd,


    I have read your letter. In the past, you escaped my wrath by sheer luck and received pardon. Someone like you has no right to claim kingship in my era. Do you think hurling insults equates to ruling as a king? Did you imagine the insults you threw at my mother would go unpunished?


    I have decided to march against you this spring to deliver your sentence. Forgiveness is no longer an option for you. Save yourself the trouble of begging for mercy. From now on, our envoy shall be arrows, and our language shall be swords. For the brazen insults you''ve hurled at my beloved queen and mother, my blade must be drenched in your blood. If you are a man of honor, come to the battlefield. Do not scurry from hole to hole like a coward. Prepare yourself and do not say you were not warned!"**


    I ordered the letter to be sent immediately. As a historian, I knew these letters would intrigue future generations and serve as valuable records, so I wrote carefully, restraining myself. However, thinking about the tortures I would inflict on Thaerd once I captured him helped calm me down.


    Following this, I instructed my strongest supporter, Duke Grohandal, to assemble the army at once. I also ordered Isabella to command every noble who had sworn allegiance to me to gather their forces.


    My actions weren''t driven by anger but by the great opportunity presented to me. Thaerd lacked a competent advisor¡ªor if he had one, they were not intelligent enough. With my second letter, I aimed to provoke him further, ensuring he would march directly toward me. My plan was to lure him to a location of my choosing and finish him in one decisive strike. At least, that was the plan.


    After defeating Thaerd, the neutral nobles would likely join my side in a short time. If everything went according to plan, defeating Liam would be a child''s play. However, things rarely went as planned. That''s why I always knew I had to prepare backup plans.


    That night, when I retired to my throne room, I glanced once again at the maps and reports spread across my desk. I weighed the plans I had made against Thaerd over and over in my mind. If he acted recklessly, as I anticipated, victory would be ours. Yet, a strange unease lingered within me; I knew I had to stay vigilant, just in case.


    With the help of Luciana, Isabella, and my other women, everything was running more smoothly than ever. However, having so many people taking on responsibilities in the palace brought the risk of differing desires and ambitions emerging. To prevent this, I followed Isabella''s advice and organized regular meetings among the women. Everyone was free to express their opinions, which strengthened their loyalty to me and to one another.


    While preparations for the battle with Thaerd continued, a new spy report from Kayle briefly interrupted my work. It turned out that some of the palace servants had been leaking information to Thaerd. Kayle had uncovered the identities of the spies one by one and apprehended them. However, what was intriguing was that some of these spies weren''t loyal to Thaerd but to Liam.


    This was an unexpected development. It raised the possibility that Liam might act simultaneously with Thaerd to weaken me on two fronts. If true, I needed to not only defeat Thaerd but also prepare for Liam''s moves. I therefore ordered Kayle to double the palace''s security measures and take stricter precautions to root out any remaining spies.


    Despite the surrounding chaos, I calmed my mind and assessed the situation, revisiting my plans based on Kayle''s reports. If Liam were planning an attack, hoping to exploit my perceived weakness, this war could become twice as dangerous. To preempt the possibility of a two-front war, I assigned Evangeline the task of increasing the number of guards in the capital.


    Meanwhile, I instructed Isabella to hold secret meetings with the still-neutral nobles. I knew we could win them over with tempting offers. At the same time, I authorized Ellera to allocate a portion of the treasury''s resources for these diplomatic efforts. Time and again, I had experienced how powerful money could be when used at the right time and in the right hands.


    As night fell, I decided to take a brief break from my work in the throne room and headed to Isabella''s chambers. Tonight was her night. When I knocked on the door, a gentle voice from inside said, "Come in." Entering the room, I found Isabella sitting by the window, holding a book in her hands. When she saw me, a sweet smile spread across her face.

 Chapter 221 - 221: Keep it up(+18)

    I could feel Isabella''s internal organs trying to swallow my penis and merge with it. I closed her eyes and grunted, feeling her soft internal organs writhing around my rod.


    Then I leaned my head against her soft back, the smell of her sweet skin assaulted my nostrils. I took a deep breath, looked down at her black bra and with my teeth I pulled it off, releasing her into two huge and firm mountains.


    "Ahhhh~"


    I moved my hands from her slender waist to her huge breasts, kneading them with love and care. Every time I rubbed the area near her nipples, I could feel her body, and especially her inner folds, twitching. Isabella''s most sensitive spot was her nipple.


    I smiled before gently caressing her nipples. And as if confirming my thoughts, her channel constricted, squeezing my penis even tighter, and Isabella moaned loudly.


    "AhhhHh!"


    Under the intense pressure in the uterus, I slowly pulled my penis back towards the entrance and then pushed it back in one thrust. Thus, I began to occupy her for a while.


    "Ahh~Ahh~Ahh~Ahh~Ahh~"


    Isabella''s rhythmic moans filled the air through the open window. My hands played with her breasts, sometimes caressing her pendulous nipples, gently kissing her neck and cheek, but all the while thrusting my huge penis hard inside her.


    "Ahhhhhnnnn~"


    Different movements on different parts of her body, sending countless waves of pleasure through Isabella''s body and making her even weaker.


    "Don''t stop.... Ahhhh~ Don''t stop.... Ahhnnnng~"


    The sun was already rising strongly; our bodies were soaked with sweat. The sweat mixed with the juices of skin and love, creating a strange but pleasant odor that spread throughout the room.


    If someone walked into this room right now and saw us like this, they would think we looked like two animals mating, not caring about anything.


    I flipped Isabella over on the bed to see her face. I continued to enter her faster and with all my hardness. Isabella''s eyes were open but only the white part was visible, her tongue was out, her mouth was open. She couldn''t even speak properly, but she was still moaning and wanted more with all her heart. It seemed like she had already lost her mind.


    I wasn''t in a good mood either. I was repeatedly thrusting my nectar-soaked cock into her, grabbing and squeezing her bare breast with one hand and pinching or planting kisses on the tip of her other breast with the other hand.


    "Ahhhhhhh-Mnmmmmmmm! I''m cumming...! Ahhhgh~??"


    Unable to withstand any more pleasure, Isabella''s pussy convulsed before a large amount of love juice flowed out. She sprayed it all towards my already soaked penis.


    "Ughmm... Bella I''m cumming inside you"


    After these words, I released my fresh sperm, and a strange but pleasant pleasure distorted my vision as the long imprisoned sperm came out. My body fell on top of Isabella''s. We were both panting for minutes on the bed, our bodies joined together, saying nothing.


    "That was amazing...." Isabella said as she straightened herself up and lay properly on the bed.


    I lay down next to her and Isabella immediately came over and placed her head on my shoulder. As the sun''s rays warmed both of our bodies, there was a creak of relief from the bed, which had been straining under the weight and pressure all night.


    "I''m not planning to drink Choun tea..."


    The peaceful murmur ceased for a moment as Isabella spoke suddenly. "Do you want to get pregnant?" I asked.


    Isabella blushed, but nodded anyway. "Yes... I want us to have a child... What do you think?"


    I answered without much thought to this question. "I think it''s a wonderful idea."


    A wide smile spread across Isabella''s face. It was such a sweet smile that it made me want to ravish her again, but I suppressed the urge as I was about to gnaw on my finger from hunger. This sweet milf was definitely going to drive me crazy with her sweetness and sexiness.


    As for why I didn''t see any problem with Isabella getting pregnant... I used to think it wasn''t safe to have children until my life was stable. I was kind of right. But I already had two healthy children. If I told Isabella now that I didn''t want her to have children, jealousy or at least discontent could start in my harem. Obviously, I didn''t want to upset Isabella even for a moment.


    Maintaining a harem is like a sociological task. I could even base it on a kind of scientific foundation. I had to think carefully to control such a delicate balance. As for my safety concerns, Isabella was one of the strongest, perhaps even the strongest, woman in my harem. She might be physically weaker when she was pregnant, but Isabella''s main strength was her magical abilities.


    Besides, probably the life of someone like me, who is now a king, will never be stable. So there''s no point in delaying having children. Today there''s a civil war, tomorrow there will be another struggle with Alpshar. In short, it seems like there will never be a comfortable period in my life. But this is something that every man who wants to gain this power must sacrifice.


    As my thoughts deepened on the possibility of Isabella''s pregnancy and its impact on the dynamics of the harem, the atmosphere of the room had changed. The sun''s rays were now warmer and golden, as if celebrating this new possibility. Isabella was still leaning on my shoulder, with a peaceful expression on her face. Her calmness somewhat calmed the complex emotions that were emerging within me.


    "So, what kind of name are you thinking of for our child?" I asked.


    Isabella raised her head and looked into my eyes. The excitement and happiness in her eyes created a wave of warmth in my heart. She thought for a moment, then spoke in a gentle voice.


    "If we have a daughter, I want to name her Celestia. A name that carries the endless splendor of the sky, shining with magic... If we have a son, maybe Alaric. A strong, brave, and determined name."


    I paused for a moment and considered what she had said.


    "Celestia is a very beautiful name," I said. "But Alaric... I''m not sure."


    Isabella raised her eyebrows slightly, but her smile didn''t fade. "Well, do you have a name in mind?" she asked, her voice full of curiosity.


    My thoughts paused for a moment. Suggesting a name was like shaping an identity that the child would carry in the future. Taking a deep breath, I said, "If we have a son, I would like to name him Kaelion. I combined this name from the ancient human language, combining both noble and powerful words."


    Isabella tilted her head and thought. "Kaelion... yes, that''s a beautiful name," she said. There was a sparkle in her eyes. "But I still love Alaric. Maybe we should think a little more before deciding."


    There was a moment of silence. In those peaceful moments when Isabella continued to lean on me, I tried to imagine the faces of our future children. How they would look, which of our features they would inherit¡­ This thought both excited and frightened me.


    "If we have a daughter," I said, "Celestia is definitely a great choice. But maybe we should consider another alternative name, just so we have more options."


    Isabella laughed softly. "Of course. But I''ll leave the job of finding alternative names for you. Your imagination sometimes surprises me."


    At that moment, there was a gentle knock on the door. When the door was gently knocked, Isabella and I were silent for a moment. As our eyes locked, the door slowly opened, and a maid entered. She was carrying the breakfast tray that had been prepared for this morning. The tray was filled with everything necessary for a very diverse breakfast.


    She was the maid raised by Ganea in recent days.


    The maid bowed slightly and said, "Enjoy your meal, your majesties," and placed the tray in the middle of the table.


    Isabella smiled slightly, then looked at me and said, "I think you should eat something."


    I nodded with a smile. "Yes, definitely," I said.


    Isabella got out from under the covers and went and put on her nightgown. Then she approached the table and sat down, making a place for me next to her. The happiness in her eyes was still fresh and warm, but now we were focused on the dining table. The fact that these kinds of warm moments were now a part of an ordinary moment in my life made me feel special for some reason.


    Isabella''s loving gaze at me and the inviting smell of the breakfast on the table made the moment even more meaningful. Normally, until a few days ago, we would have breakfast as a family, but by the common decision of all my women, we would now have dinner together.


    Because they wanted to work and wanted to have dinner with me more. Also, with this new "law", we would eat alone together every morning with every woman I was with. This made the women immediately approve. Of course, I had no choice but to accept their common decision.


    "Say ah!" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isabella spoke in a sweet voice as she brought the food in her hand to my mouth. I smiled and opened my mouth, letting Isabella feed me like a mother.


    The taste of the food felt the meticulousness and love of Isabella''s hands. Every bite was like a reflection of how much she cared about me. As I slowly chewed the food in my mouth, my eyes were locked on her face. The warmth and love in her eyes warmed my heart once again.


    Isabella laughed softly when she saw my satisfied state. "If this continues, I might spoil you," she said.


    "Maybe you should spoil me," I replied with a teasing smile. "After all, isn''t it a queen''s duty to make her king happy?"


    Isabella giggled at my response. She put her elbows on the table and rested her chin on her palms. Her eyes sparkled mischievously. "If a queen''s duty is to make her king happy, what do you think is a king''s duty?" she asked, her voice carrying a teasing tone.


    There was a brief silence. Her question had caught me off guard, but I quickly recovered. "A king''s duty..." I said with a theatrical pause. "Is to love, protect, and... spoil his queen at all times."


    Isabella nodded, her smile widening. "Then you can be sure that you are fulfilling this duty. Keep it up."

 Chapter 222 - 222: Unexpected guest

    I reached the door of a room through long corridors and entered without wasting any time. Inside were Kayle, Luciana, and Isabella. But besides these three, another woman was standing there. Umala, Fiona''s eldest daughter and also the so-called queen of the current Tamerid kingdom. Her hair was disheveled, her clothes torn. In short, she was in a terrible state.


    Her eyes were filled with tears, and when she saw me, I saw a glimmer of hope in her wet eyes. Evangeline entered after me, and she was slightly surprised when she saw my stepsister''s condition, but she didn''t show it. There was no need to ask why she was in this state. She was probably desperately running away from her husband, but what I didn''t understand was why she came to me. It seemed I wasn''t the only one thinking this.


    "Now that Ethan''s here, we can talk... What''s your purpose for coming here, you bitch?" Kayle''s harsh tone startled Umala.


    "Kayle, calm down," my mother said.


    "No, she''s right. Umala, why did you come to me instead of your siblings? You must have guessed that I don''t have the power to fight the Tamerid Empire right now."I said


    Umala lowered her head, and her sobs became audible. As tears streamed down her cheeks, she tried to speak in a weak voice:


    "I couldn''t trust anyone else... I thought only you would listen to me," she said, her voice trembling. "Your family and mine aren''t the same. My siblings would probably send me back. Besides, I married that... man because of that... for my siblings. And I swear I came here without leaving any trace behind me."


    Umala''s words made the atmosphere in the room even heavier. Luciana leaned back slightly in her chair and thoughtfully fixed her eyes on Umala. Isabella preferred to remain silent, trying to hide the suspicious expression on her face. Kayle, on the other hand, didn''t take her stern gaze off her.


    "So, you came here for refuge," Kayle said. The sarcastic tone in her voice was too obvious to hide.


    "Kayle, enough," Isabella interjected. Her voice had a clear warning. "We''re trying to understand the situation. Don''t make things harder by treating her like this."


    Umala gave my mother a grateful look for her protective attitude, but there was still deep fear in her eyes. She raised her head and turned to me.


    "Ethan... I beg you... I don''t want to go back there."


    The desperation in Umala''s eyes made the weight of her words even more pronounced. The silence in the room fell upon us like a wall. Kayle still had her stern gaze fixed on her, but this time there was a hint of doubt instead of mockery. Luciana and Isabella also remained silent, as if weighing Umala''s words.


    "You don''t want to go back there. But do you know that by coming here, you''re putting me and my family in danger? The Tamerid Empire knows that their queen is missing, and they''re currently tracking you down. And that trail will reach us sooner or later."


    Umala staggered for a moment at the weight of my words and covered her face with her hands. Tears flowed through her fingers. Everyone''s eyes were on her, but no one dared to speak. She took a deep breath and tried to compose herself, then turned her eyes back to me.


    "I know," she said. Her voice was hoarse, but a little clearer this time. "But... I had no other choice, Ethan. If I had stayed there, he would either kill me or condemn me to a worse fate. I swear to you that no one followed me. I calculated every detail while escaping. I left no trace."


    After thinking about what she said for a while, I made my decision. "Go and clean yourself up. Put on decent clothes, but first of all, we need to change your appearance," I said and sent a meaningful signal to Isabella.


    Isabella immediately got up and took Umala to the next room. Meanwhile, I saw that Kayle was getting angry. She looked like she wanted to say something, but she seemed to be forcing herself to stop.


    Kayle finally burst out. She quickly got up from the chair and began to speak in a harsh voice.


    "Ethan, really? You''ve decided to help this woman! Even though you know the Tamerid Empire will come after us? What if this is Fiona''s plan? What if Fiona is trying to put us in the crosshairs?"


    "Calm down Kayle, I can more or less guess these things too," I said and sat next to my mother.


    "First of all, according to the information I''ve obtained, the person who brought her here is a close friend of Evangeline. She is the woman who is the leader of the Maid Guild and also seems to have become close friends with Umala. She asked me to hide her, and in return, she made me a very tempting offer."


    Kayle frowned and took a step towards me, but she didn''t say anything.


    "You know how powerful the Maid Guild is, so they may have brought Umala here without leaving any trace. They had already helped me kidnap Roxanne without leaving any trace before. Moreover, the center of the Maid Guild is in the Tamerid Empire, but they said that they now want to leave the Tamerid Empire and come here."


    I noticed that Evangeline was also surprised. She was close friends with the leader of the Maid Guild. She had probably asked her for help to protect Umala while going to the academy. In the meantime, she had become close friends with Umala. Although I don''t know the real name of the leader of the Maid Guild, I''m almost certain that she is a woman. It wasn''t surprising that any woman would be friends with Umala, who had a difficult life.


    I saw that Kayle had calmed down a bit, but she still looked suspicious. "Still, I want to investigate and observe her and the Maid Guild," she said.


    "As you wish, princess. You can even go and kill Umala if you want. I wouldn''t care. I''m just telling you that we can gain a lot if we protect Umala, but that''s not more valuable than you," I said.


    The expression on Kayle''s face softened for a moment. A glimmer appeared in her eyes instead of anger. This gaze was a gaze that only I saw, that she didn''t show to others. This gaze was a reflection of the deep feelings Kayle had for me. No matter how much I angered her, no matter how much I put her in a difficult situation, her love for me always prevailed.


    "Do you think so?" she said, her voice had softened. The harsh, sarcastic Kayle was gone, replaced by a more moderate, more thoughtful Kayle. "So, protecting this Umala will really benefit us, will it?"


    I nodded. "The Maid Guild is a powerful organization. They have influence even within the Tamerid Empire. Their support, especially considering that they want to come to these lands, can add a lot to us. Besides, Umala is the Tamerid Queen. Protecting her can also be used as a political trump card."


    Kayle thought for a moment. Her eyes were still on me, and her gaze warmed me. "Alright," she said finally. "I trust you. But I will still keep a close eye on this Umala and that Maid Guild. At the slightest suspicious movement, I will not hesitate to do what is necessary."


    "I know," I said with a smile. "I wouldn''t expect anything else from you, anyway."


    Everyone seemed to be lost in their own thoughts. My mother Luciana took a sip from the cup in her hand and spoke with a deep breath.


    "Ethan, you made the right decision. But this is a risky game."


    "I know,"


    Luciana got up from her chair and walked towards the window. Her eyes drifted to the mountains waving on the horizon.


    "Ethan, this decision will have consequences. If the Tamerid Empire somehow learns that Umala is here, this could be considered a cause for war."


    "That''s why we will keep Umala''s presence a secret," I said. "The Maid Guild''s expertise will be useful in such situations. If they are as talented as they say, it will not be easy for them to find our trail."


    Evangeline spoke, slightly frowning,


    "What about Fiona? What if she has a hand in this?"


    "Fiona..." I repeated quietly. I felt a stir inside me every time her name was mentioned. "If this is a trap, we will solve it, too. But for now, we have to play this game."


    After talking to them for a while longer, I left the room. Now it was time to take a look at the concubine palace, which I had been postponing for a long time. After walking through the beautiful gardens with a few guards by my side, I reached the concubine palace. The guards stayed outside while I went inside.


    Mrs. Elbuanur, who had been informed of my visit, was waiting for me outside. She was dressed quite elegantly, and her daughter, Marsiel, was standing right beside her. Frankly, I didn''t know what to do with these concubines. According to royal laws, as a king, I was required to protect the concubines, even if they belonged to the previous king. That''s why I decided to keep them here for now. But the presence of a place so close to me that was not under my control made me uncomfortable.


    When Mrs. Elbuanur saw me, she bowed gracefully and spoke in a gentle voice,


    "Your Majesty, your visit honors us. This must be an indication of your desire to see the harem in person. We are pleased to guide you."


    Her daughter, Marsiel, remained silent. Her face was expressionless, but there was a careful curiosity in her eyes. Her young age and simple beauty stood out more among the other concubines. Unlike Mrs. Elbuanur, Marsiel seemed to have no intention of speaking.


    "I would like to hear your report about the concubines," I said, without hiding the determination in my voice.


    Mrs. Elbuanur paused for a moment, then began to speak slowly.


    "There are currently a total of thirty-eight women in the harem, Your Majesty. Most of them were the previous king''s concubines and the daughters of concubines. However, they have sworn allegiance under your reign. Some of them were chosen from the daughters of high families within the kingdom. They are all ready to serve you." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oath of allegiance," I repeated in a sarcastic tone. "Shouldn''t we question whether their loyalty stems from true devotion or fear, don''t you think?"


    A slight sign of discomfort appeared on Mrs. Elbuanur''s face, but she skillfully tried to hide it.


    "Your Majesty, they all have deep gratitude and devotion towards you in their hearts. But of course, we may need to make more effort to strengthen their trust and loyalty."


    I turned my eyes to Marsiel. Mrs. Elbuanur must have noticed her daughter''s reaction, as she gently nudged her arm, trying to encourage her to speak. But Marsiel was still silent.


    "What do you think, Marsiel?" I asked. "Do you think the women here are truly loyal to me?"


    Marsiel finally spoke, but her voice was low and a little cold:


    "Your Majesty, loyalty is a virtue that is not tested. Perhaps there are those among the women here who deserve it and those who do not. But no one can risk not being honest with a king."

 Chapter 223 - 223: Marsiel

    Marsiel''s words carried a profound meaning, implying that loyalty could not truly be believed in until it was tested. Her demeanor made it clear that she was no ordinary concubine. Lady Elbuanur slightly furrowed her brows at her daughter''s statement but refrained from saying anything.


    "I''ll note that as an interesting perspective," I said to Marsiel.


    Then, I began walking toward the concubine quarters. Guided by Lady Elbuanur, we proceeded into the grand halls of the concubine palace. The hall, with its high ceilings and intricate decorations, was a reflection of elegance and grandeur. Rows of concubines stood silently between marble columns, their heads bowed and hands clasped respectfully in front of them. The curiosity and tension in their eyes intensified the atmosphere of the place.


    As my footsteps echoed, a few of them cautiously directed their gazes toward me. However, these glances were fleeting, and they quickly lowered their heads again. Lady Elbuanur stepped forward slightly, as if she were about to introduce each one to me.


    "Your Majesty," she said in a calm yet authoritative tone, "these are the concubines chosen for you. Each has pledged unconditional loyalty to your commands and service."


    I observed them in silence for a while. Each one possessed unique beauty and charm. Among them was a woman with dark skin¡ªa rarity. She likely came from one of the farthest in Islands federation. The presence of people with this complexion was extremely rare, making them more valuable and exotic. For a ruler to have a dark-skinned concubine was a form of power display.


    Unlike in my previous world, dark-skinned individuals were not treated as slaves here. Instead, they were viewed as exotic individuals because of their scarcity. Beside the dark-skinned woman stood another with similar curves and allure, casting me furtive glances.


    My gaze continued to move among the concubines. I hadn''t realized Richard was something of a collector. There was a woman with slanted eyes, a beast woman with long rabbit ears, and another with a dusky complexion. Although I had visited this place before, I hadn''t noticed these women. The rest of the dozens of women here were generally seductive and beautiful.


    Honestly, I didn''t feel much desire for them. I already had women who loved me and were incredibly beautiful. Still... a little greed isn''t always a bad thing.


    My eyes lingered on the diversity among the women before me. Each represented a different interpretation of beauty and allure. I realized Richard''s collection wasn''t solely a political or strategic power move; it also reflected his personal tastes. Yet, I wasn''t sure if I could sense genuine loyalty or form meaningful bonds among them.


    Lady Elbuanur, bowing slightly, spoke again:


    "Your Majesty, each of these women has been specially chosen. They have been trained to care for and serve men. If you wish, you may select anyone."


    "I''m not particularly interested at the moment," I said, emphasizing the word moment in my tone, which caught the attention of the women.


    "I''m here to say a few words to each of you before leaving. You and your daughters will remain here. Your sons will work for the crown. In other words, everything will continue as it has. You''re likely aware that we''re in the midst of a sort of civil war. Whether you trust my words is up to you, but I will absolutely win this war." I stepped closer to the women as I spoke.


    "However, should any of you attempt to assist my step-siblings in any way... I assure you, you''ll regret it. Continue living as you have. When the war is over, you can be certain that each of you will be rewarded."


    One might question why I would issue such threats to the royal concubines. After all, I''m a king, and these women are merely concubines. But in my view, the most dangerous individuals are often those like them. Even a small leak of information from them could cause significant harm to me.


    The women exchanged brief but careful glances in silence after my words. Some had fear in their eyes, others had suspicion. They clearly grasped the weight of my words but chose to remain silent, knowing it was the safest course of action for their survival.


    Noticing the tension I had created among the royal concubines, Lady Elbuanur softened her tone as she spoke.


    "Your Majesty, you needn''t doubt the loyalty of these women. They are here solely to care for and serve you. They have understood the seriousness of your words."


    "I hope so," I said, turning around. "Marsiel, would you accompany me back to the palace?"


    Marsiel''s expression changed. Not because she was rebellious, but because she was shy and rarely spoke much.


    I noticed the brief surprise on her face, but she quickly composed herself, bowing her head slightly. "Of course, Your Majesty," she said, her voice soft yet carrying a distinct humility. I felt that spending more time with her would be intriguing because Marsiel was vastly different from the others. Her words and demeanor suggested a personality that went beyond the concept of being a concubine.


    Lady Elbuanur took a step back as she bid us farewell. I couldn''t decipher the fleeting expression in her eyes, but I chose not to dwell on it. Marsiel and I began walking through the palace''s stone-paved garden, which was bathed in the golden light of the late afternoon sun. The scene exuded a tranquility that felt almost surreal.


    "So, is there anything you desire? I still haven''t properly rewarded you for saving my mother and me."


    Marsiel tilted her head slightly at my question, falling silent for a moment. Her expression held a mix of gratitude and hesitation. When her eyes met mine, I sensed the depth hidden within them.


    "Your Majesty, saving my mother and me was already the greatest reward," she said. Her voice was calm and gentle, yet there was a subtle undertone of modesty and shyness. "Being by your side, serving you, is more than enough for us."


    Her response was deeply humble but carried a kind of sincerity that couldn''t be ignored. Still, I was certain there were unspoken emotions and thoughts behind her words. Marsiel didn''t strike me as someone who would settle for a simple thank you. I wanted to give her the chance to express herself.


    "You don''t need to be so modest," I said. "Everyone has a desire in their heart. Perhaps there''s something you''ve never had the courage to express before now?"


    As I spoke, I watched a faint look of surprise appear on Marsiel''s face. Her eyes drifted briefly into the distance before returning to me. It was as if she wanted to say something, but hesitated.


    "Your Majesty¡­" she began, her voice low but resolute. "Throughout my life, my mother and I have lived like shadows. In the eyes of others, I was nothing more than a potential concubine. But sometimes¡­ I''ve thought that I could be something more."


    Her words caught me off guard. The courage with which she revealed her feelings deepened my interest in her.


    "What do you mean by ''something more''?" I asked.


    "If you would allow it, I would like to use my skills for you and your family," she said. "I''ve heard that the palace''s head healer fled after the war. If you permit, I would like to take on that role."


    When I heard Marsiel''s request, I couldn''t hide my surprise. I hadn''t expected her to make such an ambitious proposal. Yet her words intrigued me as much as they gave me pause. Healing magic was a rare and valuable skill, and Marsiel''s ability was proof that she was far more than just a concubine candidate.


    "Healing magic is a rare and precious gift," I said. "It would indeed be a shame to let such a talent go to waste in the concubines'' quarters. From now on, I appoint you as the head healer of my palace. Visit me later to finalize the formalities."


    The surprise on Marsiel''s face quickly transformed into a radiant smile. Bowing her head humbly, she said, "This is a great honor, Your Majesty. I am deeply grateful." The sincerity and excitement in her voice made it clear how much this decision meant to her. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It would have been unjust to ignore the potential and determination within this young woman. Throughout my life, I had learned the importance of recognizing and placing talented people where they belonged. Allowing someone like Marsiel to remain only a concubine would have been a disservice both to her talents and to my family''s needs.


    I wasn''t sure if Marsiel realized this, but if she went to Alpshar right now and demonstrated her abilities, he''d likely appoint her as his own head healer. In fact, her coming to me with this request showed that she already understood the value of her skills.


    "Well then, I''ll see you later, Miss Marsiel."


    "It was an honor to speak with you, Your Majesty. Once again, I offer my heartfelt thanks for the opportunity you''ve given me."

 Chapter 224 - 224: Her night

    Within a few weeks, the local nobles and those who had sworn loyalty to me gradually reached the military headquarters outside the capital. They were slowly fulfilling my order to assemble an army. Excluding the troops assigned to protect the capital, I currently had around ten thousand soldiers.


    In my opinion, ten thousand soldiers were still insufficient for the war. At least twenty thousand were needed. Fortunately, Duke Grohandal''s army was already on its way here. Soon, I would likely have an army of twenty thousand, which would be enough to defeat Thaerd.


    While waiting for Duke Grohandal''s army to arrive in the capital, I began meeting with other nobles. Convincing them to provide more soldiers and resources was essential. Some were still hesitant, fearing Thaerd''s power. However, I managed to entice them with the rewards they would receive if we were victorious.


    Meanwhile, reports from my spies caught my attention. Thaerd''s army had begun mobilizing. According to the information I received, they were advancing with a force of at least thirty thousand soldiers. This meant the war would be more challenging than I anticipated, but I still had no doubts about my victory.


    Now, I found myself in a warm room where I spent time with my women. The room was cozy, with long, comfortable sofas placed opposite each other and a fireplace that filled the space with its warmth. Everyone was here: Luciana, Isabella, Evangeline, Ellera, Roxanne, Kayle, Avanne, and even Catherine.


    The women were all seated in different corners, chatting among themselves. Though their relationships weren''t always perfect, their presence here symbolized their support for me. The fireplace''s warmth heightened the intimacy of the room, momentarily shielding us from the cold atmosphere of the war preparations outside.


    As usual, Isabella stood gracefully beside the table. Turning to me, she asked, "So, you plan to defeat Thaerd with this many soldiers, is that it?" Her voice carried a tone of curiosity mixed with subtle criticism. Isabella was an intelligent woman; her questions always had a strategic edge.


    "This is just the beginning, Bella," I replied calmly. "Once we merge with Duke Grohandal''s forces, we''ll have over twenty thousand soldiers. Thaerd''s army may be larger, but we will act strategically. Numbers alone don''t guarantee victory."


    Luciana listened to Isabella''s words with a faint smile and interjected, "But we must still have some advantage over them, don''t we? Have your spies brought any new information about Thaerd''s plans?"


    "Yes," I said, walking toward the fireplace, trying to momentarily escape the weight of my burdens. "Thaerd''s army consists of thirty thousand soldiers. However, my spies indicate that a portion of them are peasants forced into service. Their morale is reportedly low. That will be our advantage."


    In truth, there was no report about their low morale, but I had to lie to ease the visible anxiety and fear on their faces. At least, I wanted them to feel reassured after I left.


    "When will you depart?" Kayle asked.


    "In a week. Once everything is prepared and the armies are united, I will leave."


    My words brought silence to the room, and everyone''s expressions fell. Unfortunately, even my women didn''t fully trust me after my loss against Alpshar. Although I had been the only one trying to change things before that battle even began, I had ultimately lost. No matter how much they tried to hide it, they feared I would fail again.


    Ellera watched me silently, her silver eyes gleaming in the light of the fireplace. She concealed her emotions as always, but I wanted to feel her trust. After a brief pause, she asked in her usual composed tone, "This time will be different, won''t it?"


    "Yes, Ellera. This time, I''ve planned every detail meticulously. At the end of this war, we will either emerge victorious or be buried in history," I said resolutely. The atmosphere in the room grew heavier than everyone''s gaze fixed on me. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roxanne broke the tension with excitement in her voice, "If they enter the battle with such low morale, we can easily overpower them. This time, we can turn their fears to our advantage." Her enthusiasm and confidence in me lightened the mood slightly.


    Evangeline, on the other hand, maintained her usual distant and serious demeanor. "Roxanne might be right, but don''t forget that Thaerd may not rely solely on his numbers. He could have strategic moves of his own. Predicting his plans will be crucial," she said.


    I nodded. "You''re right, Evangeline. That''s why my spies will continue to bring updates. We will analyze Thaerd''s potential strategies and act accordingly. We cannot afford any mistakes this time."


    Luciana looked at me for a moment before speaking in a gentle, yet serious tone. "And what about us? What will we do? Where will we be during the battle?"


    I turned to her and replied slowly, "You will stay here. I want to ensure the capital is protected. If things go wrong, this will be our last line of defense."


    I noticed Kayle frown briefly, but when our eyes met, she calmed down and said nothing. She grabbed her glass of red wine and headed toward the balcony. "I need some fresh air," she said.


    As Kayle left for the balcony, the tension in the room eased slightly. Everyone watched her quietly, but no one said anything. Meanwhile, my mind remained occupied with thoughts of the war, strategies, and possibilities. I couldn''t afford another mistake. If I wanted to regain everyone''s trust, I had to win this war.


    Breaking the silence, Luciana began speaking softly. "You know we trust you, don''t you? Despite our concerns, the fact that we''re here is proof of that." Her sincerity was evident as I looked into her eyes. Luciana had always been supportive, but I knew I needed to do more to earn that support.


    Ellera, still silent, continued watching me. Her face revealed no emotions, but I noticed the mechanical rings in her silver eyes beginning to spin faintly¡ªa sign that she was feeling something inside. In that moment, I realized that instead of expecting reassurance or words from her; I had to earn her trust through the outcome of this war.


    Isabella drew my attention again as she spoke. "Even so, I suggest you review your strategy once more. Underestimating Thaerd would be a grave mistake. Focus on his strengths and figure out how to neutralize them."


    Acknowledging the truth in her words, I nodded. "I will, Isabella. I''ll reassess my plans based on this information."


    Luciana softly added, "I believe you''ll return victorious, little Ethan. But it''s not just us who need to feel that way; the people must as well."


    "Yes," I replied. "Morale is vital not just for the enemy but for us, too. Without the people''s support, this war becomes even harder. That''s why I must show them that we will deliver victory."


    Ellera took a deep breath and said, "It''s easy to persuade the people, but just as easy to lose their trust." Her voice was as cold as ever, but her words rang true.


    Roxanne smiled and said, "Ellera is as pessimistic as always." She then turned to me and added, "But if you follow her advice, we''ll win this war with even stronger foundations."


    Evangeline glanced at Roxanne and said, "Let''s not get emotional. Our priority is strategy and information." Then she turned to me. "The more up-to-date intelligence we can get from your spies before the war, the greater our advantage."


    The tense atmosphere in the room began to settle. The warmth of the fireplace eased the tension between their words slightly. The women seemed lost in their own thoughts.


    Evangeline approached me with a neutral expression. "Ethan, are we done discussing for now? If so, I''d like to get some rest. Tomorrow morning, we can go over every detail that''s troubling you," she said.


    This night was hers. Though we still only held each other while sleeping¡ªnothing more, nothing less¡ªEvangeline seemed to enjoy it immensely. In fact, she looked forward to her nights with me just as much as my other women did.


    I nodded in response to her words. "Yes, we''re done for now," I said. The women began leaving the room one by one. Luciana, Isabella, and Roxanne left the hall chatting softly among themselves, while Ellera watched me silently for a moment longer before standing up and heading toward the door with slow, deliberate steps. I watched the light of her silver eyes fade as she left.


    Kayle, however, was still on the balcony, standing in the cold and seemingly lost in thought. I wanted to approach her, but Evangeline''s gentle touch on my arm caught my attention. "Come, you need to rest," she said. Her voice was calm but firm.


    Following her, I entered the bedroom. Evangeline''s room was, as always, neat and minimalist. Since we hadn''t reached the final stage of our relationship, I went to her room rather than her coming to mine. According to unwritten traditions, if a woman went to a man''s room in night, it was solely a sign of sexual intent.


    Evangeline stepped into the adjoining room briefly and returned wearing a nightgown that highlighted her curves. I also changed into more comfortable clothing. With a slightly flushed face, Evangeline got into bed, turning her back to me as she had done before. But knowing what that gesture meant, I only smirked.


    I lay down and wrapped my arms around her from behind. My rapidly hardening penis pressed against her hips. The last time this had happened, it was accidental, but this time, I did it deliberately. When a faint moan escaped her lips, I realized that tonight would likely be the night.

 Chapter 225 - 225: She came so badly(+18)

    Evangeline''s soft buttocks trembled slightly as I hugged her tightly, her pink hair falling over my face, her rapid breathing like soothing music. I gently moved my lips to her neck, leaving gentle kisses.


    . Evangeline was startled, but she didn''t pull away in any way. On the contrary, she increased pressing her body against me. Her ice-cold feet touched mine. Meanwhile, I was trailing kisses up Evangeline''s neck, pressing my hardening penis more and more against her. I could feel her heartbeat speeding up.


    When I reached her ear, I lightly bit her earlobe, causing Evangeline to let out a short moan. Inhaling her strawberry-flavored scent, I threw my legs over hers. My hands began to roam over her body.


    "Eva..."


    I called her name and turned her towards me. When I saw her flushed face, I smiled and pressed her lips to mine. The kiss was gentle and soft. It was like a manifestation of our pure feelings. When the kiss ended, Evangeline looked at me with misty eyes clouded with desire.


    "I want you, Ethan..."


    "That''s all you had to say."


    With those words, I reached out to kiss Evangeline once more, but this time with more passion, more desire to invade. Evangeline''s heartbeat quickened, and she hugged me tighter and the two of us shared a long, passionate kiss.


    Suddenly, Evangeline''s body arched upwards in surprise as she felt my hands move from her waist down to her buttocks and into her very sensitive vagina.


    "MmAh~" Evangeline moved her mouth and moaned as I broke the kiss.


    "You are so sensitive"


    I smiled as I gently kneaded her buttocks with my fingers.


    "Ahh~"


    Evangeline moaned once again in a voice so seductive that it made my penis even harder. I realized that her voice was incredibly sweet. Then I looked up at her face and saw her crystal blue eyes shining with innocence, curiosity, and desire.


    Seeing the expression on her beautiful face, I couldn''t resist any longer and took her in my arms.


    "Ahnn...!"


    Evangeline''s body shook slightly.


    I then gently put her down on the bed and crawled towards her and whispered.


    "Calm down Eva, give yourself to me. Okay?"


    Evangeline bit her lips and nodded her head up and down. Then I smiled at her and placed another kiss on her forehead and lips. Then I got down and moved towards her cave and started to take off her pants.


    It was nice to watch her face getting redder and redder. After a minute of struggle, she finally took off her pants, revealing her long legs with the most perfect thighs I had ever seen. I couldn''t help swallowing at the sight.


    I didn''t know why, but I had a feeling she was going to develop a new fetish. I shook my head quickly and came to my senses.


    I then shifted my gaze to the white panties Evangeline was wearing and, in a fluid motion, I pulled them down her front, revealing her beautiful pink entrance. When I removed her panties, Evangeline tried to close her legs, but I immediately grabbed her leg and didn''t let her move.


    "Give yourself to me, Eva"


    Evangeline nodded. Her heart was now about to explode. She felt my gaze on her private area, looking at me as if this had filled her heart with an unexplainable feeling. I observed her entrance for a while and after a short while I started to move my finger, making circles around her entrance.


    Evangeline''s body trembled again, and soon her fluid started to leak out. I smiled mischievously as I lightly stroked her erect clit.


    "Ahhhhhnn~" Evangeline began to moan loudly now.


    But I didn''t give her a chance to react as I inserted my finger into her vagina. When I realized she was comfortable with one finger, I inserted the other. Soon my two fingers were causing mayhem inside Evangeline''s vagina.


    Each time Evangeline''s body was slightly jolted, I was making a mental note of that place and continuing to stimulate other places inside her. Like a vagina expert, in just 5 minutes, I had identified many of her weak spots.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh~"


    But for Evangeline, these 5 minutes were far from just an ordinary 5 minutes, as she was now spending them with her eyes closed and taking deep breaths. My fingers kept exploring her cave as waves and waves of pleasure assaulted Evangeline''s body. Each touch sent another wave of jolts traveling through her body.


    When I inserted my third finger, another incomparably greater wave of pleasure spread through her body and her back arched upwards. She couldn''t control herself at all and moaned loudly.


    "AhhHhhhhhnnG!"


    As his walls tightened, his water pooled, and his eyes rolled backwards. And the next moment, a large amount of water spurted into my hand. Evangeline continued to cum for the next half a minute. I continued to watch carefully as Evangeline''s lower lips opened and closed uncontrollably and her juices gushed out of them.


    After I was sure that Evangeline''s orgasm was over, I moved upwards and brought my head closer to hers. Evangeline felt my movement and opened her eyes, then saw the grin on my face, but before she could say anything else, I asked.


    "Shall we move on to the main course?"


    I quickly took off my pants, releasing my snake, which was standing straight up and wanting to explore the soft inner folds of another woman.


    "B-That''s big ..." Evangeline murmured, as I put my shaft over the slit of her vagina.


    I then moved and put my rod in front of her entrance, already wet. I didn''t have to wait long after I finished lubricating my penis with her juices. I pushed the head inside. Then I leaned down and put my face close to Evangeline''s.


    "It''s going to hurt a little, but you''ll be fine, okay?"


    "Okay..." Evangeline said and tried to calm her pounding heart.


    She didn''t really seem to be scared. She probably knew that the first time was painful. She had also seen how my other women wanted their nights with me with pure desire. Suddenly, I hugged her body. Evangeline frowned, but just as she was about to ask, she felt my penis move and enter her cave.


    "I''m going to move a little now, okay? Tell me when it hurts."


    I murmured in as gentle a tone as I could. I then moved and slowly but steadily kept going deeper and deeper.


    "AhhhhhNng~" Evangeline moaned in pleasure.


    Evangeline''s inner folds were unusually tight, too tight. They enveloped my penis in such a way that it was as if they were sucking all its energy and trying to make it unable to move. I could hardly contain myself anymore. I had to use all my willpower not to cum right away.


    Finally, after a minute, I was halfway inside Thyra, but her inner folds were squeezing my penis more and more. It was as if her pussy was greedily trying to suck my penis. I would have gone a little further and at that moment I pushed my penis a little, as if it had encountered an invisible obstacle. Evangeline trembled all over her body because of this action.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH! It hurts, stop! Ughhhhh!"


    As I held my penis inside her without moving it, I looked down and saw blood coming out of her vagina. While I waited, I stroked her vagina and breasts and kissed her neck to soothe her pain. Evangeline calmed down after a while and I wiped the tears from her eyes.


    "I''m going to move now."


    "No... That hurts! Maybe we should try another time," Evangeline replied.


    "Don''t worry, the pain will go away. Trust me, okay?"


    Evangeline nodded helplessly, and I moved my penis again.


    "Ahhhnnnnnh~"


    Evangeline was already sensitive from coming earlier, so even though she knew my penis was going to enter again, she couldn''t control herself and moaned loudly. I felt my body weaken from the pleasure, then I withdrew my rod and stabbed again into Evangeline''s internal organs.


    I then lifted her head and covered Evangeline''s lips with my own and started another tongue fight. My hand was not idle either and went up Evangeline''s top and started to play with her breasts. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her breasts may not have been the biggest I had ever seen, but they were incredibly soft. I gently played with her tits as my penis kept moving as it entered her body.


    "MfHhhhh~ Ahhhh!" Evangeline moaned loudly again.


    I then took off her top as well and then undid the clasp of her bra, exposing her bare breasts. I played with those beautiful breasts in a different way as I continued to thrust my penis into Evangeline''s body, while having more room to move. I then started to increase the pace, lifting her head and interrupting the kissing.


    "Annhh! ~ Annhhh! ~ Anfhh!"


    *Pah *Pah *Pah *Pah


    Evangeline''s body was numb from all this pleasure and she just lay on the bed and accepted my thrusts without any resistance.


    "Ahhhh~ Ahnngg~ Hngggg!"


    Her back arched, her eyes rolled back, and her tongue stuck out. Her expression was very similar to the expressions of my other women when they reached the top. She was lost in ecstasy.


    "Ahhhh~ Ahnngg~ Ahhhhng!"


    I sped up my thrusts as I played with her breasts with both hands, desperate to give Evangeline the highest dose of pleasure possible. This was her first night, and I wanted it to be unforgettable.


    "Ahhhh~ Ahnngg~ Ahhhhng!"


    I then increased my pace again, pinching her nipples as a final touch, and soon,


    Evangeline''s walls tightened even more. A small smile of triumph appeared on my face as I moaned.


    "Ughhhh~ I''m coming inside you, eva!"


    Finally, I let herself go and emptied my sperm into Evangeline''s deepest insides. This ejaculation sped up Evangeline''s reaction too, her walls tightened even more, she sucked my rod intensely and then suddenly she relaxed and,


    *Squirt!


    "AAAAAHHHHHnnnghhhhhhhh~~~"


    She came so badly.

 Chapter 226 - 226: Victors write history

    "Well, have I become your wife now?" Evangeline asked, as she lay on my shoulder.


    "Absolutely," I replied without hesitation.


    "So, if I want to leave the palace now, you won''t let me?"


    Evangeline''s tone was teasing, clearly mocking me. That was a good thing because it meant she was content and happy with this night we shared.


    "No, I wouldn''t allow it," I said, playing along with her game.


    After my words, she rubbed her bare body against mine and let out a soft giggle. The strawberry scent emanating from her pink hair filled the early hours of the morning with a pleasant warmth. After chatting with Evangeline for a while longer, we both took some time to sleep, and then our bodies met again during our morning bath.


    As Evangeline cast shy glance at me, the servants changed the bloodstained sheets. Soon after, we went about our separate duties.


    Lately, my relationship with Violet had also been improving. She had become more reserved and quiet compared to her old self. Initially, I thought she was still dealing with some form of depression, but I quickly realized that this was actually a sign of her maturing. The loss of her once-na?ve, childish demeanor might even be for the better.


    In addition to this, I had grown closer to Catherine as well. However, she was currently contemplating returning to Tiamat, now recognized as a kingdom, to fight against her uncle. She planned to incite a rebellion among the people and, with the support of loyal nobles, ascend to the throne and end her uncle''s tyranny.


    It didn''t take long to convince her how foolish that plan was. Catherine promised, at least for now, to abandon the idea until I had ended the civil war. In return, I vowed to destroy her uncle''s tyranny when the time came.


    Both Tamerid and Tiamat were severely weakened in a short time. Alpshar, Tiamat and Tamerid, once an empire but now called a kingdom, had seized nearly all of their treasuries. Furthermore, heavy taxes had impoverished the people, and rebellions had already started in many regions.


    My primary goal at the moment was to end the civil war, but my future target was clear. I intended to use the unrest in the northern kingdoms to unify the north under my rule.


    Considering that the princesses and rightful heirs of both Tamerid and Tiamat were with me, this was more of a goal than a dream. Furthermore, I also had the Avarya princess and the Tamerid queen in my grasp. The kingdoms were weak; the people were in rebellion, and the nobles were focused on preserving their power and wealth. This chaos was an opportunity, a gift for someone like me. But that was for the future. For now, I needed to focus on completing my meal and uniting the Asina Kingdom.


    ---


    Two weeks later, I was finally ready to leave the palace. Duke Grohandal''s army had merged with mine, creating a force of twenty thousand soldiers. I had spent most of the past two weeks with my women. I had also spent time with my two children, both of whom knew I was their father.


    As I prepared to head into battle, the thought of leaving everything behind lingered in the back of my mind. But it was nothing more than a fleeting dream. I was no longer just a king¡ªI was determined to build an empire. In this chaotic era of betrayals, wars, and alliances, the only way to stay strong was to move forward.


    Before leaving the palace, I bid farewell to Luciana, Isabella, Evangeline, Ellera, Roxanne, Kayle, Avanne, Violet, and Catherine. Each had a different expression in their eyes.


    The moment was a mix of emotions. Luciana''s eyes held deep loyalty, and her determined expression silently conveyed her unwavering support. Isabella''s face showed slight concern, but she maintained her usual composure. Her gentle and warm smile brought me a wave of peace.


    Evangeline, uncharacteristically, smiled faintly with an air of trust. "If you die, I''ll bring you back to life just to kill you again," she said jokingly, though there was an undertone of seriousness. Ellera, who rarely showed her emotions, revealed the weight of the farewell in her silver-ringed eyes and slightly damp cheeks.


    Roxanne approached, wrapping her arms around my neck and whispering, "I know you''ll succeed. I''ll be eagerly waiting for your return." Kayle, ever silent, looked at me intensely, saying more with her gaze than words could.


    Avanne, slightly timid but with a warm smile, held my hand. "Think of us, but I know you''ll return," she said. Violet, as calm as ever, simply nodded in farewell. Catherine, however, stood out. "Whether you''re a king or an emperor doesn''t matter¡ªI''m ready to fight by your side," she declared, her face filled with determination.


    After the farewells, I walked toward my army. The horses were mounted, and flags were flying. Duke Grohandal awaited me. Standing at the head of the army, I thought about the challenges and opportunities ahead. Thaerd''s army was undoubtedly larger than mine, and winning this battle would be the first step in changing my destiny.


    As I looked back after riding some distance, I saw that every one of them, even Ellera, was shedding tears. My exceptional vision, a gift of the dark element, allowed me to see them clearly even though they didn''t realize it.


    Each of them likely decided not to show their emotions while I was there, not wanting to burden me or create a somber atmosphere. This thought brought a bittersweet smile to my face, but as I turned forward and clenched my teeth, the only feelings I had were a mix of happiness and anger.


    Happiness because such remarkable women loved me, and anger because I had caused them pain. What made them so precious was not just their beauty, but also their unwavering loyalty and trust in me. It lightened my burden but also made it heavier. With every step forward, I carried their hopes and expectations.


    Duke Grohandal''s approach snapped me out of my thoughts. His gray hair and stern features reflected the wisdom and experience the years had given him. "Your Majesty," he said with respect and a hint of curiosity, "leading an army this large won''t be easy, especially against such a powerful enemy."


    I calmly turned to the Duke. "I don''t expect it to be easy. But it''s not impossible. Our advantage is the chance to win the people''s support. To stand against Thaerd''s tyranny, we must not only be an army but also a beacon of hope."


    The duke nodded his head. "Your words are inspiring, Your Majesty. I hope your soldiers share the same conviction as you."


    "I will shape their thoughts through my actions. They need to see a leader who can help them conquer their fears. That leader will be me. Make sure the army knows I will fight alongside them."


    The first days of our journey were relatively calm. The army''s discipline was impressive. However, at night, when we set up camp, I could hear the soldiers whispering among themselves. Most of them were anxious about the approaching battle. Among the young, there was fear, while the older soldiers carried a determination tempered by experience.


    Nevertheless, the soldiers'' morale wasn''t low enough to darken the overall atmosphere of the army. Duke Grohandal''s expertise, combined with the short speeches I gave, kept their spirits high. War wasn''t just fought with swords and magic, but with resolve as well.


    In the darkness of the night, a fire flickered faintly some distance away from the camp. While the army was asleep, I remained awake, poring over the map. This world was unfamiliar to me, yet my knowledge of history and modern warfare gave me a considerable advantage here. The enemy before us commanded a massive army bolstered by magic. But I knew that sheer numbers were not always the deciding factor. Strategy was everything.


    The reincarnation that brought me here was both a curse and a blessing. In the modern world, I had been a history teacher, but now I found myself in a completely different time and place. Still, I had no hesitation in using my knowledge¡ªeverything from Napoleon''s campaigns to Sun Tzu''s strategies¡ªto end this civil war.


    Tonight, with Duke Grohandal''s help, I was analyzing the state of our army. I marked the enemy''s likely routes on the map. Modern warfare tactics came to mind: ambushes, flanking attacks, feigned retreats... The presence of magic in this world meant I had to adapt, but that only made the challenge more intriguing.


    "Duke Grohandal," I said, pointing at the map, "the main camp of the Thaerd army is here, correct?"


    "That''s right, Your Majesty. The enemy army is far superior in numbers, but moving such a large force isn''t easy. They have to carry everything with them."


    Just as I suspected. Their supply lines would be their greatest weakness. "We will target their supply convoys. Before the main armies clash, we''ll starve them. And we''ll raid their camps, depriving them of sleep every night."


    The duke nodded with a faint smile. "A cunning strategy. But tactics like these could be seen as cowardice among the people. Are you prepared for that as a leader?"


    I gripped the hilt of my sword. "The people won''t remember cowardice; they will remember victory. The victors write history. Once we put an end to Thaerd''s tyranny, no one will care what methods we used."


    _____


    Important Announcement!


    Hello,


    I want to be honest with you¡ªlately, I''ve been struggling to find the motivation to continue writing this novel. I''m very close to losing all my drive, and the only reason I''m still writing is to avoid disappointing those who have invested in the Privilege chapters. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I will continue releasing chapters daily until the end of this month. However, I cannot guarantee anything for the next month. To avoid any inconvenience, I recommend that you do not purchase the Privilege chapters for next month. That said, if you can get a refund and are willing to take the risk, you are free to do so.


    If I am still publishing chapters daily after the first week of next month, it means I''ve decided to continue this story. Therefore, I suggest waiting for at least a week before purchasing the Privilege chapters to ensure you''re not inconvenienced.


    Wishing you all a good day (or evening), and I hope your day is going well.

 Chapter 227 - 227: The winner

    Two Weeks Later


    In the darkness of the night, the enemy camp was silent and dimly lit. The Thaerd army seemed at ease in their vast plain encampment. However, this ease had left them at their most vulnerable. Days of feigned retreats and sudden raids had worn them out and created the perfect moment for victory.


    "The enemy has let their guard down," I whispered to Duke Grohandal. As I reviewed the ambush points we had marked on the map one more time, I noticed the growing impatience among my soldiers. These past two weeks of strategic attacks¡ªcutting off supply lines, ambushing patrols, and breaking morale¡ªwere finally about to bear fruit.


    "We will strike the enemy camp tonight," I announced, surrounded by my commanders. "Our fire mages will target their most vulnerable points. Archers will take positions on the high ground. Once the attack begins, no one escapes."


    Duke Grohandal frowned hesitantly. "Your Majesty, an assault of this magnitude could annihilate the enemy''s entire army, but our losses could be severe."


    My eyes drifted to the map, tracing the enemy''s positions. "This is a risk we must take," I said resolutely. "We need a swift and decisive victory. This triumph will erase the fear weighing on our people and rebuild their confidence."


    Grohandal took a deep breath and nodded, retreating to relay the orders to the other commanders. I remained at the map a while longer, replaying every possibility in my mind as I visualized the plan. Tonight, everything would change. Instead of a prolonged battle, I wanted a swift, definitive victory. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I also needed to return to the capital without delay to prepare for any potential attack from Liam. For that reason, I cared little about how dishonorable or ethically questionable this battle was. All I desired was an absolute, undeniable victory.


    Darkness had completely enveloped the night. The faint lights emanating from the enemy camp revealed the weariness of their soldiers, who seemed unprepared for any assault. This bolstered our advantage even further. Infantry and archers took their positions. Fire mages were stationed at ambush points, ready to unleash the first wave of chaos in the camp.


    As a fire flare shot into the sky, the enemy camp was instantly engulfed in flames. The explosions and ensuing screams threw their ranks into complete disarray. Meanwhile, we advanced in utter silence.


    With fire magic illuminating my sword, I led the charge. Entering the camp, I struck down stunned and unprepared enemy soldiers with lightning-fast blows. I gave them no quarter. Every move I made was calculated to end this battle swiftly. Charging through the front lines, I aimed to conclude the fight before the Thaerd army could comprehend what was happening.


    As I advanced toward the heart of the Thaerd camp, my soldiers surrounded me, cutting down enemies. Each one executed their orders with precision, ensuring no one escaped, whether they fled or resisted.


    The light of my swords sealed the fate of every enemy I struck. As I neared the camp''s center, I encountered more organized resistance. Thaerd officers, flanked by a handful of elite soldiers, tried to encircle me. But their efforts were nothing more than a waste of time.


    With hundreds of soldiers protecting me and an army of twenty thousand attacking the Thaerd military camp, chaos reigned everywhere¡ªbut it was the chaos I had orchestrated.


    When one officer lunged at me, I parried his blade and delivered a swift counterstrike. I then used air magic to propel myself a few steps away, landing in the midst of the remaining officers. Each of my movements targeted their weaknesses, rendering them helpless.


    When I reached the command tent at the center of the camp, the sounds of weapons clashing and shouting abruptly ceased. Inside, I found enemy commanders huddled around a table, frantically arguing. As they noticed me, they recoiled in fear.


    "You were not expecting me, weren''t you?" I said in a cold tone. The light from my swords cast eerie reflections across the tent. One commander stammered, his voice trembling.


    "This is a massacre! This isn''t war¡ªthis is¡ª"


    "This is victory," I interrupted sharply.


    Without hesitation, I launched my attack. A brief skirmish ensued inside the tent, and one by one, the enemy commanders fell. The leadership of the Thaerd army had been eradicated.


    Now, it was time to find Thaerd himself. I needed to kill him with my own hands to ensure he would never rise as a threat again.


    Emerging from the command tent after neutralizing the enemy commanders, I was met with the blazing chaos of the night. Screams, the clash of weapons, and the echoes of magic reverberated throughout the camp. Yet, there was still no sign of Thaerd himself.


    Duke Grohandal approached, out of breath, with information. "Your Majesty, Thaerd''s main tent is likely in the northwest. It''s heavily guarded. We believe he''s there."


    "I will handle it," I declared firmly. I preferred to risk my own life than that of my soldiers. "You ensure order in the rest of the camp. Let no enemy escape."


    As I moved toward the northwest, I effortlessly crushed any resistance in my path. My sword, glowing with fire, lit up the terror-stricken faces of the enemies I struck down. Thaerd''s soldiers no longer fought in unison; panic consumed them, making my task easier.


    Upon reaching the main tent, I found it surrounded by heavily armored guards¡ªThaerd''s elite. But they could not stop me.


    Gripping my sword tightly, I took a deep breath. The main tent stood before me, imposing and resolute. I summoned the power of all four elements within me: the fury of fire, the freedom of air, the fluidity of water, and the unyielding strength of earth. Together, they granted me unparalleled power.


    As the guards noticed me, they raised their shields and drew their weapons. Without hesitation, I attacked. I melted one guard''s shield with fire magic and sent another flying with a gust of wind before he could strike. Mid-air, I summoned the earth to rise beneath their feet, impaling them with sharp rocks.


    While one guard burned, I lashed another with water as sharp as a whip, cutting him down. The air carried me nimbly between them, and the earth transformed every step I took into a deadly threat. My unleashed power filled them with terror.


    When the last guard fell, the path to the main tent was clear. I sheathed my swords and stepped through the entrance. Inside, Thaerd stood before a throne-like chair, his face a mixture of rage and despair.


    The moment I saw him, a surge of adrenaline coursed through me. As our eyes met, I could see the helplessness and barely concealed fury in his expression. He seemed ready to challenge me, but behind his facade, I could sense the stench of defeat.


    Gripping my sword tightly, I stepped forward, my gaze locked on his every move. I was determined not to miss a single detail.


    Thaerd reached for the massive sword beside the throne-like chair. As if wanting to turn every move into an exaggerated display, he slowly lifted the blade and pointed it skyward. "Come on then," he said with cold mockery. "Do you think you can defeat me so easily?"


    For a moment, I didn''t reply. I knew the silence would carve itself into his mind, more powerful than any words. Then I began to approach slowly, the light of my swords reflecting off the tent walls and pressing down on him with every step.


    "You''ve already lost. I''m just speeding up your end. Look around, brother," I said, my voice steady and sharp. "In a single night, you''re losing everything without even putting up an honorable fight."


    I fixed my gaze on his face, flushed with anger, as my words sank in.


    The moment I finished speaking, Thaerd lunged at me. He was fast, but his speed was familiar, predictable. As he swung his sword, I could sense his intended target. I stepped back, dodging the blow, and sent a gust of wind his way, throwing him off balance.


    His second strike came stronger and more determined, but I was ready. I blocked his attack with my sword and unleashed a burst of fire, engulfing the area around his blade in flames. Forced to retreat, Thaerd pulled his weapon back, but I swiftly moved in, delivering a blow that knocked him off balance.


    When his sword slipped from his hand and fell to the ground, I saw it as only a fleeting victory. His eyes, filled with a mix of rage and desperation, met mine. In that moment, I resolved to leave him no glimmer of hope. There would be only one victor tonight, and it would be me.


    Thaerd let out a furious roar and charged at me once more. Using air magic, he hurled a gust of wind in my direction. I raised my arms to shield myself, countering his attack by summoning a wall of earth to absorb the impact. With my sword firmly in hand, I took a step forward.


    I lunged at him again, gripping my sword with both hands and striking with force. He dodged using the speed of the wind, slipping past me. But as he reappeared behind me, he made the mistake I had been waiting for¡ªhe overextended, losing control of his momentum.


    I seized the opportunity without hesitation. Summoning a wave of air, I slammed him to the ground. Then, using earth magic, I caused sharp rocks to rise beneath his hands and feet, pinning him in place. Thaerd writhed in fury, struggling against the spikes that held him down.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" I asked mockingly.


    Thaerd, breathing heavily, glared at me. For a fleeting moment, I saw a shadow of fear cross his face. "You son of bitch! You didn''t play by the rules!"


    "I make the rules of war," I replied coldly. Channeling fire through my sword, I directed the flames toward the spikes that held him. The earth erupted into fire, and Thaerd screamed, his voice echoing with pure desperation.


    With one last roar of defiance, Thaerd hurled himself toward me, but his cry was cut short. I brought my sword down swiftly, driving it straight into his heart. His eyes widened momentarily before they closed, lifeless. His Blood trickled from my blade to the ground, and in that moment, I felt the certainty of victory.


    Pulling my sword free, I flicked off the blood and turned away. The light of the flames outside seeped through the tent entrance, illuminating my path like a beacon of triumph. Without a second glance at Thaerd''s lifeless body, I stepped outside.


    "This war is over," I said softly, but my words carried enough weight to echo in the chaos of the night. "I am the winner..."

 Chapter 228 - 228: Heaven on earth

    As the sun slowly rose on the horizon, the battlefield still bore the marks of the previous night''s brutality. The air was heavy with the acrid scent of burnt. The Thaerd camp, once bustling with life, had been reduced to a desolate ruin, littered with the bodies of fallen soldiers and abandoned tents. The silence that hung over it now was a testament to our victory.


    I stood atop a hill overlooking the battlefield. Around me, my surviving soldiers were tending to the wounded, taking stock of the remaining supplies, and preparing to celebrate our triumph. Yet, my gaze remained fixed on the horizon. The fall of Thaerd was merely the beginning; a much greater war awaited us.


    Duke Grohandal approached me, greeting me with a quiet nod. His expression was a mixture of relief from our victory and the weight of the lives lost overnight. "Your Majesty," he said in a calm voice, "we''ve confirmed that Thaerd''s forces are completely scattered. A few soldiers attempted to flee, but they were captured. The camp is entirely under our control."


    I nodded in response. "Good. Gather our wounded and take everything we need from here. We have a long journey ahead of us today."


    Grohandal furrowed his brow, pausing briefly. "Today? Your Majesty, your soldiers are exhausted. They need time to rest."


    I turned to face him, the determination in my eyes enough to silence his protest. "We have no time for rest, Grohandal."


    Grohandal took a deep breath and bowed his head without argument. "As you command, Your Majesty. I will begin preparations immediately." He hurried away.


    My gaze returned to the battlefield once more. The destruction of Thaerd was a clear sign of victory, but it brought me no sense of satisfaction. A void echoed within me, a cold silence of nothingness. We may have won, but it was merely a harbinger of the greater battles to come.


    I began to walk among my soldiers. With each step, I was met with salutes and silent looks of triumph in their eyes. Some bore wounds, others were still haunted by the horrors of the night before. I acknowledged each one with a brief glance. These men had shed their blood for my victory.


    Reentering Thaerd''s main tent, I found it eerily quiet and empty after the chaos of the battle. The lifeless body of Thaerd lay in one corner, covered with a cloth. His face, frozen in an expression of terror, was still visible. This man had once dared to challenge me. Now, he was nothing more than a memory.


    "What shall we do with his body?" a soldier asked, standing at the entrance of the tent. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Burn it, like others" I said coldly. "Let it be known that we''ve won this war. But his name will be recorded in history as that of a traitor."


    The soldier nodded silently and left. I remained in the tent for a while longer, alone. Victory should have felt sweet, but for me, it was merely another burden. Wars didn''t end; they only brought new enemies and new challenges.


    After some time, I exited the tent and made my way to my horse. The dawn''s light illuminated the remnants of the battlefield. A new day was beginning, and it marked the first step toward an even greater war. I called out to my soldiers,


    "Prepare yourselves. We leave before the sun reaches its peak. We will return victorious, but this is only the beginning."


    All eyes turned to me¡ªtired yet resolute. After a brief silence, a cheer erupted. It was not just the cry of a battle won, but a declaration of greater victories to come.


    Within myself, I repeated these words: "Victory belongs only to the strong. And I will become the strongest in this world."


    ---


    Ten Days Later


    After short breaks and quick stops, we had finally reached the capital. I had sent a courier ahead to inform my wives of our victory and our return. Now, outside the city walls, a massive crowd had gathered on either side of the road to celebrate our triumph.


    The colossal stones of the capital''s walls, worn with age, whispered tales of battles past. Just beyond the gates, the people awaited us with flowers in hand. Their faces radiated the joy of victory, a victory they experienced without seeing the battlefield. What they didn''t know was the blood, sweat, and pain that lay behind it.


    As we approached the gates, the crowd erupted into cheers. Children reached out their arms to touch the war heroes, women threw flowers toward the soldiers, and people jostled to catch a glimpse of the triumph. Yet, no smile graced my face.


    When the gates groaned open, the full view of the capital square came into sight. Soldiers lined the stone-paved roads, ready to salute our victory.


    By this point, I had dismissed most of the twenty-thousand-strong army. Only a few thousand remained by my side. After all, each soldier had a family, or at least someone they cared for. The few thousand soldiers with me were already citizens of the capital or from villages near the capital. Unless Liam attacked or an unexpected event occurred, I would regroup the army after winter.


    Sitting tall atop my horse, my armor gleamed in the sunlight, a beacon of power visible beyond the walls. By my side stood Duke Grohandal and my loyal commanders, each carrying the pride and burden of victory. As we moved through the crowd, I scanned their faces. Joy, pride, and hope¡ªthey were all there, mingled together.


    When we reached the center of the square, I straightened on my horse. My soldiers formed ranks, holding banners high. The cheers of the crowd fell silent, a blanket of quiet covering the thousands gathered. My voice broke the silence resounding through the square.


    "Today, we celebrate our victory! The fall of Thaerd is a testament to our strength and will! But this victory is only the beginning. Our enemies are many, and our battles are far from over. Yet you, the people of this kingdom, are my strength. I will fight for you. I will win for you!"


    A mighty roar rose from the crowd. People embraced, soldiers clapped one another on the back. The spirit of victory filled the square. Yet inside me, that familiar emptiness lingered. This was the burden of a king.


    "Today is a day of celebration. Celebrate for the dawn of a new era for Asina!"


    As the crowd''s enthusiasm surged, I sat tall on my horse, but the silence within me deepened. My people''s loyalty, their faith in me, the hope and gratitude in their eyes¡ªall of it felt like a heavy weight on my soul. In that moment, I realized that the cost of victory was not only paid by my enemies, but by me as well.


    Duke Grohandal approached and bowed. "Your Majesty, your family awaits you at the palace. You may wish to rest while the celebrations continue."


    I nodded. "Let us not delay the people further. We will march to the palace."


    I signaled to my soldiers. The banners rose again, and the victory march resumed. As we moved through the cheering crowd, my eyes sought a familiar face among them. I knew my wives¡ªmy queens¡ªwere waiting for me in the grand courtyard of the palace.


    As the massive palace gates opened before us, I advanced into the courtyard. In the center of the courtyard stood all my queens, gathered together.


    Each of them shone with a unique grace and beauty. Tears of joy sparkled in their eyes. As I dismounted from my horse, the first to run toward me was my mother, Luciana. But soon, the rest of them followed closely behind her.


    "Welcome home, my little Ethan," she said in a trembling voice. Her tone was filled with love and pride, though it couldn''t completely hide her worry.


    After Luciana, my queens approached me one by one. Isabella greeted me with refined elegance, bowing lightly, though the emotions I saw in her eyes were far deeper. "I never doubted you," she said softly, her voice calm yet profoundly moving.


    Ellera came forward with her usual stoic demeanor, though there was an undeniable relief in her gaze. "Congratulations on your victory," she said briefly, but the swirling silver circles in her eyes betrayed her joy.


    The others¡ªRoxanne, Evangeline, Kayle, Avanne, Catherine, and Violet¡ªeach embraced me tightly, their affection making up for the long time apart.


    Then I followed them into the palace. They quickly realized the toll the long, grueling journey had taken on my body and mind after the war. Insisting that I needed rest, they gently but firmly led me away. Before leaving, I instructed Duke Grohandal to oversee the celebrations.


    The women took me to my bedchamber. Where my old bed once stood, there was now a grand one so large it could comfortably fit even ten people. They exchanged mischievous smiles, but thankfully, their intent was only to tuck me in and sleep by my side.


    That night, I felt as though a part of the burden of war had been lifted from my shoulders. Exhaustion had seeped deeply into both my body and mind, but the presence of my loved ones brought me a fleeting sense of peace.


    Each of my queens settled into a corner of the bed; some rested their heads on my shoulders, while others held my hands. It was as if there was an unspoken understanding among them. That night, no words were necessary.


    Luciana stretched out atop my bare chest, kissed me tenderly, her affection pouring through every touch. On either side, the other women clung to me tightly, unwilling to let me go. Each carried a distinct scent, and as sleep began to claim me, I found my thoughts lingering on that.


    It was the only thing on my mind as I drifted into slumber. It felt like I had found heaven on earth.

 Chapter 229 - 229: Big family

    "Guess I was wrong. This is the veritable heaven..."


    When I found myself surrounded by naked women, each of them unbelievably beautiful, those words didn''t feel out of place.


    Apparently, Luciana''s idea of a communal pool bath was truly a great one. A few hours ago, when I was led to this indoor sunken bath by these women, how was I supposed to keep my composure?


    Around me stood women, each more stunning than the last, wearing only delicate undergarments. They gathered close, chatting amongst themselves, while Isabella pressed her hips against me, driving me insane.


    I clenched my fists tightly, trying to control my breathing. This was a sweet torture being played out against me. I had never thought Luciana would go this far. Sure, it was meant to be a "relaxation" session, but who could''ve predicted such a seductive kind of relaxation?


    Isabella turned her head slightly, flashing me a mischievous smile. "Ethan, you seem a bit tense. This is a place for you to enjoy yourself, isn''t it?" she said in a soft yet provocatively cunning tone.


    Luciana, standing by the edge of the pool, stepped into the water slowly, her eyes fixed on me. There was warmth in her gaze, but I couldn''t tell if she was trying to soothe me or push me further. One thing was certain though: this place was truly a piece of paradise, becoming more enchanting with each passing second.


    I felt a light touch on my back. Evangeline had approached, clad in nothing but her delicate underwear, her wet hair cascading over her shoulders. "Ethan," she whispered softly in my ear, "relax. We''re here with you. Enjoy this."


    As Isabella pressed her soft, wet curves against my hips, my attention was momentarily diverted when I saw Roxanne suddenly leave the pool, looking uneasy¡ªor maybe I was imagining it.


    "I''ll check on her. You stay here," my mother said.


    As I watched Luciana follow Roxanne out of the room, I felt a bit relieved. Gently, I pulled Kayle, who stood behind Isabella with a displeased look at her mother''s actions, closer to me. Her large chest caused ripples in the water, and as I wrapped my arm around her waist, Kayle blushed immediately.


    My other hand reached toward Isabella''s chest. While juggling the mother and daughter, Ellera stood behind me, gently tracing the knife scars on my back. Meanwhile, Evangeline and Avanne were engrossed in a conversation.


    Kayle''s shy and flushed expression stood out, even amidst the intensity of the atmosphere. As my hand softly caressed her back, she trembled. "E-Ethan¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible. Her eyes avoided mine, but her body leaned closer.


    Isabella, on the other hand, continued her teasing. Her warm breath brushed my neck as she smiled. "I wonder how long you can hold out," she said, her voice both sly and mocking. Just as my hand reached her chest, she leaned even closer. The heat and feel of her skin were intoxicating.


    Behind me, Ellera''s touch added a layer of unease. As her slender fingers traced the scars on my back, she said in a calm yet deep voice, "These scars... they must have a story." I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath. As her touch lingered on my scars, a new emotion replaced the lingering pain.


    Evangeline and Avanne, still engaged in their conversation, turned their attention toward me. "I think Ethan might need some time to get used to this," Avanne said, sneaking a glance at me. Evangeline, smiling, added, "Getting used to it? I think he''s already adapted quite well." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, Luciana returned, her expression serious, indicating something important had happened. "Ethan, come here," she said gently.


    Reluctantly, I left the women behind and climbed out of the pool to follow her. In the adjacent bath, Roxanne stood, her face weary but with a contented smile.


    "What''s wrong, Roxy? Are you feeling unwell?" I asked.


    Roxanne smiled at my question and shook her head. "No... Ethan, I think we''re going to have a child soon."


    Hearing Roxanne''s words sent a wave of warmth through me. It was something I''d been hoping for, but hearing it from her directly was an entirely different experience. The joy and pride in her eyes mirrored in me as I slowly approached her, placing my hands on her shoulders.


    "I knew," I said with a soft smile, "but hearing it from you is more beautiful than anything."


    Roxanne''s face lit up for a moment, my words seemingly giving her a boost of courage. She placed her hand on her stomach and pressed gently. "Ethan," she said softly, "this isn''t just ours¡ªit''s something everyone here is a part of, right?"


    I nodded. "Yes, we''re all together in this. And I''ll do everything to celebrate this." I then turned to Luciana, whose gaze, though still serious, carried a maternal warmth. She seemed as if she had everything under control.


    Roxanne stood and walked toward me, tears of joy streaming down her cheeks. She hugged me tightly. "Ethan, I''m so happy to be on this journey with you," she said. The warmth in my heart grew stronger. Her happiness was my happiness. Wrapping my arms around her tightly, I whispered, "I can face anything with you by my side."


    Luciana stood silently behind us, watching. Though she didn''t intervene, the faint smile on her face showed she shared in our joy. As Roxanne''s happiness filled the air, Luciana suddenly patted my back and spoke in a calm yet commanding tone.


    "Let''s go share this news with the girls!"


    Roxanne''s eyes sparkled with excitement but held a hint of embarrassment. "Luciana, is that really necessary?" she asked hesitantly. Luciana placed a hand on Roxanne''s shoulder and gave her a warm smile.


    "Of course it is! This isn''t just your or Ethan''s happiness; it''s a joy for all of us. Every member of this family should celebrate this wonderful news." Luciana''s voice was firm but laced with cheerful insistence. Roxanne, knowing resistance was futile, finally nodded lightly.


    With Luciana leading the way, we left the bath. Roxanne''s happiness radiated as we returned to the others by the pool. Isabella, Evangeline, Avanne, Kayle, and the rest of the women turned their attention to us the moment we arrived.


    Luciana clapped her hands, instantly silencing the room. "Everyone! I need your attention for a moment!" she called out, her voice carrying an undeniable authority that drew every woman''s gaze to her. Once the room quieted, she smiled and continued, "I have wonderful news for all of you! Roxanne and Ethan are bringing a new member into our family!"


    As Luciana''s words hung in the air, the women exchanged shocked glances. Isabella took a step forward, raising an eyebrow. "Wait, a second¡­ Roxanne?" she asked, her tone carefully neutral, though a flicker of jealousy glinted in her eyes.


    Evangeline, observing the happiness on Roxanne''s face, took a deep breath. Slowly but with certainty, she asked, "Is this really true? Ethan is going to have a child?"


    When Roxanne nodded in confirmation, a brief silence followed before Evangeline smiled warmly. "If that''s true, then we all need to celebrate. After all, this marks Ethan''s future."


    With Evangeline''s words, the mood shifted. The subtle tensions of envy and rivalry began to dissolve, replaced by a shared sense of joy. Isabella walked over to Roxanne, taking her hand gently. "Congratulations," she said with a shy smile. "This really is wonderful news."


    Kayle, however, stood off to the side, her lips pursed in faint discontent. But after a moment, she plastered on a forced smile and approached Roxanne. "I guess it''ll be all our turns to contribute to this family in time," she muttered with a touch of sarcasm. Roxanne, unfazed by the comment, remained radiant, her happiness overshadowing Kayle''s veiled jab.


    Sensing the lingering tension, Luciana quickly clapped her hands again to refocus the group. "Come on, now! This is a special day! News like this deserves more than a simple acknowledgment. Ethan, you and Roxanne, as well as everyone here, should savor this moment."


    Luciana''s words helped to ease the mood further. The women exchanged meaningful smiles, and a celebratory atmosphere began to take root. Avanne appeared with a bottle of wine in hand, grinning as she declared, "I think this calls for a toast!" She handed the bottle to Luciana, who in turn passed it to me with a smile. "Go ahead, Ethan. Raise the first toast."


    Still holding Roxanne''s hand, I accepted the bottle with a small smile. I lifted it into the air, my gaze sweeping over the surrounding women. Each of them looked back at me with a unique glow in their eyes, reminding me that I wasn''t just a part of this family¡ªI represented it. Turning to Roxanne, I gave her a warm look and declared, "To our new, big family." With that, I drank deeply from the bottle.


    As I lowered it, the surrounding women began to cheer and clap, their voices filling the room with a sense of unity and joy. In that moment, I felt not only the weight of responsibility but also the incredible strength of the bond we all shared. This wasn''t just about me or Roxanne¡ªit was about all of us, together, shaping a future none of us could face alone.

 Chapter 230 - 230: Balance policy

    As the warmth of the wine traveled down my throat to my stomach, the room filled with an air of celebration, accompanied by the light laughter and applause of the surrounding women. Roxanne stood by my side, her face radiating peace and happiness, making the moment all the more unforgettable. I looked at her, and the light in her eyes carried a strength that erased every doubt and fear. This wasn''t just our story; it was the rebirth of a family.


    Luciana, ever skilled at diffusing tension and smoothing over dramatic jealousies, began to speak with her usual grace. "We must all send our best wishes to Ethan and Roxanne on this new journey," she said, her voice imbued with warmth and a commanding sense of leadership. "This family is growing, and no matter what, we will always support each other."


    Her words eased the atmosphere further as Isabella took a seat beside Roxanne and whispered with a gentle smile, "I''m sure your child will be just as beautiful as you."


    Ellera stood silently in the corner, her gaze fixed on me and Roxanne as she sipped her wine with deliberate movements. Her emotions were always hard to read, but there was something in her eyes tonight¡ªa hint of acceptance, perhaps a silent struggle with her place within this family. I wanted to approach her and say something, but she spoke first.


    "Ethan, I think each of us should have at least one child. As much as I''m ashamed to admit it, I can''t help but feel jealous of the mothers of your children."


    Ellera''s words brought a momentary hush to the room. Those around her seemed surprised at her candid expression of feelings, which she rarely allowed to surface. Uttered like a soft whisper, her statement carried a far deeper resonance than expected. My eyes locked onto hers. For once, Ellera revealed her emotions with a rare openness that went beyond her usual composure.


    Roxanne let out a light chuckle and straightened her posture beside me, casting a gentle glance at Ellera. "I suppose that''s just the nature of our king," she said in her usual soft but cutting tone. "He has a talent for drawing everyone to him. But we are all parts of this family, Ellera. Jealousy shouldn''t make us question our place. Each of us has found a spot in Ethan''s heart."


    Ellera paused, and a faint smile appeared on her thin lips. "That doesn''t mean I question my place, Roxanne," she replied, her voice as measured and calm as ever. "But I won''t shy away from expressing my feelings, either. While we are all Ethan''s wives, he means something different to each of us."


    Isabella interjected with a playful laugh. "Now, now! Why are we turning this into such a serious debate? This is a celebration, remember? A new beginning, a new journey. No matter our feelings, what matters is keeping the family united." She ended her words with a friendly pat on Roxanne''s shoulder, successfully dispelling the tension in the room.


    Luciana raised her glass, smiling. "Isabella is right," she said. "Today isn''t a day for arguments. It''s a day for unity. We celebrate Ethan and Roxanne''s new story. We will all stand by them and be part of this journey."


    At that moment, I felt Roxanne tightly grasp my hand. I looked into her eyes. While having so many wives was the destiny of a king, I knew my bond with each of them was unique. Roxanne was my source of peace and warmth. Luciana stood by me with her intelligence and intuition. Isabella held the family together with her leadership and diplomacy. Ellera''s quiet but passionate love, Kayle''s complex yet loyal nature, Evangeline''s deep thoughts, and Avanne''s nurturing affection... Together, they formed a whole. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the celebration continued with laughter and the clinking of wine glasses, I withdrew into my thoughts. Each of these women was like a cornerstone of my throne¡ªstrong, solid, but often clashing among themselves. Each was a different element; together, they could create a perfect harmony or a storm. The storm, however, seemed far more likely.


    Roxanne stood beside me, her grip on my hand as firm as ever. Her serenity calmed me, yet it was also a warning sign. She was so self-assured that she seemed to thrive on the jealousy of others. But it wasn''t her fault; it was simply her nature. Roxanne could tolerate others around her, but she would never see them as equals.


    I glanced at Ellera. She still stood in the corner, slowly raising and lowering her glass. Something about her had changed tonight. This was a rare crack in her armor. Ellera''s feelings had always been an enigma. She was a master at hiding her emotions, but tonight, the happiness radiating from Roxanne seemed to overwhelm her.


    Jealousy is an inseparable part of human nature. Each of these women loved me intensely, but that love was the real danger. Jealousy is a powerful passion; if left unchecked, it can become a silent dagger, slowly undermining a kingdom.


    The only way to prevent this was to keep them occupied. Yes, it might seem underhanded to think this way about women who loved me so deeply, but maintaining a harem¡ªespecially one this large¡ªrequired me to act strategically behind the scenes.


    However, I would never harm them or do anything they wouldn''t approve of. My true goal was to keep them united while ensuring their happiness and peace. Otherwise, their lives would quickly turn into torment. Their love for me would become an unbearable disease, causing them immense pain.


    In the future, when our children grow up and they find unconditional love from them, they might do things I wouldn''t approve of for their children''s sake. In short, if I do nothing, even as a god, I won''t be able to sustain this harem. After all, no harem is truly suited for happiness and peace.


    Only a harem made up of slaves or broken minds could ever be stable.


    As the sound of wine glasses echoed throughout the room, the weight of my thoughts reminded me of the responsibilities a king must bear. A harem, while a symbol of power and grandeur from the outside, was a delicate balance to maintain within. Each woman represented a vital piece of this throne. But if these pieces weren''t placed correctly, they could destabilize the foundation of my kingdom.


    With Roxanne standing resolutely by my side, I felt her silent strength. She was my calm harbor, but I couldn''t ignore how her presence affected the others. Ellera''s quiet jealousy, Isabella''s peaceful interventions, Luciana''s clever guidance... These women weren''t just part of my story¡ªthey were shaping the story of an empire. As their king, their husband, their lover, and their father, I had to guide them all.


    As the celebration continued, my eyes searched for Kayle. She always kept her distance, observing quietly. Kayle''s complexity was both her greatest strength and her most significant weakness. I never doubted her loyalty, but she often struggled to tame the storms within her. I knew I had to give her space; otherwise, she would retreat into herself, making it harder for her to return.


    Evangeline, on the other hand, was a world entirely her own. She sat silently in the corner, taking in every detail around her. Her deep thoughts and analyses had often been invaluable to me. Yet, her reluctance to express emotions only fortified the surrounding walls. Gaining Evangeline''s trust was like writing on sand¡ªit required effort, but was worth every ounce of it.


    When the women practically dragged me away, the small family gathering came to an end. Now, however, they found themselves in a dispute over which outfit I should wear for the evening. Their disagreement eventually turned into a little competition, with each trying to outdo the other.


    Luciana, who had dressed me as a child, naturally knew my taste in colors better than anyone. When I said I liked the outfit she had chosen, for some reason, her joy surpassed what I had expected, while the other women appeared visibly disappointed.


    It wasn''t long before I realized the outfit selection was, in fact, a subtle way of determining who would be the first to spend time with me after the event. Once all the women left the room, Luciana and I were alone.


    "This competition wasn''t exactly fair," I said, giving her a knowing smile. "After all, you know me better than anyone."


    My words brought a sweet smile to her face. Her eyes sparkled, and her voice was soft yet confident as she replied, "I wasn''t the one who suggested it."


    Slowly, she approached me. There was a familiar warmth in her eyes, but beneath it lay years of emotions she had kept hidden. Gently, she placed her hands on my shoulders and spoke in a low voice. "I''ve missed you so much¡­ Little Ethan."


    The sound of her calling me "Little Ethan" struck a chord deep within me. It brought a smile to my face, but it also stirred a faint sadness. Years ago, during those innocent days when I needed protection, Luciana had been a guardian to me. But now, the depth in her eyes and the feeling in her touch told a story far beyond those earlier years.

 Chapter 231 - 231: Triangle of motherhood, lust and desire(+18)

    Luciana''s hands roamed over my shoulders, the warmth in her eyes pulling me in while enveloping me in a complicated feeling I couldn''t quite put into words. As she leaned closer, every word that escaped her lips filled the room like a soft whisper.


    "When I used to call you ''Little Ethan''¡­ You were so innocent, so in need of protection. I always knew you''d become a powerful king one day. But I never imagined you''d grow so much, or become so¡­ unreachable," she said. Her voice was a delicate blend of pride and sorrow, teetering on the edge of both.


    Her words transported me back to my childhood. Back then, Luciana was just a guide, a protector, even a shadow to me. But now, the woman standing before me wasn''t just a guardian¡ªshe was human, a woman with her own desires and inner conflicts.


    "Luciana¡­" I murmured, my eyes locked onto hers. Just saying her name brought a wave of guilt crashing over me.


    "You can stop me, Ethan," she said, her voice trembling yet resolute. "If you want me to, I can stop right now. But do you want me to stop?"


    As I stared into her eyes, the storm of emotions within me surged once more. Her words echoed in my mind, but something deeper, something primal, pulled at me. Slowly, I reached out, my fingers brushing her cheek. Her breath hitched at the contact, the space between us thickening, time seemingly frozen.


    "I don''t want you to stop," I whispered. As the words left my lips, they carried the weight of both confession and surrender.


    Hearing my response, Luciana closed her eyes for a brief moment, as if making peace with all the turbulent emotions she carried. When she opened them again, her gaze was as fierce as a storm. Her fingers trailed from my shoulders to my neck, leaving a trail of warmth. "Then¡­ there''s no turning back now," she said, her voice resonating beyond a mere whisper.


    With a fleeting hesitation, she closed the gap between us. When our lips met, the world fell silent. Her kiss was tender, yet filled with an undeniable hunger. As my fingers wrapped around her slender waist, I could feel the rapid rhythm of her heartbeat beneath my palms. In that moment, there was only her; the ghosts of the past and the anxieties of the future vanished, leaving only the raw truth of the present.


    As our kiss deepened, Luciana''s fingers slid through my hair, every movement as fluid and deliberate as a melody. Her breath mingled with mine, the heat of her skin tearing down the walls I had spent years building. In her presence, I was neither a king nor the man who had grown out of her boyhood; we were just a man and a woman, lost in a moment where masks fell away and desires rang loud and clear.


    My hands rested on her waist, my fingers tracing her delicate curves as though committing them to memory. She trailed her fingers down my neck, leaving a fiery path that made my pulse race even faster. I could feel our hearts beating in sync, each beat pulling us closer to a precipice, to a place where nothing and no one could intrude.


    Luciana''s lips, trembling yet alight with passion, brushed against my neck as her breath warmed my skin. My fingers explored the lines of her back, sensing every tremor and every flutter beneath her surface. It was as if my body was absorbing her very essence; with every touch, every graze, I felt myself being drawn further into her.


    At that moment, the world seemed to stand still. Time itself bowed to the enchantment of this shared moment, blessing us with a sense of eternity. When Luciana''s eyes locked onto mine, every doubt that lingered within me melted away. There was nothing else¡ªonly us. Like two stars pulled together by an unrelenting gravity, we collided, forging a connection deeper than words could ever describe.


    Her warmth made everything else fade¡ªresponsibilities, victories, the remnants of the past. Here and now, there was only Luciana. The faint smile playing on her lips felt like a whispered promise as her eyes held mine. We both knew this wasn''t fleeting. It was a surrender, a binding of two souls succumbing to a forbidden desire. Eyes yielded to the body''s longing, hearts to the whispers of lips meeting in unison.


    My hands gripped the soft, rounded curve of her hips, eliciting a low, breathy moan from her lips. Just months ago, the idea of responding to her son''s touch this way would''ve been unthinkable. But now, she trembled beneath my hands as if this were the very thing she had always craved most.


    I eased her down onto our bed, onto the sheets that would soon be drenched in the essence of our love. Her breath caught, her eyes burning with longing as she opened her arms, silently calling me back to her. If desire had a limit, both of us had undoubtedly crossed it by now.


    Crawling toward her on my knees, she reached out to kiss me, but I gently pressed down on her slender shoulders, guiding her back against the bed. When my lips claimed her soft, strawberry-scented ones, a surge of longing reverberated through my body.


    I quickly undressed her with my experienced hands. Soon Luciana was lying naked in front of me, looking at me with a flushed face. She was still covering her huge breasts with her tiny hands, as if I hadn''t seen them many times before, and trying to hide her swollen vagina with her other hand.


    I grabbed both of her hands with one hand and put them on her head, and pinned them to the pillow like a hook. Then there she was, God''s most beautiful masterpiece.


    From her silver hair to her pink feet, I studied every part of her as if I wanted to record it in my memory. Lust overcame me once again because of her superhuman beauty, but I closed my eyes for a while to control my eyes, that were blinded by lust. It was too dangerous. I had such an animalistic desire for this woman, this work of art, that I was afraid of damaging her delicate body or, worse, breaking something.


    Such animal pleasure was not found in even the most impulsive animals. I was afraid that if I prolonged the foreplay, I would lose control, so I lowered one hand and touched her bulging vagina. Surprisingly, it was quite wet, even though we had only kissed. Luciana''s womb seemed to crave me, or rather, my penis.


    I quickly took off my own clothes, and my penis, now hard from the intense desire, seemed to be dying to immediately empty all the semen into a womb. In fact, this hardness of my penis was causing a kind of pain in my groin. It was as if even all those liters of blood pumping through my veins were not enough for my penis.


    Wasting no time, I aligned my penis against Luciana''s wet entrance. Luciana''s blue eyes, shining like mine, were victims of desire. With a single, slow insult, I plunged the full length of my own genitalia deep into the hole I had exited as a baby.


    A pure, loud moan escaped my mother''s lips. This sexy moan once again challenged my self-control not to ruin this woman, but I managed to control myself with all my willpower. I grabbed Luciana''s plump, plump legs and placed them on my shoulders.


    After placing both legs on my shoulder, I grabbed the side of her soft curves, her waist, and from the very first minutes began to move in and out of her rapidly.


    "Ahhhhhh~ Keep going.... Ahhhngggg~ Don''t stop"


    Luciana moaned loudly, feverishly as she raised her hands, grabbed my head and guided it towards her breasts, just like years ago, but this time not to feed me but to send waves of pleasure through her voluptuous body.


    Kissing and caressing both of her huge mounds equally, I continued to thrust my penis in and out of her inner folds like a hydraulic press machine.


    For minutes in this position, I resisted the force of her soft inner folds pressing against my penis and fucked Luciana from position to position. My grunts of pleasure mingled with her feverish moans.


    "Aahhhhhhhhngg~Ahhhnnqq!"


    By the time I fucked Luciana in the fetal position, about an hour had already passed since we started making love and the glistening hickeys on both our bodies were clearly visible in the moonlight. Luciana''s ass was showing its full size in this position, and with each stroke, I was pushing her soft ass with my groin and reaching my penis to the deepest place.


    With one hand I grabbed Luciana''s big breasts and squeezed them, while with the other hand I grabbed her waist, which had collapsed in this position. My speed had increased so much that the sound of my legs hitting her buttocks echoed in the room amid Luciana''s loud moans.


    "AHnnnnnnbg~ Yes, yes! Awwwhhhhng~ Cum inside me, get your mom pregnant!"


    Such lewd sentences were coming out of Luciana''s mouth as the intense lust she felt loosened her moral boundaries. But these words only fueled the intense desire I felt in the smallest atom of my body and made me fuck her harder. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I realized that I had reached my limit, I leaned down and kissed Luciana''s lips passionately and thrust my penis so that each thrust pierced her cervix. When at last we were about to cum, we both moaned into each other''s mouths. My vision darkened from the sensation of pre-coital pleasure that preceded the intense orgasm and I lost Luciana''s lips.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~ YES! AHHHHHNNGGG!??"


    I couldn''t take it any longer as Luciana''s body twitched and trembled and I emptied all my sperm into Luciana''s womb that I had once been inside.

 Chapter 232 - 232: Uncontrollable jealousy

    After Thaerd''s death, the oaths of loyalty directed toward me began to grow in number, and with each passing day, my reputation continued to improve. Ultimately, it would not be wrong to say that I now controlled the entire northern and central regions of the Asina Kingdom. Liam''s power, however, was more dangerous than ever before, and even his supporters were aware of this.


    At the same time, my terrifying reputation had grown significantly, largely because of my devastating destruction of Thaerd''s army during the war. This had likely made Liam''s supporters hesitate to defect to my side. To address this, I issued a royal decree immediately, announcing that all nobles who pledged loyalty to me would not be tried for treason. The impact of this decree would become evident in the coming weeks.


    Meanwhile, Ellera''s fleet of fifty trade ships finally reached the western ports. I informed Duke Grohandal without delay, assigning him the task of protecting the cargo, gold, and other goods. After providing Ellera with several thousand guards for her safety, I sent her on her way. According to the Servant Guild, which kept a watchful eye on Liam, there had been no movement on his side, so it seemed the goods would reach the capital without issue.


    In addition, the lands of the duke who supported Thaerd had been unoccupied for some time, and I decided to appoint a new duke to govern them. The best candidate for this was Isabella''s family. Already an established and wealthy household, her parents initially hesitated when I offered them this position, but they soon accepted. With several brothers in Isabella''s family, the elderly Duchy could be easily managed.


    The fall of Thaerd had fundamentally altered the balance of power in the Asina Kingdom, and I knew I stood at the center of this change. My strength and reputation were increasing, but I was also acutely aware of the dangers that came with this. Everyone admired power, but they also feared it¡ªespecially power wielded by someone like me.


    Despite my decree, there were still those who chose to remain in Liam''s camp. Most did so out of fear, while others clung to loyalty out of sheer stubbornness. But such loyalty would not last forever. People were drawn to where their interests lay, and my task was to accelerate this shift. Some, particularly minor barons and counts in the north, had already begun to cautiously reach out to me. As they approached with gifts and flattering words, it would be my responsibility to discern which of them could be trusted and which were merely biding their time.


    Ellera''s journey west was of critical importance. Delivering the goods to the capital was not merely a commercial matter; it was also a demonstration of power. Liam and his supporters needed to see that I was capable of organizing such a large-scale logistical operation seamlessly. However, this undertaking also carried great risk. Any attack or sabotage would be seen as a sign of weakness. While I had full confidence in Duke Grohandal, I could not shake the unease within me. This journey could present my enemies with an opportunity to bear their fangs.


    Offering the duchy to Isabella''s family was another calculated move in my plans. They were a deeply rooted and powerful noble family, but I also wanted them to feel indebted to me. Expanding my power was not just about conquering territories, but also about ensuring the loyalty of those who governed them. Entrusting this responsibility to one of Isabella''s brothers would ensure that her family remained firmly on my side. However, this decision could breed jealousy and suspicion among other nobles, requiring me to carefully maintain balance and control.


    Liam''s silence, meanwhile, had begun to unsettle me. A wolf remained quiet while waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Although the Servant Guild reported no signs of activity on his part, this did not mean he was powerless. He could very well be assembling an army or forging new alliances. To prepare for this, I increased the number of patrols along the southern borders and tasked my spies with closely monitoring anyone who might be linked to him.


    The regions of the Asina Kingdom under my control were expanding, and my claim to the throne was growing stronger. However, every ascent came with a cost, and I was prepared to pay it. War was not only fought with swords, but also with minds. I needed to deepen my strategies and stay one step ahead of my opponents. I knew that power was not merely a blessing for those who possessed it; it was also a curse that weighed heavily on those who bore it. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, my days were far from dull, thanks to the remarkable support and affection of the women in my expansive harem.


    Each woman in my harem was a world unto herself, and this diversity kept both my mind and spirit alive. Luciana''s laughter and energy were like rays of sunlight piercing the dark corners of the palace. Her joy was infectious; even in the tensest moments, she could soften the atmosphere with a joke or an impromptu dance. Yet, behind her cheerfulness, lay a sharp intellect. She could quickly discern people''s intentions and playfully turn them to her advantage.


    Isabella, on the other hand, was a true strategist. Our discussions felt like intellectual duels. She never outright corrected me, but presented her ideas in such a way that I would inevitably conclude her suggestion was the most logical course of action. From royal documents to diplomatic correspondence, she was an invaluable aide. She was also a loving person; her affection for me was evident not only in her words but also in her gaze.


    Evangeline was the most enigmatic woman in the harem. Her silence could be both soothing and ominous. She rarely displayed emotion, yet her eyes seemed to see everything. She could read secrets from people''s faces and whisper them to me at precisely the right moment. Her wisdom and keen intuition had been crucial to the success of many of my plans.


    Ellera, meanwhile, was like an icy statue. Her exterior was devoid of emotion, but her loyalty was unyielding. She carried out her duties flawlessly, without complaint or hesitation. This made her the perfect choice to lead the trade fleet. She was a reliable weapon, always delivering results regardless of the task.


    Roxanne and Kayle, however, were a different story. Their obsessive love marked both for me. Roxanne expressed this love with intense passion, while Kayle''s feelings were impulsive and uncontrollable. They often competed with one another, but whenever they sensed that their rivalry bothered me, they would quickly soften. Their energy and passion broke the monotony of my days.


    Then there was Avanne... She was like a quiet shadow. She never drew attention to herself, yet her presence was always felt. Her calm demeanor brought me peace even amidst chaos. Though she spoke little, her words were always carefully chosen. Her perspective often provided the most honest guidance I needed.


    The women in my harem were not just supporters in my rise as a ruler, but also sources of inspiration. Occasionally, they would argue among themselves, but fortunately, I could easily quell these disputes, as each of them obeyed my word.


    Each of them played a different role in the growth of my kingdom. With their love and support, I was determined to further solidify my claim to the throne. However, as I bore the weight of this power, it was a matter of honor for me to give each one the value they deserved.


    Just as I now showed affection to Roxanne, who was sitting on my lap, I took care not to neglect any of them.


    Roxanne sat on my lap, her hands resting on my chest, her fingertips gently exploring the skin beneath the fabric. Her breath, warm and soft, brushed against my neck like a gentle breeze. Her eyes locked onto mine, and in that gaze, I encountered a passion so deep it felt as though her very existence in this world revolved solely around me. Roxanne was breathtaking in every way, but her obsessive devotion¡­ that was what made her both alluring and dangerous.


    Under the spell of Roxanne''s intense gaze, for a fleeting moment, it was as if I had forgotten my past victories and future plans. While her presence warmed my heart, a silent warning bell rang somewhere in the back of my mind, reminding me to always remain cautious. No matter how enchanting her love was, Roxanne''s passion could turn into a perilous weapon. Loving her meant keeping her boundaries in check as well.


    "Ethan¡­" she murmured. Her voice was barely above a whisper, but it carried such weight that it felt as though everything in the room resonated around that single word. As her fingers brushed against my neck, I felt a slight shiver run through me. Roxanne''s tone always struck a strange balance between devotion and an unspoken warning¡ªpure love on one side, and a veiled threat on the other.


    "I am bound to you with everything I have," Roxanne continued, resting her head against my chest. "But sometimes, I fear that one day you might forget me. That I might one day be lost amidst the attention you give to the others."


    Running my fingers through her hair, I tried to decipher the emotions hidden within her words. Roxanne, with her obsessive love, was one of my most loyal supporters; yet, buried within the depths of her devotion lay uncontrollable jealousy and ambition. Calming her and keeping her balanced had always been my responsibility as a leader.

 Chapter 233 - 233: Climax of desire

    After ensuring Roxanne was satisfied with my touch and presence¡ªconsidering she was now pregnant¡ªI gently escorted her to her room. While I might not be an expert in this field and can''t recall every precaution to take during pregnancy, I do remember from my previous life that sexual intercourse during pregnancy could potentially harm the baby.


    Thinking about it now, I''ve rarely reflected on my past life since arriving in this world. I suppose it''s because I had no one of importance in that life to truly hold on to. Growing up in an orphanage, I never knew my parents.


    As I grew older, I became more withdrawn, likely because of the numerous traumatic experiences I endured. Still, I eventually made a few friends, though the sole reason I even sought friendships was to alleviate the boredom of my everyday life.


    At an early age, my teachers noticed my potential. They often claimed I would grow into a great man someday. But I despised the idea. I hated responsibility, wasting time on meaningless endeavors, and, above all, being in the spotlight.


    Now, looking back, it''s ironic how the very things I despised in my past life have become sources of joy and fulfillment in this one. Perhaps the problem in my previous life wasn''t me, but the life itself. There was no reason to take responsibility, nothing valuable enough to invest my time in, and no desire to stand out because I didn''t value my existence. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maybe that''s why I was so drawn to books, novels, and, most importantly, history. After all, the greatest void in my heart, the deepest pain, came from not living the life I yearned for.


    Though I''ve said it many times before and will say it again without hesitation: I am grateful to the god, power, or entity¡ªwhoever or whatever they are¡ªthat brought me into this world.


    After tucking Roxanne into her bed, I quietly left her side. She drifted into sleep; her face a picture of blissful exhaustion, as I wandered the dimly lit corridors. My footsteps echoed faintly on the stone floors, but my mind was far louder¡ªfilled with the ceaseless back-and-forth of thoughts between my past and present selves.


    Roxanne''s pregnancy unearthed a long-buried anxiety within me: the weight of raising a child. In this life, no matter what I might lose, this child would carry on with my legacy. I would leave a mark, something I was once too afraid to even consider. Now, that very idea both fascinated and unnerved me. I already had two children, and it seemed that number would only grow.


    At the end of the corridor, I pushed open a large wooden door and entered my study. The room was a chaotic shrine to my ambitions, filled with books, documents, and maps that marked my personal victories. The weak glow of the fireplace in the corner cast trembling shadows across the walls. Leaning over my desk, I examined a map. Two locations were marked prominently¡ªone, the capital of my kingdom, and the other, the heart of my brother''s territory.


    When I came into this world, I swore to myself that I would never be weak. I buried the powerless child from my past life and was reborn as a ruler. But this title was no mere name; it meant carving my own path, winning battles, crushing enemies, and securing a future for my family.


    Liam. I had to defeat him, not just with strength, but with cunning. My love for history had taught me that wars weren''t won solely with swords, but also with pens, words, and strategies.


    Of course, defeating Liam would mean bloodshed. Every move I made from now on would carry the risk of violence. I didn''t live in a world of pink skies and prancing unicorns. A ruler must spill blood when necessary.


    I turned my attention back to the reports on my desk. They detailed how Liam had recently held a funeral ceremony for my father, Richard. It appeared that Alpshar had intentionally sent Richard''s body to Liam, acknowledging him once more. This gesture would likely restore some faith among Liam''s supporters, strengthening their allegiance to him¡ªor so it seemed to me.


    It''s clear I need to accelerate my efforts to sway Liam''s supporters to my side. Yet, even when war comes, Liam will undoubtedly command a formidable army. Reflecting further, I realized that Liam''s strongest backer, Duke Fernnard, might already suspect that some nobles had defected to my side.


    If that''s the case, then war may come sooner than I anticipated. I studied the map and reports again. Timing was the most crucial factor now. Liam was powerful, but I knew swords or soldiers did not solely measure that strength. True strength lay in knowledge, fear, and the ability to manipulate human nature.


    I picked up a quill and began marking small notations around Liam''s territories on the map. These markings represented the paths to his heart: trade routes and political ties. Before the war even began, I needed to destabilize his infrastructure and support systems. Hunger, distrust, and fear¡ªthese three were enough to bring any people to their knees.


    However, every strategy carries its risks. Especially with someone as dangerous as Duke Fernnard involved. While Fernnard may seem loyal to Liam, he, too, had weaknesses. Weaknesses are the most effective weapon against enemies. I needed more information about Fernnard¡ªhis desires, fears, and hidden ambitions. Knowing this could be the key to winning this war.


    Suddenly, there was a gentle knock at the door of my study. When I granted entry, Kayle stepped in.


    Her presence sent a subtle ripple of tension through the room. Her golden hair gleamed like flames in the firelight, and her crimson eyes held traces of an untamed passion. After closing the door behind her, she walked in silence, each step resonating like a graceful melody against the stone floor. Yet, beneath that melody lay a barely concealed intensity.


    "Ethan," she said, her voice a blend of submissiveness and deep yearning. "Forgive me for disturbing you at this hour, but... I needed to see you."


    I lifted my gaze from the map and met hers. Her trembling lips and conflicted eyes spoke of an inner struggle¡ªwanting to speak yet afraid to do so. Understanding Kayle''s emotional turmoil was often like predicting the direction of an oncoming storm. Remaining calm and collected was always the best approach for her.


    "What''s wrong, Kayle?" I asked, keeping my tone steady and gentle.


    Kayle suddenly leaped into my lap, clasping my face between her hands. "I need you... I don''t know why, but tonight I feel strange. I know I should be patient, and I shouldn''t disturb you while you''re working, but I can''t help myself."


    Her touch, the warmth of her fingertips against my skin, hinted at a passion burning deep within her. Her crimson eyes pulled me into their depths like a raging sea, revealing the storm she carried inside. As she sat on my lap, her breathing grew heavier, each moment steeped in an intensity that was impossible to ignore.


    "Kayle," I said, taking a deep breath. I was accustomed to her impulsive actions, but tonight felt different. There was a sharper, deeper emotional intensity. As I tried to figure out how to handle her uncontrolled desires, I fixed my eyes on her face. "You don''t need to push yourself this much. Is there something you want to tell me?"


    Kayle''s eyes filled with tears, but she stubbornly held them back before they could fall. "Ethan... I don''t know... It''s just..." Her voice trembled, her lips struggling to find the words. "Sometimes, even though I''m by your side, it doesn''t feel like enough. It''s as if... as if I can''t fully belong to you."


    Her voice trailed off, but her gaze begged for an answer. Her lips parted, her breathing quickened. She leaned in closer, her breath brushing against my lips as her hands gripped my face. She whispered, "Ethan, I don''t know what I should do. But I need to get closer to you... now."


    Without further hesitation, she pulled me to her. Her lips crashed onto mine with the force of a hunger that seemed suppressed for years. Kayle''s intensity showed the boundaries of her passion as her hands moved swiftly from my face to my neck and then to my shoulders. For a moment, I forgot how to breathe. Her kisses were deep, fervent, and unrestrained.


    When I gently placed my hands on her waist, she pulled back slightly and looked into my eyes. Her crimson eyes now burned brighter, like a volcano erupting within the fire. "Don''t push me away, Ethan," she said, her voice a perfect blend of determination and passion. "I want to belong to you completely tonight. Every part of me."


    Instead of responding with words, I found her lips again. This time, I wanted to take more control, but Kayle wouldn''t allow it. Her hands tangled in my hair, her lips constantly in motion. Between kisses, she murmured my name. "Ethan¡­ Ethan¡­"


    For a moment, she pulled back, breathless, but her eyes still burned with that same unrestrained passion. "I''m afraid I won''t be enough for you," she said, her voice trembling but full of emotion. "But no matter what, I will love you with everything I have. Even if this love consumes me."


    Rather than answering, I wrapped her tightly in my arms. "Kayle, whenever you think you''re not enough, I''m here for you. Calm down," I said, softening my voice to soothe her. But Kayle ignored my words, drawing even closer, as if she wanted to pull me entirely into herself.


    Her hands moved from my shoulders to my chest, then slowly traced my face with her fingertips. Leaning closer to my ear, she whispered, "Tonight, I want you to belong only to me, Ethan. Only me."


    Kayle''s overwhelming passion had completely overtaken me. When I met her lips again, she didn''t hesitate for even a moment, deepening the kiss instantly. Her fingers gripped my hair tightly, her body pressed fully against mine. She was so fervent and relentless that I wished this moment could stretch into an eternal storm.


    As the flickering flames of the fireplace cast dancing shadows on the walls, Kayle''s consuming passion turned this night into something unforgettable.

 Chapter 234 - 234: Irresistible lust(+18)

    Kayle''s lips roamed over mine with an intensity that deepened with each passing moment, filled with a fervor that seemed to ignite everything it touched. The warmth left by her fingertips on my skin sent my heartbeat racing uncontrollably. The air in the room had grown heavy, and even the flickering flames of the fireplace seemed to surrender to the heat of this moment, trembling in their dance. She clung to me as if afraid to let go, her every breath resonating against my skin. This wasn''t just physical closeness; I could feel her soul reaching out, trying to touch mine.


    As my hands traced the elegant curve of her waist, I noticed the faint tremor in her body. But it wasn''t from fear or hesitation; it was the overflow of emotions building up inside her. The crimson glimmer in her eyes was no longer just pure desire¡ªit reflected a profound sense of surrender. Her vulnerability, paired with her undeniable strength, was utterly captivating. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ethan..." she whispered, my name escaping her lips in a voice so strained it couldn''t carry anything more. As her lips trailed down my neck once more, every movement of hers revealed just how impulsively and uncontrollably she desired me. Kayle''s hands left invisible marks on my skin, mapping out a path, as her breath grew heavier against my neck.


    My hands slid slowly from her shoulders to her back, pulling her even closer, as if I wanted to eliminate any space left between us. I could feel the pounding of her heart pressed against me, echoing the storm within her. When our lips met again, time seemed to halt. At that moment, we belonged wholly and completely to one another.


    Her breathing quickened, but beneath its rhythm, I could feel the emotions, anxieties, and desires that coursed through her. She leaned closer to my ear, her voice soft and fragile, like a whisper on the verge of breaking.


    "Ethan, I want to be everything to you. I don''t want to share you with anyone¡­ Every moment I think of you, a void grows inside me, and it''s only filled when I''m with you. Do you understand?"


    Her words echoed in my being like vows etched into my soul. As her hands ran through my hair, I noticed the subtle tremble in her fingers, a glimpse of how vulnerable she truly was. Though Kayle seemed outwardly strong and determined, this delicate fragility beneath the surface touched me in a way nothing else could.


    To calm her and quiet the storm within her, I gently cupped her face in my hands.


    "Kayle, you already are everything to me. At this moment, there''s nothing beyond you in my thoughts. Does knowing that ease your mind?" I asked, my voice carrying a tenderness that seemed to reverberate softly in the room.


    Her eyes sparkled brighter for a fleeting moment before she silently buried her face in my neck. Her warm breath brushed against my skin, and I felt her trembling slightly.


    "Ethan¡­ Knowing that you love me like this¡­ This feeling¡­" Her voice faltered, cutting off before she could finish her sentence. But her silence spoke louder than any words ever could.


    I pulled her into a tight embrace, lifting her face so I could look into her eyes. Her lips moved toward mine again, but this time her kisses were gentle, not aggressive. This gentleness reflected the sensitivity she kept hidden, a part of her that drew me even closer.


    Her breathing grew faster, her skin burning like fire under my touch. Her eyes shone like glowing embers, carrying sparks of a desire she struggled to contain.


    "Ethan¡­ I can''t hold back anymore," she whispered, her voice trembling with longing. "I need you. Now, right now... I can''t wait any longer."


    Her hands slid down from my shoulders to rest on my chest, and she leaned in so close her face was nearly against mine. Her lips trailed along my neck like a flame, and with each movement, I felt control slipping away from me. Kayle wasn''t hiding her intent tonight¡ªshe wanted to completely claim me, and she wasn''t even attempting to mask it.


    My hands wrapped firmly around her hips, pulling her even closer. Feeling her body against mine created an irresistible urge to draw her nearer still. Yet she didn''t resist or try to pull away; instead, she clung even tighter, pressing her face against my chest. Her breathing had quickened, and with each breath, the heat of her presence seemed to grow stronger, more consuming.


    The next moment, Kayle stood up and started to take off my pants. After I helped her, she was able to get my pants off, and she just smiled when she saw a big cock standing in front of her.


    Since she was already wearing a nightgown, all she had to do was pull her panties to the side a little, and once Kayle had done that, she sat back down on my lap. As she surrendered herself to me, my penis entered her warm, wet inner folds with no difficulty at all.


    Kayle was incredibly soft inside. It was as if her walls were welcoming my penis with lots of kisses. It really was heaven.


    "Ahhh~ finally...."


    Her frustrations, her pent-up desires, all disappeared in one fell swoop. Kayle then grabbed my head and covered her lips with mine. Our tongues collided, and a fight ensued.


    Kayle''s hand wasn''t idle either, her right hand pushing my head closer and closer while her left hand traveled up my back. I


    lifted Kayle off her hips and placed her on the desk, then pulled my hips back, then forward in one motion, each time much faster than the last.


    "Ahhhh~MMhhhhfffm...."


    Kayle let out a muffled moan and began to move her hips back and forth to my rhythm. This increased the pleasure I felt in the sensitive flesh of my penis to an unbearable degree. Kayle suddenly bit my throat and when she did, I moved my hips faster and soon her pace increased.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    "Annhh~ Annhh~~~ Ahhngggh~~~"


    Kayle gripped my back with all her strength. When I looked into her eyes, it seemed as if her soul was being sucked out, as if the pleasure she felt was not of this world. With each forward thrust, her body grew weaker and weaker, until finally she had no strength left. All she could do was moan.


    And she was doing it in a very depraved way. Her face was flushed, her eyes were rolled back and only the whites of her eyes were visible, she had a sexy smile on her face.


    The rebellious and noble princess Kayle had completely disappeared, replaced by a perverted woman who was enjoying the great pleasure she felt on her brother''s face.


    Suddenly, I pushed her back against the table and lifted her right leg onto my shoulder. Then I moved forward a little and stretched Kayle''s legs all the way and then pushed my cock in.


    "Ahhggggggh!!!"


    Kayle''s eyes widened in surprise as a wave of incomparably intense pleasure spread through her body. After dozens of nights together, I had now largely identified my women''s weak points.


    "You felt that, didn''t you?"


    I got an awkward response as Kayle moved her head in random directions, probably trying to nod her head in agreement, but she wasn''t making much of an effort, and when it didn''t go as she expected, she didn''t care. I already knew the answer.


    My hand then moved to Kayle''s chest and as soon as I grasped it, her walls tightened to a frightening degree and I picked up the pace.


    "Ahhhnnng~ANhhhhg!"


    The documents on the desk fell to the floor, and the desk shook as it tried to stay balanced, as if trying not to fall. Kayle''s big tits looked like a wave as they bobbed up and down with my movements.


    I gripped Kayle''s head as I moaned with pleasure and I didn''t stop moving my hips back and forth. A great wave of pleasure attacked us both. This time Kayle could no longer control herself, her internal organs clenched unbearably and then suddenly relaxed.


    *Squirt


    AAAAANnnnnnNNhhhhhhhh!!!??"


    And Kayle came.


    I was surprised at how sudden everything was, I didn''t think Kayle''s body was so sensitive right now. Then I took Kayle''s hand and started to move my hips again.


    "Annhh! ANnh! Aannnhh!"


    Kayle moaned loudly as I hit her harder.


    Kayle''s eyes opened wide when I bit her ear, her walls tightened and she was very sensitive as she had already cum so much. After countless attempts, I had found Kayle''s next weak spot, her ears. Coupled with my pounding on the still wet walls of her vagina, I couldn''t control myself.


    *Squirt


    Kayle came again.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!??"


    With her coming, I couldn''t take it anymore. As my shaft thrust into Kayle''s deepest spot, Kayle''s cervix slid down and grabbed my penis, as if she wanted to swallow my sperm and store it in her womb. At that moment, I ejaculated with unbearable pleasure, and emptied all my sperm into Kayle''s, my sister''s, sacred womb.


    But only a few minutes later, Kayle became active again, and that night we had a non-stop lovemaking session for hours.

 Chapter 235 - 235: Enjoy this moment

    At the first light of the next day, I woke up to the sight of Kayle''s golden hair covering her sweet face. I reached out to her, gently tucking a strand behind her ear before kissing her cheek. Then I got up and headed toward the bathroom. Despite spending hours making love to Kayle last night without rest, I wasn''t too exhausted¡ªprobably thanks to the powerful physical abilities granted by my dark element.


    After stripping off my clothes and stepping into the bath, I noticed Kayle following me just a few minutes later. She teleported right into my arms, and we indulged in another passionate session of pleasure.


    Since I no longer gave choun tea to any of the women I was with, they would all likely to become pregnant within a few months.


    As the steam in the bathroom slowly rose, Kayle''s body pressed against mine. The heat of the water and her breath only intensified the passion of the moment. My fingers traced the curves of her waist as I brought my lips to her neck. She let out a soft moan and ran her fingers through my hair.


    After minutes of pleasure, we found ourselves staring at each other under the water. In her eyes, I saw both satisfaction and a desire for more. I smiled and placed a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    "I can never get enough of you," Kayle whispered, her eyes slightly narrowed as she looked at me.


    Lifting her into my arms, I carried her out of the bath, and we lay together on the bed. As her fingers traced my chest, she pushed her hair back and frowned slightly.


    "What will happen to us?" she asked, her voice carrying a faint hint of worry.


    I paused for a moment. Over the past few months, the number of women around me had grown, all bound to me with a deep sense of devotion. Kayle was one of them, but she was different. It wasn''t just desire¡ªI felt a connection with her.


    I took her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. "What do you mean?" I asked.


    Kayle took a deep breath. "You know¡­ At some point, everything will change. Your power, your ambition¡­ They will shape the fate of everyone around you. What will my place be?"


    Her voice was calm, but the shadows in her eyes revealed the depth of her thoughts. I moved closer, cupping her face in my hands. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re with me, Kayle. No matter what happens in the future, I will keep you by my side."


    She smiled faintly, but I could still sense her hesitation. Resting her head against my chest, she closed her eyes.


    "Then¡­ let''s just enjoy this moment," she murmured.


    I agreed. The future was uncertain, but right now, there were only us. Holding her in my arms, I let myself sink into the warmth of her presence.


    ---


    The following days were uneventful. I occupied myself with routine kingdom affairs. Many had seized the lands of noblemen who had died either in the coalition war or during my conflict with Thaerd. Some I granted noble status, while others I declared criminals. Even though we were in the midst of a civil war, my authority had grown strong enough to enforce such decrees.


    Some peasants had raped the widows of fallen nobles or kidnapped their daughters. Even in the chaos of war, I was not dishonorable enough to tolerate such vile crimes.


    I swiftly initiated a fair and thorough judicial process. One by one, the criminals were identified and received their rightful punishments. Those who targeted women and children were shown no mercy. Their public executions served as a reminder that justice would be upheld, even in the midst of turmoil.


    My decisions sparked mixed reactions among the people. Some saw me as a strong leader, bringing order, growing even more loyal to me. Others feared that my harsh measures might one day turn against them and withdrew into silence. Yet, overall, my rulings were well received.


    In the end, the only thing that mattered to me was preserving my kingdom''s power and order. My women, especially Isabella, supported me throughout this process. During the trials, Isabella stood by my side, reinforcing my decisions and strengthening my ties with the nobles.


    As night fell, I left my chambers and headed to the grand hall where my women now resided.


    The moment I stepped inside, every gaze turned toward me. Luciana, Isabella, Kayle, Evangeline, Roxanne, and Avanne¡­ All of them surrounded me gracefully, each showing their affection in their own way. Their gazes stirred different emotions within me, but they all belonged to me. The firm decisions I had made to protect my kingdom and power had earned me not just the people''s respect, but also the admiration of these women. But tonight, the moments I shared with them were far more than just a display of power.


    Luciana approached me with the warmest smile, gently taking my hands.


    "You look exhausted today," she said softly, her voice filled with genuine care. "Relax a little, let me give you a massage."


    Luciana''s warm heart was always there for me, ready to soothe me. As her fingers moved over my tense muscles, my entire body relaxed. Once, I had fought solely to exist as a ruler, but now, with women like her beside me, I had found a different kind of balance.


    As Luciana''s hands worked their magic, my exhaustion slowly faded. Her massage was masterful¡ªgentle yet deeply relaxing. I tilted my head slightly and closed my eyes.


    "You worked hard today," she murmured, her fingers gliding down from my shoulders. "I just want you to unwind a little."


    I opened my eyes, meeting her gentle gaze.


    "I can always relax when I''m with you," I said, smiling slightly.


    Luciana''s touch melted away every ounce of tension in my body. As her soft fingers trailed from my shoulders down my back, I took a deep breath. She was always the one who soothed me, the one who brought me peace.


    "If you keep spoiling me like this, I might never let you go," I murmured with a smirk.


    Luciana chuckled, her warm eyes lingering on me. "I wouldn''t mind that at all."


    As her gentle hands moved over my muscles, Isabella approached. Unlike Luciana, she never hesitated¡ªshe was always direct and genuine.


    "Ethan," Isabella said, her eyes shining with love. "You''re exhausting yourself too much."


    Her hands reached for my face, gently caressing my cheeks. Isabella''s love was soft yet intense, carrying a warmth that made it clear she belonged only to me.


    I pulled her into my arms. "As long as you''re by my side, everything will be fine," I whispered in her ear.


    She sighed and wrapped her arms around my neck. "I''ll always support you, you know that, right?"


    As Isabella''s love, warmth, and devotion filled me, my gaze met Evangeline''s, who was sitting quietly in a corner. Unlike the others, she didn''t act directly, but there was always a mischievous glint in her eyes. She was calm, silent, but always planning something.


    "What are you thinking, Eva?" I asked, raising an eyebrow slightly.


    She smiled faintly and stood up, approaching me. "I was just watching," she said in a soft voice. "But¡­ would you mind if I joined in on the fun?"


    I narrowed my eyes. I knew Evangeline''s playful nature. She always acted at unexpected moments.


    "What''s your game?" I asked, showing my curiosity.


    She bit her lip with a sly smile. "You''ll have to be patient to find out," she whispered.


    I didn''t know what she was planning yet, but I was ready to enjoy the moment.


    At that moment, my attention shifted to Avanne, who stood at a distance. She was the most reserved woman in my harem, yet her loyalty to me was genuine. I waited for her to approach, but I could see the hesitation in her eyes. Knowing her introverted nature, I reached out and pulled her close.


    "Avanne," I said gently.


    She averted her gaze and lowered her head slightly. "I¡­ was just watching you."


    I gave her some space and simply smiled. "And is watching enough for you?"


    She hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Sometimes."


    I understood what she meant. She didn''t want to go too far, but she also enjoyed being here. Without pressuring her, yet making sure she felt my presence, I wrapped an arm around her waist.


    And then¡­ Roxanne.


    As always, her eyes never left me, locked onto me with an intense passion. Her obsession with me was almost a tangible weight in the air.


    She walked toward me slowly and, without a hint of hesitation, sat on my lap. "I was starting to think you were neglecting me," she said, her voice slightly reproachful, yet undeniably inviting.


    I ran my fingers through her hair, pulling her even closer. "How could I ever neglect you, Roxanne?"


    She narrowed her eyes and rested her head against my chest. "If you ever do¡­ you know I won''t share you with anyone, don''t you?"


    The jealousy and obsession in her voice always amused me. Holding her tightly, I whispered into her ear, "Don''t worry, I would never neglect you."


    At that moment, I looked around at the women gathered around me. Each of them evoked different emotions within me, but they were all mine.


    I was a powerful king, but I was also the man they loved. These moments weren''t just about passion¡ªthey were proof of the bond we shared.


    And tonight, I had plenty of time to make sure each of them knew that I belonged to them just as much as they belonged to me.

 Chapter 236 - 236: I will

    While working in my study room, for some unknown reason, something came to my mind tonight. I remembered that as a child¡ªor rather, as a baby¡ªI used to draw pictures that depicted certain things. I don''t remember what those pictures were or how they looked, but strangely enough, I clearly remember where I buried them.


    When I stood up and looked at the sky, I noticed that the air smelled quite pleasant. Then, before stepping outside and heading toward the queen''s palace that Luciana used to use, I made sure to take a torch, realizing how dark the night was.


    As I was passing through the corridors, I ran into Isabella and Luciana. They approached me, but I told them I had something urgent to do and continued walking.


    I stopped right in front of the window of the palace room that Luciana used to use. After scanning the area a little, I set the torch aside and began digging in a specific spot.


    Just then, I heard some noises behind me, triggering a memory in my mind¡ªan embarrassing yet sweet moment with Isabella. When I turned around, Isabella was indeed standing there, but behind her were all the other women as well.


    "Why are you all here?"


    Luciana stepped forward in response to my question. "I was a bit worried because you said you had something urgent to do... And the others noticed it too and followed me."


    I could only sigh and smile at Luciana''s answer. "It wasn''t actually that important, but since you''re here, you can stay if you want to see."


    "I''m definitely staying!"


    Smiling slightly at Luciana''s enthusiasm, I continued digging. The soil was soft but filled with roots, so I had to stop a few times to clear them out as I kept digging with my hands. The others, especially Isabella, watched me with curiosity.


    Isabella crossed her arms over her chest, leaned slightly, and furrowed her brows. "What exactly are you looking for?"


    I paused for a moment, exhaling softly. "When I was a child, I buried something here. Drawings. I don''t remember what they are, but I clearly remember where I buried them."


    Luciana took a step forward with curiosity. "Drawings?"


    I nodded, and after digging a bit more, my fingers struck something solid beneath the soil. It was a wooden box. Dusting off my hands, I pulled it out and blew away the dust covering it. The years had worn it down, but it was still intact. Without forcing the lock, I opened it and took out a few old, faded papers.


    Under the flickering light of the torch, as I unfolded the drawings, a strange feeling stirred inside me. Odd shapes, figures... Most were disorderly, drawn with childish strokes, but some were surprisingly detailed. Also, some of them contained sentences written in the alphabet of my old world.


    Luciana, being the closest, instantly appeared beside me.


    "What are these?" Ellera asked.


    "These are the drawings I made and stored here as a child," I replied.


    Luciana immediately examined one of the drawings and recognized herself in it. Well... her chest was exaggeratedly large, but judging by her expression, she still found it rather endearing.


    The same thing happened to Isabella when she picked up a drawing that depicted her. Her eyes were eerily red, illustrating the day she had tried to make me eat some strange plant when we were younger. Unlike Luciana, Isabella didn''t find it amusing. Instead, the drawing seemed to bring back unpleasant memories for her, so I gently took it from her hands.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t remember drawing something like this."


    Isabella lowered her gaze for a moment before taking a deep breath and nodding slightly. "It''s fine¡­ I did some stupid things in the past, but they are in the past now," she said, though there was a hint of melancholy in her voice.


    After glancing at the drawing one more time, she smiled faintly. "But I have to admit, you were quite talented, even as a child."


    Luciana laughed and showed me her drawing. "Is this how you imagined me? Ah, how enchanting I was!"


    I raised an eyebrow at her. "I think the most remarkable thing here is your confidence."


    Luciana laughed and playfully tapped my shoulder. "I have good reasons to be confident."


    The other women also started looking through the drawings, some with surprise, some with admiration, and some with curiosity. Some were just random scribbles, but others seemed to tell a story.


    When I found a drawing that resembled a baby version of Roxanne, with her striking green eyes standing out, I immediately handed it to her.


    Roxanne squinted slightly as she took the drawing and stared at it for a long time. Among the faded lines, a small figure that truly resembled her was present. Her green eyes and thick, wavy hair were distinctly portrayed. But the most intriguing part was the background¡ªthere were vague, shadowy figures around her, as if darkness were swirling around her.


    "Is this¡­ me?" Roxanne whispered.


    I nodded. "I think so. But I don''t remember why I drew you or what these shadows mean."


    Luciana, peeking over Roxanne''s shoulder, furrowed her brows. "These figures look strange. Maybe your childlike imagination just added something random?"


    Roxanne traced her fingers over the drawing, her gaze slightly distant. "Maybe¡­" she murmured. "But oddly enough, this feels familiar. Like¡­ I''ve seen this before."


    Then, drawings of Fiona, Richard, Violet, and Kayle emerged. Now I remembered why I drew them. As a baby, I had drawn these pictures to document important things¡ªso that if I ever lost my memories when I grew up, I could return here and see these important moments again.


    But thinking about it now, it was a pretty foolish idea. If I forgot the events and the drawings, how would I remember where I had hidden them? I suppose my tiny baby brain overlooked that detail. Then again, miraculously, I did remember where I had buried them.


    Meanwhile, the others continued examining the drawings. Luciana was still laughing at her exaggerated depiction, Isabella was smiling at me softly, and Ellera and Kayle were discussing the meanings of some strange shapes. The other women were also curiously inspecting these silly drawings.


    Luciana lifted her head and looked at the sky, then sighed lightly before turning to me. "You know, I never thought I would see something like this."


    Isabella carefully folded the drawing in her hands and placed it back in the box. "I think it''s sweet. Even as a child, you found a way to depict everyone. I guess we all meant something to you in some way."


    Roxanne was still staring at her drawing, gently tracing the faded edges with her fingers. "Strangely¡­ seeing myself through your eyes, even in a time I don''t remember, brings me comfort," she murmured.


    Luciana chuckled and placed a hand on my shoulder. "I guess you reminded us once again how much we mean to you, Ethan."


    I looked at them. In the darkness of the night, under the flickering torchlight, their faces were illuminated. They were all a part of my life. They were all, in some way, pieces of what made me who I am.


    I closed the box and smiled faintly. "Let''s go. I think I''ve remembered enough memories for one night."


    Luciana nodded, Isabella gave a faint smile, Roxanne took one last look at her drawing before placing it back in the box, and the others quietly gathered themselves. Together, we began walking back toward the palace.


    The night was calm. A gentle breeze rustled the leaves. The stars shimmered in the sky, and the moonlight illuminated our path.


    Perhaps, even if some memories were forgotten, there was no need for a reason to remember them. What mattered was that those moments had once existed. And now, we could share them again. But more importantly, we could create new ones.


    The sound of our footsteps echoed through the stone corridors of the palace, fading into the silence of the night. For the first time in a long while, we all shared such a deep, unspoken quiet. Ellera, Kayle, Roxanne, and the others had already stopped examining the drawings, but they still seemed lost in thought. Luciana, as always, walked beside me with her cheerful smile. Isabella, on the other hand, occasionally glanced at me, as if she wanted to say something but couldn''t quite find the words.


    When we reached the grand entrance of the palace, I paused. I looked down at the box in my hands one last time. These small pieces of my past, memories I had once forgotten but now remembered¡­ all held within my grasp.


    Luciana tilted her head slightly and looked at me. "What are you thinking?"


    I lifted the box slightly, showing it to her. "I''m wondering where I should put these."


    Isabella touched the box lightly and locked eyes with me. "Are you just going to toss them aside and forget about them?"


    I shook my head. "No¡­ I won''t hide them this time. I don''t want to forget. They mean too much to me."


    For a moment, everyone stopped, as if they were thinking alongside me. Then Luciana gave a small nod and smiled. "Then put them somewhere you can keep them safe and where you''ll always see them."


    I pressed the box to my chest and lifted my head. "I will."


    ---


    Wow! That was a pretty terrible ending, wasn''t it? By the way, I hope you noticed that the drawings and the box were actually a kind of metaphor for the novel itself.


    If I had continued writing, I probably would''ve written the war against Liam next. Then Catherine''s arc would begin, followed by the conquest of neighboring kingdoms and the war arc against Tiamat.


    After that, I would''ve focused on the war against Tamerid, mostly through Evangeline''s perspective. Then, the Alpshar arc would have likely started. Eventually, when the MC conquered the entire continent and became emperor, arcs centered around Annaxor (the demon inside him), Limahlat, and Valthera would follow. As for the true ending of the novel, I had a few ideas, but I hadn''t settled on one yet.


    Either way, for better or worse, this novel will always hold a special place in my heart. Even though I couldn''t write even a tenth of what I had originally envisioned, it was still a decent story. I hope you enjoyed it at least as much as I did.


    By the way, I have new novel ideas in mind. You can check out my ongoing novel, Reincarnated as the Villainess''s Husband. The MC might annoy you at first, but I still recommend reading at least the free chapters.


    Right now, I also have another novel concept focused on war and chaos. If you liked my writing and want to stay updated on my future works, you can follow me (by clicking the heart next to my name). As far as I know, doing this will notify you when I publish a new novel.


    Lastly, I want to give a huge thank you to my biggest supporters!


    KageToBankai


    ZeroKy


    nooope S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    FreshCookies


    Dustin_Baney


    Jimbo_6102


    Miles_Williams_4733


    Danielbesler


    Astronaut_MD


    Matthew_Bucci